《The Jilted Heiress' Return To The High Life》


 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 1

    Chapter 1 His Unattainable


    Love


    Corrine Hond stood moments away from marrying Bruce Ashton, her dream finally within reach.


    The wedding march echoed through the hall as she glided down the red carpet in her immacte white gown, moving toward Bruce who awaited her at the altar.


    Bathed in streams of golden light, his white suit seemed to shimmer, highlighting the refined features that had first captured her heart years ago.


    Their rtionship had weathered countless storms over three years, and now, despite her family''s refusal to bless their union, her cherished dream approached reality.


    As Bruce stepped forward to present her bouquet, tears of joy threatened to spill from her eyes.


    The priest''s kind eyes settled on the couple as he spoke. "Do you, Bruce Ashton, take this woman to be your wife? Will you love her, honor her, respect her, and ept her, in sickness and in health, for as long as you


    both shall live?"


    Corrine''s heart fluttered as she turned expectantly toward Bruce, awaiting his


    answer.


    Instead of joy, however, his features twisted with uncertainty, an unsettling hesitation clouding his expression.


    Suddenly, the doors burst open. Rita Ashton, Bruce''s younger sister, stumbled in with tears streaming down her face. "Bruce, it''s bad!" she cried, looking lost and desperate. "Leah... she... she..."


    A cold wave of dread washed over Corrine. Her grip tightened around Bruce''s hand as her heart hammered against her ribs.


    The name awakened painful memories-Leah Burgess, the unreachable star in Bruce''s firmament.


    When the Ashton family had fallen from grace years ago, Leah had chosen opportunity abroad over love, prompting Bruce to sever ties and turn to Corrine.


    Yet just a month ago, Leah had mysteriously reappeared.


    Bruce''s face drained of color. "What happened to Leah?" he demanded, panic threading through his voice.


    "Leah''s bleeding won''t stop," Rita sobbed. "The doctor says she might not make it!"


    Without hesitation, Bruce wrenched his hand from Corrine''s and bolted toward the door.


    Corrine lunged forward, catching his arm. "You can''t leave!"


    Her body trembled as she met his gaze, pleading. "Bruce, this is our wedding ceremony. Would you really


    abandon it?"


    Whispers rippled through the gathered crowd, their mocking nces piercing her like daggers.


    Tears threatened as she beseeched him, "Bruce, couldn''t we at leastplete the ceremony?"


    "Leah was struck by a car while saving me. I can''t abandon her now!" Bruce struggled against her grip, his expression hardening into something foreign and cold.


    "Corrine, you know this marriage is merely a transaction. Your role is to be Mrs. Ashton in name-nothing more. Don''t interfere in my personal matters."


    A transaction.


    The word echoed in the hollow chamber of Corrine''s heart as she stared at his unyielding face.


    Shock slowly transformed into bitter understanding, twisting her lips into a mockery of a smile. "So that''s all our marriage meant to you?" she whispered, her voice heavy with realization. "Just a business deal?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 2

    Chapter 2 Know Your ce


    And Leave


    "Yes" Bruce''s affirmation struck with devastating finality.


    The impact of that single word reverberated through Corrine''s chest, each pulse bringing fresh waves of suffocating pain.


    His muttered "sorry" trailed behind him as he rushed away, the word falling hollow in the charged air,


    Corrine remained rooted in ce, watching his retreating figure grow smaller. The pain in her chest intensified, as though someone were methodically carving out her heart with a dull de.


    A numbing chill crept upward from her feet, gradually iming her entire body.


    The memories surfaced unbidden. When Bruce had assumed control of the failing Ashton family business, they''d tectered on the precipice of bankruptcy.


    He had confessed his inability to provide her a secure future then, but promised marriage once thepany


    recovered.


    She had clung to that promise, leveraging her own position and connections to elevate him from obscurity to prominence in the business world, all in hopes of hastening their union and earning her family''s blessing.


    Now the truth emerged with cruel rity¨Ctheir three years to had meant nothing more than a business


    arrangement to him.


    In this facade of love, she alone had invested genuine emotion.


    Her years of devotion and sacrifice crumbled to dust in the shadow of his true love.


    Though she fought to contain them, tears spilled down her cheeks as violent tremors wracked her body.


    Rita observed Corrine''s distress with undisguised satisfaction. "Corrine, did you truly believe my brother would have chosen someone like you-a simple country girl without education or background-if you hadn''t forced yourself into his life? Know your ce and leave quietly!"


    The words pierced like ice through Corrine''s chest. "The Ashton family''s current sess exists because of my efforts! Have you forgotten that?"


    "Stop this nonsense!" Rita jabbed an usatory finger toward her. "You think yourself so important? The Ashtons would flourish with or without you!"


    Each word deepened the wound in Corrine''s heart. This, then, was how the Ashtons viewed her contribution. Bruce''s mother, Tracy Ashton, rose with practiced grace, approaching Corrine with poorly concealed revulsion. "Enough of this spectacle," she dered, her eyes reflecting nothing but contempt. "You''re not only humiliating


    yourself but threatening the Ashton family''s reputation!¡±


    With that dismissal, Tracy turned to apologize and bid farewell to the departing guests, her social mask firmly


    in ce.


    Corrine watched the crowd disperse, her dream wedding transformed into a cruel farce.


    Why had all her love and sacrifice earned nothing but rejection?


    Had she erred so grievously in loving someone incapable of returning her feelings?


    Fresh tears fell as she closed her eyes, eptance of her reality settling like lead in her stomach.


    Thirty minutester, Corrine wandered the empty streets like a ghost, purposeless and alone.


    It began to rain. The gentle drizzle soon transformed into a merciless downpour.


    She spotted a distant bus stop-her only refuge from the rain. Barefoot, she broke into a run, but fate wasn''t finished with her yet. A sharp stone sliced into her sole, forcing her to limp the remaining distance.


    The sudden re of a car horn shattered the rain''s steady rhythm.


    As headlights bore down upon her, Corrine''s eyes widened in terror, her pupils trembling as death approached.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 3

    Chapter 3 Those Eyes


    Corrine''s mind emptied like an overturned ss, her feet bing lead weights against the pavement.


    The car zed past her, an obsidian bullet piercing through space and time.


    The violent aftermath of rushing air sent Corrine sprawling onto the unforgiving ground.


    In the deste street, logic dictated the driver would vanish into the night-no witnesses, no consequences, no


    trace to follow in their wake.


    Yet fate had other ns. The vehicle''s engine growled as it reversed course,ing to rest mere inches from


    where shey.


    The passenger door swung open with deliberate grace, revealing an elegant figure stepping forth. Custom ck leather shoes touched the ground as their owner emerged, extending an ebony umbre that sheltered her from


    the relentless downpour.


    "Are you alright?" The deep timbre of Nate Hopkins'' voice resonated through the rain-soaked air.


    Corrine''s gaze traveled upward, taking in the sight before her. His face was a study in precision-sharp angles and defined nes that spoke of nobility, while his eyes held an inexplicable maism that tugged at the


    edges of her memory.


    Those eyes stirred something within her consciousness-a whisper of recognition that danced just beyond her


    grasp.


    "I''m fine, thank you..." The words scraped past her throat in barely more than a whisper.


    Her attempt to stand ended in defeat as painnced through her scraped legs andcerated foot, sending her


    tumbling back toward the ground.


    Before gravity could im her again, a strong arm swept around her waist, drawing her up against a solid wall


    of strength.


    The chill emanating from Nate''s body enveloped her as she found herself pressed against his chest.


    Her palms connected with the firm ne of his torso, and heat bloomed beneath her fingers despite his cool


    exterior.


    The contrast of sensations overwhelmed her senses. Instinct drove her to push away, but Nate responded by


    gathering her more securely into his arms, lifting her with effortless grace.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!" Ice crystallized in Corrine''s voice, matching the sudden frost in her expression.


    The intimate contact struck a discordant note-even Bruce, herpanion of three years, had never ventured beyond holding hands. This stranger''s bold actions stirred ufortable waves in her carefully ordered world.


    Nate''s steady gaze found hers, his voice carrying quiet authority, "You''re injured. You need to go to the hospital."


    "I-I can walk on my own," Corrine protested, though his proximity sent waves of tension through her body, his cold aura pressing in from all sides.


    "Don''t move." Themand rolled from his lips like distant thunder, brooking no argument and stilling her


    resistance.


    The car''s frigid interior prompted a sneeze from Corrine''s lips.


    Nate''s hand found the climate controls, silencing them. Noting her trembles, he draped his jacket across her shoulders with surprising gentleness. "Try not to catch a cold."


    "Thank you." The garment carried his essence-both his scent and lingering warmth-sending her heart into an


    unexpected gallop.


    A ghost of amusement flickered through Nate''s eyes as he noticed the color rising


    in her cheeks. "I should be


    the one thanking you."


    Confusion painted her features. "What?"


    His voice remained steady as steel. "Thank you for epting my apology and giving me a chance to make it


    right."


    They arrived at the nearest hospital, where Corrine insisted on walking despite her injuries. Nate matched her halting pace with patience until they reached their destination.


    Upon her return from treatment, she found him on the phone, his tall frame cutting a striking silhouette against the stark hospital walls. At her approach, he ended the conversation and extended a business card. "Here''s my contact information. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call."


    "I don''t need anything else." Her polite refusal carried finality-this chapter needed no epilogue.


    She extended his jacket toward him. "Here. I''ll cover the cost of cleaning it."


    Nate''s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile as he nced at the jacket in her outstretched hand. "Keep it.


    You need it more than I do."


    His words, simple as they were, struck a chord she hadn''t expected. A lump rose


    in her throat as she struggled to suppress the sudden wave of emotion.


    She told herself it was the day''s events-the shock, the exhaustion, and the heartbreak. Surely that was why she felt so moved by a stranger''s fleeting kindness.


    "Thank you. But I should go now," Corrine said softly, her voice tinged with vulnerability. Straightening her posture, she walked away, determined to return to the Ashton family home and handle some important


    matters.


    Nate remained rooted in ce, watching her retreating form with an inscrutable gleam in his eyes. "We''ll meet again."


    Nate remained rooted in ce, watching her retreating form with an inscrutable gleam in his eyes. "We''ll meet


    again."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 4

    Chapter 4 Bruce, We Are


    Done


    Corrine stepped through the doorway of what was once her shared sanctuary with Bruce. The emptiness of the room echoed her solitude-she alone would upy these walls tonight.


    Her gaze settled on the heart-shaped balloons adorning the walls, their cheerful shapes now a mockery of her pain. Without ceremony, she tore them down, their synthetic surfaces crinkling beneath her fingers.


    The room''s festive decorations only amplified her growing resentment. With methodical precision, she dismantled every celebratory touch until her eyes found their photograph hanging on a wall.


    She stood motionless before the captured moment of false happiness, watching as her pain crystallized into something harder, colder. The scissors moved through the photograph with quiet certainty, severing their


    smiling faces into irreparable pieces.


    After erasing every trace of their shared past, Corrine sank into the sofa''s embrace. Time stretched endlessly as darkness crept across the sky, her vigil unbroken from dusk until dawn. Just as drowsiness began to cloud her senses, the door''s opening shattered the silence.


    This time, no eager footsteps carried her to greet him. She remained still, a statue carved from disappointment


    and resolve.


    Bruce entered with the confidence of the guiltless, dropping onto the nearest seat and massaging his temples


    with weariness. "Get me a ss of water."


    A bitterugh escaped Corrine''s lips. "Bruce, we''re done!"


    Her words rang with the finality of a judge''s gavel.


    His dark gaze fixed upon her, unreadable as a moonless night.


    Corrine met his stare, sarcasm pulling at her lips like puppet strings. "Why that expression? Didn''t your decision crystallize the moment you abandoned me at the altar? Or perhaps it was settled the day Leah


    returned to our shores?"


    Bruce retrieved a cigarette with practiced grace, the me of his lighter dancing briefly in the tension-filled air.


    He drew deeply on the cigarette, exhaling words wrapped in smoke. "This is the best choice. You''ve misunderstood Leah for too long. Continuing this charade would only deepen her wounds."


    Corrine''s unflinching gaze dissected the stranger before her as she sneered, "I wonder, is there anything you


    wouldn''t sacrifice at Leah''s altar?"


    The cigarette died beneath his fingers as impatience flickered across his features. "For three years, I''ve tried to bury my feelings for Leah, but love refuses to bend to will. I hope you can find forgiveness and spare Leah your


    anger. She bears no guilt in this."


    His words triggered augh that bordered on hysteria.


    Three years of devotiony behind them-years where she had poured herself into loving him, believing that persistence could thaw his frozen heart.


    She had severed family ties, sacrificed her own dreams, all for the man who now dismissed their rtionship with a cold "Love refuses to bend to will."


    Bruce observed her near-manic state, his frown deepening as an unexpected painnced through his chest. "There''s a million in this card. Enough to ensure afortable life back in the countryside."


    In his mind, three years of her life apparently equaled a simple mary transaction.


    He failed toprehend that a million meant nothing to her.


    "Bruce, I didn''t stay for anything but you. The Ashton family''s wealth and power meant nothing to me. I never craved the envied title of Mrs. Ashton!" Frost seemed to emanate from Corrine''s delicate features, her eyes


    hardening with cial resolve.


    "Keep your apologies and yourpensation. Remember this-there will never be reconciliation between us!" Her words hung in the air as she rose and strode toward the door.


    Bruce watched her determined departure, feeling an invisible vice grip his heart, stealing his breath. His hand


    reached out involuntarily, grasping at empty air.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 5

    Chapter 5 ns


    As Corrine departed, she carried nothing of her own, yet curiously, she ended up with that man''s suit jacket draped over her shoulders.


    Hobbling down the street, she shivered, oddly chilled despite the ring sun that bathed the city in warmth. Fumbling with her phone, she dialed the number of her best friend, Karina Brooks, her voice trembling slightly. "Karina, do you think you cane and pick me up?"


    Twenty minutester, Karina roared up to the curb in a gleaming red sports car.


    As she caught sight of Corrine''s bandaged leg, she swiftly removed her sunsses, eyes widening with stark concern. "Sweetheart, what in the world happened to you?"


    "Karina, is it okay if I stay at your ce for a bit?" Corrine murmured, her voice weak as she slumped against thefort of the seat, telling her ordeal with Bruce as though she were detached from the narrative herself.


    "That Ashton family is just a bunch of fools!" Karina eximed, her temper rising swiftly. "Do they really think


    Leah can measure up to you?"


    Her indignation built like a storm, and before she knew it, the car was hurtling forward. Her tirade burst forth, fueled by disbelief and anger. "If it weren''t for your brilliance, Bruce would still be floundering. What, is he a clueless fool, or just shamelessly grasping for more than he deserves? How many times has that family exploited you? The second Leah walks through the door, they throw you out! The Ashton family truly has no


    decency."


    Corrine, ever stoic, responded calmly, "Karina, it seems a life filled with loving parents and a joyful marriage


    just isn''t in the cards for me."


    When Karina reflected on Corrine''s tumultuous childhood, her expression softened, her forehead creasing with


    concern. "Sweetheart, don''t let this break your spirit."


    "Now that I realize such a life isn''t destined for me, I''ve stopped hoping for it. There''s no reason to feel sad


    anymore," Corrine replied, her voice a soft murmur. She offered a weak smile, and then slowly closed her eyes. "I''m weary. I need to rest for a while."


    Karina sensed something amiss with Corrine. She felt her feverish skin and muttered a curse under her breath.


    Decisively, she turned the car around and raced toward the hospital.


    As she drove, Karina seethed at the thought of the Ashton family''s ingratitude.


    When the Ashton family was struggling in Lyhaton''s business world, who was it that devised their ns and strategies? Without Corrine, would Bruce have ever ascended to the ranks of Lyhaton''s celebrated elite?


    They cherished her when they needed her, yet discarded her the moment Leah reappeared.


    Karina was eager to see how long they''d manage without Corrine''s guidance. As Corrine''s fever gradually receded, she stirred awake in a hospital bed.


    The first thing that struck her was the stark whiteness of the room, bathed in artificial light, and a pervasive scent of disinfectant that wrinkled her nose in difort.


    Her mind, clouded at first, slowly regained rity, prompting her to scan her surroundings. Her eyes finally settled on a silhouette perched on a chair by her bedside.


    A jolt of recognition sent her hand clenching around the sheets, and with a voice rough from disuse, she


    murmured, "Uncle..."


    "How are you feeling now?" Jayden Ford rose, his movement fluid as heid aforting hand on her forehead.


    Finding no trace of fever, he exhaled silently in relief. He reached for a ss of warm water, handed it to her


    gently, and asked, "Does anything else make you ufortable?"


    Corrine shook her head, her movements brisk but weak.


    "Karina has filled me in on everything," Jayden dered, his gaze lingering on Corrine''s worn features. A mix of


    sorrow and rage flickered across his face.


    He felt a profound sadness for the ordeal Corrine had endured and a simmering fury toward the Ashton family''s misdeeds.


    Taking a measured breath to quell the rising storm within him, he asked softly, "What do you n to do next?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 6

    Chapter 6 Unwee


    Shadow


    When Corrine fell for Bruce, a man from the wrong side of the tracks, the prestigious Ford family-Corrine''s mother''s family-vehemently opposed their rtionship. Yet Corrine, with her characteristic stubbornness, remained unmoved by their objections. Driven by what she believed to be true love, she severed ties with the Ford family, concealed her identity as Carl Ford''s granddaughter, and immersed herself in theplicated world of the Ashton family.


    Carl''s fury erupted upon discovering her actions. In a calcted move to reim his granddaughter, he immediately froze her bank ounts, cutting off her financial lifeline.


    The stalemate persisted for three long years.


    Throughout this period, the Ford family waited patiently, harboring hope that Corrine would eventually see reason. Now, the news of Bruce''s abandonment had struck them like a thunderbolt.


    The very notion that someone would dare to reject Carl''s granddaughter was inconceivable.


    The Ashton family''s audacity knew no bounds.


    Jayden''s blood boiled with indignation. The Ashton family''s actions demanded retribution.


    Corrine''s lips curved into a delicate smile as she gazed at her uncle with tranquil eyes. "Haven''t you already made arrangements on my behalf, Uncle?"


    "Consider returning to the Ford family," Jayden suggested, his expression softening. "Your grandfather isn''t getting any younger, and thepany''s demands weigh heavily on him. Neither your uncle Waldo nor I harbor any interest in session-you''re our hope."


    His eyes shimmered with affection. "Of course, should you have different aspirations, share them with me. You''ll have myplete support."


    His heartfelt words prated the emotional fortress Corrine had built around herself.


    Memories flooded back-her angry departure from the Ford family home, her pursuit of an unworthy man, her abandonment of those who truly cherished her. Self-reproach washed over her like a bitter wave.


    Fighting back the moisture gathering in her eyes, she managed a tremulous, "Thank you, Uncle."


    "You''re my only sister''s daughter. Of course I will look after you." Jayden''s gentle hand ruffled her hair, his gaze brimming with warmth. "Take care of yourself. I''l visit again soon."


    After Jayden''s departure, Corrine ventured outside, drawn by the inviting sunlight.


    In the hospital garden, Leah stood wrapped in a knitted sweater, observing Corrine beneath a tree.


    Despite the in hospital attire, Corrine''s innate grace radiated. Her solitary figure beneath the tree drew every eye, her beauty impossible to overlook.


    It wasn''t a delicate, innocent beauty but rather a bold,manding presence that demanded attention.


    "What an unexpected reunion." A voice interrupted Corrine''s solitude. She turned, her features instantly hardening at the sight of Leah, who wore a triumphant smirk.


    "Corrine, it''s been quite some time."


    A cial atmosphere descended as Corrine''s eyes darkened. "Miss Burgess, you appear like an unwee


    shadow."


    Undeterred, Leah continued, "I sometimes pity you, Miss Hond. How many three-year periods can one waste pining for a man''s non-existent love?"


    Suddenly, tears welled in Leah''s eyes as she clutched Corrine''s arm. "Corrine, the fault lies with me. Please ept my apology..."


    "Remove your hand!" Corrine recoiled in revulsion, pushing Leah away.


    Though the force was minimal, Leah stumbled backward dramatically and began to fall.


    As Corrine processed Leah''s theatrical disy, a sharp voice pierced the air from behind. "Corrine, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The moment that voice reached her ears, Corrine understood Leah''s borate performance.


    She realized that refusing to y her part on Leah''s carefully constructed stage would be a missed opportunity.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 7

    Chapter 7 Perhaps I Should Work On My Acting Skills


    Just as Leah was about to hit the ground, Corrine''s hand shot out, catching her arm in an iron grip.


    Leah turned toward her, startled by the unexpected intervention.


    Corrine leaned close, her whispered words carrying a cial undertone that sent chills down. Leah''s spine. "If


    you''re going to put on a performance, at least make it convincing. If you''re struggling with the role, I''d be happy to assist."


    A flicker of terror crossed Leah''s face as she met Corrine''s gaze, those eyes glittering with dangerous intent.


    The hospital grounds stretched before them, itsndscape dotted with decorative rocks meant to enhance the


    natural setting.


    Corrine observed the scene with calcted precision, fully aware of what awaited Leah below. Without


    hesitation, she released her grip.


    The sickening sound of impact echoed as Leah''s forehead met the unforgiving surface of a rock.


    An angry red welt immediately bloomed across her skin, enhancing her carefully crafted image of vulnerability.


    The sequence unfolded with such swiftness that neither Leah nor Bruce had time to process what had


    transpired.


    Bruce''s voice cut through the aftermath, thick with rage. "Corrine, do youprehend what you''ve just done?"


    A mask of indifference settled over Corrine''s features as she shrugged. "My apologies... it was unintentional."


    "You!" Bruce''s words faltered as he searched her impassive face for any trace of


    remorse.


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched elegantly, her lips curving into a mocking smile. "Don''t believe me? How interesting that Leah''s ims of idents merit your trust, while mine do not. Perhaps I should work on my acting skills?"


    Leah''s fingers gingerly explored the throbbing welt on her forehead, each touch sending waves of pain through


    her skull.


    Hatred zed in her eyes as she red at Corrine, her jaw clenched against the urge to retaliate.


    For someone whose livelihood in entertainment depended on her appearance, this attack struck at her very


    foundation.


    Corrine''s ruthlessness had blindsided herpletely.


    Dismissing Leah''s venomous stare, Corrine''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Consider this friendly advice, Leah


    -maintain your distance in the future. Next time won''t end with just a scratch." Bruce stepped forward, positioning himself as a shield between the women, his eyes radiating menace at Corrine. "You''re being irrational, Corrine!"


    "Since you''ve recognized my irrationality, perhaps you should both keep your distance," Corrine retorted, her smirk deepening. "I have neither the time nor patience for things I despise. What offends my eyes, I eliminate


    from my sight."


    Bruce''s expression darkened further, his fists clenching at his sides. "Direct your anger at me if you must.


    Leave Leah out of this!"


    "Fighting over worthless garbage?" Contempt dripped from Corrine''s words as she regarded him. "You truly overestimate your importance."


    Bruce''s frown deepened into a warning re. "Hate me all you want, but I won''t allow you to harm Leah."


    He bent to gather Leah in his arms, casting one final furious look at Corrine before departing.


    As their figures retreated, the tears Corrine had suppressed began to surface.


    Three years of dedication had crumbled to dust. She had sacrificed her family ties only to be left clutching at


    emptiness.


    Yet from the moment she had resolved to end it all, returning had never been an option.


    Her


    eyes


    drifted closed in an attempt to contain her emotions, but the tears escaped anyway, streaming down


    her cheeks as a silent farewell to a love she had once cherished with such fierce pride.


    "Are you alright?" A deep, maic voice materialized beside her.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 8

    Chapter 8 Her Heart Skipped A Beat


    When Corrine opened her eyes, she found herself gazing into Nate''s striking features. His unexpected presence startled her into an unguarded question. "What are you doing here?" The words tumbled from her lips before she could contain them.


    Their earlier parting felt like mere moments ago, yet here he stood.


    Nate cut an impressive figure in his bespoke suit, every inch of him exuding refined sophistication.


    "Visiting an elderly family member," he exined, his prating gaze studying her face. Something flickered in his eyes before he repeated his earlier question. "Are you alright?"


    Their eyes met and held, the intensity of his gaze causing her heart to falter. "I''m fine," Corrine managed, struggling to maintain herposure.


    "I meant here," Nate rified softly, touching his chest. "Most women would allow themselves to break down in such moments. Perhaps you should consider it?"


    He extended a crisp handkerchief toward her.


    A faint smile touched Corrine''s lips after a moment''s hesitation. "Tears solve nothing. Why waste them on


    someone undeserving?"


    "But it hurts, doesn''t it?" Nate''s expression softened as he observed her.


    Corrine''s gaze drifted to the dancing willow branches overhead, her voice barely above a whisper. "How could


    it not..."


    The pain of realizing her passionate devotion had been met with emptiness still cut deep.


    Nate''s eyes lingered on her profile before he spoke, his rich voice carrying an unexpected warmth. "It''s futile to fight for things unworthy of the effort. Save your tears for those who truly value them."


    His words sent her heart racing unexpectedly. Their eyes met briefly before Corrine looked away, suddenly


    unsettled by the intensity of the moment.


    Hesitation flickered across Nate''s features as he continued, "Why fight for his love when his heart has already departed? A clean break surpasses prolonged suffering."


    His directness surprised her.


    Their acquaintance hardly warranted such intimate counsel, yet his words resonated with truth.


    Corrine had never been one to hesitate, and the prospect of watching Bruce''s and Leah''s daily disys held no appeal.


    Drawing a steadying breath, she recovered herposure. "We''ve already separated. There''s nothing left


    between us."


    Shock registered briefly on Nate''s face before he mastered it, suppressing a smile as he responded with careful control, "Unrequited passion deserves release. Miss Hond, your spirit is more free than I anticipated."


    "As you said, a clean break surpasses prolonged suffering," Corrine replied. ¡°Besides, what must be begged for is mere charity. True gifts flow freely from the heart."


    Admiration flickered in Nate''s gaze as he arched an eyebrow. "It seems we share simr philosophies."


    Their conversation flowed easily, time slipping away unnoticed until an elderly woman''s voice interrupted them.


    "Sir, your grandmother requests your presence," she announced, offering Corrine a warm smile. ¡°Perhaps this youngdy would care to join us?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 9

    Chapter 9 Met His


    Grandmother


    Corrine turned to Nate with questioning eyes.


    His features softened as he gazed at her, a gentle warmth touching his


    expression. "Would you mind greeting my grandmother?"


    The invitation carried a hint of hopefulness that caught Corrine off guard. Her gaze drifted to the elderly woman standing nearby, noting the eager anticipation in her expression. After a moment''s consideration,


    Corrine offered a subtle nod of eptance.


    Evelyn Hopkins'' face illuminated with unbridled joy as she watched Nate and Corrine approach. Her hand lifted in an enthusiastic wave, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "My dear, I hope you''ll forgive the sudden


    invitation."


    This marked the first time she had ever observed a woman in her grandson''s orbit, and she could barely


    contain her delight.


    ¡°Hello, ma''am,¡± Corrine responded with graceful politeness.


    Evelyn''s smile deepened as she sped Corrine''s hand between her weathered palms, stroking it with maternal affection. "Oh, what a lovely girl you are. The more I look at you, the more charmed I be."


    Though somewhat flustered by the unexpected warmth, Corrine maintained a polite, if slightly awkward, smile.


    Nate, perceiving her difort, smoothly intervened by adjusting Evelyn''s nket, creating a subtle buffer. "The sunshine is pleasant today, but the breeze carries a chill. We must keep you warm, Grandma."


    Evelyn''s eyebrows arched in astonishment. Could this attentive, considerate man truly be her typically aloof


    grandson?


    Her years of wisdom allowed her to read between the lines of his actions.


    A knowing smile yed on her lips as she recognized her grandson''s protective gesture toward the young


    woman.


    Perhaps he wasn''t as emotionally distant as she had feared.


    Her gaze softened with affection as she turned back to Corrine. "Tell me, youngdy, how long have you known


    each other?"


    Understanding dawned on Corrine as she realized the direction of Evelyn''s thoughts. "Oh, ma''am, there''s been a misunderstanding. We only just met by chance."


    At the mention of a chance encounter, Evelyn''s shrewd eyes flickered toward Nate, noting how his expression subtly challenged that characterization.


    "My dear, you''ve captured my heart at first sight," Evelyn continued, her gaze lowering in a theatrical disy of loneliness. "Would you consider visiting me sometime? This busy grandson of mine barely spares me a


    moment. Such is the fate of a solitary old woman."


    "I..." Corrine began to decline, but the sight of Evelyn''s silver hair stirred memories of her own maternal grandfather. Her resistance melted, and after a thoughtful pause, she acquiesced with a gentle nod. ¡°I would be happy to visit."


    Evelyn''s manufactured mncholy instantly transformed into radiant joy. "Wonderful! I''ll have Nate escort you


    personally."


    "Oh, that''s..." Corrine nced at Nate, flustered. "Surely that''s too much trouble?"


    "Not at all," Evelyn interjected swiftly, casting a proud look at her grandson.


    Their conversation continued until Karina''s call summoned Corrine away.


    Nate''s gaze narrowed imperceptibly as he watched her graceful figure disappear into the distance.


    "Nate." Evelyn''s voice carried an edge of steel, presaging an impending interrogation.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 10

    Chapter 10 A Night Of


    Shame


    Nate caught Evelyn''s gaze, noting the yful glimmer dancing in his


    grandmother''s eyes. A soft smile tugged at his lips. "Grandma, thank you for what you''ve done for me today."


    "Oh, stop it!" Evelyn waved him off with mock annoyance, her expression shifting into a self-assured grin. "Don''t mistake this for mere kindness-I''m simply impatient to wee a great-grandchild into our family."


    Nate lowered his head, masking the weight of sincerity in his eyes. "Grandma, consider it settled then. She''s destined to be your granddaughter-inw. There''s no turning back from this path now."


    "My judgment has never steered me wrong," Evelyn dered with unwavering confidence. ¡°Though I must say, you have your work cut out for you. That young woman seems remarkably unimpressed by your charms."


    This observation struck at the heart of Nate''s frustration.


    Throughout his life, his status and aplishments had drawn countless women to his side.


    Yet Corrine remained unmoved, her indifference challenging everything he thought he knew about his appeal.


    Nate met his grandmother''s knowing gaze. "Perhaps you could share some wisdom on this matter?"


    "Winning her heart requires absolute authenticity," Evelyn counseled, her tone carrying newfound gravity. "Show humility, take initiative, demonstrate thoughtfulness. Above all else, remain steadfast in your dedication. If you ever cause her pain, you''ll answer to me."


    the cle


    A genuineugh escaped Nate''s lips. "She hasn''t even joined the family, and already you''ve chosen sides?"


    "The more I observe that girl, the more she endears herself to me," Evelyn mused, picturing Corrine''s gentle demeanor. Warmth suffused her features until she noticed Nate rising. "Where are you headed?"


    Nate''s smile carried purpose. "To show some initiative, of course."


    Corrine''s path back to her hospital room was unexpectedly blocked by Rita, Bruce''s sister, who appeared to have been lying in wait.


    Malice darkened Rita''s features as she scrutinized Corrine. Her lips twisted into a cruel smile. "Corrine, you''ve proven quite disappointing. I thought you''d finally epted reality and withdrawn gracefully, yet here you are, still clinging to my brother. Do you honestly believe that ying the pitiful patient will change his mind? Save yourself the embarrassment. A slut like you could never be worthy of him!"


    "Say those words again!" Ice crystallized in Corrine''s voice, fury igniting in her gaze.


    Rita, ustomed to Corrine''s usual docility, faltered momentarily before the intensity of her anger. "What?


    Have I spoken anything but truth? You ended things with my brother only to get involved with other men.


    What else should we call such behavior?"


    When silence met her words, Rita''s arrogance swelled. "Don''t think I''m ignorant of why you vanished back then.


    Bruce shared everything!"


    The color drained from Corrine''s face at this revtion, leaving her paralyzed with shock.


    Her fingers curled into tight fists, nails biting into her palms without registration. Her slight frame trembled with the force of contained emotion.


    That night had carved an indelible mark of shame into her soul, a wound beyond healing.


    The memory was meant to remain sealed between her and Bruce, protected by his solemn vow of silence.


    Yet he had betrayed that promise to Rita, rendering his words as worthless as scattered ash.


    Painnced through Corrine''s chest like a dull de, each breath growing morebored than thest as


    dizziness threatened to overwhelm her.


    Rita, interpreting Corrine''s pallor as weakness, pressed her advantage. "Let me enlighten you, Corrine. If you hadn''t thrown yourself so shamelessly at my brother when he was vulnerable after breaking up with Leah, he never would have spared you a nce. Take a long, hard look at yourself..."


    p!

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 11

    Chapter 11 Do What You


    Must


    A sharp crack split the air as Corrine''s palm connected with Rita''s cheek.


    The impact sent Rita stumbling backward, her smugness dissolving into stunned disbelief. Fury zed in her eyes as realization dawned. "You... you actually dared to strike me?"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" Corrine''s voice carried winter''s chill. "What makes you think you''re untouchable?"


    In one fluid motion, Corrine seized Rita by the throat and thrust her toward the open window with devastating


    force.


    Rita''s feet left the floor as her upper body dangled precariously over the edge.


    The dizzying height of fifteen floors below sent waves of terror through Rita''s body. Her vision swam as panic wed at her throat. "Help! Someone please


    *Rita Ashton, I''ve tolerated your behavior until now, but don''t mistake my patience for weakness," Corrine drawled, her tone deceptively casual "Since you can''t control that tongue of yours, perhaps I should help you


    with that."


    She tightened her grip on Rita''s neck.


    Rita''s body hung further out the window, tremors wracking her frame as survival instinct took over. "Please, I''m sorry! I swear I''ll never do it again...


    The spectacle drew an inevitable crowd, phones emerging to capture the confrontation.


    Corrine surveyed the gathering onlookers with calcted coolness. Her imminent return to the Ford family and their business interests demanded discretion. She couldn''t afford a scandal now.


    "Let this serve as your final warning!" Corrine''s words dripped with contempt as she yanked Rita back to safety.


    Rita''s legs nearly buckled as they reconnected with solid ground. Relief flooded her system as the immediate threat of death receded. Scrambling to her feet, she retreated while attempting onest show of bravado. "Corrine, you''ll regret this! The Ashton family won''t let this insult stand!"


    Corrine''s perfect eyebrow arched elegantly, a cial smile gracing her features that only enhanced her ethereal. beauty. "Do what you must."


    The Ashtons held no power over her anymore. She had nothing left to fear.


    If they chose confrontation, she would ensure they learned their ce.


    Back in her room, Rita''s revtion continued to haunt her. "Don''t think I''m ignorant of why you vanished back then. Bruce shared everything!"


    The hollowness of promises echoed through her mind.


    What cut deeper was the knowledge that the man she had given her heart to had never truly believed in her


    innocence.


    Had Bruce forgotten the true circumstances of her kidnapping?


    How could he expose her deepest trauma so carelessly, without a shred ofpassion?


    Memories of that night in the alley overwhelmed her, sending violent tremors through her body. Her heart felt


    like an open wound exposed to bitter winds, the cold seeping into every fiber of her being.


    A knock at the door jarred her from the painful reverie.


    Nate''s figure filled the doorframe, his unexpected presence dispelling her initial rm.


    She hadn''t anticipated seeing him again so soon, especially in these moments of vulnerability.


    "Did you... need something?" Corrine managed to ask.


    Nate advanced into the room with measured grace, his impable suit a testament to refined taste.


    Afternoon sunlight streamed through the windows, creating a golden aura around hismanding presence. The illumination emphasized his aristocratic bearing, as if he existed in a realm separate from ordinary mortals.


    His gaze fixed on Corrine''s face, noting the telltale glisten of unshed tears. The slightest furrow appeared


    between his brows.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 12

    Chapter 12 Candid


    Confession


    "We should exchange contact information." Nate pulled out his phone with practiced ease, navigating to his WhatsApp profile before extending it toward Corrine. "Let me know whenever you''re free to visit my grandmother."


    A charming smile graced Corrine''s lips as she studied his earnest expression. "Since I gave your grandmother my word, I intend to keep it."


    "I knew you would keep your promise," Nate responded warmly. "Your willingness to spend time with her, make her happy, and show such respect means everything The least I can do is serve as your humble chauffeur to show my appreciation."


    His words,den with genuine gratitude, stirred something in Corrine''s heart. The unwavering trust in his voice touched her deeply.


    After brief contemtion, she retrieved her phone and connected with Nate on WhatsApp.


    "Would you mind sharing your phone number as well?" Nate ventured. Just in case WhatsApp messages are


    dyed."


    Corrine found herself momentarily speechless.


    Though she sensed ulterior motives behind his request, Nate''sposed demeanor made it difficult to suspect any ill intent.


    Releasing a quiet sigh, she shared her number.


    Nate immediately dialed, waiting for her phone to ring before ending the call. "That''s my number, Miss Hond.


    Please save it."


    Under his attentive gaze, Corrineplied. "Anything else, Mr. Hopkins?"


    Though his intentions remained unclear, her instincts urged caution.


    Nate, perceptive as ever, noticed her deliberate distance.


    "Haven''t you already discerned my intentions?" His dark eyes held steady, gleaming with hidden depths. "My grandmother taught me that pursuing a woman requiresplete sincerity, humility, initiative, consideration, and unwaveringmitment. You''ll see my other qualities in the future, but surely you''ve already noticed my initiative, haven''t you?"


    Corrine''s eyebrow twitched involuntarily.


    His candid confession of his intention left her struggling for words.


    "Mr. Hopkins, why this sudden deration? Corrine''s gaze darted away as she attempted to feign ignorance.


    The prospect of dealing with Nate or embarking on a new rtionship felt overwhelming.


    After all, they had only just met.


    "You must see how my grandmother adores you," Nate pressed, his intense gaze carrying unspoken meaning. ¡°More importantly, I admire you deeply, Miss Hond."


    His directness eliminated any possibility of pretense.


    Their eyes met unexpectedly, causing Contine''s heart to flutter.


    A strange sensation stung her eyes, forcing her to look away. "I must be frank, Mr. Hopkins. Your decision seems premature. We barely know each other, and I''m not ready for a rtionship."


    Though unfamiliar with Nate''s character, she understood how male pride often bristled at rejection.


    "What constitutes knowing someone well?" Nate questioned, his prating gaze never wavering. His dark eyes held a predatory gleam, as if she were prey he refused to release.


    The Jilted Heiress'' Return To The High Life

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 13

    Chapter 13 Pursuing You Is My Choice Alone


    Corrine found herself speechless, memories washing over her.


    She had spent by Bruce''s side for three years, pouring her heart into supporting him through every challenge. She had helped rescue Ashton Group from near- bankruptcy, watching with pride as he ascended to be one of Lyhaton''s most coveted young elites


    She had believed, with every fiber of her being, that no one understood Bruce better than she did. Yet all of that devotion had earned her nothing but his swift betrayal.


    "External appearances often mislead us." Nate''s rich voice flowed through the silence. "What meets the eye rarely tells the whole story, but intuition-that inner knowing-often guides us true. That''s why I trust mine."


    A softugh escaped Corrine''s lips. "I appreciate the wisdom of seeing with the heart rather than the eyes, but shouldn''t we begin with the fundamentals? Understanding someone''s daily habits, their preferences, the small things that make them who they are?"


    Nate''s expression softened into a gentle smile that held bothpromise and resignation. "We each see the world through our own lens. I don''t expect you to share my perspective. I simply want you to understand that pursuing you is my choice alone. You needn''t feel burdened by it."


    Corrine released a weary sigh. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I''m sorry, but I''m not open to romantic possibilities right now."


    "Miss Hond, let me emphasize two points," Nate responded. "First, pursuing you is my decision. Second, my intentions are pure, and I don''t expect immediate enthusiasm from you. There''s no need for apologies or feeling encumbered by my choice."


    Before Corrine could protest further, he turned and strode away, his tall frame moving with quiet confidence.


    Corrine watched his retreating figure, caught between amusement and frustration.


    Had Nate proimed love at first sight or leveraged his past kindness, she could have rejected him decisively.


    Instead, his disarming honesty and transparency left her strangely vulnerable.


    After all, she was only human-how could she remainpletely unmoved?


    Later, as hunger gnawed at her, Karina appeared bearing Corrine''s favorite cupcakes. "Sweetie, have something


    to eat


    After setting down the treats, Karina settled onto the sofa, her gaze falling on a men''s suit jacket nearby. Her lips curled with disgust, contempt zing in her eyes. ¡°You imed you were leaving everything behind. Why cling to his old clothes? Are you considering returning to him?"


    "That''s not Bruce''s," Corrine murmured, ncing at the jacket Karina held with such disdain. Thoughts of her


    perplexing new acquaintance drew a soft sigh from her lips. "It belongs to the man who took me to the hospital yesterday."


    Karina''s eyebrow arched with interest, her eyes sparkling with newfound curiosity. "You''re hiding something


    from me."


    "What could there possibly be to hide?" Corrine''s gaze flickered downward as she spoke softly. "It was just a chance encounter, nothing more."


    "If it was truly so simple, why do you seem so flustered?" Karina''s lips curved into


    a knowing smile. "Come now, honesty between friends is always best."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 14

    Chapter 14 Withdrawal Of


    Funds


    Under Karina''s gentle persistence, Corrine shared a brief ount of her hospital encounter.


    Mercifully, Karina''s attention soon shifted to Bruce and Leah''s situation. "Those two are absolutely revolting! In your ce, I would have struck her across the face!"


    A subtle frost crept into Corrine''s gaze. "Perhaps this experience will teach her something valuable."


    Though she harbored no desire to waste energy on Leah, Corrine remained prepared to deliver a firmer lesson should her previous warning fall on deaf ears. Mercy and excessive forgiveness had never been her defining traits.


    Karina bobbed her head in agreement before dering, ¡°But Bruce won''t escape consequences so easily!"


    "What do you have in mind?" Corrine''s curiosity peaked.


    "I''ve withdrawn my investment," Karina announced with casual indifference. "The Ashton family only received my funding because of you. Now that they''ve shown their true colors, why should I maintain any generosity?"


    "You should have consulted me first," Corrine admonished. "The Bayside project holds genuine promise. Sudden withdrawal means sacrificing tens of millions! Isn''t that recklessly wasteful?"


    Karina dramatically flung herself beside Corrine, feigning devastation. "Tens of millions! My heart aches! You''ll have to make it up to me."


    "Why should Ipensate for your impulsive decisions?"


    While their exchange maintained its yful warmth, on another floor of the hospital, Bruce''s expression had hardened into grave concern.


    The Bayside project represented the Ashton Group''s most significant recent venture, one that few within the


    Bruce had fought relentlessly, attending countless meetings to secure vital investments. Now, at this crucial


    moment, the withdrawal of funds struck like a thunderbolt.


    "Contact the Brooks family immediately, whatever it takes!" Bruce''s voice carried razor-sharp urgency.


    "Yes, Mr. Ashton," his assistant responded promptly.


    After ending the call, Bruce drew a steadying breath before returning to the hospital ward.


    Inside, he found his mother, Tracy, examining Leah''s forehead wound while sighing dramatically. "She always


    Bruce''s arrival coincided with his mother''s words, his brow furrowing at their harsh edge.


    When Leah caught Bruce''s expression, vulnerability flickered across her features. "The fault lies entirely with me. I shouldn''t have appeared suddenly, creating misunderstandings with Corrine or affecting their rtionship."


    "You''re not to me," Bruce interjected, epting the half-peeled apple from his mother. "What Corrine and I had was mutually convenient. Even without your presence, it would have reached its natural end."


    "Given her background, she never truly belonged with the Ashton family," Tracy remarked, undisguised contempt coloring her words about Corrine. "Bruce''s excessive kindness prevented him from outright refusing her persistent marriage demands."


    To her, the marriage had been nothing more than a blemish on the Ashton family''s reputation, one that left her the subject of ridicule among Lyhaton''s social elite.


    Leah lowered her gaze, projecting an aura of delicate fragility designed to evoke sympathy. "Years ago, when false usations threatened my father, he sent me abroad overnight for protection. I missed my chance with Bruce then, and now I''ve inadvertently hurt Corrine. Yet these feelings for Bruce have persisted through all these years I cannot simply dismiss them."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 15

    Chapter 15 You''re Unwee Here


    Leah''s tears cascaded down her cheeks, her voice trembling with emotion. "Everything has turned out this way because of me. I would endure any punishment-being struck, forced to kneel-if it meant returning to Bruce''s side. I would do absolutely anything."


    Bruce felt his heart constrict painfully at the sight of her tear-stained, exhausted face.


    Without hesitation, he drew her into his embrace, his fingers tenderly brushing away her tears. "You mustn''t me yourself. How could you say such things?" Tracy observed the intimate scene with a subtle smile ying across her lips.


    She rose silently and slipped from the room. At that precise moment, Rita burst in, one hand pressed against her face, her appearance disheveled and frantic. "Mom!"


    Upon seeing her mother, Rita flung herself into her arms as though grasping for salvation. "You must defend


    mel


    "What happened to you? Tracy''s expression hardened as she noticed the angry swelling on her daughter''s


    cheek.


    She cradled Rita''s face in her hands, her voice turning to ice. "Who dared to strike you like this?"


    Rita, conveniently forgetting her own cruel words to Corrine,unched into her ount of the incident. "Mom, Corrine didn''t just hit me; she attempted to murder me! She dragged me to the window on the fifteenth floor! If people hadn''t been watching, I wouldn''t be alive right now!"


    "What possessed you to provoke her?" Bruce''s voice carried an edge of censure. His expression darkened as he recalled Corrine''s earlier cold demeanor.


    "Bruce, I''m your sister!" Rita protested, tears welling in her eyes. "I''m the victim here-struck and nearly thrown from a building. How can you take her side?"


    Bruce released a contemptuous snort. "Then why didn''t she attack me instead of you?"


    "Mom, did you hear what he said?" Rita stamped her foot in childish frustration, clinging to her mother''s arm. "I won''t find peace until she apologizes!"


    The humiliation burned within her, demanding retribution.


    Tracy tenderly touched her daughter''s swollen cheek, her eyes gradually filling with icy contempt for Corrine.


    She had never approved of the woman, finding her background questionable and her demeanor inexplicably proud and ostentatious.


    She had hoped Corrine''s departure from the Ashton family would humble her, but instead, she had grown more audacious, daring to assault Rita as though the Ashton name meant nothing.


    "Come with me! Let''s see what emboldens her toy hands on you!" Tracy seized Rita''s hand and marched determinedly toward Corrine''s ward.


    Karina had departed moments earlier after receiving a phone call, leaving Corrine alone.


    The suddenmotion at her door drew her attention.


    She turned to find Tracy and Rita standing in the doorway.


    Her delicate features frosted over as her eyes narrowed. "You''re unwee here. Leave immediately."


    "Corrine, who do you imagine you are to address me in such a manner?" Tracy swept into the ward, her designer bag swaying, as she regarded Corrine with undisguised disdain. "Did you strike my daughter?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 16

    Chapter 16 The Ashton Family Owes You Nothing


    Corrine let out a mocking smile. "Who do you think you are toe here and use me?"


    "How dare you!" Tracy spat, her lips curling into a venomous sneer. "I''ve encountered women like you before. ying the sweet, understanding woman in front of Bruce, but now that you see marrying into a rich family is out of reach, you''re finally revealing your true nature!"


    "The only one who can control me is myself." Corrine''s lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile, while her eyes, cold as ice, remained unyielding. The Ashton family doesn''t even deserve a fraction of my time or energy-"


    If she hadn''t fallen for Bruce, why would she have ever bothered hiding her real strength and getting mired in the Ashtons'' crumbling world? For a family who was teetering on the edge of bankruptcy? Or for the meaningless title of Mrs. Ashton?


    Now that she had chosen to sever all ties with Bruce, the Ashton family no longer held any sway over her, nor


    could it ever bind her again.


    "Don''t deceive yourself!" Rita clutched her swollen cheek, her eyes zing with fury as she shot a venomous re at Corrine. "Youtched onto my brother, made him promise to marry you within three years. Wasn''t it all just for the wealth of our family?"


    Corrine''s lips curled in a sneer, her gaze cold as ice. "The Ashton family''s wealth? I''m curious what was left of that back then. A pile of debt? Or mortgaged assets?"


    "Nonsense!" Rita''s neck stiffened, her teeth grinding as she red fiercely at Corrine. "Stop wasting our time. If you know what''s good for you, kneel and apologize!"


    Corrine''s gaze flicked to Rita''s swollen cheek, her voice indifferent. "An apology? Not happening. But I could help you bnce out that face of yours."


    Tracy''s expression darkened, her eyes shing with cold fury as she red at Corrine. "Corrine, don''t push it!"


    "Me, pushing it?" Corrine let out augh, as if hearing a ridiculous joke. "When the Ashton family was on the brink of bankruptcy, it was me who helped with strategies and pulled in the investments. The sess you''re enjoying now? That''s all thanks to me! And this is how you repay me?"


    It was a fact Tracy couldn''t deny, but it was also the painful truth she wished would stay buried.


    For a family to rely on a girl from humble beginnings to turn things around-it would be a public disgrace if word ever got out.


    Tracy took a deep breath, her rage simmering beneath the surface. She pulled a bank card from her purse, her fingers curling around it with an air of superiority. "There''s a million in it for you."


    Corrine nced up at Tracy but made no move to take the card.


    Tracy ced the card on the table beside her.


    Despite the heels and her taller frame, when their gazes locked, it felt as though Corrine cast a shadow over her, an undeniable aura of dominance that filled the


    room.


    It made Tracy''s skin crawl.


    "You''ve been by Bruce''s side for years, and I''ve seen it all." Tracy lifted her chin, her posture oozing superiority. "But feelings are feelings, and gratitude is gratitude. They''re not the same thing. Now that you''ve broken up with Bruce, there''s no reason for any further entanglements. Take this money aspensation, and from now on, the Ashton family owes you nothing."


    "Owes me nothing?" Corrine''s chuckle was low and dark, the smile on her lips cold as ice. "What the Ashton family owes me is far beyond a million." Tracy''s eyes narrowed, a smirk tugging at her lips as she studied Corrine with a look that seemed to have anticipated Corrine demanding more. She said disdainfully, "So, what''s your price?"


    Corrine''sugh was sharp and cruel. "If I were to name my price, it would be to watch the Ashton family crumble right back to the edge of bankruptcy."


    "Corrine Hond!" Tracy''s voice sliced through the air, icy and lethal.


    The Ashton Group had just started to recover, and Corrine''s curse was one Tracy could never allow.


    Without a second thought, Tracy raised her hand, aiming to p Corrine''s face with all the force she could.


    muster.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 17

    Chapter 17 Make Her Beg


    For Mercy


    Rita''s eyes sparkled with excitement, her face aglow with delight. She was certain that one p from Tracy would leave Corrine''s cheek puffed up like a balloon.


    Tracy''s hand whipped through the air, carrying a fierce gust of wind, but just as it was about to strike Corrine''s cheek, she caught it firmly.


    Tracy''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Corrine.


    Instinctively, she struggled to break free, but her wrist was held fast. Panic flickered in her eyes. "Corinne, what on earth are you doing?" she demanded.


    Corrine''s mocking smile stretched across her face. She leaned in, her voiceced with sarcasm. "I was taught to show respect to the elderly and care for the young. But if you insist on unting your authority, I won''t hesitate to give you a taste of your own medicine."


    "How dare you!" Tracy''s face flushed with anger, her teeth clenched in outrage. "Corinne, you''re begging for


    trouble! Bruce won''t forgive you for this!"


    Corrine chuckled lightly and suddenly released Tracy''s wrist. "Whether he forgives me or not is none of my


    concern."


    Tracy staggered in her high heels, nearly tumbling to the floor, but Rita rushed to steady her.


    "Let''s get out of here," Tracy scoffed, biting her lip in frustration, and turned away without a nce back.


    Once outside the ward, Rita couldn''t help but grumble, "Mom, Corinne is getting more and more arrogant. We


    need to teach her a lesson."


    "Shut up!" Tracy snapped, her voiceced with frustration as she rubbed her sore wrist. "Stop provoking her!"


    Rita murmured reluctantly, "Okay."


    Her gaze dropped, hiding the malicious glint in her eyes.


    She vowed to remember this p, and one day, Corinne would beg for mercy.


    With Tracy and Rita gone, Corrine finally found herself in the rare silence she longed for.


    She closed her eyes, savoring the stillness-until, once again, the door swung open.


    "Can''t v


    you people take a hint Corrine muttered under her breath, her annoyance thick in her voice as her


    gaze shifted toward the door.


    To her surprise, it wasn''t Tracy who entered, but a tall, unfamiliar man dressed in a sleek ck suit. His


    presence seemed almost deliberate.


    Corrine''s irritation red, but she masked it with a veneer of politeness. "And you are?" she asked, arching an eyebrow, her voice cool.


    "Hello, Miss Hond. I''m Matias Jimenez, Mr. Hopkins'' special assistant," he said, offering a courteous nod. "He specially prepared these fruits for you."


    Corrine''s sharp gaze narrowed slightly as she processed the name. Mr. Hopkins... the connection was clear in an instant. Her expression remainedposed, but her voice carried an edge.


    "I appreciate Mr. Hopkins'' kindness, but I don''t ept gifts without a proper reason. Please, take them back."


    She was never fond of receiving favors from strangers; especially knowing Nate''s intentions toward her. epting his offerings would only serve to silently acknowledge his advances.


    Matias kept his smile fixed, his demeanor unwavering. His eyes revealed nothing, but his words carried an almost imperceptible weight. "It seems what I''ve prepared doesn''t meet your expectations, Miss Hond. Please, allow me a moment to arrange something else that will satisfy you."


    His implication was clear-if she rejected the fruit, he''d simply return with another offering until she epted.


    Corrine paused, her fingers tapping against the armrest thoughtfully. With a resigned sigh, she relented, though not without a trace of reluctance. "Just leave it here, then."


    "Of course. Please enjoy, Miss Hond." Matias carefully ced the fruit on the table, his movements deliberate, before ncing at Corrine with a watchful eye.


    Corrine''s gaze shifted to the fruit-freshly cut and arranged with a level of precision and elegance that couldn''t be found in any ordinary market. It was almost too perfect.


    "Please convey my thanks to Mr. Hopkins," Corrine said, her voice softer but still distant. Just as Matias turned. to leave, a thought crossed her mind, and she called out to him, "It''s going to rain outside. Take this umbre with you."


    Matias froze for a brief moment, and then turned back with a smile that held an unexpected warmth. "Thank


    you, Miss Hond."


    As he met her eyes, the scrutiny from earlier shifted into something else-a quiet understanding, perhaps event


    appreciation.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 18

    Chapter 18 Save Your Ingenuity For Something.....


    Earlier, when Matiasid eyes on Nate in the office-multitasking with a finesse only he could pull off,


    conducting a video conference while neatly slicing fruit-the image struck him as both bizarrely whimsical and inexplicably captivating.


    What caught him off guard wasn''t just the meticulousness with which Nate arranged the fruit, but the


    unexpected instruction to personally deliver it to Corrine.


    Having served as Nate''s assistant for years, he''d never witnessed his boss go out of his way for anyone. The idea of Nate peeling fruit for someone was absurd enough but for a woman? That was uncharted territory.


    Yet, Corrine''s demeanor had rewritten the script Matias had grown ustomed to.


    As Nate''s subordinate, he had long mastered the art of handling the imperious tones of entitled heirs and heiresses, theirmands often flung with all the delicacy of a catapult..


    Even when people showed him courtesy, it was always in deference to Nate, never a reflection of genuine respect. Corrine, however, was different.


    There was an unaffected sincerity in the way she treated him, as though he were just another human being.


    and not a mere cog in the machinery of someone else''s ambition.


    Afterpleting his errand, Matias returned to the office, clutching a report he hadpiled. After some


    deliberation, he stepped forward, hesitantly offering it to Nate. "Sir, would you like to review this?"


    Nate''s gaze lifted, razor-sharp and unwavering, slicing through Matias like a de poised to unearth secrets.


    Matias felt his pulse quicken, the back of his shirt clinging to his skin as a cold sweat broke out. Steeling himself, he exined cautiously, "There are some unfavorable rumors about Miss Hond, so I took the liberty


    of investigating them."


    Without a flicker of hesitation, Nate took the report, shredded it with an air of utter indifference, and dismissed


    him curtly. "Save your ingenuity for something worthwhile."


    The casual iciness in his tone carried an authority that froze Matias in his tracks. "Yes, sir," he replied, his head bowed in acknowledgment.


    Matias knew he''d overstepped. Reading a superior''s intentions was one thing, but assuming the right to act on them without instruction? That was a huge mistake. However, given that Corrine''s reputation was less-than-ster, Matias had only acted out of concern, fearing the rumors might stir unnecessary trouble for Nate.


    But the look in Nate''s eyes was resolute-he wasn''t interested in hearing any whispers, true or false.


    Breaking the tense silence, Nate''s voice rang out, steady and decisive. "I trust her."


    The words stunned Matias


    In all his years working alongside Nate, he''d never seen his boss extend such unguarded faith to anyone, let


    alone a woman.


    It didn''t take much to deduce Nate''s intentions. His unwavering stance made it clear-he wasn''t just interested in Corrine, he was determined to win her over..


    "Make sure her meals are delivered punctually," Nate instructed. "And keep those baseless rumors far away


    from her."


    "Yes, sir," Matias responded, fully aware of how monumental this directive was.


    In the days that followed, Matias made it his mission to deliver meals to Corrine with unwavering precision.


    Karina, ever the self-appointedmentator of unfolding dramas, had her own thoughts on the matter. "That


    man''s a professional."


    ¡°A professional at what?" Corrine asked, ncing up from her work as Karina lounged on the sofa, casually


    munching on an apple.


    ¡°An expert in mind games,¡± Karina quipped with exaggerated gravity. "Even when he''s not physically here, he''s orchestrating everything. The man''s got you dancing to his tune, whether you realize it or not.


    Corrine''s brow furrowed at the observation, the words lingering ufortably in her mind.


    Nate''s unwavering determination loomed in her thoughts, an unshakable presence that left her feeling cornered


    She knew she needed to act quickly to fulfill her promise to Evelyn. Once that was done, she could settle the


    debt of gratitude for the meals and finally untangle herself from Nate''s relentless orbit.


    With a moment''s hesitation, Corrine picked up her phone, opening her chat with Nate Carefully, she typed, "Do you have time today? If it''s alright with your grandmother, I''d like to visit and chat with her."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 19

    Chapter 19 Couldn''t Live In


    The Shadow Of A Woman


    The message had barely been sent when Nate''s replynded almost instantly. "See you in twenty minutes"


    Corrine stared at the screen, momentarily caught off guard. Had he been waiting for her message all along? The thought-lingered, unsettling and yet oddly difficult to dismiss.


    Karina, ever perceptive, noticed the flicker of distraction on Corrine''s face and decided to probe. "What''s your n for dealing with the Ashton family?" she asked casually.


    "I''m quitting." Corrine replied, her voice firm, her resolve unshakable.


    The Ashton family no longer held anything worth her loyalty or attachment.


    If she was going to sever ties, she''d do it cleanly-no hesitation, no lingering traces. That was her way.


    Karina exhaled quietly, relief softening her expression.


    She had been silently bracing herself for the possibility that Corrine might waver at thest moment.


    Over the years, as an outsider, Karina had seen it all-the relentless dedication Corrine had poured into supporting Bruce, often at the expense of her own well- being. The Ashton family''s current sess, a gleaming empire, stood as a testament to Corrine''s tireless efforts behind the scenes.


    But now, with Corrine''s departure, Karina couldn''t help but wonder how long the once-thriving Ashton family could sustain itself before the cracks began to show. As if on cue, Karina''s phone buzzed, the caller ID shing a name that made her lips curl in faint disdain. A spark of sarcasm flickered in her eyes. Bruce Ashton


    It seemed that she had underestimated his persistence. Without a moment''s hesitation, she declined the call. the action swift and decisive.


    On the other end of the line, Bruce''s jaw tightened as the call abruptly


    disconnected. His expression darkened further, the tension radiating from him like a gathering storm.


    The Brooks family''s sudden withdrawal of their investment had already shaken thepany to its core. The board of directors, ever eager to assign me, had begun specting that Bruce had somehow offended the influential family, and the mounting pressure was bing unbearable.


    But as Bruce reyed recent events in his mind, he couldn''t recall any interaction with the Brooks family, let alone one that could justify such a drastic move.


    Half-reclining on the hospital bed, Leah watched Bruce with quiet apprehension. His cold demeanor sent shivers down her spine, but she finally mustered the courage to ask, "Bruce, is something wrong"


    "No," he replied curtly, his tone sharp enough to end the conversation before it began


    Leah''s face fell, and tears began to well up, spilling down her cheeks in silent, steady streams, like a string of pearls snapping and scattering to the floor.


    Bruce''s frustration wavered as he saw her tears. A pang of guilt stabbed at him, and he moved closer, gently brushing her cheeks with his fingertips. "Why are you crying all of a sudden?" he asked, his voice softening.


    "It''s because I''m useless," Leah murmured, her voice trembling. She burrowed into his arms, her fragile frame trembling as her hand rested lightly against his chest. "I can only watch as you face these problems alone, and I can''t do anything


    to help. Sometimes... I really envy Corrine. She''s so smart, so capable. If she


    were by your side right now, she''d know exactly what to do."


    The mention of Corrine''s name struck a nerve. A wave of irritation surged through Bruce, sharp and unbidden.


    It was


    as though the world refused to let him forget that without Corrine, he was struggling to keep the pieces


    together.


    Bruce''s pride bristled at the unspoken implication-he couldn''t stand the idea of living in the shadow of a


    woman.


    And yet, it was Corrine who had secured the Brooks family''s investment. That fact loomed over him, undeniable and infuriating. Shortly after she''d walked out of his life, the Brooks family had withdrawn their support. It was impossible to ignore the connection.


    A cold gleam shed in his eyes as suspicion took root.


    Could this be Corrine''s revenge?


    "I need to talk to Corrine," Bruce announced abruptly, his voiceced with determination.


    "I''ll go with you," Leah interjected, clutching his hand before he could protest. Seeing his hesitation, she quickly. added, "Corrine doesn''t have any family here. It''s only right that we check on her."


    Bruce hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "Fine. But don''t take anything she says to heart. I''ll protect you-I won''t let her hurt you again.


    His words painted Corrine as the viin before the confrontation had even begun.


    "Okay," Leah replied sweetly, standing on tiptoe to press a light kiss to the corner of his lips.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 20

    Chapter 20 Did You Come Here Just To me Me


    While engrossed in their conversation, Corrine and Karina stopped abruptly upon spotting Bruce and Leah at


    the door.


    Corrine''s warm smile instantly disappeared, reced by a cold stare. "Leave now!" shemanded.


    Leah''s response was subtle, her lips trembling slightly as she clutched Bruce''s hand tighter, her face clouding


    over.


    Bruce sensed the chill from Corrine, his brow creasing. He soothed Leah''s hand with a gentle touch.


    Corrine felt a sharp ache in her heart at the show of affection, as though it had taken her breath away.


    Such warmth was unfamiliar to her.


    Over three years, Corrine had tirelesslyworked with investors to support Bruce, receiving nothing but his


    asional attention in return.


    And yet, Leah seemed to unlock Bruce''s tender side effortlessly with just a single sorrowful look.


    Corrine realized then how profound the gap was between love and mere obligation.


    "I need to speak with you," Bruce said, guiding Leah into the room with urgency. "Why did the Brooks family suddenly pull their funding?"


    Looking up, Corrine''s eyes went back to their usual indifferent look. "Did youe here just to me me?"


    "This is serious!" Bruce said, his expression turning grim as he looked at Corrine. "The Bayside project. desperately needs funding. With the Brooks family pulling out, the project is in jeopardy. Do you realize how critical this is for Ashton Group?"


    "I do," Corrine responded casually,


    There had been a time when she had thrown herself into Bruce''s ventures, driven by her feelings for him and viewing the Ashton Group''s sess as her own. Now that she had detached herself from Bruce, thepany''s well-being no longer concerned her.


    A slight, scornful smile crossed her face. "And why should Ashton Group''s fate matter to me now?"


    "Corrine!" Bruce raised his voice, frustration boiling over, his eyes aze. "You''ve always been meticulous about keeping our personal and professional lives separate. Why this sudden change? Regardless of our personal issues, I will find a way to make it up to you. But using thepany as leverage for revenge? How is that any different from being an opportunistic scoundrel?"


    Corrine elegantly picked out a cherry with a fruit fork, spat out the pit, and then calmly retorted, "I devoted


    mself to Ashton Group without reserve, and that was expected of me. But now, when I distance myself, I''m


    "Bruce has been buried under the weight ofpany issues, and it''s been tough on him," Leah said innocently, her gaze fixed on Corrine. "Ashton Group isn''t just a business to him; it''s his life''s legacy. Corrine, I understand there are hard feelings, but helping Bruce would mean the world. I would sacrifice anything for that."


    "Why don''t you just sacrifice yourself then?" Corrine blurted out.


    Tears welled up in Leah''s eyes as she absorbed Corrine''s hostile words, her lips trembling in distress. She


    turned to Bruce, seeking sce.


    Moved by her distress, Bruce wrapped his arms around her, casting a reproachful look at Corrine. "Why must you be so harsh? Leah''s caught in the middle here. It''s me who''s haunted by past feelings, me who still yearns


    for her. If you''re upset, me me!"


    Leah, overwhelmed by emotion, admitted through sobs, "This is all my fault. I never should have returned, never should havee between you. I''ve only made things worse."


    Karina, who had been quietly observing the escting scene, finally lost her patience. "Enough, Leah Burgess! Can''t you stop your acting for a moment?"


    Leah turned her tearful eyes toward Karina.


    Karina dressed simply, but everything about her exuded elegance. Even the casuallyyered bracelets on her wrist were rare, limited-edition pieces from around the world.


    Since when did someone from such an elite background get involved with Corrine?


    Acting like she was unfairly treated, Leah pressed closer to Bruce, a glint of resolve flickering in her eyes.


    Bruce shielded Leah, his expression turning stern as he looked at Karina. "Watch your words, Miss."


    "Well," Karina responded with a smirk, her gaze scornful. "Perhaps you should remember your ce, Mr. Ashton. It would serve you well."


    Her words hinted at a deeper threat.


    Bruce''s expression hardened, his tone cold as he retorted, "What exactly are you implying?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 21

    Chapter 21 Who Exactly


    Are You


    Karina let out a soft, derisive chuckle, her eyes glinting with mockery. "Oh, what can I say? Just a little friendly. nudge, that''s all. Deliberately stepping into someone else''s rtionship speaks volumes about a person''s moralpass, doesn''t it? Even if you call it love, don''t expect anyone to apud your actions. Especially considering Miss Burgess is in the public eye. Have you stopped to think what might happen to Ashton Group if your affaires to light? Do you really think the Bayside project will survive the fallout?"


    Bruce''s face darkened at her words, his jaw tightening.


    Ashton Group had only just regained its footing, wing its way back from the brink. This wasn''t the time for slip-ups or scandals.


    The Brooks family''s abrupt withdrawal of their investment had already rattled the board members, leaving them teetering on the edge of mistrust. If his private life were to spill over and wreak havoc now, he would be


    the board''s scapegoat, the very face of thepany''s crisis.


    In that scenario, his leadership would be hanging by a thread.


    Though not catastrophic on its own, this affair, if exposed, could spark a wildfire of public outrage.


    Bruce''s brows drew together as he fixed Karina with a piercing stare, a flicker of menace darkening his gaze.


    "Who exactly are you?"


    Karina''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile as she threw him a pointed nce.


    "Well, Mr. Ashton, you''re certainly not proving yourself to be the sharpest leader in the business world. Can it be that you have no clue who your


    former investors really are?"


    Her words cut cleanly, leaving no room for misunderstanding. As she finished, Karina exchanged a meaningful nce with Corrine


    Corrine let out a soft sigh, her calm tone carrying a trace of cool detachment. "Allow me to rify-this is Miss


    Karina Brooks."


    Bruce''s face froze for a moment, the weight of the name hitting him like a stone dropped into still water.


    Karina Brooks.


    The realization sent a chill down his spine. His pupils narrowed, and the disbelief in his gaze was soon reced


    by a searing wave of fury.


    He turned his burning stare toward Corrine, his voice taut with usation. "So you were the one stirring the pot all along!"


    Karina''s voice broke through his usation like a whip. "Not exactly. Let''s set the record straight-my decision to coborate with Ashton Group back then was entirely because of Miss Hond. Now, I''ve decided to


    withdraw my support, simply because I can''t stand the brazen audacity of a side plece."


    Bruce''s lips pressed into a grim line, his dark eyes locked on Karina with unflinching intensity.


    Sensing the mounting hostility radiating from him, Corrine stepped slightly forward, positioning herself protectively between Karina and Bruce.


    Her eyes, sharp and unyielding, met Bruce''s with an air of quiet authority. Her voice was soft yet cold, each word deliberate. "I''ve always conducted myself openly and aboveboard. If I wanted to strike back at you, there were countless opportunities to do so. But I''ve never stooped to dirty tricks. Not because I still care about you -I don''t-but because I refuse to waste energy on meaningless vendettas. That said, before I reconsider my restraint, take yourpanion and leave. Otherwise..."


    Her gaze flicked to Leah, her expression hardening. "I won''t hesitate to let the world see the both of you for what you really are-a tragic pair bound for ruin."


    Bruce''s expression turned even darker, his eyes shing with a dangerous glint. His voice dropped into a low growl. "Are you threatening me?"


    "She''s merely pointing out the obvious," came a deep,manding voice from behind.


    The air in the room shifted as all heads turned.


    A man stood in the doorway, his features sharp and refined, his deep-set eyes gleaming with intelligence. Even the gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose couldn''t temper the underlying edge of his gaze.


    His long legs carried him forward with measured purpose, the hem of his ck trench coat swaying with each stride, exuding an air of effortless poise and power.


    Corrine stood frozen, her nk stare fixed on Waldo Ford, momentarily paralyzed


    by


    Her single, pressing thought: Why was her uncle here?


    shock.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 22

    Chapter 22 What Is Your Rtionship With Him


    "Look at you, you adorably stubborn girl," Waldo remarked, his toneced with mock disdain, though the warmth in his gaze betrayed him. With a teasing grin, he reached out and tousled Corrine''s hair.


    "I''m not stubborn," Corrine retorted, swatting his hand away as she led him toward the sofa.


    Bruce''s eyes narrowed as they flicked between Corrine and the man beside her. The tension in the air was palpable before he broke the silence with a sharp- edged question. "What''s your rtionship with him?"


    At the sound of his voice, Corrine''s lighthearted smile froze, her expression hardening as she turned to him. "Why are you still here?"


    Bruce''s tone sharpened as if he were a husband uncovering betrayal. "Answer me! What''s your rtionship?"


    A cold, mocking smile curved Corrine''s lips. "And what position are you in to question me, Mr. Ashton?"


    "I..." Bruce began, but the words caught in his throat. There was no legitimate argument he could muster.


    Corrine''s sardonic smile deepened as she gestured toward the door. "Mr. Ashton, let me repeat myself-leave."


    Bruce stood stiffly, his lips pressed into a tight line as his eyes darted toward Waldo. Without another word, he grabbed Leah''s hand and turned on his heel to leave.


    Yet as he reached the door, he hesitated, ncing back at Corrine with an unreadable expression clouding his


    eyes.


    The moment they were out, Corrine walked to the door and mmed it shut with a resounding bang, the sound reverberating through the ward.


    Leah nced at the closed door, her expression unreadable before she turned to Bruce. Her lips curved into a faint, detached smile. "Corrine seems to have quite a collection of male friends. Meanwhile, I only have you."


    Bruce remained silent, his thoughts elsewhere. Leah''s smile faltered for a moment before she pressed on. "That man looked older. Have you met him before? Any idea who he is?"


    Bruce''s brows furrowed slightly, his voice low and uncertain. "Perhaps someone she''s worked with before."


    "I see," Leah murmured, her tone contemtive.


    Inside the ward, Karina picked up her bag, her gaze settling briefly on Corrine. "Now that you havepany, I''ll take my leave."


    She gave Waldo a polite nod before walking out, her heels clicking against the polished floor.


    With Karina gone, the ward suddenly felt muchrger, the silence settling like a nket around Corrine and


    Waldo.


    Waldo set his ss of water down with a soft clink and spoke first, his voice calm but tinged with an edge that sent a subtle chill through the air. "Was that the man you were so determined to marry three years ago, despite the family''s objections?"


    Corrine hesitated for a brief moment before nodding her expression unreadable.


    Waldo''s lips twisted into a derisive snort. "That man doesn''t look the least bit deserving of you!"


    He had prepared a long lecture for his niece, but seeing her stand there, quiet and reserved, his resolve. softened. With a sigh, he shook his head, the sternness in his voice reced by exasperation. "You gave up a life of privilege, walking away from the Ford family, only to end up working for a man like that. Tell me, was it


    worth it?"


    "No, it wasn''t," Corrine replied with a faint, yful smile, handing him another ss of water. "Uncle Waldo, don''t be mad. I''ve already learned my lesson."


    Waldo raised an eyebrow, epting the ss with a dry chuckle. "Mad at you? You''re the pampered darling of. the Ford family. Even if I were ten times braver, I wouldn''t dare stay angry with you."


    It was no secret that the Ford family of Lyhaton-the wealthiest in the city-held one mysterious young woman.


    at the center of their affections. Though her name was rarely mentioned, her presence in the family was


    legendary.


    Carl would move heaven and earth for her, and his two sons treated her as though she were made of gold.


    Between her two uncles, Corrine seemed to share a particr case with Waldo, perhaps because he was only eleven years older than her. Around him, she was uninhibited and unguarded in ways she wasn''t with Jayden.


    Looping her arm through his, Corrine shook it lightly. "Oh, Uncle Waldo, I know I made a mistake. Don''t be


    mad, okay? Pretty please?


    Waldo sighed, his expression softening even as he tried to keep his tone stern. "Corrine, you''re far from foolish, so why did you let yourself get tangled up in this mess?"


    His brows drew together in frustration. "What does Bruce have to offer that''s remotely worthy of you? I don''t know what kind of spell he cast, but it must''ve been a powerful one!"


    His voice carried a mixture of disbelief and disappointment as he thought about all the ways Corrine had


    sacrificed for someone so undeserving.


    As he fiddled with the ss in his hands, Waldo''s gaze darkened slightly, a shadow passing through his eyes. behind the glint of his sses. "That meteoric rise of Ashton Group during the crisis-don''t tell me that had nothing to do with you."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 23

    Chapter 23 An Inexplicable Sense Of Disappointment


    "Trust me, as a rtive of one of the most distinguishedwyers in the world, I would never act against thew.


    Therefore, Attorney Ford, your efforts here a


    unnecessary." Corrine was aware that Waldo detested seeing


    her mistreated by the Ashton family and was eager to defend her.


    However, using such extreme measures for minor conflicts wasn''t her approach. If she truly wanted to get back at the Ashton family, she wouldn''t need Waldo''s help.


    Waldo affectionately pinched her cheek, noting the loss of its former plumpness and warmth. His eyebrows knitted together, a softness in his eyes. "You ungrateful little thing, do you know who I''m doing all this for?"


    His older brother, Jayden, had called earlier to tell him about Corrine''s selfless dedication to the Ashton family, and how Bruce had ultimately left her. A betrayal that stung deeper than anywsuit defeat.


    "Uncle Waldo, I''ve decided. I''m not nning to marry," Corrine said, resting against Waldo''s shoulder. "I''m going to stay with my family and I won''t go anywhere."


    Corrine''s encounter with Bruce had been enlightening; she promised herself never to tolerate indifference or abandon those truly kind to her again.


    Gently stroking her hair, Waldo said with reassurance, "You don''t have to get married if you don''t want to. Our family''s wealth is stable enough; we don''t need marriages to maintain it."


    Their conversation wound down as Waldo had to cut it short for work-rted reasons.


    As he prepared to leave, he reminded her, "Remember, there''s a board meeting next Monday."


    "Alright." Corrine nodded.


    Once Waldo was gone, Corrine nced at the clock, realizing it was nearly time for her meeting with Nate.


    She refreshed herself with a quick shower and slipped into a fresh dress.


    Just as she finished dressing, there was a knock on the door.


    Upon opening it to see Matias instead of Nate, Corrine felt a sting of disappointment, which she masked with a courteous smile. "Thank you, Matias."


    "You''re wee, Miss Hond," Matias responded.


    Noticing her slight dismay, Matias exined, "Mr. Hopkins had to attend to an


    urgent matter and asked me to escort you instead."


    Matias had noticed Nate''s enthusiasm toward Corrine and started treating her with greater care and respect,


    almost as if she were his superior.


    With a gentle smile, Corrine said, "I appreciate you sharing this with me."


    As they settled into the car, Matias exined, "Mrs. Hopkins left the hospital three days ago. We''re on our way


    to her home now."


    "Alright," Corrine responded.


    Their car cruised along the roadway, eventually halting before a standalone vi.


    The vibrant greenery around it painted a peaceful scene, inviting one to stop and enjoy the calm, far from the chaos of the world. The residence showcased orderlyyers that exuded elegance and a majestic aura.


    Within the central courtyardy a pond, its waters meandering through the flora like a crescent moon cradling the structure. Below the pond''s shimmering surface, lively fish darted beneath the lotus leaves.


    Positioned on the eastern section near fragrant blooms, Evelyn''s quarters were caressed by a soft floral breeze.


    As the maids moved with precision, Matias stepped in ahead and said, "Ma''am, Miss Hond has arrived."


    "Bring her in quickly!" Evelyn said with enthusiasm.


    Upon entering, Corrine said, "I hope my visit isn''t an inconvenience."


    "What are you talking about?" Evelyn eximed with joy, grasping Corrine''s hand


    to guide her to a couch. "I''m so happy you came to see me."


    Observing Corrine''s delicate features, she noticed her improved but still slender appearance. "How are your feeling these days?"


    Corrine responded gratefully, "I''m recovering well, thank you. And how have you been? I wasn''t aware you had been discharged."


    "Just a minor recurrence of an old problem," Evelyn reassured, her fondness for Corrine growing as she added, "Nate mentioned your recent illness was somehow rted to him."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 24

    Chapter 24 Loyalty Is A


    Choice


    Corrine shook her head faintly. "It''s my fault."


    Deep down, she knew that Nate''s appearance wasn''t the sole reason for her illness. Even without him, her body would have given out eventually.


    After all, how many could endure a storm battering both body and soul without faltering?


    She''d always believed the scars of her childhood had hardened her heart into an unyielding fortress. Yet, betrayal from the one she loved most had pierced that armor, leaving her to crumble under the weight of


    heartache.


    Evelyn watched Corrine''s deste expression, her eyes soft with understanding. Taking Corrine''s hand in hers, she spoke slowly, her voice steady yetforting. "People always reach for more than they have. Once they get it, they want something else, never truly satisfied. Changing feelings are only human, but loyalty that''s a choice, a deliberate act." Her words lingered in the air. "What belongs to you will find its way back, even if you let it go. And what doesn''t? It''s better to release it sooner. The power to choose has always been yours."


    Corrine''s eyshes fluttered as she absorbed Evelyn''s insight. "Changing feelings are only human, but loyalty- that''s a choice, a deliberate act." These words lingered in her mind.


    Marriage, Corrine realized, was never meant to be a prison or an unyielding chain.


    "Love is like a journey," Evelyn continued, her voice softening into a reflective tone. "Two people can walk together, but either can choose to part ways along the road. One day, you''ll find someone who wants to travel all the way to the same destination with you."


    Evelyn reached out, her fingers gently brushing against Corrine''s hollow cheek. "Good girl, remember, we live for ourselves-not for anyone else. Letting love trap you would betray your true, independent nature."


    Corrine looked at her, startled by the rity in Evelyn''s words. Then, a warm smile broke across her face.


    "Thank you for that."


    Evelyn chuckled heartily. "You came to keep mepany, so I should be thanking you."


    Time drifted on, and soon Evelyn couldn''t suppress a quiet yawn.


    Seeing this, Corrine softened, guilt tinging her voice. "I''ve gone on too long, haven''t I? You''ve juste out of the hospital. You really need to rest."


    She stood, intending to take her leave, but Evelyn''s hand shot out, gripping hers tightly.


    "It''s not often you sit down and talk with me," Evelyn said, her tone almost pleading. "Now that you''re here, why not stay for dinner? Keep this old womanpany a little longer."


    "I-"


    Evelyn didn''t let her finish. "I know, I know. I''m just an old woman who must seem like a nuisance to you young folks. Always so busy, day and night, with no time to spare, not even for a meal."


    Danced at


    Corrine with a


    forlorn expression before to


    expression before lowering her gaze, her sigh heavy with mncholy.


    I''ve been alone for years. I''m used to it."


    it''s fine. If you want to leave, just go


    Corrine hesitated, guilt pricking her like needles. Her thoughts wandered to her grandfather, who used to voice the samements about being left alone. She hadn''t been there for him all these years. Had he also managed the heavy mantle of the Ford family on his own, with no one by his side?


    Finally, Corrine sighed, giving in. "Fine. I''ll stay. But you have to promise to rest for a while first."


    Evelyn''s face lit up instantly. "Alright, alright! But don''t you go back on your word!"


    Faced with Evelyn''s almost childlike stubbornness, Corrineughed softly. "I wouldn''t dare."


    After helping Evelyn to her bedroom, Corrine was shown to a guest room by a maid.


    The space was styled in muted tones of ck and white, exuding an air of quiet sophistication while feeling slightly cold.


    Corrine took in the minimalistic furnishings, her senses picking up on the faint, soothing scent of fir that lingered in the air.


    Her bare feet sunk into the plush wool carpet as she crossed the room to the window.


    The view beyond was breathtaking-an unobstructed panorama of the estate''s garden.


    Every detail of thendscape was a testament to the owner''s refined taste and meticulous care.


    As she was lost in contemtion, the phone on the bed rang. No need to wonder who would be calling at this


    hour.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 25

    Chapter 25 Aim For The


    Top


    Corrine''s fingers danced across the screen as she epted the call.


    "Corrine, shouldn''t you be in the ward?" Karina''s concerned voice flowed from the speaker, reaching Corrine''s


    attentive ears.


    With a soft smile, Corrine responded, "I''ve stepped out and won''t be back for a while. Could you let the doctor


    know for me?"


    "Sure, as long as you''re safe." Karina let out a relieved sigh. "I''ve just talked to the doctor, and he mentioned you couldplete the discharge paperwork tomorrow."


    "That works for me," Corrine responded.


    ¡°Uh..." Karina paused, and thenughed softly. "A newmission came into my studio. The client is from the Seymour family, she has specifically asked for you to handle the design."


    Karina was set to inherit her father''s business and the Brooks family fortune, but her real passiony in fashion


    design.


    She had established a luxury boutique called Redamancg five years ago, which, within just half a year, became a sensation in the fashion scene, quickly achieving fame.


    Today, it had be a sought-after brand among the wealthy, with its value surpassing a hundred million.


    Designs by Corry were in high demand, treasured like rare jewels by socialites.


    Despite numerous offers from other fashion brands seeking her talents, Corry chose to remain a mystery, leading to the gradual end of such pursuits.


    After contemting, Corrine responded smoothly, "I''ll handle it, but once I return to the Ford family, I''ll be swamped with responsibilities. It might take a little longer for the new design."


    "That''s fine. The client said she''s willing to wait as long as you agree. She''s been dreaming of a wedding dress from you for her big day." Karina''s voice brimmed with excitement and hope. "Darling, I can''t wait for you to lead us back to the top. A warm smile spread across Corrine''s face. "Then let''s aim for the top together."


    After the call, Corrine thought about her early dreams of designing wedding dresses, her smile fading at the


    memory.


    She had once imagined herself in her creations, approaching Bruce at the altar. Yet, life had other ns, offering heartache instead of happiness.


    Her deepest regret was giving her all to someone who never cared.


    Before she could sink deeper into her reflections, a sudden crash disrupted the silence.


    It sounded as though something had broken.


    Without a moment''s dy, Corrine stepped outside.


    There, Penny Glyn, a maid, was on her knees, cautiously picking up pieces of broken ceramic.


    "Miss Hond." Penny looked up with a sheepish grin. "My apologies. It seems my hands aren''t as steady as they used to be."


    "Not to worry." Corrine knelt beside her, beginning to help. "Let''s clean this up together."


    Penny gasped, touched by Corrine''s kindness. "Oh, you shouldn''t trouble yourself. I''ve got this. Be careful-the shards are sharp."


    Corrine offered a soft smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."


    As Corrine knelt to gather the broken pieces, Penny''s heart warmed visibly.


    It became clear to her why Evelyn held Corrine in such high esteem.


    Years at Evelyn''s side had shown Penny many cunning individuals, and she had be skilled at reading their


    motives.


    Yet, Corrine stood apart from those who aspired to join the Hopkins family through marriage.


    She had no hidden motives, only a calmposure that those women didn''t have.


    Her demeanor showed honesty and natural grace, qualities that were both rare and valued.


    With the cleanup nearlyplete, Penny took the shards from Corrine and asked politely, "Miss Hond, are there any foods you prefer to avoid?"


    "Anything is fine," Corrine responded with grace.


    EX


    Penny''s expression softened. "Please, feel at ease here, Miss Hond. We wouldn''t want Mrs. Hopkins to think we''re not hospitable."


    wow, the weather''s changed


    Suddenly, a voice outside shouted, so suddenly!"


    "Oh dear!" Penny''s expression shifted to concern as she hurried outside. "Mrs. Hopkins'' prized orchids are still on the veranda. We must protect them from the rain!"


    Evelyn spent many joyful hours with her cherished nts, which she adored. Corrine, sensing Penny''s urgency, quickly followed her out.


    Disyed on the veranda were several beautiful potted nts, one particr orchid catching Corrine''s eye- she had seen the same type at her grandfather''s ce.


    Corrine recalled a childhood memory when she knocked over her grandfather''s orchid. Instead of getting angry. he was more concerned about whether she was scared or hurt.


    Yearster, Jayden revealed to her that the orchid had been worth fifteen million. Grupie 25 AIM FOR The Top


    Now, observing this orchid, Corrine''s curiosity about the Hopkins family''s status and wealth deepened.


    As dark clouds gathered, Corrine realized there was no time to ponder. She lifted


    a potted nt and hurried to the safety of a nearby greenhouse.


    "Miss Hond, you really should rest," Penny called out, noting Corrine''s delicate stature. "We can manage the


    heavy lifting"


    Corrine assured het, "I''m fine, really''


    As a light drizzle turned into a steady rain, Corrine hastened her steps, cradling the nt protectively.


    The rain made the garden path''s cobblestones slippery, causing her t shoes to skid. Corrine lost her bnce and fell toward the grass.


    From a short distance, Penny shouted, "Miss Hond, be careful!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 26

    Chapter 26 Brush Past His Lips


    Corrine''s heart leaped into her throat, her face nching as fear gripped her. She squeezed her eyes shut and instinctively clung to the potted nt in her arms, as though it were her lifeline.


    In a heartbeat, a firm, unyielding arm encircled her waist, pulling her into a secure, almost possessive embrace.


    Everything unraveled so quickly that Corrine barely had time to process what was happening


    But the dreaded pain never came.


    Hesitantly, she opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Nate, his face so close that she could feel the warmth radiating from him.


    His sharply sculpted jawline looked impossibly smooth, his Adam''s apple subtly enticing as it moved. Beneath it, the crisp, buttoned cor of his shirt exuded an effortless sophistication, a quiet maism she couldn''t


    ignore.


    m for escap


    escape.


    The closeness between them was almost suffocating, their bodies pressed together with no room Nate''s cool, intoxicating scent surrounded her, leaving her feeling utterly cornered.


    Their eyes met without warning, and Corrine caught a glimpse of herself reflected in his dark pupils.


    Her heart stuttered, as if caught in a vice, and began to race wildly. A delicate blush crept across her cheeks,


    betraying herposure.


    "Do you always throw caution to the wind like this?" Nate''s deep, velvety voice murmured near her ear, the timbre sending shivers down her spine.


    His warm breath caressed the strands of hair near her temple, an electric current jolting her senses and making her body tense instinctively.


    It was only when Nate loosened his grip slightly that Corrine seized the opportunity to step out of his arms. She straightened, her voice soft but tinged with defiance. "It wasn''t recklessness. The cobblestones are just too slippery."


    Nate''s lips curled into a teasing smile as he noticed the lingering flush on her cheeks. His voice carried yful lilt. "Ah, so you''re suggesting we pave the entire path instead?"


    Corrine pursed her lips and opted for silence, crouching to retrieve the nt from the shattered pot


    Her fingers delicately brushed the soil from its roots, and a faint, unguarded smile softened her face. "Thankfully, the roots are unharmed."


    Nate crouched beside her, his gaze steady and unusually tender, a quiet warmth flickering in his eyes one he


    rarely allowed anyone to see.


    But his expression darkened when his eyes fell on Corrine''s hands. Without warning, he grabbed her wrist, his


    brows knitting together in concern


    Corrine blinked in surprise and followed his gaze to find a thin, barely noticeable scratch on her wrist-a mark


    she hadn''t even realized was there.


    "It''s nothing," she said dismissively, rubbing the cut on her sleeve as though that would erase it.


    Nate, however, remained silent. His jaw tightened slightly before he swiftly swept her into his arms, standing with an ease that left Corrine breathless.


    "The nt!" she gasped, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck. Her forehead brushed against his lips in the movement, the brief contact freezing him in ce for a fraction of a second.


    Nate''s body stiffened, but he continued walking, his stride resolute and unyielding.


    Once inside the living room, he gently set Corrine down on the sofa and disappeared momentarily, returning


    with a first aid kit in hand.


    "I can handle it," Corrine said, ncing at the kit as if it were unnecessary.


    She hadn''t paid the scratch much mind-if anything, she would have ignored it entirely had Nate not noticed.


    But Nate''s focus was unwavering, his movements meticulous as he opened the kit. The tenderness in his actions tugged at something deep within Corrine, softening her resistance.


    "This might sting a little," Nate


    worked efficiently, holding armured, kneeling on one knee in front of her. His strong yet careful hands


    worked efficiently, holding a pair of tweezers as though tending to something infinitely precious.


    At that moment, Penny burst into the room, followed closely by Matias.


    Matias observed Nate kneeling before Corrine, a realization crystallizing: she was truly unique in Nate''s world.


    Never before had he witnessed Nate kneel for anyone..

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 27

    Chapter 27 Stay The Night


    Before long, Evelyn stirred awake.


    Her eyes immediatelynded on the bandage wrapped around Corrine''s wrist, and her expression flickered with surprise. "What happened? How did you hurt yourself?"


    Her gaze shifted momentarily to Nate, her expression difficult to readyered with curiosity and a hint of


    suspicion.


    Could it be that Nate, in one of his rare disys of eagerness, had inadvertently caused this?


    Corrine smiled faintly, her tone light and reassuring. "Oh, it''s nothing serious. I identally cut myself while


    breaking a flowerpot earlier. No need to worry."


    Evelyn nodded, her brows lifting slightly as her features softened. "I''m d it''s nothing too bad." She reached out and gently took Corrine''s hand, her voice warm and inviting. "Since you''re injured, why don''t you stay the


    night? It''s better to rest here than to go home."


    Nate''s brow twitched, but his timing was impable. "The rain''sing down hard, and it doesn''t seem like it''ll let up anytime soon," he added, his tone calm but firm.


    Evelyn chimed in with mock gravity, her lips curling into a knowing smile, "Corrine, you''ve only just recovered, and you really shouldn''t risk getting caught in the rain. Now that you''re hurt, it''d only make things worse if you got an infection."


    Nate set a steaming cup of coffee in front of Evelyn, a subtle smile ying on his lips. "Grandma, you make an


    excellent point."


    Corrine, who hadn''t managed to get a word in edgewise, could only stare at them in silence.


    And just like that, she found herself staying at Evelyn''s house without fully understanding how it had all


    transpired.


    By the time dinner was served, the three of them gathered around the dining table.


    Evelyn studied Corrine quietly, taking note of her graceful posture and poised demeanor. Her gaze lingered before she asked, "Corrine, are your parents in Lyhaton?"


    At the mention of her parents, Corrine''sshes lowered, and her voice softened as she shook her head. "My mother passed away when I was still a child."


    A shadow of something sharper crossed her face when her father came to mind-a cold detachment that suggested his absence was satiric and bitter.


    Evelyn''s expression grew sympathetic, and her tone turned more tender. "So, you''re living alone now? If that''s the case, why note live with me? It''s not safe for a young woman to be on her own. Here, I can take care of you, and I''d love thepany."


    "Grandma, isn''t there a rule about no serious conversations at the dinner table?" Nate interjected smoothly,


    shooting her a pointed look.


    Evelyn huffed, crossing her arms with a pout, "Rules can bend for special cases. Honestly, you''re already acting so protective of Corrine, and she hasn''t even married you yet!"


    Nate''s lips parted, but no words came out.


    Corrine, flustered by the exchange, ducked her head and focused on her food, her lips pressing into a tight line


    to hide her awkwardness.


    Out of nowhere, a hand appeared in front of her. Nate''s hand.


    His hands were strikingly elegant, the kind that would make artists sigh with envy. With steady precision, he reached" for a plump pacific white shrimp. His fingers, long and deft, worked with such ease that peeling the


    shell seemed like an art form.


    In moments, the shrimp meat separated from its shell with elegant precision.


    Corrine found herself transfixed. She had never witnessed such artful shrimp peeling. Her gaze settled on his


    hands, momentarily lost in their beauty.


    Such hands, she thought, could make any action a visual pleasure.


    Unbidden, an intimate image shed through her mind, causing her cheeks to flush.


    Nate caught her staring. A rare, soft smile transformed his usually stern face.


    By the time he ced a te of neatly peeled shrimp in front of her, Corrine blinked herself back to reality, startled by the gesture.


    "Try it," he said simply, his voice low and steady, his gaze holding hers with an intensity that made her heart


    skip.


    Corrine hesitated, and then murmured softly, "Thank you."


    She picked up a piece, biting into it carefully. The sweetness of the shrimp melted


    on her tongue, sending a warm, subtle satisfaction through her.


    Evelyn, watching from the other side of the table, raised an eyebrow.


    It seemed her grandson wasn''t quite as emotionally oblivious as she''d feared.


    She nced at her own te of shrimp, now looking rather unappealing, and casually tossed the piece back


    down.


    Leaning forward with an expectant look in her eyes, Evelyn spoke again. "So, Corrine, about moving in with me -when do you think you''ll do it?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 28

    Chapter 28 No Ordinary


    Woman


    Corrine set her fork down gently and said to Evelyn with a polite smile, "I''m currently staying with my grandfather."


    "I see. Evelyn nodded, her expression softening with understanding, though a fleeting glimmer of disappointment crossed her features..


    She had hoped that by inviting Corrine to stay with her, there might be an opportunity for Nate and Corrine to


    grow closer. But with Corrine living with her grandfather, that n seemed out of reach-for now.


    After dinner, Nate led Matias to the study to wrap up some work. When he emergedter, the quiet scene in


    the living room caught him off guard.


    Corrine was seated next to Evelyn, her posture poised yet rxed. She listened intently, her smile warm and engaging, as Evelyn spoke. The soft glow from the living roommp illuminated her features, lending her an almost ethereal presence.


    For a moment, Nate stood at the staircase, taking it all in. It was a simple moment, yet it stirred something


    unfamiliar in him-a sense of warmth, of family, of belonging.


    "Nate, Evelyn called out, breaking his reverie. She waved him over with a faint smile. "Now that you''re done


    with work, why don''t you take Corrine for a walk around? I''m feeling a bit tired, so I''ll head to bed."


    He nodded, his gaze shifting to Corrine, silently asking if she agreed.


    Corrine rose gracefully, offering Evelyn a soft smile. ¡°Have a good rest."


    As the two walked side by side toward the door, Evelyn''s smile grew more affectionate, a wistful sigh escaping her lips. "I hope Nate puts in the effort to win her heart," she murmured.


    Standing beside her, Penny smiled knowingly. "With Mr. Hopkins'' charm and character, I''m sure Miss Hond


    won''t be able to resist for long."


    Evelyn''s brow arched subtly, her lips curving into a meaningful smile. "And where exactly do you think Corrine falls short?"


    She didn''t wait for an answer. Evelyn''s years of experience told her that Corrine was no ordinary woman. Every gesture, every word, spoke of an impable upbringing and refinement that couldn''t be learned overnight.


    This wasn''t going to be easy for Nate, Winning her heart would take more than just charm-it would require sincerity, patience, and perhaps even vulnerability.


    Outside, the rain had softened into a gentle drizzle, the kind that painted the world in a silvery haze. Corrine


    stepped into the cool night air, reaching out her hand to feel the raindropsnd softly on her palm.


    Nate stood a few steps away, one hand in his pocket, his eyes fixed on her with an unreadable expression. A slight smile tugged at his lips. "How about some coffee?" he asked, his tone casual, but his gaze intent.


    Corrine turned her head, surprised by the unexpected invitation. Her eyes met his, and for a brief moment, she forgot how to breathe.


    Her fingers curled slightly as exhaled, regaining herposure. A soft smile yed on her lips. "Sure," she


    said.


    she


    The coffee room, tucked away in the west wing, exuded a quiet, old-world charm.


    An arched antique shelf divided the space into two areas. On the table in the outer room, an aromatherapy diffuser released a soothing fragrance, mingling with the rich aroma of coffee beans.


    Corrine''s gaze swept across the room, her attention drawn to a painting hanging in the inner space. She stopped mid-step, her eyes flickering with recognition.


    It was Spring Breeze by a famous painter, the swirling masterpiece she''d once seen in an art catalog. But this wasn''t just any replica-this was the original, the same painting that had been sold anonymously at one of the most exclusive auctions in the world.


    To even attend such an auction, one had to possess a worth exceeding two hundred million dors.


    To bid anonymously required an even higher level of ess-mid-level membership and a fortune exceeding a


    billion

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 29

    Chapter 29 I''m Destined To Keep You For Life


    Corrine studied Nate with a subtle, probing curiosity.


    Who was this man really?


    Nate reclined with a calcted ease, his shirt cor rebelliously undone, exposing the faint curve of his corbone-an act that felt both deliberate and careless.


    There was a palpable shift in his aura, a touch of rawness creeping into his typicallyposed demeanor, like a me momentarily unguarded from the wind.


    The warm light spilled over him like molten gold, tempering his otherwise imposing presence with an almost


    tender glow.


    His eyelids were half-closed, the corners of his mouth curling into a subtle, enigmatic smile as he moved through the coffee-making ritual with the precision of


    a watchmaker. When he finally slid a cup toward Corrine, his voice, low and resonant, wrapped around the words like velvet. "When are you getting discharged?"


    Corrine cradled the cup, savoring the first sip. The rich aroma filled her senses. When its sweetness dissipated on her tongue, she replied, her tone calm, "Tomorrow."


    "I''ll take you home then." His words dropped into the space between them, steady and unyielding,ced with an authority that left little room for negotiation.


    Corrine gave a small shake of her head, a polite but firm refusal. "Your concern is noted, Mr. Hopkins, but it''s


    unnecessary."


    Nate''s gaze rose to meet hers, his dark eyes locking onto her like a predator sizing up its prey.


    And then, as though the tension weren''t enough, a faint smirk tugged at his lips, his voice dipping into something dangerously smooth. "You''re afraid of me.¡±


    Corrine''s grip tightened around the cup, but her expression remained stoic, her eyes meeting his with a calm resolve. "Afraid? That''s an interesting assumption." His dark eyes were bottomless pools of inscrutability, radiating an invisible pressure that threatened to


    consume her.


    He was far moreplex than she had initially presumed.


    While she couldn''t risk provoking him, she was equally determined to maintain her distance.


    Nate studied her, his expression unreadable, though a faint glimmer danced in his gaze, like starlight on a restless sea. "I won''t twist your arm or demand anything from you," he said softly, though his words carried an edge sharp enough to cut. "But your outright rejection? That stings a bit, doesn''t it?"


    It was impossible to deny Nate''s allure-his face alone was a masterpiece, sculpted to enchant and disarm.


    Beauty like his had a gravitational pull, and Corrine wasn''t immune.


    Yet her heart, fractured by Bruce''s betrayal, was a fortress with walls too high to climb, too cold to breach. Not. even Nate''s charm could thaw its icy battlements,


    "Confidence looks good on you, Mr. Hopkins,¡± she said with a faint, sardonic smile, her words steeped in irony.


    Nate leaned back, his movements unhurried, and traced the rim of his coffee cup with long, elegant fingers. "It''s not just confidence," he replied with an almost casual air. "It''s certainty. There''s no one else in this world


    who deserves you more than I do."


    His voice was calm, but his words rang with an unshakable conviction that left no room for argument.


    Corrine regarded him in silence for a moment, her lips curling into a slow smile- bright, but edged with frost.


    She ced the cup down with a quiet thud, her tone sharp enough to slice through hisposure. "So, you''re


    telling me I can only choose you, Mr. Hopkins?"


    "No." Nate''s gaze softened, but his smile deepened, a wolfish glint in his eyes as


    he leaned forward slightly. His voice dropped, deliberate and hypnotic. "I''m saying I''m fated to keep you. For life."


    The words hit her like a thunderp, reverberating in her chest, leaving an unsettling ache in their wake.


    Her breath caught, hershes fluttering as she fought to steady herself. Her fingers curled into fists under the


    table as she tore her gaze away from him.


    The faint scent of sandalwood hung in the air, wrapping around her like a, suffocating and inescapable. The tension was unbearable. She abruptly rose to her feet. "It''ste. I should get some rest."


    But as she turned to leave, his hand shot out, his fingers curling gently but firmly around her wrist.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 30

    Chapter 30 My Love Doesn''t Need A Reason


    The warmth of Nate''s palm seemed to brand Corrine''s skin. She instinctively tried to pull away, but Nate only tightened his grip, anchoring her in ce.


    "Once bitten, twice shy," he murmured, sensing her tension gradually dissolving. His fingers tentatively lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. "It''s a lesson learned, not a reason to be timid. You can reject me


    with all your defenses, but I won''t give up on embracing you."


    Silence filled the room, punctuated by the urgent rhythm of rain pattering against the tiles.


    Each droplet seemed to mirror the chaotic beating of Corrine''s heart.


    Her eyshes fluttered before she closed her eyes, a whispered confession escaping her lips. "I... I can''t risk


    losing myself to love without limits again.


    The tremor in her voice betrayed the deep wounds of her past.


    During those three years with Bruce, she had defied her family, believing he was her entire future.


    She had molded herself to his dreams, her love absolute and unconditional.


    But his betrayal had been merciless-a sudden, sharp de piercing her heart.


    She could endure the pain silently, maintaining a facade of strength. Yet beneath herposed exterior, a raw,


    terrifying wound continued to bleed.


    And Nate? She had barely known him. How could she possibly surrender her heart so easily?


    She couldn''t do it.


    "You don''t need to give love," Nate said, his voice softening, "only to receive it. My love doesn''t need a reason."


    Reaching out, his cool fingertips brushed away the tears gathering at the corners of her eyes. The touch was electric, a jolt that rippled through her body, leaving her breathless..


    Her eyes snapped open, locking onto his. Her heart pounded in her chest, so loud she wondered if he could


    hear it.


    The faintest of smiles yed on his lips, and his deep, piercing gaze held a tenderness so profound it nearly unraveled her. With just a nce, he seemed to read her every thought, every hesitation, every fear.


    Corrine stood frozen, her throat dry, herposure slipping away.


    She had prepared herself for his anger after her rejection.


    But instead, he remained steadfast, patient, and persistent-a hunter who had set his sights on his prey and


    Corrine felt utterly unable to resist the allure of such a man.


    Her voice, unsteady but defiant, broke the silence. "Mr. Hopkins, do you make a habit of being this... direct with


    women?"


    His fingers trailed from her chin to her temple, his touch featherlight as he tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. His voice dropped to a whisper, warm and unhurried, grazing her senses like silk. "You''re the first woman I''ve pursued," he admitted. "The only one. And, incidentally, the first to turn me down."


    The honesty in his words sent heat rushing to her cheeks. She cleared her throat, trying to regain some semnce of control. "Then I suppose that makes me... ungrateful.''


    A flicker of amusement lit his eyes, but it was quickly overshadowed by something deeper, more resolute. ¡°Ungrateful, yes," he murmured, his voice low andced with irony. "But still, the only one who''s ever mattered."


    Her chest tightened, mixed feelings blooming beneath her ribs.


    After a long silence, she forced herself to take a deep breath, steadying her voice. "Thank you for the coffee,


    but I really need to rest now."


    "I''ll walk you back." His response was simple, almost dismissive of the idea that she could refuse.


    As they stepped into the rain-soaked night, Nate pulled off his coat without a word and offered it to her.


    She hesitated, but before she could protest, he unfolded it and draped it over her shoulders, the fabric heavy


    with his warmth and the faint scent of sandalwood. "You don''t want to catch a cold," he said softly, his tone gentle but firm.


    They walked side by side through the quiet halls, their footsteps gradually falling into sync. Whether it was her


    adjusting to him or him to her, she couldn''t quite tell.


    When they reached the door to her guest room, Corrine turned the doorknob, ready to step inside and escape the tangled emotions swirling around her. But Nate''s hand suddenly covered hers, stopping her in ce.


    The warmth of his touch spread through her like wildfire, igniting something she couldn''t quite name. Her pulse quickened, her voice faltering. "What... what do you want to do?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 31

    Chapter 31 Enjoy Being Wooed By Me


    "Corrine." Nate''s deep, smooth voice felt like a whispered secret, stirring her heart with emotion.


    Corrine''s lips pressed tightly together as she locked eyes with Nate, whose gaze was unfathomably deep.


    With a slight, significant smile ying on his lips, Nate looked into her eyes with an intensity she found inexplicable. "Do you want to join me in my room tonight?"


    Surprised by his boldness, Corrine''s expression turned cold, her tone matching her chilly demeanor. "That''s presumptuous of you! We''re hardly at a point where sharing a bed is appropriate!"


    "I assumed your being in my room meant something more," he replied, his smile growing as he noticed her flustered reaction. "Remember, it''s just the two of us here, and I am, after all, just a man."


    His mind was prone to wander in such situations.


    Corrine''s anger melted away, leaving her feeling both startled and somewhat embarrassed. "Wait, this is your


    room?"


    Nate caught her surprised expression, a flicker of realization crossing his features. He realized he might have identally sabotaged a well-meaning setup by his grandmother.


    His grandmother had insisted on his staying here tonight for a reason.


    It appeared that the plot included not just Corrine but him as well.


    Knowing Evelyn''s wish for more family heirs, Nate realized the mistake of acting too hastily.


    He looked away and said quietly, "I''ll take the room next door tonight, if that''s alright with you."


    "Let me take the next room instead."


    Corrine felt a twinge of difort as Nate courteously offered her his room.


    She turned quickly to exit the room after speaking.


    Nate quickly stepped in, blocking her way with his arm. Leaning closer, his faint yet captivating scent surrounded Corrine as he pulled her into a close embrace. His deep eyes, as dark as a starless night, locked onto hers. "Corrine, what are we, exactly?"


    Their closeness allowed them to share each breath and even the rhythm of their heartbeats.


    Looking up, Corrine''s eyes met his, sparking an undeniable connection that held her captive.


    Her heart pounded wildly. She furrowed her brow and looked away, choosing silence over words.


    "Hmm?¡± he whispered, his gaze intensifying as it fell on her tightly drawn lips. His voice, deep and slightly hoarse, slipped into her ears. "Corrine, won''t


    A heat rushed to Corrine''s ears, spreading a tingling sensation.


    you answer me?


    Drawing in a steadying breath, she masked her fluster with a cool facade. "We


    should allow things to unfold naturally. Haste diminishes value."


    And? Nate arched an eyebrow, his interest piqued as 1


    watched her closely.


    Corrine''s nerves fluttered visibly, yet she steadied her voice. "Didn''t you once say that winning a woman''s


    heart calls for sincerity, humility, initiative, thoughtfulness, and unwaveringmitment? Have you forgotten your own advice?"


    Nate let out a soft, melodious chuckle, warm and rich like the notes of a cello. "So, Corrine, it seems you enjoy


    being wooed by me.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 32

    Chapter 32 Eventually,


    You''ll Be Mine


    Corrine struggled to find the right words, her expression a blend of irritation and


    embarrassment.


    "If it pleases you, Corrine, that''s all I aim to do," Nate said with sincerity.


    "You..." Corrine started but couldn''t find the words. With a sigh of defeat, she said, "Alright, if it makes you


    happy."


    Nate''s face lit up with a satisfied grin upon hearing her words. "I might have arrived toote to spend every day and night with you before, but I''m here now, and I n to stay for life."


    "I haven''t said yes to anything yet," Corrine replied.


    "I''m aware," Nate responded, his eyes softening as he admired the slight blush coloring her cheeks. "Yet, I believe that eventually, you will be mine."


    His statement, brimming with confident assurance, overwhelmed Corrine.


    She blushed deeper, gently pushing him away as she quickly said good night, and then turned and left without a backward nce.


    Nate remained where he was, a slight smile forming as he watched her leave hastily.


    Closing the door behind her, Corrine leaned against it, her heart racing.


    From a young age, she had been instructed on how to express love toward others. Nate was the first to teach. her that she, too, deserved to be loved.


    He appeared to offer her many options, yet subtly removed any chance of retreat, leaving her no choice but to


    decide.


    Around Nate, Corrine couldn''t help but feel drawn to him, a deep blend of frustration and surrender washing


    over her.


    Massaging her temples, shey down, staring into the night, lost in her thoughts.


    Time slipped by unnoticed until she finally fell asleep.


    As dawn''s light crept in, the world slowly stirred to life.


    After freshening up, Corrine stepped out of her room and noticed Evelyn in the


    living room. She quickly approached, saying, "Good morning."


    "Corrine, morning. How was your sleepst night?" Evelyn asked with a sly smile, her gaze prating as if


    searching for clues in Corrine''s demeanor.


    Corrine swept a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "I slept quite well, thank you."


    As Nate entered from outside, his eyes instinctively searched for Corrine.


    Her hair was casually tied back, with a few loose strands framing her face, adding to her effortless charm.


    The gentle curves of her face entuated her beauty, her eyes glimmered with intrigue, and her lips caught Nate''s attention,pletely captivating him.


    His fleeting nce was enough to take in her quiet elegance and charm.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t we start with breakfast?" Evelyn suggested, as Nate paused in the doorway.


    jolted from his reverie, Nate tightened his grip on a small tube of green ointment he was holding and moved. inside. "Sounds good."


    Nate gestured for Corrine to sit before he himself sat down, pulling her chair out for her as she offered a


    thankful smile.


    He gently nudged her chair closer to the table as she settled in, their actions smooth and in sync.


    Throughout breakfast, Corrine ate diligently but felt the weight of Nate''s steady gaze upon her.


    His eyes were sharp and intense, impossible to ignore.


    From the corner, Evelyn and Penny exchanged knowing looks, their smiles hidden yet evident.


    Once breakfast ended, Nate excused himself after taking a call and as he left, he passed the ointment to Corrine.


    "What''s this for?" Corrine asked, puzzled, looking at the ointment Nate handed her.


    "It''s a healing ointment," Nate exined with a subtle smile. ¡°Useful for treating scratches and even reducing


    scars.


    Corrineughed lightly, dismissing the concern. "It''s merely a minor scratch."


    By now, it had likely begun to heal on its own.


    Evelyn gave Nate a meaningful look.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 33

    Chapter 33 Keep Her


    Emotions Guarded


    "How''s your hand feeling now?" Evelyn asked gently, pausing to sip her coffee delicately.


    Corrine, a bit embarrassed, subtly hid her hand and offered a timid smile. "Oh, it''s really just a tiny scratch. Thank you for caring."


    ¡°Nate had Matias rush to get some ointmentst night. I hardly slept, worrying it was more severe," Evelyn said, cing her cup down with a smile that hinted at more. "It''s the first time I''ve seen Nate so concerned about anyone in many years."


    Indeed, it had been ages since Nate had disyed such heartfelt concern.


    Upon hearing Evelyn''s words, Corrine looked down, her fingers tightening slightly and hershes fluttering. revealing a surge of emotions.


    When Nate came back to the living room, Corrine said she was ready to go.


    Aware that Corrine was due at the hospital for her discharge. Evelyn didn''t press her to stay longer but instead


    urged Nate to ensure Corrine was well cared for.


    While driving. Nate steered with one hand, casting nces at Corrine now and then


    "Do I have something on my face?" Corrine couldn''t ignore Nate''s continuous looks.


    With a soft smile, Nate responded, "You look really good in that outfit."


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, pausing briefly. "Was


    it you who picked out this outfit?"


    That morning, after freshening up, she had discovered new clothes on her bed and had dressed without giving it much thought.


    She had assumed they were chosen by Evelyn, but it was Nate''s selection


    The clothes fit her perfectly, suggesting that Nate either had a knack for this or he did it often.


    Noticing the questioning look in Corrine''s eyes, Nate''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "The tags made it easy


    to choose the right sizes."


    Corrine hesitantly epted his exnation.


    Still, the realization that Nate had even selected her undergarments caused a warm blush to spread across her


    cheeks


    "In case you run into any trouble with your resignation from Ashton Group, just let me know," Nate said.


    Corrine was surprised. She hadn''t thought he''d recall her discussion with Evelyn With a quick smile, she assured, "I''ll manage on my own."


    As they arrived at the hospital, Corrine reached for the door handle, but Nate caught her hand.


    Her initial reaction was to pull back, but finding his grip firm, she relented. "Was there anything else?"


    "Don''t forget to apply the ointment regrly," Nate reminded, his grasp gentle yet firm.


    Corrine nodded, again trying to pull her hand away to exit the vehicle, yet Nate''s hold remained secure.


    A look of mixed embarrassment and annoyance crossed her face as she stared at Nate.


    Nate continued, "I suspect that once you leave, seeing you again might not be so simple."


    His voice was deep and enchanting, imbued with a wistful tenderness that tugged at the heartstrings.


    Reluctantly releasing her hand just as Corrine''s patience waned, Nate said, "Please take good care of yourself."


    "Sure," Corrine replied, quickly exiting the car without looking back.


    From inside the car, Nate observed as her figure slowly disappeared into the hospital, his lips curving into a faint smile. "She really does keep her emotions guarded."


    With a sigh, he started the car and as the window rolled up, he drove past a ck vehicle.


    The man inside caught a brief view of Nate''s face, his expression tightening as aplex, dark emotion.


    flickered in his eyes.


    Nate had returned!

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 34

    Chapter 34 Provide A Reasonable Exnation


    "What are you staring at?" Waldo tried to see what Jayden was looking at but found nothing.


    Jayden''s brow creased slightly as he instructed, "Make sure to bring Corrine to Ashton Group after you pick her


    1.


    "Alright," Waldo replied.


    As Waldo and Jayden entered the hospital room, Corrine expressed her surprise, asking, "What brings you both


    here?"


    "We thought you might need some help," Waldo exined, offering to take the items in her hands.


    Corrine, facing the two tall figures, said, "I''m perfectly capable of handling this myself. There''s no need for you to interrupt your busy schedules for me."


    "Nothing is more important than you," Waldo replied.


    Corrine felt a rush of warmth at his words.


    She then turned to Jayden, noting his unusual quietness, and wondered if something was amiss back home.


    Her eyes shifted back to Waldo, who gave a slight shrug, signaling his own uncertainty.


    Once out of the hospital, Corrine headed directly to the Ashton Group offices. With her resignation letter in hand, she entered the building confidently. Curious nces met her as she walked through the halls.


    As she passed, Corrine could hear the whispers, saying, "Didn''t Mr. Ashton abandon his bride on their wedding


    day. How does she still have the courage toe here?"


    "Well, she''s from a small town; it takes real guts to make it big in this city!"


    "Disappointing, she''s put in so much effort only to be ousted like she''s expendable!"


    Unfazed by the murmurs, Corrine walked with purpose toward the conference room.


    Inside, thepany''s leaders were deep in discussions about uing financial difficulties


    Suddenly, Bruce''s assistant entered, approached him discreetly, and murmured, "Mr. Ashton, Miss Hond has


    arrived."


    "Show her in," Bruce instructed, his hands on his temples, his expression shadowed with concern.


    He was eager to hear Corrine''s exnation to the board, especially after the Brooks family''s sudden


    withdrawal had left thepany in turmoil.


    As Corrine swung the door open, the room''s focus shifted entirely to her.


    "Well, Miss Hond has arrived," a board member said, setting off a wave of greetings.


    Initially, Corrine''s appointment as leader of the nning and Project Departments at Ashton Group had been met with skepticism


    Many had viewed her as a pretty face with no substance, and suspected that Bruce''s endorsement was clouded


    by illusion.


    However, Corrine had quickly disproved the doubters by revitalizing the strugglingpany and drawing in


    fresh investment within a year.


    Her leadership in developing the Mountain Retreat brand andunching


    Wildheart, the nation''s first boutique


    guesthouse chain, cemented Ashton Group''s standing in the industry.


    This sess had transformed the board''s initial doubt into deep respect and admiration for Corrine.


    At the board meeting, Bruce drew everyone''s attention. Sitting with his legs crossed and a mix of anger and


    brooding intensity on his face, he kept his eyes locked on Corrine.


    "Now that you are here, I need you to rify to everyone the reasons behind the Brooks family''s sudden. retraction of their investment," he said, his tone cold and sharp, casting a chill over the room.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 35

    Chapter 35 Resignation


    Suddenly, the room fell silent, as if a chill had settled over everything


    Corrine''s gaze sharpened as she turned to Bruce. "Wasn''t the message from Miss Brooks clear? I can repeat it if you want to."


    "You!" Bruce''s face stiffened as he gripped the chair tightly. He snapped, "Keep our personal conflicts out of this. If it weren''t for your meddling, Miss Brooks wouldn''t even know. Moreover, do you really think she''d withdraw her investment over a personal dispute?"


    Corrine reclined slightly, the corners of her mouth twitching into a faint, mocking smile as she absorbed


    Bruce''s outburst.


    Her meddling? Was that his view of her?


    Displeasure was evident on the faces of those around her.


    "Miss Hond, you must put thepany''s interests above your personal issues. Your dispute with Bruce is a private affair. As someone who understands responsibility, it''s essential to prioritize our business goals. How could this issue have been exposed to our investors? This is utter nonsense!"


    "From the start, I was against hiring her she has no background or experience- and now one woman seems to have manipted you all. I''m curious to see how you n to fix this mess."


    "Should she manage to sway Miss Brooks to leave using mere words, one can only wonder what tactics she might deploy to dissuade our other investors."


    Hearing these usations, Corrine felt disappointment settle over her.


    This wasn''t just a betrayal by Bruce. It was the painful truth that all her hard work had been in vain, leaving herpletely alone in the end.


    Bruce, frustration evident, demanded her response. "Corrine, speak up!"


    Smirking, Corrine spoke to Bruce from across the table. "Why should I take the me for your mistakes? As thepany''s leader, your personal reputation is tied to thepany''s image. If you can''t see that, how do you justify being in charge?"


    Her bold, authoritative words echoed through the room, leaving a hushed silence behind.


    The board members hadn''t expected such boldness from Corrine, known for her grace andposure, as she


    openly questioned Bruce''s abilities and decisions.


    She had effectively embarrassed him in front of the entire room.


    Bruce''s typically charming features contorted in anger, his brows knitting together as his gaze fixed on Corrine.


    "Corrine Hond!" His voice seethed through clenched teeth, barely containing his anger. "You''re merely a


    manager here. Your job is to fulfill your responsibilities, not use me!"


    "My responsibilities?" Corrine''s tone wasced with sarcasm as she arched an eyebrow at Bruce. "Are you referring to the strategic nning I did for Ashton Group, or the endless nights I worked overtime? If you see those as mere responsibilities, then you''ve misunderstood my position entirely. I engage in tasks because I choose to, not because they are obligations."


    Bruce opened his mouth to retort, but Corrine interrupted him by abruptly tossing her resignation letter in his direction. "Consider this my resignation! The Ashton Group is too restrictive for my ambitions. It''s time you


    looked for a recement!"


    The room''s earlier tension quickly changed as everyone stood, attempting to persuade her to change her mind.


    Bruce stared at the resignation letter before him, a surge of panic washing over him.


    He had treated Corrine so carelessly, counting on her presumed feelings for him.


    He had believed Corrine would never leave, no matter the circumstances.


    Yet here she was, quitting without hesitation, leaving him utterly blindsided. Gripping the letter tightly, Bruce felt the weight of the situation.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 36

    Chapter 36 Please Don''t


    Leave


    Amid the frantic pleas from the crowd, Bruce clenched his jaw, his fists tightening in frustration before finally conceding, his voice strained with reluctance. "Corrine, I never intended to kick you out of thepany, nor


    was I targeting you-


    Corrine cut him off, her tone as cold as ice, her gaze unwavering as she met him with a look ofplete indifference. "Do you really think your intentions matter to me now?"


    Her words sliced through the tension in the room, sharp and unyielding "I came here today only to resign."


    Her voice was devoid of any emotion, as if this decision had been made long before the moment had arrived. If it weren''t for the resignation, she wouldn''t have even bothered setting foot in this ce let alone waste a single word on the people gathered before her.


    Without another nce, she turned, her every step measured and purposeful as she walked toward the exit.


    Bruce, still seated, felt a surge of anger rising within him as he watched her resolute figure moving away. His chest tightened, and the fury he''d been holding back for so long erupted, searing through him.


    He shot to his feet, his face dark with stormy rage, his voice hard with authority. "Corrine, I won''t ept your resignation! Do you think you can just waltz in and out of Ashton Group whenever you please?"


    Corrine halted, ncing over her shoulder at Bruce, the mockery in her eyes undeniable as a bitter smile curved her lips. "Do you really believe Ashton Group can hold me back?"


    Her words dripped with sarcasm. "What, Bruce? Are you nning to kidnap me? Don''t forget how much blood, sweat, and tears it took me to help you build Ashton Group into what it is now!"


    Bruce was struck dumb, his voice caught in his throat as he stared into her cold eyes. The atmosphere between them grew heavy, freezing in its stillness. His heart pounded painfully, his breath shallow, as if something


    invisible had seized him.


    In the past, those eyes had always held warmth, affection-when had they ever been so frigid, so indifferent?


    Had she truly stopped caring for him?


    One of the board members chimed in, "Miss Hond, you''ve been the one running things at Ashton Group for years. If you resign now, what will happen to the rest of thepany?"


    Another added, "The Brooks family pulling their investment isn''t a big deal. How could the board possibly hold it against you over something so trivial?"


    "Miss Hond, you must consider this carefully. The sess of Ashton Group today is because of your tireless. efforts. If you leave now, won''t all that hard work be for nothing?"


    1917


    But Corrine seemed to hear none of it. Without a second nce, she pushed open the meeting room door and walked out, her footsteps resolute.


    Bruce stood frozen, watching her figure retreat, his hands balled into fists at his sides, his body trembling from


    the strain.


    His heart plunged, as though something irreceable had slipped through his grasp.


    As the news of Corrine''s sudden resignation spread, chaos rippled through the halls. Some whispered with delight, while others murmured in concern about thepany''s future.


    But Corrine, the very center of it all, felt nothing.


    Once she had made the decision to sever her ties with Bruce, the fate of Ashton Group held no sway over her.


    Inside her office, she moved with sharp efficiency, packing up her things.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and Bruce stepped inside. "Corrine, can we talk?"


    "There''s nothing left to say." Corrine''s voice was icy, devoid of warmth, her tone clipped and businesslike. "Take a good look. I don''t want any of these things, so don''t even think of using them as an excuseter.¡±


    Among the items she was discarding was one of the few photographs of them together.


    In the image, Bruce wore a beaming smile, while Corrine''s gaze was filled with warmth and affection for him..


    It was taken the day they received their first investment-Bruce had eagerly dragged her into the frame, and


    she had cherished it ever since. But now, she tossed it aside as if it held no more value than an old receipt.


    Her grand departure was not a bluff. It was a firm deration that, from this moment on, she was cutting all


    ties with him.


    "I hope Ashton Group thrives." Her voice was steady, almost emotionless, as she left those final words hanging


    in the air before turning to leave.


    As she passed by him, Bruce''s hand shot out, seizing her wrist with a desperate


    grip. His voice, hoarse and raw, barely escaped his lips. "Corrine, please don''t leave."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 37

    Chapter 37 Plenty Of Men


    In The World


    "should I stick around to watch you and Leah make my skin crawl? Corrine scoffed, her eyes narrowing as she locked onto Bruce. "The fact that I haven''t thrown up just from looking at your face is the most respect I can


    offer you.


    "Bruce." Leah''s voice echoed from outside.


    "Look, your true love is here,"


    "Are you really sure you do,rrine said, her lips curling into a mocking grin, her gaze fixed sharply on Bruce.


    want to let go?"


    Without hesitation, Bruce let go of her hand.


    Corrine''s lips twisted into a sarcastic smile as she turned on her heel, striding out without a second thought.


    The moment Bruce had abandoned her at the wedding, Corrine had realized that no matter how hard she tried,


    she could never take Leah''s ce in his heart.


    At that moment, her heart had felt like it had shattered.


    But some pain only needed to be felt once. There was no need to keep reopening old wounds because of


    Bruce''s mistakes.


    There were plenty of men in the world-without Bruce, she could still move forward.


    As she pushed the door open, ready to leave, she almost collided with Leah entering.


    Leah''s eyes met hers, a slight arch in her brow and a sh of challenge in her gaze.


    Corrine remained unfazed, walking past Leah without a single nce, as if the other woman didn''t exist.


    Leah, feelingpletely dismissed, could feel a sting of humiliation creeping in, her perfectly made-up face tinged with a touch of jealousy and anger.


    She couldn''t stand Corrine''s condescending air, as if she were above everyone.


    In Leah''s eyes, Corrine was just some country girl pretending to belong, and the sight of her smugness was


    unbearable.


    then


    again, the only thing Corrine really had to brag about was Bruce and that had been taken from her.


    So what if Corrine had spent three years by his side, or made waves in Ashton Group?


    Leah was confident that Corrine could neverpete with her in Bruce''s heart. Corrine was always destined to be the one left behind, the loser in this game.


    "Why aren''t you resting at home? Why did youe out all of a sudden?" Bruce looked down at Leah, his eyes


    soft with concern and a trace of affection.


    Leah blinked, her mind snapping back to the moment, and she offered him a gentle smile. ¡°I know the Brooks family''s withdrawal of investment is stressing you out, I might not get the business side of things, but I wanted to help. So, I went to my dad and asked for his support."


    She held up a folder, the weight of it seeming to lift the air around them. ¡°This is the investment proposal he drafted. He''s willing to back the Bayside project. If everything checks out, you just need to sign it."


    "Really?" Bruce''s face finally softened, a smile breaking through the cloud that had been hanging over him. He grabbed Leah''s hand, pulling it to his lips for a tender kiss. "Leah, you''re my good luck charm."


    Leah''s eyes flickered with a quiet shift, and she subtly steered the conversation. "Bruce, Corrine just got out of the hospital. Even with everything going on, you should be kinder to her."


    Mentioning Corrine was like throwing cold water on Bruce''s mood. His smile wavered, and he turned his gaze toward Corrine''s retreating figure, a sense of emptiness settling in.


    She walked away without a second thought, cutting ties with himpletely, leaving no chance for


    reconciliation.


    He exhaled, briefly mentioning Corrine''s resignation, his voice turning cold and sharp. "If she wants to leave, that''s her choice. I just hope she doesn''t regret itter."


    Even though he''d walked away from her at the wedding. Bruce never intended to push Corrine out of thepany. He didn''t have feelings for her, but he had to acknowledge her work ethic-decisive, efficient,


    relentless.


    Her sudden resignation threw him, but there was no part of him that was bothered


    by it.


    If she was determined to go, he saw no reason to try to keep her.


    Now, he was curious-how would Corrine fare without Ashton Group, without him?

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 38

    Chapter 38 Not To Leave Any Clues


    Just as Corrine exited the Ashton Group offices, she noticed Waldo, who was straightening his tie and holding briefcase, radiating intense determination. If she hade out even a minuteter, he likely would have


    charged in, ready to confront everyone inside.


    When Waldo''s eyes met Corrine''s, the stern expression on his face softened a bit, and he showed a flicker of


    worry. He examined her carefully before asking, ¡°Did that jerk give you any trouble?"


    He sounded as protective as a lion with its young


    Corrine felt a surge of warmth and managed a slight smile, a rare break from her usualposure. "No, I handled it. It was nothing significant."


    Waldo cast a scornful look toward the Ashton Group headquarters. "Leaving you for a second-rate star, the CEO


    of Ashton Group really isn''t as great as people think."


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched at Waldo''s remark about Leah.


    A second-rate star...


    Leah had fought her way up to nearly reach the pinnacle of the entertainment industry, bing a celebrated actress. Despite her fame, she hadn''t made an impression on the prestigious Ford family.


    The Ford family, after all,manded immense wealth, influence, and unmatched status within Lyhaton.


    "Let''s head home," Waldo said, taking Corrine''s hand as they moved toward the car. "Your grandfather called


    earlier; he''s worried about you."


    Acknowledging with a nod, Corrine bent down to enter the car and dialed a number. "Ensure all surveince footage at Ashton Group is secured."


    She was determined not to leave any clues for Bruce to discover her real identity.


    The Corrine that once acted recklessly out of love would no longer be visible. From now on, she would be


    known as a member of Lyhaton''s wealthiest family.


    And it wasn''t just Carl who was worried about Corrine; Nate, too, felt a deep concern from his position within Brighton Group''s conference room.


    In the conference room on the eighty-eighth floor, the tension was thick, as if a storm were about to erupt.


    The department executives sat rigidly upright, their silence driven by fear that any noise might anger their boss,


    who dominated the room from the head of the table.


    New leaders were known to shake things up, and this young CEO, famous for his ruthlessness and decisiveness,


    had quickly made an impact. On his first day, he had boldly let go of those who werecent.


    His actions had rapidly reshaped thepany''s perception of him.


    Currently, one of the department managers, having just delivered his performance report, stood anxiously on stage, awaiting the CEO''s critique.


    As the seconds dragged on, the tension seemed to slice through hisposure. Sweat dotted his forehead while his jaw twitched with nervous tension.


    As the department manager teetered on the brink of pleading for leniency, he caught sight of Matias standing next to Nate, looking like the answer to his prayers.


    Matias pushed up his sses and leaned in, murmuring. "Sir..."


    At that moment, Nate lifted his piercing gaze, the cold intensity in his eyes sending shivers through everyone


    present.


    "Mr. Jackie Todd has finished his presentation and is now waiting for your instructions," Matias said.


    Snapped out of his thoughts, Nate flipped through the papers in front of him and said in a firm, steady voice, "These budget figures don''t make sense. Go to finance and get a detailed breakdown.


    "Yes," the department manager replied, as if granted a get-out-of-jail-free card, quickly acknowledging.


    Silence enveloped the room once more, Matias watching Nate closely.


    There was a distant look in Nate''s eyes, his gaze drifting without focus.


    Catching a sudden burst of insight, Matias moved closer and whispered into Nate''s ear, "Sir, the processing of Miss Hond''s resignation might be wrapping up. Shall I confirm its status?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 39

    Chapter 39 The Ford Family


    Nate''s eyes met Matias'' with a fleeting look.


    Understanding the unspoken instruction, Matias responded, "I''m on it


    immediately."


    Just ten minutester, Matias returned to the conference room, his face serious. He noticed that a cold tension


    had filled the air. Clearly, someone had made the mistake of angering Nate.


    Regaining hisposure, Matias quickly approached Nate and handed him a tablet. "Sir, please take a look at


    this."


    Nate epted the tablet, which showed footage of Corrine entering the Ashton Group premises.


    As he observed her poised and graceful figure, Nate''s expression turned sharply concerned. "How did her resignation go?"


    "Without any issues," Matias responded, providing every detail about Corrine''s resignation, though his voice wavered slightly toward the end.


    Nate''s expression hardened, his eyes cutting through Matias like a knife.


    Matias cleared his throat, proceeding with caution. "We lost sight of Miss Hond. After she left the Ashton Group offices, it appears all nearby surveince systems stopped working."


    It was evident that someone was intentionally obscuring Corrine''s movements.


    The room instantly felt colder, as if winter''s chill had settled in.


    Nate''s stare was stern and prating, his mouth set in a thin line, exuding a dangerous aura.


    Matias, standing nearby, felt the overwhelming force of Nate''s anger, his forehead beading with sweat..


    Nate was visibly furious.


    After a brief pause, Matias said, "Sir, I''ve deployed agents to look into it. We expect to have updates shortly."


    "And how soon might that be?" Nate''s tone was both calm and chilling, making one uneasy.


    A chill ran through Matias as he sensed Nate questioning hispetency.


    Right before he was about to apologize, Nate abruptly stood up. "This meeting is over."


    He then exited the room, walking briskly with confident steps.


    Matias quickly packed up the papers scattered on the table and hurried after Nate, making calls to push his team to expedite their investigation.


    Upon reaching Nate''s office, Matias received the investigation report on his phone and quickly reviewed the details, his expression turning more serious,


    He wasted no time upon entering the office and handed the phone over to Nate. "Sir, please take a look."


    Nate''s stern expression softened slightly as he went over the details, and the cold atmosphere around him gradually lightened.


    A slight, nearly undetectable smile appeared on Nate''s face, his voice carrying a note of curiosity. "Ah, the Ford.


    family."


    "Should we proceed with the investigation, sir?"


    Considering the recent events rted to Corrine, Matias had decided to be more vignt.


    He was nowmitted to reporting anything rted to her directly to Nate without dy.


    Matias stood nearby, waiting for Nate''s instructions, but Nate didn''t respond.


    Suspicious, Matias nced over and saw Nate''s reflection in therge, pristine window that acted almost like a


    mirror.


    Nate stood with his back to him, busily typing something on his phone. A slight grimace crossed Matias'' face.


    Though Nate had added Corrine on WhatsApp, they hadn''t exchanged messages since she asked to visit Evelyn.


    Nate''s fingers moved quickly over the screen, typing, ¡°What are you up to?"


    Before sending it, he felt it came across as too intrusive and inappropriate.


    His brow furrowed as he deleted it and typed a new message, asking. "Have you had lunch?"


    But this also felt dull and impersonal.


    After several attempts, Nate settled on sending merely a rose emoji, abandoning his initial efforts.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 40

    Chapter 40 No One Is Leaving Today


    Corrine had just reached the Ford family''s grand mansion.


    Nestled in the bustling center of Lyhaton, the mansion was surrounded by high- value properties, including a luxurious hotel on the left and the elite Timme district with its pristine gardens on the right.


    Yet, even these impressive neighbors seemed modest next to the Ford estate, which covered an expansive thirty thousand square feet.


    This magnificent home stood out in the luxurious neighborhood, showcasing the Ford family''s unrivaled status


    in the city.


    As Waldo drove through the slowly opening gates, he pulled the car to a stop along the roadside within the


    estate.


    Taking a deep breath, Corrine swung the car door open and gracefully stepped out.


    At that moment, Lnd Duncan, the butler, was overseeing the gardener''s work on thewn by the sight of her. "Is that you, Miss Corrine Hond?"


    Doubt flickered in his eyes as he questioned his vision.


    He halted, struck


    Waldo came out and teased, ¡°Lnd, don''t you think Corrine looks even more stunning than she did three


    years ago?''


    With that, Lnd''s doubts vanished. His usual serious expression gave way to a wide smile as he quickly approached. "Miss Hond, it really is you! Wee home!"


    With a gentle smile, Corrine replied, "Yes, it''s been quite some time. I''m home now."


    Lnd''s face lit up with joy, his eyes glistening with tears. "We''ve missed you. It''s wonderful to have you back."


    Throughout these years, despite her adventurous pursuit of what she once thought was true love-a journey that strained her rtionship with Carl to breaking point-Carl had held onto her memory, often found sighing. as he gazed at her photograph.


    Everyone had been waiting for Corrine''s return, and finally, she was here.


    Leading her through the door, Lnd said with a booming voice, "Sir, Miss Hond has made her return!"


    Before his words even faded, an irritated voice rang out from the living room, saying, "So what if she''s back? It would''ve been better if she stayed away. She left without looking back. I might as well pretend I don''t know such an ungrateful child!"


    Lnd leaned in and gently said to Corrine, "Your grandfather may seem strict, but he''s soft-hearted. Don''t


    take his words to heart. He''s kept your room exactly as it was and visits it every night.


    With a knowing smile, Corrine responded, "I get it."


    In the room sat the man who cherished her above all, who couldn''t bear to see her in distress, always wishing to give her the best things in the world.


    At her side, Waldo gently pulled on Corrine''s wrist, hinting that she should hold back.


    Turning to him, Corrine''s face wore a puzzled expression until Waldo subtly lifted an eyebrow, silently advising


    her to gauge the situation.


    Then, raising his voice, he called out, "Corrine, your grahdfather is still seething


    Maybe it''s best we return another day, so we don''t catch an earful.¡±


    No sooner had he finished than the sound of a cane thumping the floor resounded.


    It was Carl himself,ing out in person.


    Carl, the head of the Ford family, was a lively man in his seventies with snowy white hair and a face etched. with deep lines, yet his eyes still sparkled with the energy of his youth.


    With deliberate severity, Carl grunted dismissively, "No one is leaving today!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 41

    Chapter 41 Do I Need To Exin How To Handle...


    Waldo and Corrine shared a knowing nce before Waldo teased, "We''d be happy to stay, but it seems you''d


    rather we didn''t, eh?"


    ¡°You little rascal, always with a smart reply!¡± Carl said with a mix of annoyance and affection, lifting his cane as if to yfully threaten Waldo.


    Rushing to intervene, Corrine sped Carl''s arm. ¡°Grandpa, me me, not him. Please calm down."


    "I thought you''d erased us from your heart after being away for three years." Carl let out a heavy sigh, his head tipping to one side as he fought the tears threatening to escape.


    Corrine, ovee by the weight of his words, found tears streaming down her face.


    She recalled how fiercely Carl had objected when she chose to marry Bruce, pointing out Bruce''s irresponsibility


    and the clear differences between their families.


    Back then, Corrine held a firm belief that love would triumph over any hurdle, a notion now proven bitterly


    naive.


    She deeply regretted leaving her family for a love that was never returned.


    Sniffling heavily, she managed to say, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. You were right all along"


    "Corrine, I never held it against you," Carl responded tenderly, caressing her hair. "I''ve always told you that Bruce and his family weren''t worthy of you. You were stubborn, choosing him over your own family. It turns out, my concerns were valid. Not one of them is worth your time. You''re just like your mother; sometimes you need to see things for yourself to truly understand."


    Embracing Carl, Corrine settled into his arms as she did when she was a little girl. "Grandpa, I realize my


    mistake. I won''t make the same errors again."


    With a gentle pat, Carl reassured her. "The most important thing is you''re home now."


    After calming down, Corrine brightened and suggested, "Grandpa, what would you like for lunch? Shall I make something special for you?"


    "I want steak," Waldo chimed in without hesitation.


    "Ever thought of cooking it yourself?" Carl''s re was ice-cold as he taunted, "You''re nearly forty, Waldo, and still without a wife. It''s embarrassing how you just live off of us."


    Softening his tone as he addressed Corrine, Carl suggested, "What if we prepare your favorite fried chicken for


    lunch instead?"


    A surge of nostalgia hit Waldo, making him feel like an outsider all over again.


    At the lunch table, the men from the Ford family made sure Corrine''s te was never empty.


    "Eat up, you''re looking too slender," Carl said.


    Corrine, showing concern, stood and served Carl some soup. "You should eat as well, Grandpa."


    Carl tasted the soup and reveled in its vor, proiming it the finest he''d ever had.


    After the meal, Carl beckoned Jayden to the study for a serious talk.


    Once they were alone, Carl didn''t waste time. "Your opinion on the Ashton family?"


    Corrine was well-protected and cherished under Carl''s roof, and the mere mention


    of her troubles with the Ashton family was enough to stir Carl''s anger.


    He fiercely valued his granddaughter''s well-being above all.


    "What are you suggesting we do?" Jayden was momentarily unsure of Carl''s intentions.


    With a dismissive snort, Carl retorted, "Do I really need to exin how to handle them?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 42

    Chapter 42 Wait And See


    Jayden couldn''t recall thest time Carl exuded such amanding aura. He hesitated for a brief moment, and then offered a faint smile. "I understand."


    Carl''s grip tightened around his cane as he spoke with unwavering authority. "I don''t care what means you employ-just make sure Corrine gets even with the Ashton family for every wrong they''ve done to her."


    "That won''t be a challenge, Jayden replied without hesitation.


    Carl''s eyes narrowed, and he nodded, a glimmer of satisfaction in his expression. "Is there anything else on


    your mind?"


    Recognizing the unspoken signal to wrap up. Jayden pressed his lips together. Instead of leaving, he recounted everything he had witnessed earlier that day.


    Carl listened intently, but when Jayden finished, a shadow flickered across his face, his brow furrowing almost imperceptibly. "You''re telling me they''ve already met?"


    Jayden''s gaze was steady, his dark eyes fixed firmly on Carl. I''m afraid it''s more than that,¡± he said, his tone measured. "I spoke to the doctor at the hospital. He told me that Corrine didn''t return to her wardst night."


    Those words seemed to hang in the air like a storm cloud, casting an eerie stillness over the study.


    The meaning behind a night spent away from the hospital was far from trivial.


    Carl said nothing, his thumb absently brushing over the gemstone set on the top of his cane.


    The silence stretched thin until, atst, he exhaled deeply. "We''ll wait and see how things develop."


    Jayden''s jaw tightened. "Actually, we could-"


    "What?" Carl interrupted sharply, his voiceced with frustration. "That''s a fire the Ford family can''t afford to


    y with. We can''t risk openly opposing that man.¡±


    Jayden clenched his teeth, his hand balling into a tight fist at his side. "No matter what, I won''t let him take Corrine away so easily!"


    Without waiting for a response, Jayden spun on his heel and stormed out, the door closing with a resolute thud.


    The heavy silence returned, wrapping itself around the room like a shroud.


    After what felt like an eternity, Carl sighed deeply once more. His gaze drifted to the framed photograph on the


    desk.


    In the photo, a young Kiley Ford stood in the prime of her youth, dressed in a flowing white gown. Her long, silky hair spilled effortlessly over her shoulders, framing a face that radiated charm and vitality. There was an unmistakable elegance about her, enhanced by the quiet confidence of someone born into privilege.


    Carl traced a finger gently over the ss. ¡°Kiley, if you''re watching over us, protect Corrine. Keep her far away


    from these raging tempests."


    Jayden left the study, his expression carved from ice, his entire demeanor radiating an unapproachable air.


    "Uncle Jayden," Corrine called softly, turning toward him as his footsteps echoed in the hall.


    The icy edge in his gaze flickered, softening slightly. "I''ll have Zane pick you up tomorrow morning," he said,


    his tone firm and brooking no argument.


    Zane Cooper was one of Jayden''s most trusted men, someone responsible for his personal safety-a clear


    statement of how seriously he took the situation.


    Corrine blinked, startled by the gesture. "Uncle Jayden, there''s no need. It''s better to keep Zane with you. I can


    always arrange for a driver from the house."


    Compared to her rtively peaceful environment, Jayden''s world was riddled with danger. Ever since his rise to power, factional infighting had been constant. She couldn''t allow Zane to be diverted to her side at such a


    crucial time.


    Jayden, wary of arousing her suspicions, relented. "Very well. But if anything happens, call me immediately."


    "Okay," she agreed, her tone gentle.


    After seeing Jayden and Waldo off, Corrine returned to her room, where Lnd approached her with a stack of papers. "Miss, these are thepany''s documents from the past few years. Please take a look."


    "Thank you, Lnd," she said, epting the papers. Suddenly, something crossed her mind. "Oh, and inform the board of directors that there will be a meeting at nine tomorrow morning."


    Lnd gave a small nod. "Understood. I''ll take care of it right away."


    Once the door was closed, Corrine floppedzily onto her bed. She checked her phone and noticed a message. on WhatsApp from Nate. Her gaze flickered with an unspoken emotion as she stared at it.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 43

    Chapter 43 I''ll Be Waiting


    For You


    Corrine paused, and then returned a casual message. "What''s up?"


    Although she intended only to be courteous, Nate called her directly, saying, "I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    "Sorry for the dy," Corrine responded.


    "Got ns tomorrow?" Nate''s voice, deep and captivating, filled the conversation.


    Distractedly sifting through papers, Corrine quickly responded, "Yes, I''m tied up." Her new role at thepany demanded her full attention.


    "Is that your reason for turning me down?" Nate wasn''t surprised by Corrine''s response.


    "Starting a new job takes some getting used to," Corrine exined. "What made you want to see me all of a


    sudden?"


    Nate''s voice grew softer. "I was hoping to invite the woman I admire to dinner, but it seems she might not be


    interested."


    "Have you be this direct with your feelings?" Corrineughed.


    "Corrine." Nate''s voice resonated warmly. "I see no reason to hide my feelings from you."


    His words were like savoring fine wine. His deep baritone felt like a heartfelt lover''s confession, stirring


    emotions within her.


    Feeling a flutter in her heart, Corrine cleared her throat and said, "If that''s all, I''m going to hang up now."


    She then ended the call and set her phone aside.


    Her phone buzzed soon after, signaling a new message. It contained the address of a restaurant and a voice message from Nate saying, "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Nate had a way of offering choices that weren''t really choices at all. He set the stage, and she found herself inevitably ying her part without real options to decline.


    On the following morning, Corrine made her timely arrival at the headquarters of Ford Group.


    All eyes were glued to the tinted windows of her car.


    When she exited, she ducked slightly, stepping out gracefully.


    Dressed sharply in a suit with tailored cigarette pants, she radiated capability and a distant coolness.


    A simple twist held her long hair up, save for a single wavy strand at her temple


    that softened her stern expression and added an intriguing allure.


    Her arrival halted conversations, her presence too imposing to ignore.


    After their initial shock, her assistants hurried to her side as Corrine made her way into the building.


    When she reached the elevator, an eager man stepped up to press the button. "Miss Hond, I''m Mr. Castillo''s assistant, Mark Chavez."


    Corrine ga


    gave him a cold look, prompting a quick smile from Mark as he added, "Mr. Castillo hasn''t been well and is currently resting, yet he made it clear that I should look after you exceptionally well. He mentioned that if you need anything at all, I should not hesitate to exceed expectations."


    "Let Mr. Castillo know that he should concentrate on his recovery at home. We won''t disturb him withpany matters. We''remitted to ensuring he has a well-deserved retirement after all his dedicated. service," Corrine responded, her deep eyes locking with Mark''s eager gaze. "Handling this request should be straightforward for you."


    After her


    her words, she entered the elevator.


    well-deserved retirement?


    Mark was left bewildered, rooted to the spot. He had intended toplicate things for Corrine under Ant Castillo''s orders, yet it appeared the tables had turned against him.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 44

    Chapter 44 About To Get Engaged


    The CEO''s office on the sixty-eighth floor hummed with efficiency. Assistants meticulously arranged documents. preparing for the impending meeting


    Meanwhile, the former chairman''s personal notification swept through thepany like a thunderbolt, igniting


    widespread spection.


    Corrine''s striking appearance made her a topic of discussion, with many quick to dismiss her as merely having


    a beautiful face without any real substance.


    Whispers rippled through the office. "Isn''t the chairman''sst name Ford? Why would he let an outsider


    manage thepany?"


    "She looks barely twenty-two or twenty-three. Isn''t she too young for such a position?"


    "Do you think she has some special connection with the chairman?"


    A woman holding a steaming mug interrupted their spections. "Don''t be deceived by surface appearances. She''s a Hond by name, but a favorite of the chairman. Admitted to a prestigious business school at sixteen,


    she led the Bright Pharmaceuticals acquisition at eighteen. Her achievements are far more impressive than you might imagine." Her voice carried a decisive tone. "Instead of gossiping, focus on protecting your own positions."


    With that parting shot, she pivoted on her heel, the sharp clicks of her high heels echoing down the hall.


    The remaining group stared after her, momentarily stunned. One of them finally broke the silence. "Who was


    that? What department is she from?"


    "Never seen her before. Must be one of the new interns.


    At the CEO''s office, a knock echoed against the door, followed by a cool,posed voice from inside. "Come in."


    The woman with the coffee mug stepped inside. "Miss Hond, here''s your coffee."


    Corrine, hearing the familiar voice, looked up. Her eyes widened in surprise as recognition dawned. "Natasha?"


    Her face lit up with the unmistakable joy of seeing an old friend.


    Corrine''s mind briefly wandered back. After their schstic assessment test years ago, Natasha Dixon had left to study abroad with the Ford family''s support. Though they had asionally stayed in touch, Corrine had resigned herself to the idea that Natasha wouldn''t return. And yet, here she was, back where they had started.


    "Miss Hond, long time no see," Natasha said, her eyes glimmering with a smile at their reunion. She quickly collected herself. "Not all the board members are present. Should the meeting proceed as nned?"


    Corrine considered for a moment. "Prepare for the meeting. We''ll start in ten minutes."


    Ten minutester, Corrine strode into the conference room, Natasha following closely behind.


    The spacious room was sparsely upied; besides the department executives, only a handful of board


    members were present.


    As sh


    Corrine offered a brief nod, her tone calm but authoritative. "Since everyone is here, let''s get started."


    entered, everyone rose in unison, greeting her with respectful formality. "Good morning, Miss Hond."


    The meeting began, and it didn''t take long for tensions to surface. Some of the board members seemed


    determined to test Corrine, some even using the opportunity to subtly challenge her authority.


    But Corrine wasn''t easily rattled. With razor-sharp insight, she not only identified several long-standing issues within thepany but also proposed practical solutions to address them. Her poise and decisiveness silenced even hel harshest critics, gradually earning the room''s respect.


    By the end of the meeting, it was clear that Corrine wasn''t just a figurehead; she had the skills and


    determination to lead.


    As the discussions wound down, the head of the nning department approached, handing over a document for review. Meanwhile, Natasha disyed information about the proposed spokesperson on the screen. The


    moment the PowerPoint presentation appeared, Leah''s smiling face lit up the screen.


    The head of the department rose to provide an analysis of Leah''s profile. "Leah has maintained an impable


    reputation. From her time abroad to her recent endeavors back home, her poprity has continued to soar.


    Considering that our new hotel''s target audience skews younger, she''s an ideal choice for the campaign. What''s


    more, rumor has it she''s about to get engaged to the CEO of Ashton Group."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 45

    Chapter 45 Sheltered


    Heiress


    With a distant gaze, Corrine observed the screen, her eyes hinting at a fleeting coldness.


    She only partly listened to the department head, her ears picking up on his mention of Leah''s impending engagement to the Ashton Group''s CEO.


    These two seemed eager to forge ahead, didn''t they?


    Despite expecting a heart-wrenching pain at such news, Corrine was surprised to find the pain less sharp than


    anticipated.


    It wasn''t because she had moved on quickly; rather, it was because of Nate''s overwhelming influence since his


    sudden arrival in her life.


    Nate''smanding aura had eclipsed all else, sparing her from sinking into


    sorrow.


    Once the department head finished, Corrine faced him with poised assurance, her tone firm. "We require a


    spokesperson who embodies our brand, not merely a celebrity with fleeting poprity. Please have the departments reassess the candidates."


    - It was clear she did not consider Leah a fit for endorsing their hotel.


    "Of course, Miss Hond," the department head replied, slumping back into his chair, lookingpletely.


    deted.


    A momentter, a project manager stood up slowly, choosing his words with care. "Miss Hond, I have a proposal for acquiringnd in the city''s old southern district."


    That particr district...


    As she mulled over this, Corrine yed absently with a pen, focusing on the project manager''s detailed briefing.


    "Who are our mainpetitors for this?"


    "From what I''ve gathered, the most formidable contenders are Brighton Group and Ashton Group."


    With its rapid advancement, Ashton Group had gained the attention of many venerable firms, a development Corrine found unsurprising given its status as apetitive threat.


    Brighton Group, though deeply rooted in Lyhaton''s history, it remained mysterious, with its leader cloaked in


    secrecy.


    Unlike the Ford family''s obvious influence, Brighton Group operated more like a behind-the-scenes force, subtly shaping Lyhaton''s major changes.


    "When will the bidding event take ce?" Corrine asked, setting her pen aside and adopting a grave expression.


    "Next Tuesday," the manager replied promptly.


    "This project is crucial for us. We have to secure it."


    "Yes, Miss Hond!"


    As Corrine left the meeting room, the onlookers couldn''t help but specte about her apparent disdain for both Ashton Group and Leah, though the reasons behind it remained a mystery.


    Meanwhile, Bruce, who had just learned of Ford Group''s bid for the southern districtnd, tightened his grip on his lighter, as he turned to his assistant. "Did you say Ford Group is entering the bid?"


    seves narrowing


    "That''s correct," his assistant said. "I''ve just been informed. The new head of Ford Group is Carl Ford''s granddaughter, freshly back from her studies abroad."


    Bruce''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "The sheltered heiress thinks she''s ready for the real world, does she?"


    "How shall


    "How shall we proceed with our bid next Tuesday?" the assistant asked, treading lightly.


    Bruce slowly lowered his gaze and said firmly, "We must win!"


    Acquiring the southern districtnd would significantly strengthen Ashton Group''s future.


    He was determined to capitalize on this opportunity.


    At that moment, his phone buzzed.


    Leah was on the line, distressed. "Bruce, Ford Group has scrapped my


    endorsement deal!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 46

    Chapter 46 Was He Still Waiting


    "What''s happening?" Bruce''s brow furrowed with concern.


    On the other end of the line, Leah''s voice trembled with sadness. "I don''t know. The new CEO of Ford Group thinks I don''t fit the image anymore. Everything was set. We were supposed to sign the contract this afternoon,


    and now I have nothing."


    Bruce understood the significance of being the spokesperson for Ford Group, even without Leah''s exnation.


    He had counted on her endorsement to elevate Ashton Group''s visibility. Who could have predicted that everything would unravel at thest moment due to the new CEO''s decision?


    His expression darkened, but he spoke softly to reassure Leah. ¡°It''s just an endorsement. Don''t lose hope. Something better wille along."


    "But I''m really upset," Leah admitted, her voice heavy with disappointment.


    "I''ve made reservations at your favorite restaurant for tonight. How about I pick you upter?¡± Bruce suggested.


    "Really?" Leah''s voice brightened almost instantly, the glimmer of excitement cutting through her sadness. "That''s perfect! Let''s meet at Lonsong Restaurant tonight!"


    "Sounds good."


    After he hung up, his demeanor shifted. His gentle expression hardened into a steely resolve as he turned to his assistant. "I want a full report on the new CEO of Ford Group. Everything there is to know-right now."


    "Yes, sir." The assistant nodded and left the office without hesitation.


    Unaware of the storm brewing elsewhere, Corrine remained busy at her desk, poring over the documents


    scattered before her.


    Her phone buzzed, and the screen disyed an unknown number. She hesitated


    for a second, frowning slightly before answering. "Hello?"


    "Corrine, it''s Evelyn," came a familiar voice. "Can you hear me?"


    Her eyes softened, a subtle smile ying at her lips. "Hello, Evelyn. How are you?"


    "I''m fine-just the usual aches and pains thate with age," Evelyn said lightly. Then, her voice took on a motherly concern. "But what about you? I heard you''ve started a new position. Are you settling in alright?"


    Though Evelyn didn''t borate on where she had heard the news, Corrine couldn''t help but think of Nate''s


    striking face. The thought sent a soft flutter through her chest.


    "I am," she replied, keeping her tone measured.


    Evelyn let out a sympathetic sigh, her warmth evident even over the phone. "That''s good to hear, But remember, no matter how busy you are, your healthes first. It''ste-have you had anything to eat?¡±


    Corrine froze for a moment. The thought of Nate waiting for her surfaced abruptly.


    Was he already at the restaurant? Was he still waiting?


    She took a slow breath, steadying herself. "Thank you for your concern. I''ll grab something after work. You take


    care of yourself too."


    Evelyn chuckled softly. "You''re so thoughtful, unlike Nate. That boy is so busy these days, I barely see him. He''s


    not evening home for dinner again tonight. I wonder what''s keeping him so upied all the time."


    Corrine''s heart gave a small, inexplicable ache at Evelyn''s casual mention of Nate. But Evelyn continued, her


    tone light and content. "Anyway, I won''t keep you. Get back to work, dear."


    11


    "Alright." Corrine ended the call, setting her phone down.


    But when she turned back to the documents on her desk, she found she couldn''t focus. Her thoughts kept


    drifting to Nate, and the possibility of him waiting for her gnawed at her mind.


    Momentster, Natasha entered the room. Her sharp eyes caught the slight restlessness in Corrine''s demeanor.


    "You seem distracted," she observed gently, setting a file down on the desk. "If you''re struggling to concentrate,


    why not leave early and take a breather?"


    Corrine looked up at Natasha, her lips pressing into a faint line as she weighed the suggestion. Finally, she


    stood and grabbed her bag. "Let''s go home."


    As the car drove through the city''s bustling streets, they passed the Lonsong Restaurant. Corrine''s gaze lingered


    on the glowing sign, her thoughts swirling. On a sudden impulse, she spoke up. "Stop the car."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 47

    Chapter 47 A Bad Penny That Keeps Turning Up


    The driver abruptly halted the car, his bewildered gaze meeting Corrine''s in the rearview mirror. "Miss Hond?"


    Corrine adjusted her curls with casualposure. ¡°Find a parking spot.¡±


    "Certainly," he responded, quickly maneuvering into an avable space and opening her door..


    "I''m taking a brief walk," she instructed. "Wait here."


    The driver nodded inpliance.


    Her high heels clicked rhythmically against the pavement as she strolled down the sidewalk, headed toward Lonsong Restaurant. Though her posture remained poised, her eyes scanned the surroundings, drawn


    unconsciously by the hope of spotting a familiar, lean silhouette.


    "Corrine?" The startled voices of Rita and Leah broke her thoughts.


    They had imagined her departure from the Ashton family would leave her downtrodden, stripped of the


    radiance they envied.


    Yet here she was, cutting through their expectations like a de through silk.


    Corrine wore a tailored royal blue suit that shimmered with understated opulence, the fabric itself a quiet


    testament to its exclusivity. The bold hue highlighted hermanding presence, an aura that seemed to


    challenge the very air around her.


    Her dark curls framed her face with effortless allure, their glossy strands softening the icy precision of her


    elegance.


    Leah, who had long harbored jealousy for Corrine''s striking features, felt her envy re anew. Somehow,


    Corrine had grown even more captivating, her quiet confidence overshadowing Leah in ways she couldn''t admit.


    "Corrine, what are you doing here?" Rita''s voice carried the sharp sting of resentment, her eyes brimming with thinly veiled animosity.


    Corrine''s brows knitted slightly, her gaze cooling as it swept over them. Displeasure flickered briefly across her face like a shadow at dusk.


    These two-always turning up like weeds in a garden.


    "Corrine, we weren''t expecting to see you here. Dining at Lonsong, are you?" Leah''s smile was polished, her tone feigning warmth, though the jealousy simmering beneath it was unmistakable. She began to approach


    Corrine.


    Corrine''s expression didn''t waver, but her eyes hardened like winter''s frost. "Miss Burgess," she said evenly,


    "have you already forgotten the warnings I gave you?"


    Leah''s practiced smile faltered, her steps faltering under the weight of Corrine''s piercing gaze.


    Rita, however, refused to back down, her bitterness bubbling over. "Corrine, do you have to show up everywhere we go? You''re like a bad penny-always turning up at the worst times."


    She shot a nce at Lonsong Restaurant, her lips curling into a sneer. "Do you even know what kind of ce this is? Not just anyone can waltz in. You might want to check yourself before you embarrass yourself."


    Corrine''s lips curved into a faint, razor-sharp smile as she looked at Rita.


    The coolness in her eyes had the same effect as an icy draft, silencing Rita''s bravado.


    Just then, Leah interjected with a toneced with faux empathy, "Corrine, I understand you might hold a grudge against me, thinking I stole Bruce away. But you don''t know the full story. We were forced apart, and not a day has gone by in thest three years that I haven''t thought of him."


    Her voice softened into a wistful melody. "Bruce never truly loved you, Corrine. His time with you was filled with constant inner struggles and unhappiness. If you care for him at all, wouldn''t you want him to be free from that misery?"


    A glint of sarcasm danced in Corrine''s eyes as she tilted her head slightly. "So, let me get this straight. He betrayed me, and somehow, that''s my fault?"


    Rita, emboldened by Leah''s intervention, took another jab. "Have some dignity, Corrine. If you hadn''ttched onto my brother after Leah left, he wouldn''t have felt trapped with you! Let''s not forget-you threatened him with thepany''s future just to make him marry you."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 48

    Chapter 48 Spineless


    Corrine couldn''t help but marvel at Rita''s remarkable ability to point fingers.


    With merely a few words, Rita could ignite a firestorm of anger within her.


    Her eyes shed with icy precision, piercing Rita like sharpened daggers. "You believe I''m clinging to him? Have


    you forgotten how your brother desperately begged me to rescue the Ashton family?"


    Rita instinctively recoiled, seeking shelter beside Leah.


    The other woman maintained her gentle facade, though a fleeting glimmer of contempt crossed her eyes.


    In Leah''s eyes, Rita was so spineless.


    Leah adopted an understanding tone. "Corrine, perhaps we could all have dinner together? An opportunity to clear the air and prevent misunderstandings. I''m certain Bruce would agree."


    Corrine''s gaze remained cold and impatient. "Step aside.¡±


    Rita lunged forward, finger pointing usingly. "You''re not leaving!"


    "What''s going on here?" Bruce''s voice broke through themotion, calm butced with authority.


    As he approached, his eyesnded on Corrine, and for a fleeting moment, his usualposure cracked. A flicker of surprise lit his gaze.


    He had grown ustomed to seeing her in her signature ck business attire, the kind of wardrobe that


    screamed power and precision. But tonight, she was a revtion in royal blue.


    The color elevated her cool elegance, while her dark hair and crimson lips added an edge of allure. This was no ident-it felt like a deration of independence.


    Next to him, Leah noticed the spark of distraction in Bruce''s eyes, and a chill settled in her chest. Her fingers curled into a fist at her side before sheposed herself, slipping into his arm with practiced grace. "Bruce," she began with a soft, disarming smile, "it''s such a coincidence running into Corrine here. I thought we could invite her to join us. You don''t mind, do you?"


    As if to underscore her im, Leah tightened her hold around Bruce''s waist in a subtle but unmistakable gesture of possession.


    Bruce blinked, snapping back to the present. He looked down at Leah with a fondness that seemed almost too easy. "Whatever you decide," he replied, his tone indulgent.


    Corrine watched the exchange, the irony of it all settling over her like a cold mist. Her lips curled into a sardonic smile. Without a word, she turned and began walking away.


    "Corrine!" Rita''s voice rose, sharp and grating. "We''re inviting you to dinner out of kindness. The least you could do is show some gratitude!"


    Rita, desperate to have thest word, darted ahead to block her path once more. "You won''t get far," she sneered. "Lonsong Restaurant isn''t some cheap diner where anyone can wander in. Without a reservation, they''ll toss you out like yesterday''s leftovers!"


    Corrine stopped. Her gaze, cold as an arctic wind, locked onto Rita''s, freezing her in ce. "Move."


    Rita froze, feeling an invisible grip tighten around her throat. Before she could summon a reply, Corrine brushed past her, stepping into the revolving doors of the restaurant without looking back.


    From the second-floor window, Nate watched the scene unfold, his expression unreadable. His fingers brushed against a bouquet of roses on the table before he stood. "Matias," he said, his voice calm but firm, "tell the manager we''re closing for the day."


    "Yes, sir,¡± Matias replied, already moving to carry out the order.


    Downstairs, Bruce, Leah, and Rita reached the restaurant''s entrance, only to be met by a polite but firm waiter.


    "I''m terribly sorry,dies and gentlemen, but we''re closed for the evening."


    Bruce''s brow furrowed, his tone darkening. "Closed? We have a reservation."


    Rita, already seething, pointed usingly at the restaurant''s interior, where Corrine had disappeared moments


    earlier. "What kind of nonsense is this? That woman in the blue suit just walked in without a problem! But


    you''re telling us we can''t enter? This is tant favoritism!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 49

    Chapter 49 Being Barred


    From The Restaurant


    Maintaining his professional smile, the waiter delivered news that sparked a fierce reaction from Rita. "You


    three are now officially barred from Lonsong Restaurant. We won''t be serving you any longer."


    Rita, her face filled with anger, pointed a finger at the waiter. "I want to file aint against you!"


    "By all means," the waiter replied, his expression unchanged, seemingly ustomed to such confrontations.


    Facing the waiter''s indifference, Rita seethed, teeth clenched in frustration.


    Bruce, observing the waiter''s calm expression, was prompted to deep reflection.


    In the busy city of Lyhaton, Lonsong Restaurant stood out among the many dining spots. Its reputation, built over more than a decade under its mysterious owner''s care, kept it consistently popr.


    With this in mind, Bruce, hiding his irritation beneath a controlled facade, challenged the waiter. "We haven''t vited any of your restaurant''s policies. On what grounds are we being cklisted?"


    "The sight of you three seems to sour the mood of our owner''s wife."


    Bruce found himself at a loss for words.


    Leah and Rita shared his confusion.


    Had they somehow upset the restaurant''s owner''s wife?


    They had never even learned the identity of the person behind Lonsong Restaurant.


    Holding back her indignation, Leah''s voice remained calm and collected, asking, "Would you mind telling us the name of your boss''s wife?"


    "Absolutely not!" the waiter responded, forcefully shutting the door.


    The three were unceremoniously driven out, their pride was visibly wounded, especially Leah''s.


    For Leah, a renowned celebrity, being ejected by a mere waiter was both demeaning and maddening. Nheless, as someone constantly in the limelight, she had no choice but to swallow the insult.


    They were just turning to leave when, unexpectedly, the door swung open once more.


    The waiter held a sign that boldly read, "No entry for bitches or jerks.¡±


    Instantly, their faces clouded over with anger, struck by the outright insult.


    Rita, seething, moved to confront the waiter, but Bruce sharply cut her off, saying, "Do you want to escte this? If you can''t control yourself, head home!"


    "But 1..." Rita, consumed by anger and frustration, stomped her foot and stormed away in a fury.


    Leah, aware of her public status, foresaw potential scandal. She whispered, "Bruce, perhaps it''s a misunderstanding. Let''s try the restaurant next door?"


    "Sorry for this mess," Bruce said, looking at Leah with gentle eyes.


    Turning to leave, Leah shot a lingering, sharp nce at the restaurant''s closed door, a flicker of coldness in her


    eyes.


    Corrine, inside the restaurant, was unaware of the unfolding drama.


    She marched in, her attention recalled only when a waiter inquired about her reservation.


    Taken by surprise, she suddenly realized she had entered without thinking.


    "Oh, my apologies. I walked in without thinking." An uncontroble, awkward smile appeared on her face.


    As she turned, she collided with a massive bouquet of roses.


    Taking an involuntary step back, Corrine hesitated.


    "Excuse me, beautifuldy, would you join me for dinner?" a man nearby asked,


    his voice as smooth and


    enticing as a serenade.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 50

    Chapter 50 Eyes Full Of


    Affection


    The familiar voice stirred a flicker of surprise in Corrine''s eyes, followed by a subtle smile. "I thought..."


    "You thought I wouldn''t show up?" As the massive bouquet of roses lowered, Nate''s handsome face came into


    view.


    The soft corridor lighting cast delicate shadows across his chiseled features, highlighting the intensity of his expression. His dark eyes gleamed like distant stars, stirring a deep sense of longing in her chest.


    He gazed at her with a quiet smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I was worried these flowers would wilt


    before you got here."


    "Are youining that I''mte?" Corrine swept a strand of hair behind her ear, her brows lifting with a


    yful glint.


    Nate pressed his lips together, his eyes shimmering with warmth. "The timing''s perfect, the moonlight is just


    right, and you walked in at the exact moment you were supposed to. Everything is how it should be."


    His gaze was so full of affection that it seemed as though he might lean in for a kiss at any moment, making


    Corrine''s heart race.


    She lowered her gaze to hide her flustered emotions. "Did you wait long?"


    "One hour and fifty-four minutes," he replied.


    Nate''s candidness left Corrine momentarily speechless.


    She studied his striking features, a spark of amusement dancing in her eyes. "So, what exactly are you trying to


    say?"


    Nate''s gaze never left her face, his dark pupils glimmering with something almost maic.


    He took a step closer, holding the bouquet and gently tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. His Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. "Just using your question to show how sincere I am."


    His voice was smooth and rich, like a melody that wrapped around her heart, making it flutter uncontrobly.


    The distance between them disappeared, and her senses were filled with the subtle scent of his cologne.


    Corrine''s long, thickshes fluttered nervously, her heart racing in her chest. She cleared her throat and, with a soft voice, asked, "Weren''t you going to invite me to dinner?"


    "Follow me," Nate said, his voice calm and steady, as he naturally reached for her hand.


    As their hands connected, Corrine felt a rush of warmth spread from his palm, seeping into her skin, sending an unexpected shiver through her.


    Reluctantly, she allowed him to lead her, her eyes darting around the restaurant with a hint of unease.


    Once inside the intimate dining suite, Nate casually set the bouquet down and pulled out a chair for her, the


    gesture smooth and practiced.


    Just as she settled, a waiter entered, carrying a bottle of wine. He poured drinks for both of them before turning to Nate with quiet respect. "Sir, shall we begin serving the dishes now?"


    Nate nodded with a slight motion of his head, and the waiter, still smiling, exited without a word.


    Although their conversation was simple, Corrine couldn''t ignore the subtle reverence the waiter had shown


    Nate, something that didn''t go unnoticed in the air between them.


    Soon, the table was filled with dishes, each one more enticing than thest.


    Corrine''s eyes widened as she looked at the spread before her, a blend of surprise and curiosity in her gaze.


    What struck her was how none of the dishes contained anything she disliked. It felt as though every te had been crafted just for her.


    Could it really be just a coincidence?


    She lifted her eyes, casting a subtle, thoughtful nce at the man sitting across from her, wondering if he knew


    more than he let on.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Not Difficult To


    Understand Someone


    Nate didn''t seem in any rush to start eating. Instead, he picked up the king crab in the center of the table, his hands deftly working the crab legs with a swift, practiced motion of his knife.


    Handling crab legs wasn''t a simple task. Most people would have appeared. clumsy in the process.


    It was exactly this reason that Corrine, despite her craving for crabs, had restrained herself from trying one.


    Yet Nate''s fingers-long and precise-wrapped around the fork and knife with ease, his movements smooth and graceful, almost hypnotic.


    As Corrine averted her gaze, she was surprised to find a perfectly prepared


    crab leg on her te.


    "Thank you," she said softly, her voice betraying a hint of surprise. She lowered her head to take a bite, and then nced at Nate, her curiosity piqued. "You seem to know me well."


    At her words, Nate lifted his eyes to meet her gaze, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "It''s not difficult to understand someone."


    "You''ve been investigating me?" Corrine''s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold edge creeping into her tone.


    Nate''s soft chuckle filled the air, and he took a sip of wine, his deep voice. carrying an irresistible allure. "You''re right here in front of me. Hearing it straight from you feels far more genuine. Besides, I don''t need anyone else''s version of you."


    Her icy gaze softened at his words. A faint smile curled on her lips, though there was still a trace of something unreadable in her eyes as she studied him. "I wonder... what exactly have you learned?"


    He paused, meeting her gaze with a look that felt like he could see straight through her. "I''ve learned that underneath your calm, collected exterior, there''s a heart that burns with warmth."


    Nate set his wine ss down, his gaze never leaving Corrine. His eyes, filled with an unexpected tenderness, softened as he spoke. "But I want to understand you more deeply. Would you give me that chance?"


    A warm heart beneath aposed exterior...


    Corrine hadn''t expected this man, whom she''d known for only a few days, to understand her sopletely.


    She thought back to her three years with Bruce, only to realize he had never truly understood her.


    She had once believed it was simply a matter of time-that eventually, Bruce would learn to see her for who she truly was.


    Perhaps, as Nate suggested, it wasn''t difficult to understand her-rather, it was about whether the other person was willing to make the effort.


    Corrine inhaled deeply, pushing back the bitterness rising within her. She met Nate''s sincere gaze, watching him hold his wine ss with quiet honesty. Finally, she lifted her own ss and toasted him from across the table. "I hope you won''t regret this decision."


    "I''ll prove it to you with time," Nate replied, his voice steady and filled with


    conviction.


    After the meal, they left the restaurant, and Nate offered to drive Corrine


    home.


    Despite her initial reluctance, Corrine found herself agreeing, unable to resist his insistence. She stood by the roadside, waiting for him to fetch the


    car, and took the opportunity to send a quick message to her driver.


    Just then, Leah emerged from the nearby restaurant, her gaze immediately locking onto Corrine. A sharp glimmer shed in her eyes as she sweetly said, "Bruce, look, there''s Corrine. She''s probably waiting for a ride. Why don''t we offer to take her home?"


    Bruce, looking at Leah with an indulgent smile, replied, "She probably won''t ept. It''s better not to provoke her."


    Leah''s expression faltered, her brows drawing together in a show of disappointment. "I''m just worried it''s unsafe for her to be out alone sote. Since you don''t want to see her, let''s just pretend we didn''t notice."


    Despite her words, a soft, cating smile tugged at her lips, a smile that made Bruce''s chest tighten. He sighed, giving in. "If you insist, go ahead. and ask her. I''ll get the car."


    "Alright," Leah said, her face lighting up as if she''d won a small victory. "I knew you''d always care for me,


    me, Bruce."


    Once Bruce turned to walk away, Leah''s smile faded slightly, reced by a calcting glint in her eyes.


    She moved toward Corrine slowly, her gaze cold and sharp as she stared at Corrine''s unguarded back.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Just A Joke


    Leah crept up behind Corrine and, with a swift motion, shoved her hard


    onto the road.


    The sudden shove from behind took Corrinepletely off guard. She stumbled forward, her body lurching into the traffe as the weight of inertia dragged her into the path of a speeding car.


    The screech of tires and the ring horn sent a jolt through her as the vehicle swerved sharply, narrowly missing her.


    The car rushed past, a gust of wind sweeping by with such force it nearly knocked her off her feet.


    Everything happened so fast, her mind struggling to catch up, leaving her frozen in ce.


    The driver rolled down the window, his voice filled with fury. "If you''re trying to get yourself killed, do it somewhere else! Don''t make your problem my problem!"


    Corrine stood there, her face pale, fingers twitching at her sides as the adrenaline left her body shaky.


    It wasn''t until the car had sped off into the distance that she took a shaky breath, starting to regain her senses.


    She turned around, eyes catching the sight of Leah standing just off the sidewalk, her lips curled into a smile that could have been mistaken for innocence, but Corrine knew better.


    A dark cloud settled over her expression, her eyes narrowing like slits, a cold, icy resolve seeping into her. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, trembling with restrained fury.


    If that car hadn''t swerved, she might have been thrown dozens of feet away by now, broken and battered.


    She hadn''t wanted to be caught in Leah''s petty schemes, but Leah seemed to have an uncanny talent for pushing her to her limits.


    Corrine slowly unbuttoned her suit jacket, the movement smooth butced. with danger. She stepped forward, a chilling aura surrounding her as she


    closed the distance between them.


    Leah''s wide eyes blinked with feigned innocence, her voice soft but cutting. "Corrine, it was just a joke."


    A sharp p interrupted her words.


    Leah''s head jerked to the side, her cheek stinging from the impact. Before she could even blink, Corrine''s hand struck her again with the same brutal


    force.


    Corrine didn''t hold back. The psnded with such ferocity that Leah''s face swelled, her skin reddened and tender. A thin line of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth, adding to her humiliation.


    Initially, Leah had believed Corrine would cower in the face of the Ashton and Brugess families'' influence. Without any backing, Corrine seemed like someone they could crush effortlessly, like stepping on an ant.


    But Leah hadn''t anticipated Corrine retaliating so boldly, especially in


    public.


    "Corrine, it was just a joke! Why are you taking it so seriously?" she stammered, her voice shaky.


    Leah hesitated, her public image weighing heavily on her mind. She raised trembling hands to cover her face, her teary eyes pleading as she tried to look pitiful.


    Corrine smirked, her lips curling into a mocking grin. Her voice was as cold as ice. "Oh, a joke, was it? Then let me join in on the fun!"


    Before Leah could react, Corrine grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her off the ground as if she were nothing more than a lifeless doll.


    Leah gasped in pain, her scalp feeling like it was being torn apart. She shrieked, her voice rising with hysteria. "Corrine, stop! What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Her cries were cut short by a sharp, sickening crack. The sound echoed around them, making the bystanders flinch.


    Leah''s arm dropped limply at her side, swinging lifelessly as if all the bones inside had been pulled out.


    The realization hit her like a wave of nausea-Corrine had dislocated her


    arm.


    Corrine''s expression hardened, her voice calm but edged with menace. "I warned you not to mess with me. But you just couldn''t help yourself, could you?"


    Leah copsed onto the ground, her body trembling from the searing pain. Her face turned ghostly pale, and cold sweat dripped down her temples. Gritting her teeth, she red at Corrine, hatred burning in her red-rimmed eyes. "Corrine, you''re a monster!"


    Corrine tilted her head, feigning surprise. "A monster? No, Leah, I think I was too kind to you."


    "Corrine, what are you doing!" Bruce''s voice boomed suddenly, breaking through the tense atmosphere.


    He rushed forward, grabbing Corrine''s wrist in a tight grip. His eyes zed with anger as he barked, "Leah came to you with nothing but good intentions! And this is how you treat her?"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 I Can Apologize


    ¡°Bruce.....¡± Leah clung to him as if he were thest branch keeping her from drowning, her entire body trembling like a leaf in a storm. "I was just messing around with Corrine. I never thought she''d take it so seriously."


    Tears spilled down her cheeks, cascading like a relentless rain.


    Bruce, seeing her tear-streaked face, felt a sharp pang in his chest, as if her sorrow were chiseling away at his heart. His jaw tightened, and his voice. turned cold. "Corrine, you heard her. It was just a joke. Why did you have to blow it out of proportion?"


    "A joke?" Corrine''s lips curved into a bitter smile. "Tell me, Bruce, have you ever seen someone joke about life and death? But then again, Leah is your ever seen someone jo golden girl, isn''t she? Even her faults are painted in halos for you."


    "You!" Bruce''s pride took a hit, and his eyes burned with indignation. He shot her a re sharp enough to cut. "Apologize to Leah. Right now!"


    "Are you out of your mind?" Corrine''s gaze was as frigid as a winter morning, her voice dripping with disdain. Then, almostzily, she added, "Fine, I''ll apologize- when she kneels down to hear it."


    Leah recoiled, burrowing deeper into Bruce''s arms, her fear as palpable as a shadow in the room. Bruce''s grip on her tightened protectively, his heart breaking for her.


    "Corrine!" he bellowed, his voice shaking with fury. His eyes zed with a mix of disgust and disbelief as they locked onto Corrine''s. "How did you turn into this person?"


    Corrine''s expression didn''t falter; her eyes gleamed like shards of ice. "Because you never really tried to understand me, Bruce," she said, her tone devoid of emotion. "You see, I live by one rule: an eye for an eye, and


    if someone strikes, I hit back harder."


    Bruce''s brows furrowed, the storm in his eyes darkening. "You''re impossible to reason with "


    Corrine gave a faint, dismissiveugh, her smile slicing through the air like a de. She turned her attention to Leah, her volce steady butced with warning


    "Leah, let me give you a free lesson. Being a celebrityes with a price, and joking about someone''s life isn''t just reckless It''s dangerous. Think about it. You''re fresh off the ne, trying to build your image here. If tonight''s little episode bes public knowledge, do you think your career in entertainment will survive the fallout?"


    Each word hit Leah like a battering ram.


    Herposure cracked, and panic flickered in her eyes.


    Her grand n to humiliate Corrine and assert her dominance had gone terribly wrong. Instead of triumph, she found herself trapped in a web of her own making, bitterness choking her like a noose.


    "Miss Hond, my boss is waiting for you," Matias said, appearing from the shadows like a phantom. His tone was polished, his posture impable.


    Corrine nodded, brushing an imaginary speck of dust from her sleeve. Without a backward nce, she strode away.


    Leah watched, helpless and fuming, as Corrine walked away unscathed. Her arm throbbed with pain, forcing her to abandon any thoughts of retaliation for now. She nestled against Bruce, her frustration pooling in her eyes.


    From the corner of her vision, she saw Corrine step into a sleek Rolls-Royce parked under a streemp.


    As the car door opened, a man seated inside came into view.


    He wore a tailored suit with an elegance that seemed to belong to another


    world.


    The dim light yed across his sharp features, his chiseled jawline highlighted by the soft glow. He exuded an aura of power-calm, restrained, and utterlymanding.


    Who was he? And why had she never seen him in Lyhaton before?

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 Don''t Cause


    Trouble Where You...


    The car door swung shut, effectively sealing off any prying eyes from


    outside.


    "Take this for the medical bills," Matias said, extending a check filled out to


    thest dor.


    Bruce bristled at the gesture. As the esteemed CEO of Ashton Group, his pride was not to be undermined. How could he, of such stature, ept charity from Matias?


    Dismissing the offer with a flick of his wrist, Bruce retorted, "Do you really think your money means anything to us? You''re giving yourself too much credit!"


    Matias'' eyebrow quirked up in response.


    Nate was typically met with respect, and defiance was umon. Bruce, however, showed remarkable boldness.


    Was it that being the CEO of Ashton Group made Bruce think he was capable enough to antagonize Nate?


    The car window slid down silently, and Nate''s voice emerged, calm and cold, saying, "I''ll pay what I owe, but take this as a final warning-don''t cause trouble where you shouldn''t."


    His tone was as cold as ice, sending a shiver down the spine, unsettling yet clear.


    Bruce and Leah nced at the ck Rolls-Royce, their eyes wide with curiosity about the man inside.


    Nate, however, swiftly closed the window, severing their curious looks with the rising ss.


    As the vehicle pulled away, Bruce''s expression was stern.


    Leah, cradling her arm, winced in pain-a sharp echo of agony for Bruce. Heforted her, saying, "Hang in there, Leah. We''re heading to the hospital now."


    Only after Bruce and Leah departed did the scene quiet down.


    Meanwhile, bystanders had caught the entire altercation on video, identifying Leah as one of the entertainment industry''s budding talents. The footage spread like wildfire, igniting a storm of online debate.


    But as debates red online, the video vanished, along with rted web pages clearly, someone had stepped in to scrub the evidence.


    Rumors swirled about the mastermind behind the events.


    Leah held her arm, her face turning pale as she said to Bruce, "I''m sorry for the trouble, Bruce. I didn''t expect things to go this way. I hoped Corrine would forgive us, that she wouldn''t resent you, but I''ve ruined everything."


    Her tears fell quietly, lending a fragile look to her already pale cheeks.


    Bruce responded by drawing her closer and tenderly wiping her tears. "You''re so considerate, Leah. If Corrine were reasonable, she wouldn''t have caused you this pain."


    Bruce''s face hardened as he recalled Corrine''s behavior, his eyes narrowing with residual anger.


    "I know I share the me for how Corrine ended up like this. I''m honestly concerned about her." Leah bit her lip, her eyes glistening as she added, "Bruce, aren''t you the least bit curious about the man in the car? And how Corrine got into Lonsong Restaurant so effortlessly today? Maybe she''s hit a rough patch and turned to someone powerful for help..."


    Chapter 54 Don''t Cause Trouble Where You Shouldn''t


    Bruce cut her off sharply, saying, "No! Corrine might be ruthless, but she isn''t that desperate!"


    Throughout their three-year rtionship, their closeness had only ever extended to embraces, since Corrine had held firm on not escting their intimacy before marriage.


    In these modern times, Corrine''s beliefs felt outdated, yet Bruce always respected them, seeing them as a reflection of her strong character.


    And knowing Corrine''s pride, she would never justtch onto a powerful


    man.


    Leah''s eyes flickered with a cold, vengeful light upon hearing his defense. She was eager to see how things would y out.


    The harm done to her today, she vowed, would be repaid a hundred times


    over!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Corrine''s Mere Presence Unraveled His...


    Sitting in the car, Corrine asionally snuck a nce at Nate, who was seated beside her.


    Nate was seated gracefully, one leg crossed over the other, maintaining an upright posture, with his hands resting casually on his knees. The soft shadows partially concealed his sharp, well-defined features, lending him an air of mysterious restraint.


    Breaking the silence, she finally said, "Thank you for earlier."


    She knew she could have handled the situation herself, but she valued Nate''s well-meaning efforts and believed it was important to express her


    thanks.


    Nate shifted his look toward her, his eyes carrying a casual detachment. "Is a simple thank you all you have for me?"


    Surprised by his bluntness, Corrine paused to think, realizing that simple words might feel insincere. "Do you have something in mind that would be a fitting way to thank you?"


    Nate''s dark eyes locked onto hers as his fingers softly brushed her cheek. "You already know what I want."


    His deep, captivating voice filled the small space, resonating like the rich tones of a cello, striking a chord deep in her heart.


    Their eyes met, and the intensity made Corrine quickly look away, feeling as if she had been burned.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and she pressed her lips together nervously.


    "Taking advantage of the situation isn''t right."


    "I prefer being a truthful scoundrel over a fake gentleman," Nate murmured, ying with a loose strand of her hair. His voice was a seductive whisper, adding, "My patience isn''t endless. You don''t realize how much you captivate me."


    He smelled her hair and then lightly brushed against it with his lips.


    Corrine''s heart skipped a beat, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red.


    Annoyed, she yanked her hair out of his grasp, took a deep breath topose herself, and responded with a cool tone, "Are you threatening me?"


    "It''s honesty, an impatience." Nate''s gaze remained fixed on her, his Adam''s apple moving as his eyes grew darker and more profound.


    Ever since Nate first saw Corrine, he had felt an undeniable pull toward her. He


    had always thought he could maintain control in any situation. However, Corrine''s mere presence unraveled hisposure effortlessly.


    top


    Initially, his n was merely to provoke a little, yet now it seemed he had ensnared himself instead.


    Nate settled back into his seat, taking a deep breath to suppress the restlessness within. "Will you treat me to dinner some day?"


    Relieved yet hiding it well, Corrine answered softly, "Sure."


    Silence then took over the car for a moment.


    The silence was broken by Corrine''s ringing phone. It was Karina on the other end. "Sweetheart, you''ve really outdone yourself managing everything in my absence! Teaching that woman a lesson was perfectly justified!"


    Raising her eyebrow, Corrine asked, "Has it gone viral?"


    Given Leah''s celebrity status, it wasn''t surprising that her dramatic outburst drew widespread attention.


    Karina''s voice came through the phone as she casually sipped her coffee. "These days, people are quick to exaggerate every little thing online. Considering Leah''s fame, the video stirred up quite themotion, but she clearly was at fault. Now, it seems she''s trying toy low by pulling down the posts."


    Corrine''s expression hardened slightly. "I''ll manage."


    "Since her return, she''s been consistently shing with you. I suspect she''s not going to let this go easily," Karina warned, a note of anxiety in her voice. "Be extra careful when you go out; her fans might do something rash."


    With a slight, mocking smile, Corrine responded, "My only concern is that she might not stir up enough trouble."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Head Over


    Heels


    "I have a question..." Karina hesitated briefly on the other end of the line. Her tone was light, but curiosity seeped through. "Whose Rolls-Royce was


    that?"


    Corrine pressed her lips together, casting a quick nce at Nate seated. beside her. Clearing her throat in a bid to mask her difort, she replied with an air of indifference, "That''s not important."


    Without waiting for a response, she ended the call.


    Turning her attention to Nate, Corrine''s tone softened. "Sorry for troubling you with all this."


    "It''s not you who should apologize," Nate said firmly.


    His eyes lingered on her delicate features, his gaze unconsciously tender. Slowly, he reached out and tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. "I won''t let them bother you anymore," he added, his voice steady with quiet resolve.


    Corrine caught the weight of his words instantly. As Nate reached for his phone, her instincts kicked in, and she grabbed his hand. "Wait!"


    Her slender fingers, cool to the touch, rested against his palm. The contrast between the chill of her hand and the warmth of his skin sent a curious calm rippling through him as if her touch alone could soothe a


    storm.


    Nate''s sharp eyes softened, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. "Your hand is cold," he remarked, his voice low and warm.


    With an effortless motion, he twisted his wrist, enveloping her hand in his.


    Hisrger hand radiated heat, and Corrine felt a fleeting sense of security she hadn''t expected. The flicker in her eyes betrayed her thoughts, but she quickly steadied herself. In a soft yet resolute tone, she said, "This is my problem, and I''ll take care of it."


    "Then take care of it," Nate replied with a faint, knowing smile, his grip on her hand tightening just slightly. "Do it your way. No matter what happens, I''ll always have your back."


    Surprise flitted across Corrine''s face. She gazed at Nate, momentarily speechless.


    Every woman deserved to feel protected and cherished, yet such a feeling had eluded her for so long.


    In her three years with Bruce, she had been like a shadow-silent, careful. not to provoke him, suppressing her own voice to avoid conflict.


    Those years had been a quiet endurance of her own making.


    But Nate''s words held a different promise: she didn''t have to endure. She


    didn''t have to shrink herself.


    She could stand tall, and he''d be there, unwavering.


    For a brief moment, the walls she had so carefully erected around her heart seemed to crack. Something soft and unfamiliar slipped through, spreading warmth in its wake.


    Matias'' cough broke the spell, his voice cutting through the charged silence.


    like a knife.


    "Miss Hond, where should I take you?"


    The interruption jolted Corrine back to the present. Realizing Nate''s hand. was still covering hers, she felt an abrupt flush of heat and instinctively


    shook it off.


    Nate blinked, clearly taken aback.


    Was he... rejected?


    Corrine cleared her throat, hoping to smooth over the awkwardness, Her expression regained its usualposure, her voice cool and measured. "Timme district, please."


    "Understood," Matias replied without hesitation.


    The car soon pulled up to her destination..


    As Corrine stepped out, Nate handed her the bouquet of roses, his voice.


    dropping to a quiet murmur. "Good night."


    "Good night," she replied, her tone even.


    With a faint, almost imperceptible smile, she turned and walked away.


    Nate watched her figure recede until she disappeared from sight. Only then did the car case back into motion..


    Matias nced at Nate through the rearview mirror, his thoughts bubbling. to the surface. Tonight, he had witnessed something entirely out of character. Nate had left a mountain of work back at the office, all for


    dinner with Corrine.


    Corrine was breathtakingly beautiful-that was true. Still, Matias couldn''t help but question if this was the same unshakable Nate Hopkins he had known for years.


    "Is there something on your mind?" Nate said suddenly, his sharp gaze catching Matias through the mirror.


    Matias blinked, his thoughts slipping out before he could stop them. "I was just thinking... you seemed a bit head over heels tonight."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 Many Secrets


    As soon as the words left Matias'' lips, an unsettling silence descended over the car, heavy as a shroud.


    Matias silently cursed himself, wishing he could rewind time and bite his tongue. With a tentative nce at Nate''s expression, he scrambled to recover. "Miss Hond''s performance tonight was truly... remarkable," he ventured cautiously.


    Nate''s frown deepened, and Matias'' thoughts raced, searching for an escape hatch. Then, like a desperate gambler ying hisst card, he added, "Only a woman like her could possibly be worthy of you, sir."


    It worked. The tension in Nate''s jaw eased, and the storm cloud that had darkened his face lifted.


    Matias exhaled internally, his respect for Corrine skyrocketing. In his mind, she had ascended to near-divine status.


    He even made a mental note to pray before bed, giving thanks for her unintended rescue.


    "You did well tonight," Nate remarked, his deep voice carrying its usual chill but with an undertone that Matias couldn''t quite decipher.


    Matias froze. Was Nate praising him? For what? Could it be rted to


    Corrine?


    After a beat, he cautiously responded, "We had nothing to do with the video spreading online."


    Nate''s lips curled into a cryptic smile, his toneced with something almost indulgent. "She has her secrets," he murmured, more to himself


    than to Matias.


    By the time Corrine returned to Ford Mansion, the night was well past its prime.


    She carried the bouquet of roses to her room.


    After a quick shower, she was drying her damp hair when her phone, resting on the table, buzzed to life.


    Answering it, she was greeted by a familiar,nguid drawl. "Someone''s snooping into information about the CEO of Ford Group."


    "Are they better than you?" Corrine asked, her tone as casual as if she were discussing the weather.


    The voice on the other end scoffed, dripping with mock offense. "Better


    than me? Come on. I''m the best hacker alive-no contest."


    "Does their reputation make you tremble, then?" Corrine teased, her words.ced with yful challenge.


    The question hit a nerve. Jules Ford, the voice on the other end, bristled. "Corrine, insult me if you must, ignore my brilliance if you dare, but do not.


    humiliate me like this!"


    As a revered, albeit unofficial, member of the hacker alliance, Jules prided himself on being untouchable in his craft.


    Corrine''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Then what are you so worked up about?"


    Jules faltered, momentarily struck dumb. After a long pause, he grumbled, "I cleaned up your mess, you know. And this is the thanks I get?"


    Corrine picked up a ss of water, taking a slow sip to soothe her hoarse throat. "I didn''t ask for your help, Jules. I could''ve handled it myself. In fact, I haven''t even called you out for botching my ns."


    "Botching?" Jules spluttered. "Fine, fine. Next time, I''ll just let you fend for yourself!"


    "Who''s investigating me?" Corrine asked, cutting through his theatrics.


    There was a mischievous chuckle on the other end. "Bruce Ashton. The CEO of Ashton Group."


    Corrine''s expression didn''t flicker. It was exactly what she''d expected. Not matter what Bruce tried, she was confident he wouldn''t uncover anything meaningful.


    "I can''t believe you fell for that guy," Jules blurted, his tone incredulous. "Back then, the Ashton family was circling the drain, and even now, with all their sess, they''re not in your league. Honestly, I was beginning to think someone had cast a spell on you."


    It wasn''t just Jules; everyone in Corrine''s circle had been baffled by her


    choice of Bruce Ashton.


    She pressed her fingers to her temples, her voice as frosty as a snowden breeze. "Do you remember when we snuck out of school five years ago?"


    Jules'' tone shifted, sharp with disbelief. "You''re saying... that night... Bruce was the one who saved you?"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Trending Topic


    Corrine leaned against the window, her gaze tracing the crescent moon half- hidden by wispy clouds. A mncholic shadow crossed her features. "After my return, I investigated thoroughly. All evidence pointed to him."


    When she first discovered the Ashton family teetering on financial ruin, she had deliberately approached Bruce, offering assistance. Their rtionship had unfolded with calcted precision.


    She had developed genuine feelings, but the sentiment was hers alone.


    To Bruce, their three-year connection was nothing more than a clinical transaction from beginning to end.


    Jules remained silent on the other end of the phone, the quiet stretching


    between them.


    Finally, Corrine spoke again, her voice resolute. "Let''s consider those three years as repayment of a life-saving debt. From this moment forward, I have no connection to him."


    After ending the call, Jules sent a stark warning via WhatsApp. "Stay away from Nate Hopkins!"


    Corrine powered down her phone, her arms crossing defensively. Her eyes inadvertently drifted to the rose bouquet adorning the table. Nate''s promise echoed in her memory. "Do it your way. No matter what happens, I''ll always have your back."


    It seemed Jules'' warning came toote...


    The next morning, over breakfast, Corrine''s phone buzzed with a call from


    Karina.


    "Oh for heaven''s sake, how can you still sit there eating like nothing''s


    happened?" Karina''s voice burst out, her frustration sharp enough to cut steel. "I''m so mad I could throw something! Leah''s twisting the story on social media, making it look like you went after her for no reason. The whole inte is losing its mind! It''s trending, Corrine-trending! Her fans are ready to storm the gates. Is this your idea of ''handling it yourself¡°?¡±


    Leah, with her angelic image and a fan base that worshipped the ground. she walked on, had them eating out of her hands¡ªespecially after news of her injury surfaced. They were practically sharpening their pitchforks.


    Corrine wiped her mouth with a napkin, stood, and threw a quick goodbye. over her shoulder to her grandfather before grabbing her bag. "Let her have. her moment."


    Karina''s tone shifted, suddenly curious. "Wait-you''ve got a n, don''t you?" The excitement bubbled up in her voice like a shaken soda can. "I''ve been itching to see her put in her ce. If you''re going to handle her, do it right. Make sure she stays down for good."


    Corrine''s lips curved into a faint smile as she ducked into her car. "Don''t


    worry."


    By noon, Karina had burst into Corrine''s office, her energy as electric as


    ever.


    "What are you doing here?" Corrine asked, raising an amused eyebrow as she shut the file in front of her.


    "Why else? To chat. Maybe grab lunch." Karina tossed her bag onto a sofa with an air of nonchnce and sashayed over in her heels, her eyes. gleaming mischievously. "You still haven''t told me how you''re nning to take down that conniving snake. Ever since you said you''d act, I''ve been dying to know!"


    Corrine stayed silent, her expression unreadable.


    Unfazed, Karina grabbed her arm, practically dragging her toward the door. "Fine. Keep your secrets. But you can spill them over lunch-my treat!"


    Before long, Karina was steering her brand-new car toward an upscale. restaurant, the engine humming smoothly as they chatted on the way.


    The conversation flowed freely as they settled into their seats, enjoying the rich aroma of their meals.


    But mid-bite, Corrine''s phone buzzed insistently. Seeing Nate''s name sh on the screen, she hesitated for a beat before answering.


    "Have you seen what''s trending online?" Nate''s low, maic voice spilled through the line, smooth and deliberate, sinking into her ears like a stone into still water.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Who Knows What Tomorrow Might...


    Corrine''s tone was calm as she replied, "It''s already taken care of."


    "If you ever find yourself in trouble, don''t hesitate to let me know. I''m not. looking


    for anything in return." Nate''s deep voice resonated through the line, its warmth carrying a subtle pull that made her ears tingle, leaving


    her unsettled.


    In truth, the situation wasn''t nearly as catastrophic as Karina''s dramatic retelling had suggested.


    Leah had slipped into the role of the perfect victim, exploiting the fact that most hadn''t seen her shove Corrine onto the road.


    The bystanders had only witnessed Corrine retaliating, which made it all too easy to paint Leah as the wounded innocent.


    These so-called defenders of justice had no idea they were mere pawns on Leah''s carefullyid-out chessboard.


    After a brief exchange, Corrine ended the call and set her phone down.


    When she looked up, Karina''s mischievous grin greeted her, full of yful intent. "Are you going to exin, or should I just fill in the nks myself?" Karina teased, her curiosity practically written in bold letters across her


    face.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking," Corrine replied, a touch defensive, dropping her gaze to focus on her half-finished meal.


    Karina leaned in, resting her chin on her hands as she studied Corrine withser- sharp intensity. "Oh really? Then what is it?"


    Corrine cast her a fleeting nce and sighed, knowing full well Karina wouldn''t let it go without an answer. "It''s nothing like what you''re Imagining," she said firmly, though her tone carried a tinge of unease.


    Karina''s grin widened. "Trom what I''ve seen over the years, it''s only a matter of time before you start falling for him," she said with a knowing


    smirk.


    She leaned forward, tapping a manicured finger lightly against Corrine''s chest. "Can you honestly say you don''t feel even a flicker of something right here?"


    Corrine''s gaze flickered as her thoughts wavered.


    Nothing?


    That wasn''t entirely true.


    When Nate had said, "I''ll always have your back," her heart had betrayed her, thumping with an intensity she hadn''t expected.


    Noticing the distant look in Corrine''s eyes, Karina pursed her lips before muttering a warning. "That man feels dangerous. Be careful, Corrine, or you might end up getting caught in a trap you can''t escape."


    Corrine''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Do you really think I''d let that


    happen?"


    Karina raised a brow, her wine ss bnced delicately between her fingers, a sly smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Who knows what tomorrow might bring?"


    After finishing their meal, the two made their way to the underground parking lot.


    "You''ve been drinking, so I''ll drive." Corrine took the keys from Karina without waiting for a response, heading directly to the car.


    Karina, dazed from the wine, simply shrugged and followed along withzy


    steps.


    But just as they reached the car, a sudden mor of footsteps and furious voices broke out nearby. "There she is! That heartless woman!"


    They turned to see a group of people charging toward them, armed with sticks and rage zing in their eyes.


    Corrine''s expression darkened, a cold sharpness settling over her features. Grabbing Karina''s wrist, she hissed, "Get in the car!"


    They scrambled inside, hoping the car''s locked doors would deter the mob. But the attackers had no intention of backing down. The first strikended with a loud thud, followed by another and another, as sticks battered the


    car''s once wless exterior.


    Was


    The cacophony jarring, each blow a brutal reminder of the attackers'' relentless fury.


    As if smashing the car wasn''t enough, they began hurling all kinds of disgusting filth onto the windshield, theirughter and shouts echoing through the parking lot.


    Before security could arrive, the group snatched up their belongings and disappeared like shadows melting into the night, leaving behind a scene of


    chaos.


    The parking lot fell silent again, save for Karina''s groan of frustration as she stepped out to inspect the damage.


    "My car!" she wailed, her voice echoing in the cavernous space. She stumbled back at the sight of the windshield, now caked in filth, and fought to suppress the urge to gag. "It''s ruined! I''ve only had it for two days! Those disgusting lowlifes- I''m calling the police! I need to know who did.


    this!"


    "I already know," Corrine said, her voice low and cutting, as her icy gaze swept over the battered car.


    Her tone was like the cold bite of a winter wind, sharp and unyielding,


    carrying a chill that lingered long after the words had been spoken.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 A Rewarding


    Task


    Karina''s gaze snapped to Corrine as she listened, her lips curling into at mocking smile.


    Identifying the mastermind was not challenging.


    After a brief moment of thought, it became obvious-Leah, that relentless fool, was behind it all.


    Karina remembered warning Corrine to be careful of Leah''s retaliation, astonished at how quickly her prediction came true.


    She was curious to see if Leah could afford the consequences of her actions.


    Leaning forward, Karina inquired, "What do you n to do about her?"


    A cold smile curved on Corrine''s lips, carrying the lethal charm of a poppy. "I think I''ll entertain her games a while longer."


    Corrine had thought that taking down the viral posts would rein in Leah''s behavior, but Leah seemed eager to stir up even more trouble.


    Turning away, Corrine pulled out her phone and sent a message to Jules.


    "I need a favor."


    Jules called her immediately, his tone casual. "Corrine, you don''t waste any time when ites to asking for favors, do you?"


    "I''ll send you a file shortly. Help me pin a video to the top of all major forums. Title it ''Popr Actress Colludes with Unknown Criminal Forces to Commit Violence in Public.'' Make the font big and bold, as obvious ast possible!" Corrine instructed casually. She added, "Be sure to blur the faces -I can''t risk my grandfather finding out."


    Jules grumbled, "Am I really needed for such trivial things?"


    "It''s no trivial matter when your help is needed," Corrine retorted, quickly sending a document to Jules on WhatsApp.


    As Karina examined her damaged car, she fought back her dismay and caught up


    to Corrine,ining, "You should''ve just revealed your real. identity and put


    her in her ce. I''d like to see her arrogance after that!"


    "I intentionally kept my distance from the Ford family back then," Corrine


    exined. "Plus, the Ford family don''t unt their wealth."


    This rule stemmed from an incident in her mother''s childhood-a


    kidnapping. After Kiley was safely recovered, Carl concealed all family details to protect her.


    Consequently, only a select few knew of Kiley and Corrine-Carl''s daughter and granddaughter.


    Jules, having downloaded the file, scrutinized it intently. His expression was icy, a frost seeming to settle on his eyebrows. He muttered under his - breath, "She''s really pushing her luck!"


    His fingers flew over the keyboard, entering strings ofplexmands. As he navigated through Leah''s data, a mischievous grin appeared on his


    face.


    How intriguing!


    In another part of town, Matias received the rming update and dashed


    into the CEO''s office.


    A look of annoyance crossed Nate''s face at Matias'' abrupt entrance.


    "Sir, there''s trouble involving Miss Hond," Matias reported, presenting his phone


    to Nate. "This afternoon, she narrowly escaped an assault by unidentified assants in the underground parking lot. Fortunately, she was unharmed. The suspects are now in custody and under interrogation."


    34.0%


    "Good job," Nate said, handing back the phone.


    Matias epted the phone with a modest grin as Nate''s voice, cool and detached, added, "Let finance know to double your bonus this month."


    It seemed that helping Corrine was definitely a rewarding task!


    Matias fought back a grin, respectfully replying, "Thank you, sir!"


    "Keep the online discussions clean. I want nothing that could sour her mood. Ensure there are no negative remarks about her anywhere," Nate instructed, rising from his chair.


    He walked toward the expansive window with a purposeful stride, his presence dominating the room.


    Although the statement was short, Matias could feel the fierce and ruthless aura behind it.


    He nced at his boss''s back, his gaze intensifying with understanding.


    The recent peaceful life had perhaps dulled his awareness of Nate''s true


    nature.


    Hidden beneath Nate''s charming facade was a mind both strategic and merciless.


    Matias lowered his gaze and responded, "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 61`

    Chapter 61 The Center Of


    Someone''s World


    Corrine was on her way back to thepany. Suddenly, her phone buzzed with a call from Jayden.


    It wasn''t hard to figure out why-Jules, in his eagerness to curry favor, might have had already told Jayden everything.


    She sighed softly before answering, her tone bright and affectionate. "Hello, Uncle Jayden."


    "Did it scare you?" Jayden wasted no time on pleasantries, his concern. cutting through the line. "Jules filled me in on everything. Don''t worry-I won''t let you face this alone. I''ll get to the bottom of it!"


    His voice was steady, with an undertone of restrained anger, barely noticeable unless you knew him well.


    "Uncle Jayden, I can take care of this myself," Corrine replied, her voice firm


    but calm.


    "I''ve already put someone on it. We''ll have answers soon!" Jayden''s tone sharpened, heavy with dissatisfaction. "This went too far. There''s no way I''ll let the person responsible get away with this!"


    Hearing the unwavering determination in his voice, Corrine felt an unexpected warmth spreading through her chest.


    It wasforting to know her family always had her back.


    She took a deep breath, steadying her emotions, and spoke with gentle resolve. "Uncle Jayden, I''m a Ford. Do you really think I''d let anyone push me around? I''ll handle this myself. Besides, I wasn''t hurt, so there''s no


    need to make such a fuss over it."


    For a moment, there was only silence on the other end. Then Jayden let out a heavy sigh, his wordsced with reluctant agreement. "Tine, I won''t interfere-but


    but that doesn''t mean I''ll stand by and let you be treated


    unfairly."


    The message was clear. He would lov


    wouldn''t stop moving forward.


    her take the lead, but his own ns


    After Corrine hung up, Karina turned to her friend, her expression a mix of awe and jealousy.


    The Ford family''s devotion to Corrine was something she could never


    ignore.


    She thought back to the most extravagant example-the time Corrine casually mentioned wanting ice cream. Instead of buying a single vor, Jayden had purchased every vor avable in Lyhaton, just because he wasn''t sure which one she liked best.


    Moments like that made it painfully obvious to Karina what it meant to be


    the center of someone''s world.


    Reflecting on this, she sighed softly, her voice tinged with sincerity. "Honestly, before I met you, I didn''t even know what envy felt like.¡±


    "What?" Corrine arched a brow, her expression calm but curious, her casual demeanor masking her intrigue.


    Karina, looking slightly crestfallen, met Corrine''s gaze with a trace of grievance in her eyes. "You know, I''m the heiress of the Brooks family- one of the four major families in Lyhaton. In my family, I can have anything I want. Butpared to you, I feel like I don''t belong."


    "I heard that someone recently spent 500, 000 dors on a bracelet at the Glorious Jewelry Auction." Corrine gently lifted Karina''s wrist, her tone light butyered with meaning. "It looks an awful lot like this one."


    Karina, clearly flustered, pulled her hand away. The gemstones on her


    bracelet sparkled brilliantly under the light, but the irritation in her tone. dulled their luster. "He owes me that much!"


    The car soon pulled up to the Ford Group building. Corrine stepped out, her movements graceful and unhurried.


    As she made her way into thepany, her phone rang. Nate''s voice. greeted her on the other end. "I''ve reserved a private room at Lonsong Restaurant. Care to join me for dinner tonight?"


    Corrine couldn''t help butugh softly at his request. "Dinner''s still five hours away. Isn''t it a bit early to be asking?"


    "This was the only excuse I coulde up with to see you that you wouldn''t easily turn down," Nate replied, his tone earnest yet yful.


    "Unless," he added smoothly, "you''d prefer to give me a proper title-like your boyfriend."

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Manipting Public Opinion


    Corrine maintained herposure, though a faint glint of mischief danced in her eyes. "Weren''t you the one who imed that courting a woman. requires sincerity, humility, initiative, and, most importantly, unwaveringmitment? Are you nning to contradict yourself now?"


    Nate let out a quiet, amused chuckle at her pointed remark. "I thought my sincerity had already proven itself to you, but clearly, I''ll need to raise the bar."


    "Progress has toe step by step, doesn''t it?" Corrine replied smoothly as she stepped into the sleek, private elevator.


    "Then let''s see how you evolve into Mrs. Hopkins."


    Nate''s tone carried a teasing warmth, his words wrapping around her like a soft breeze, stirring something delicate within her heart.


    A soft blush warmed her cheeks. "I have work to finish now. I''ll see you


    tonight."


    On the other end of the call, Nate paused briefly, his voice turning gentle. "See you tonight."


    The richness of his tone,ced with a quiet affection, seemed to soften


    even the cold, mechanical hum of the phone.


    After hanging up, Nate turned to Matias, his expression shifting into something more decisive. "Take care of the online uproar quickly. I don''t want it ruining her mood-or her appetite-this evening."


    "Miss Hond has already started addressing it," Matias exined calmly.


    "To prevent interrupting her n, our team is actively managing the


    He added after a brief pause, "The police mentioned that the Ashton and Burgess families are pushing to resolve this privately."


    Nate''s eyes darkened, a cold gleam flickering within them. "Lyhaton isn''t a yground where the Ashton and Burgess families dictate the rules."


    His words made it clear-settling privately was out of the question. If they continued testing boundaries, Lyhaton would no longer amodate their arrogance.


    Matias felt the weight of the unspoken threat, a chill brushing over him. Nate''s determination to shield Corrine was undeniable.


    "The attackers have already stained their hands with enough filth. Securing justice won''t be hard," Matias said.


    Nate nonchntly loosened the top button of his shirt, his voice steady yet firm. "Make sure it''s resolved cleanly."


    "Understood, sir," Matias responded with a crisp nod, his tone steady and professional.


    At the same time, a sensational post titled, "Popr Actress Colludes with dominating


    Unknown Criminal Forces to Commit Violence in Public,


    online discussions, fueling a frenzy of public outrage.


    Leah had orchestrated the chaos, goading her fans to retaliate against Corrine. In her mind, as long as the damages didn''t result in physical harm, she could easily sweep it under the rug with money.


    After all, enlisting fans to go after rivals was practically an unspoken rule in the industry. But this time, her n had spiraled far beyond her control.


    The mere usation of partnering with criminal elements to execute her revenge threw Leah into a state of panic. Frantic, she poured funds into scrubbing the post from every corner of the inte, but her efforts only seemed to bleed money without making a dent in the bacsh.


    Growing desperate, she directed her marketing team to re-edit the footage from the Lonsong Restaurant entrance and pair it with a copy of her hospital diagnosis report from the previous night.


    As anticipated, the newly edited video stirred fresh waves of hostility against Corrine online.


    "In broad daylight, she has the audacity to act like this! She needs to be punished severely!"


    "She''s nothing but a bully to our sweet Leah! We won''t let her off so easily!"


    "An apology isn''t enough. She needs to face thew for what she''s done!"


    Leah watched the supportivements pour in, a flicker of triumph breaking through her previously grim expression.


    Reclining on the hospital bed with a silk face mask stered across her skin, she closed her eyes and allowed herself to savor the image of Corrine humbling herself in desperation.


    There was no way Corrine could outmaneuver her. Leah was sure of it.


    Even with the Ashton family''s supposed backing, Corrine was no match for her- and now, with their ties severed, she stood no chance at all.


    The memory of Corrine''s two sharp ps from the night before resurfaced, sending a jolt of anger through Leah. Her teeth clenched, her hands balling into tight fists beneath the sheets.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 Who Could Be Pulling Strings To Protec...


    The image of Corrine humiliated and pleading for mercy brought a fleeting sense of satisfaction to Leah, lifting her spirits.


    Her phone buzzed beneath her pillow, its vibration breaking the silence. Picking it up, she saw Tracy''s name shing on the screen.


    "Oh, Leah." Tracy''s voice was steeped in concern. "I just read the news. How


    could you keep something like this from me? It''s heartbreaking to see you. suffer such an injustice!"


    Her tone shifted to one of bitter disdain as she pivoted to Corrine. "I told Bruce from the beginning-Corrine wasn''t fit to be with him. That woman brought nothing but whispers and scandals to thepany. Marrying her was bound to disgrace the Ashton family."


    Leah''s eyes briefly shed with contempt, but she masked it well, her voice remaining gentle andposed. "Mrs. Ashton, I share some of the me for what happened. If not for my involvement, Corrine and Bruce wouldn''t have had such a dramatic falling out, and she might never have left Ashton Group so abruptly."


    Tracy scoffed, her voice brimming with derision. "The Ashton Group ist better off without her! That woman was nothing more than a country girl, deluded into thinking she could transform herself. Years of wealth can''t polish someone like that. Her vulgarity always shows through."


    Before Leah could respond, Tracy pressed on, her tone lightening slightly, "Leah, concentrate on recovering for now. Once you''re feeling better, we should arrange a family dinner to discuss your marriage to Bruce."


    "Of course," Leah answered sweetly, her voice honeyed but calcted.


    Chapter 63 Who Could Be Pulling Strings To Protect Corrine


    After a few more minutes of conversation, she ended the call and leaned back with a satisfied sigh.


    Her moment of peace shattered as her assistant burst into the room, her face flushed and eyes wide with rm.


    "Leah, something terrible has happened!"


    Leah''s expression darkened, a flicker of impatience tightening her features. "What now?"


    The assistant handed over a tablet with trembling hands. "It''s the video we posted earlier. Another ount just released an unedited version. It shows you pushing Corrine onto the traffic road. The inte is in an uproar."


    Leah''s brows knitted into a deep furrow as she snatched the tablet. Her elegantposure dissolved into icy disdain while her fingers, shaking with suppressed anger, scrolled through the endless stream ofments.


    Arguments raged beneath the video, dividing fans and critics. Each side hurled usations and defenses, the chaos only adding to Leah''s simmering fury.


    "Why would Corrine pick a fight with Leah in the middle of a crowded street? Maybe Leah should take a good look in the mirror first."


    "The real issue here is that she got caught red-handed. How does she still have the audacity to show her face in public?"


    "I''d love to know what makes Leah so bold-acting like she can toy with people''s lives. Honestly, two ps and a dislocated arm sound far too forgiving!"


    Leah''s rage ignited instantly, her eyes narrowing with a glint of icy venom. She hurled the tablet to the floor with a loud crack, her voice rising in fury. "What are you waiting for? Get that video taken down right now!"


    "No amount of money can fix this," her assistant stammered, her gaze darting nervously to Leah''s clenched fists. "The PR team already tried, but


    the video is locked down. Corrine''s name has even been gged as a protected keyword-we can''t manipte public opinion anymore."


    Leah ripped off her face mask and flung it aside in a fit of rage, her usual poise reced by a storm of frustration. Her delicate features twisted into an expression of pure malice.


    Who could be pulling strings to protect Corrine?

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 You''re On Your


    Own


    In an instant, a blurry image shed through Leah''s mind.


    Could it be him? Her instincts screamed that the man in the car was far


    from ordinary.


    She had severely underestimated Corrine, never expecting her to find a new protector so quickly.


    "Find out who owns the Rolls-Royce that was parked outside Lonsong Restaurantst night!" Leah''s voice was tightly controlled, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. "And get those people out of the police station, now!"


    "But the police said they have criminal records. Until the investigation. clears, they''re not allowed to contact anyone or be bailed out," her


    assistant said hesitantly.


    Leah''s eyes darkened with growing frustration.


    Before she could respond, the door mmed open, and her agent, Spencer Ruiz, stormed in, his face a mask of fury. He threw a contract onto the table, "Look at what you''ve done!" The words rang in the air like a p. "The endorsement deal you just signed wants out, and they''re demanding a penalty! Plus, several film projects just rejected your auditions!"


    "What?" Leah''s face drained of color, her legs wobbling as if the floor had suddenly disappeared beneath her.


    Spencer shoved a tablet in front of her, a cruel smile ying on his lips. "Take a good look at this."


    Chepa 64 Youre On Your Own


    On the screen, Waldo, the topwyer in Lyhaton, had just posted an update. "On behalf of Miss Corrine Hond, I have sent a legal notice to Miss Leah Burgess. Please review immediately."


    The words "attempted murder" and "Intentional injury" in the legal notice. jumped out at her, striking Leah with cold terror.


    She felt her hand tighten around the tablet, her knuckles nching. Her eyes burned with a mix of fury and disbelief. "It was just a harmless prank -how can they use me of attempted murder?"


    Spencer scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. "Because the people at the police station have confessed everything. Thepany wants you to hold a press conference right away to clear this up, and you''ll be sidelined until it blows over."


    The reality of being sidelined hit Leah with the force of a punch. No one knew better than her what that meant.


    She had finally broken free from her former employer with Bruce''s help, returning to rebuild her career on her own terms. Her new agency had even mapped out her future, but now, a legal notice had thrown everything into chaos, and she was being forced to step back.


    She refused to let it end like this!


    "There has to be some room to work this out," Leah insisted, her voice firm, though the tension in her chest tightened with every word.


    She hadn''t fought so hard to make aeback only to be shut down now.


    What would she have left if she were sidelined?


    Spencer''s lips curled into a mocking smile at her words. "A directive just went out to clean up the industry''s mess-it''s all about rooting out the illegal and hical. You''re smack in the middle of it, acting recklessly in a time when everyone''s watching. What makes you think there''s any room for negotiation?"


    Leah felt his words strike her like a p, draining her of what little energy she had left. She sank onto the bed, her gaze distant, empty.


    Why was this happening?


    It all felt like some cruel twist of fate, as though everything had been orchestrated against her.


    Corrine had yed every hand so perfectly, and it seemed luck waspletely on her side.


    "You''re on your own now," Spencer said coldly, turning toward the door.


    Just before he left, he paused, ncing back with a sharp smirk. "By the way, due to your breach of contract, thepany has every right to demandpensation. You might want to start preparing your finances -don''t be surprised if you end up bankrupt."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Show Your Gratitude In Another Way


    While Leah was in a state of utter despair, Corrine was engrossed in the


    Just five minutes earlier, Leah had addressed the media from her hospital room, apologetically acknowledging her mistakes to her fans and vowing to make amends and seek Corrine''s forgiveness with sincerity.


    On camera, Leah kept a calm facade, her glistening tears on her pale face. instantly stirring empathy from the audience.


    However, these tears were nothing more than a strategic ploy for garnering pity and forgiveness.


    In the end, her actions had simply circled back to her.


    "Miss Hond, I''ve brought the documents for the uing bidding event," Natasha said, entering the office and setting the paperwork on Corrine''s


    desk.


    Corrine gave a nod of approval. "The PR team has outdone themselves this


    time."


    Natasha hesitated before responding, her voiceced with uncertainty, "Actually, it wasn''t really our team. I thought you might have assigned it


    elsewhere."


    Corrine looked puzzled for a moment. "Oh, I see. Thank you, you can return


    to your tasks now."


    "Sure." As Natasha turned to leave, she paused, turning back tentatively. "Earlier today, Ashton Group''s CEO requested a meeting. I told him you


    were away on business."


    Corrine''s face turned cold as she focused on the documents before her. "From now on, deny any meetings with Ashton Group without notifying me."


    "Understood." Natasha acknowledged with a nod before exiting.


    Later that day, Corrine made her way to Lonsong Restaurant as intended. She followed a waiter into the same private room she had visited the day


    before.


    Nate was already there, speaking into his phone, turned away from her.


    His attire consisted of a ck shirt, the sleeves casually rolled up to expose his strong forearms.


    Under the vibrant neon lights, his sharply defined features were illuminated, lending an almost magical allure to even his side profile.


    With dark, intense eyebrows, a prominent nose, and thin lips pressed together, he radiated a sense of distant coolness.


    As he detected footsteps approaching, he partially turned, his cold. expression melting into a softer look upon spotting Corrine, a flicker of warmth crossing his eyes.


    Ending his phone call, he approached Corrine and with a weing smile, pulled out a chair for her. "Sorry for keeping you waiting because of my call. I wish I could have greeted you at the door."


    "I''m not that fussy," Corrine replied, taking the seat Nate had pulled out for


    her.


    As Nate took a seat opposite her, his expression was serious. "Greeting your personally at the door is important to me-it shows my respect and how much I value our time together."


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you exaggerating just a bit?"


    "Sometimes, it''s the little things that make moments memorable," Nate responded.


    Their eyes locked, and Corrine noticed the gentle sincerity in Nate''s gaze, which tugged at her emotions. "Maybe you have a point."


    Nate''s response was a deeper look and a quietugh, so faint it almost. seemed not to have happened.


    Looking up, Corrine saw Nate slicing his meal, his movements tinged with irritation, as though something had genuinely bothered him.


    She was puzzled by his sudden change in mood. Pausing briefly, she then lifted


    her ss in a toast. "Thanks for your help today."


    "Is a simple thank you enough? Perhaps you could show your gratitude in another way." Nate sipped his wine, his eyes never leaving Corrine''s moist red lips.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 me Herself


    Corrine nervously chewed on her lip, a flush of shyness creeping over her face as she hesitated, unsure how to respond.


    At that moment, her phone rang unexpectedly. She quickly stood up and fished it out of her bag.


    The sight of the caller ID made her eyes narrow, an icy chill settling over


    her features.


    Without a second thought, she declined the call, but it rang again,


    relentless.


    The phone rang insistently, its tone echoing in the silence, until, under Nate''s watchful gaze, Corrine finally answered.


    "Corrine, you''ve gone too far this time!" Bruce''s voice zed through the phone, unfiltered and using.


    Corrine let out a soft chuckle, her voiceced with a touch of mockery. "Mr. Ashton, I''m curious-what gives you the right to reprimand me, and from what position do you speak?"


    "I know you hate me, but you shouldn''t be taking it out on Leah. She''s innocent!" Bruce shot back, his tone as cold as ice as he listed her supposed wrongs. "Even if Leah made a mistake, you shouldn''t ruin her career. How is that any different from destroying her?"


    At the weight of Bruce''s usations, Corrine couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "She has no one but herself to me."


    Bruce sighed, a deep, disappointed sound that came through the phone like a quiet blow. "You''re bing more of a stranger to me."


    "Do you think I care?" Corrine sneered, her voice dripping with disdain.


    15:18


    Just as she was about to hang up, Bruce''s voice stopped her. "This weekend is my grandfather''s 80th birthday celebration. He hopes you cane,"


    When Corrine had first been introduced to the Ashton family, Farris Ashton, Bruce''s grandfather, had been the only one to wee her with warmth, fiercely supporting her rtionship with Bruce.


    When they were on the verge of marriage, he''d even given her a family heirloom- a jade bracelet.


    That bracelet was still in Corrine''s possession, and since her ties with Bruce had been severed, it felt only right to return it to its rightful owner.


    "Corrine." Bruce''s voice softened, urgency creeping in. "Whatever issues we have are between us. Don''t involve my grandfather into this."


    He paused, his words more pleading now. "You know how much he''s cared for you these past three years. If you have any conscience left-"


    Corrine couldn''t stand Bruce''s condescending tone any longer. With a swift motion, she hung up before he could finish.


    She shoved her phone back into her bag, took a steadying breath, and turned to Nate, who had been standing silently behind her. "Sorry for interrupting your meal."


    "Why apologize?" Nate''s brow furrowed slightly, his voice tinged with concern. "You haven''t done anything wrong, have you?"


    The thought of returning to the Ashton family''s home, of facing Farris again, stirred an ufortable weight inside Corrine, a mixture of irritation and something deeper. Her expression grew distant as she wrestled with the emotions.


    "Would you like to go for a walk?" Nate suggested gently, his hand extending toward her in an unspoken offer. "The night is quite beautiful."


    Corrine paused for a heartbeat, staring at his outstretched hand, and then ced hers in his with a slow, deliberate motion. "Let''s go."


    As Nate had said, the night was indeed stunning.


    The crescent moon hung low in the sky, a delicate silver scythe against the velvety expanse, casting an eerie glow that seemed to touch everything but remain unreachable, its coldness stark against the warm vibrancy of Lyhaton''s city lights below.


    Hand in hand, they crossed the bridge, their footsteps a soft echo against the stone. But amidst the lively hum of the streets, Corrine couldn''t shake the unease gnawing at her, and she gently withdrew her hand from Nate''s.


    A breeze brushed past them, carrying a crisp coolness that made Corrine shiver involuntarily.


    Without a word, Nate draped his suit jacket over her shoulders, the warmth of it a silentfort against the chill.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Make Her Heartbeat Erratic


    Surprised for a moment, Corrine raised her eyes to meet Nate''s. A gentle smile slowly formed on her lips.


    Nate had a knack for anticipating her needs, a quality that seemed almost mystic. On that fateful day, drenched from the rain after her breakup with Bruce, Nate had appeared with a coat, draping it over her shoulders as he said, "You need it more than I do."


    Now, another of his coats was a warm barrier against the cold.


    The coat had a distinct, earthy scent that was unmistakably Nate''s, making Corrine''s heart race wildly.


    She pulled the coat tighter around her, inhaling deeply, her senses tingling


    with his scent.


    "What cologne are you wearing, Nate?" she asked suddenly, instantly feeling the weight of her impulsive question.


    She bit her tongue in regret, wondering what had possessed her to say something so random.


    Amusement tinged Nate''s response, breaking through her internal scolding. "It''s custom-made. If you want, I''ll have Matias send some over tomorrow."


    Corrine averted her eyes and murmured, "No, it''s not right for me."


    "Why not try it before deciding it''s not for you?" Nate replied, his smile deepening mysteriously. "To live truly is to pursue what your heart really wants. You eat when you''re hungry, right? Simrly, there''s no need to hide your feelings when you''re in love."


    Doubt flickered in Corrine''s eyes. "But how can we know these feelings. aren''t just a way to fill a void?"


    Opting for silence, Nate pondered her question before replying, "Honestly, I''ve always seen your appearance in my life as an unexpected twist."


    "An unexpected twist?" Corrine''s voice carried a chill as she frowned.


    Was she merely a disruption in his life? Was he ying games with her feelings?


    Or was he driven by a deeper yearning to conquer?


    As she turned to walk away, Nate quickly followed, trying to keep up.


    "Let me go!" Corrine protested fiercely.


    Nate''s embrace was a mix of tenderness and insistence as he drew her closer. "Just listen to me first."


    "We have nothing left to discuss!" Corrine snapped back, her voice filled with anger.


    She came as an unexpected twist in his life. But if that was true, what was the purpose of his recent pursuit? What were those dinners about? And the roses by her bedside, what were they supposed to mean?


    "You were thest person I expected to meet, yet here you are. Falling for you was never in my ns, yet here I am, hopelessly drawn to you. To me, that''s what makes it an unexpected twist," Nate exined, his tone soft.


    "Your worries are clear to me, and I can feel the tenderness of your soul. Don''t feel pressured to reciprocate my feelings. I''m here, ready to wait as long as it takes for you to let me in. I know you''re the one I want by my side forever." His voice grew softer, as calming as a gentle spring breeze. and as soothing as flowing water,


    a Corrine''s heart into a flutter


    once again.


    Looking up, she saw Nate''s confident smile.


    She hesitated, and then murmured with a soft tug, "It''ste. I should go home."


    "Come on, I''ll drive you home."


    As they made their way across the street, Nate subtly pulled her closer by


    the waist.


    Corrine nced at him with raised eyebrows.


    She couldn''t deny it-Nate had a knack for testing boundaries.


    How much longer could her heart resist?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Rushing Won''t Help


    In the car, Nate''s gaze rested steadily on Corrine.


    However, Corrine seemed oblivious. Her head was bent as she scrolled. through her phone. She asionally tucked a stray strand of hair behind.


    her ear.


    "Shall we have lunch together tomorrow?" Nate asked, his voice breaking the quiet.


    Corrine paused, considering, before offering an apologetic reply. "I can''t. I have something very important to take care of tomorrow."


    Nate''s expression shifted subtly, the realization dawning-she intended to attend the bidding event in the southern district of the city herself.


    "Then... another day?" he asked, his brows knitting slightly as he studied


    her.


    Corrine gave a small nod. "Sure."


    Before she couldplete her sentence, the car jolted to a sudden, violent


    stop.


    The abrupt motion sent Corrine forward, but Nate''s arm shot out, wrapping securely around her waist and pulling her firmly into his embrace.


    His arm stayed around her waist, enveloping her in the earthy warmth of his cologne.


    Her head pressed against Nate''s chest, where she could hear the steady, reassuring rhythm of his heartbeat.


    "Are you okay?" Nate''s deep, smooth voice resonated above her, filled with


    concern.


    Corrine nodded lightly. "I''m okay."


    As she shifted to pull away, a sharp tug on her scalp made her pause.


    "Don''t move," Nate murmured, his gaze softening as he nced down at her nestled in his arms.


    Her fluffy hair spilled over his arm, framing her delicate features and revealing the elegant curve of her neck. Her smooth, porcin-like skin seemed to glow, its delicate appearance tempting his touch. His dark eyes. deepened, his throat tightening with unspoken emotion.


    "Your hair got caught on my button," he exined, his long fingers working carefully to free the tangled strands.


    He leaned in closer, and his warm breath grazed her neck, sending a subtle shiver coursing through her.


    Her ears burned as a flush crept up her neck, and her fingers curled slightly. "Is it done?"


    "It''s quite tangled." Nate''s voice was calm, almost deliberate. "This takes patience-rushing won''t help."


    Something about his tone made Corrine pause. Was it just her imagination, or was he enjoying this?


    After what felt like forever, Nate''s fingers finally disentangled her hair. "There, all done."


    Having stayed in the same position for so long, Corrine''s waist gave out slightly, and she stumbled back-straight into his arms.


    Nate didn''t hesitate. His arm tightened around her shoulders, holding her securely.


    Her forehead pressed against his chest, and the warmth of his body flooded


    napier D5 Rushing wont Hep


    her senses.


    The unexpected closeness made Corrine''s eyes widen. Flustered, she stammered, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to-"


    "I know." His gaze held hers, steady and intent. Slowly, his fingertips brushed against her cheek, leaving a trail of warmth in their wake.


    The intimacy of their position was overwhelming. Every instinct told Corrine to pull away, yet Nate''s arm around her waist kept her rooted in ce.


    When her eyes finally lifted to meet his, her breath hitched.


    There was a spark in his gaze, a fiery intensity that made her pulse quicken.


    "You have no idea how much you tempt me," Nate murmured, his voice low and maic. His eyes lingered on her lips, dark and full of longing, as he


    leaned closer.


    The faint scent of him surrounded her, earthy and warm, making her fingers clench against his chest. Hershes quivered, betraying her nerves, and she whispered softly, almost breathlessly, "Nate..."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 Don''t Make Me Wait Too Long


    Nate''s warm breath ghosted over Corinne''s skin, his lips brushing her cheek with featherlight precision before his head nestled into the delicate curve of her neck.


    His movements were both restrained and charged with intensity, each gesture steeped in fervent desire.


    His arms tightened around her, drawing her closer as if she might slip


    away at any moment.


    "Nate, you''re hurting me," Corrine protested, shifting uneasily against his


    hold.


    A low chuckle rumbled in Nate''s chest, his breath grazing her ear in a way that sent an involuntary shiver down her spine.


    "Corrine, don''t make me wait too long." His voice was smooth and rich,ced with a subtle hint of a smile that was undeniably captivating.


    In a heartbeat, her breath faltered, and herposure unraveled in the face of his undeniable maism.


    The sudden jolt of the car stopping broke the moment. Flustered, she pushed him away with trembling hands and stumbled out as if seeking refuge from his


    overwhelming presence.


    Nate''s gaze followed her hurried retreat, a wry smile curving his lips- dangerously charming, yet tinged with mischief.


    He rubbed his fingers, as though savoring the memory of her touch, a reminder of the connection he was loath to relinquish.


    Though he prided himself on patience and unwavering control, those virtues seemed to unravel effortlessly in her presence.


    There was something about her a pull he couldn''t resist that made his


    possessiveness re with a force he hadn''t anticipated.


    For Nate, emotions like affection had always been an unnecessary indulgence, and women were merely fleetingpanions.


    But Corrine had shattered those beliefs. She had unseated his logic, leaving him to grapple with feelings he had never intended to entertain.


    Her essence lingered in his mind, and he found himself consumed by curiosity, driven to uncover every nuance of her being.


    She was a disruption he hadn''t anticipated, a presence that defied his carefully constructed rules.


    What began as a fleeting intrigue had deepened into something profound, something that now felt beyond his control.


    Perhaps she truly was his destined encounter.


    Nate unlocked his phone and navigated to Corrine''s chat on WhatsApp. His


    fingers hovered briefly before typing. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    In her room, Corrine had just begun to steady her racing pulse, only for her heart to leap again when Nate''s message appeared.


    She casually switched her phone to vibrate and set it face down on the table, deliberately avoiding it as she headed to the bathroom.


    The warm water embraced her, washing away the day''s exhaustion with its soothing touch.


    Her hair floatedzily around her shoulders, spreading out like strands of seaweed drifting on the water''s surface.


    She leaned against the tub''s edge, her fingers idly swirling the crimson liquid in her wine ss.


    Nate''s voice lingered in her mind, the words resonating softly yet deeply. "Corrine, don''t make me wait too long."


    He had imed to understand her fears, perceiving the delicateyers of her guarded heart. Though their meetings had been brief, she couldn''t deny the profound effect his unwavering yet tender demeanor had left on


    her.


    But could she truly allow him to step into her life?


    They had known each other for only a few fleeting days, and she knew so little about him. Could he really be worth the risk?


    She downed thest sip of wine, letting its warmth spread through her as she rested her head against the tub''s cool surface and closed her eyes.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, the faint vibration of her phone. drew her attention.


    She approached hesitantly, just in time to see Nate''s name shing on the screen as another call came through.


    Corrine hesitated, her thumb hovering before she finally swiped to answer.


    "Corrine?" Nate''s voice was deep and rich, carrying a subtle warmth that made her heart clench and race all at once.


    She inhaled slowly, steadying herself before responding in an even tone, "Is there something you needed?"


    "You didn''t reply to my message." His words were calm yet yful,ced. with a lighthearted undertone. "I''m just d to hear your voice again."


    The weight of his words wasn''t lost on her. She tilted her head, her lips. curving faintly. "Afraid I''d block you?"


    "Would you?" Nate''s voice was low and unhurried, carrying a soft warmth that clung to her like a lover''s caress. "You wouldn''t have the heart to."


    Wouldn''t she?


    Corrine''s thoughts tangled, but deep down, she knew the answer. She


    wouldn''t.


    Otherwise, why had she allowed him to carve out a ce in her world, let herself drift into the pull of his gentle persistence, or feel that twinge of irritation when he called her an unexpected twist?


    His quiet affection had nted itself firmly in the barren corners of her heart, a tiny spark now yearning to bloom into something more.


    "It''ste. You should get some rest. Goodnight."


    She quickly ended the call, her fingers trembling slightly as she set the phone down.


    This night, like her heart, was destined to remain restless.


    Dmanded for un

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Attend The Bidding Event


    The next morning, Corrine left the Ford Mansion and headed straight to the bidding event for thend in the southern district of the city.


    On the way, Natasha briefed her on the itinerary, her voice steady and professional, when a sudden ring interrupted from the phone in her pocket.


    Natasha nced at the screen, noting the unfamiliar number. Her brows. drew together slightly as she answered, speaking in a polite but detached. tone. "Hello, this is Natasha."


    "Good morning, Miss Dixon." Bruce''s voice filtered through, smooth and confident. "This is Bruce Ashton from Ashton Group. I''d like to arrange a personal meeting with Miss Hond. Is there a time that works for her?"


    Natasha didn''t pause before responding, her tone calm yet firm, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ashton, but Miss Hond is currently unavable and will remain so


    indefinitely."


    Her words carried an unmistakable finality.


    Any astute listener would understand the underlying message-Ford Group''s new CEO had no intention of granting him an audience.


    On the other end, Bruce''s features tightened. His previouslyposed demeanor shifted, irritation ring at Natasha''s unyielding response.


    Knowing his opponent was necessary for him to defeat them. It was a rule Bruce lived by. For days, he had been quietly digging into the identity of Ford Group''s newly appointed CEO.


    Ford


    And yet, all his efforts had yielded nothing but a single, frustrating detail


    the CEO was a woman with the surname Hond.


    Even the exorbitant amount he spent obtaining a photo of her had been wasted. Hisputer Inexplicably crashed with a virus before he could open the file.


    Now, with no other options, he had decided on a direct approach.


    He intended to meet her, to gauge her confidence in acquiring thend, and


    perhaps even discuss a coboration if his own bid fell through.


    But Natasha''s curt dismissal derailed his n. Still, Bruce''s tone remained measured, though his grip on the phone tightened. "Miss Nizon, I genuinely hope


    to meet with Miss Hond, Surely, you can help facilitate thin?


    "Apologies, but I cannot assist you," Natasha cut in, her voice resolute.


    She ended the call without giving him another moment to speak.


    The abrupt disconnection left Bruce staring at the phone in disbelief, his jaw tightening. A cold shadow crossed his expression, and the air in the car seemed to drop several degrees.


    His assistant, who had been quietly watching the exchange, finally gathered the courage to speak, his voice timid. "Mr. Ashton, we''ve arrived."


    Bruce lifted his gaze, his dark eyes narrowing into sharp, cutting slits as they locked on his assistant, who fidgeted nervously in the front seat. "Did we manage


    to uncover anything worthwhile about Ford Group?" His tone was t, devoid of warmth, yet it carried a weight that demanded an


    answer.


    Bruce had noted that the only real threat in this bidding war was Ford Group.


    In status, in capital, Ashton Group could not match their power.


    But thisnd was non-negotiable.


    The assistant, wilting under Bruce''s cold stare, swallowed audibly and stammered, "A-All I know is that Miss Hond, the mysterious CEO of Ford Group, is attending in person.....¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Bruce''sugh was low and humorless, his lips curving into a smirk that didn''t reach his eyes. He raised his chin slightly, fingers moving with a practiced ease as he buttoned his tailored jacket. "Mysterious or not, we''ll see what kind of person she really is soon enough."


    Without waiting for a response, he swung the car door open and stepped out with an air of unshakable confidence.


    The minutes ticked by, and Corrine arrived at the venue just in time, slipping in a mere five minutes before the bidding was set tomence.


    By then, most of the attendees had already taken their seats, the room abuzz with murmured conversations and curious nces aimed at Ford Group''s section. Preferring to avoid the spotlight, Corrine chose a seat in a shadowed, unassuming corner, her movements graceful but deliberate.


    Today, every gaze seemed to linger on Ford Group''s reserved seating. All eyes were drawn to the possibility of glimpsing the elusive Miss Hond, the figure who had stirred so much intrigue.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Engagement


    As the attendees of the bidding event waited, the expected individual failed


    to appear.


    Growing impatient, they started muttering to each other. "What do you think Miss Hond means by this? Has she abandoned the auction?"


    "I wouldn''t jump to that conclusion. Word has it that Ford Group, under Miss Hond''s direction, is quite intent on securing the southern district


    "Women seldom stand toe-to-toe with men in our field, right? Maybe the pressure was too much for Miss Hond."


    "Miss Hond was Carl Ford''s handpicked sessor. She couldfortably live off her inheritance without lifting a finger, yet these people are making baseless assumptions," a light-hearted voice remarked.


    Zack Liam, pushing up his sses, peered at the vacant chair meant for the CEO of Ford Group and then subtly at Nate beside him. "I was eager to meet the Ford heiress today, but it appears that won''t be the case."


    "During your stay in Lyhaton, did you ever meet the Ford family''s heiress, Nate?" Moses Seymour asked, turning his gaze to Nate.


    With a stoic face, Nate simply said, "Yes, I have seen her."


    Curious, Moses leaned in. "So? What does she look like?"


    Catching the subtle change in Nate''s expression, Zack noted the intrigue in his demeanor. "Having second thoughts about the marriage arrangement with the Ford family?"


    The purpose of Nate''s visit to Lyhaton was initially to dissolve his engagement.


    However, Zack noticed a shift in Nate''s casual demeanor, hinting that he might be rethinking his earlier ns.


    Though Nate''s reasons remained a mystery, it was clear he was not rushing to sever the engagement.


    Watching Nate closely, Moses, unable to elicit a reaction, eximed, ¡°It seems even the unyielding can be swayed by beauty!"


    As their discussion unfolded, the auctioneer on stage announced, "Let''s begin the auction for thend in the southern district, spanning 177, 000 square feet. The opening bid is set at eighty million."


    "Ny million!"


    "One hundred and twenty million!"


    "Two hundred million!"


    The stakes for the old district''s redevelopment were high, and the attendees were keen on seizing this golden chance.


    With each new bid, the tension in the room grew, like the calm before a storm.


    "Five hundred million!" A calm voice suddenly cut through the rising tension.


    As the voice echoed through the room, everyone turned to see Nate and Matias. Whispers spread fast, everyone wondering whichpany could casually throw in a starting bid of five hundred million, pushing aside manypetitors.


    Right as the auctioneer was about to seal the bid, Corrine subtly nodded to


    Natasha.


    "One billion." Natasha raised her paddle to increase the bid.


    Corrine touched her temple lightly, her eyes flicking to a group in the lower left corner, a mysterious smile ying on her lips.


    From his seat in the third row, Bruce whirled around, shocked by the audacious bid.


    In the shadowy back, the dim light shrouded a woman''s face, yet her striking features shimmered through.


    Who could this woman be?


    The auctioneer, both curious and collected, cleared his throat. "One billion. Do we have a higher bid?"


    Before his question could fade, a soft voice from the left said, "1.2 billion.¡±


    Receiving another nod from Corrine, Natasha replied smoothly, "1.5 billion."


    Moses, intrigued, leaned forward to peer at the back row. "Looks like the Ford family might lose their top spot as the richest in Lyhaton!"


    Zack, unable to hold back his curiosity, stole a nce toward Corrine. "Who''s brave enough to go up against Nate?"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Throw A


    Wrench In The Works


    "Sir..." Matias looked toward Nate.


    With a subtle nod from Nate, Matias confidently raised his paddle. "Two billion.¡±


    Moses and Zack looked at each other, a hint of mischief in their smiles, thinking Nate was just ying with thepetition.


    Their grins were short-lived, however, as thepetitor shouted, "Five billion."


    The cheerful mood around Moses vanished as he shot to his feet, muttering under his breath. "Damn it! This woman is ruining everything! She''s thrown in the top price!"


    Moses had nned to y it cool, to poke and prod at thepetition, seeing they were eager to im this plot ofnd.


    But this move took them all by surprise.


    Five billion was already the top price for thisnd. Going any higher would mean a loss.


    They wanted thisnd to kickstart new housing developments, aiming to uplift the area''s property values.


    What could thepetitor''s angle be?


    Was it possible they owned nearby properties too?


    They had been so confident about securing thisnd, but now an unexpected rival had upset their perfect scheme.


    Moses, seething with frustration, was nearly at the point of confronting this disruptor.


    "Is she intentionally throwing us off?" Zack muttered, puzzled by her boldness.


    The bid reaching five billion sent shockwaves through the crowd, stirring intense spection about Corrine''s financial clout.


    The auctioneer, visibly thrilled, clutched the gavel with both hands. He had never imagined the price would climb beyond two and a half billion.


    Who would have thought the bidding would rocket to five billion?


    Regaining hisposure, the auctioneer stood tall. "Is there anyone willing to top five billion? Going once, going twice, sold for five billion!" he announced, mming the gavel down so hard it broke, illustrating his thrill.


    After the auction, Corrine discreetly left through a back exit, pausing to give a significant look at a particr corner of the room.


    When the doors swung open, reporters expecting Corrine were taken aback to see a Ford Group representative instead. Yet, they quickly adapted and bombarded Natasha with inquiries.


    "Why did Ford Group buy thisnd for double its expected price?"


    "Does this purchase reflect Miss Hond''s strategic vision?"


    Facing the press withposure, Natasha replied, "Thank you for your questions. Ourpany has acquired thisnd to initiate an eco-friendly project. On behalf of Miss Hond, I appreciate your interest in both her and our group."


    As Corrine walked away from the venue, she was texting Karina when she heard fast approaching footsteps. "Miss Hond, my boss wishes to speak with you."


    She raised her eyes to the man in ck, and then nced at the ck Rolls- Royce nearby.


    As the car door swung open, she recognized the familiar figure inside. Nate sat there, looking every bit the executive as he reviewed a document. Feeling her stare, he raised his eyes to meet hers.


    In that instant, Corrine''s heart skipped a beat, and she momentarily lost her breath.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Pull Strings


    Corrine trailed the man in ck to the vehicle, where Matias, positioned at the front, courteously said, "Miss Hond, this way please."


    Corrine''s eyebrow twitched slightly as she bent to step into the car, pretending to be surprised. "Oh, what are the odds of seeing you here?" Her smile barely masked the insincerity.


    Nate caught the fleeting sparkle in her eyes, his lips curving into a knowing grin. "Miss Hond, you suspected, didn''t you?"


    "The Brighton Group," Corrine responded, her tone revealing no surprise at the revtion. Despite this, her instincts whispered that the man beside her held a status beyond that of the group''s CEO.


    Their gazes locked, and a trace of warmth flickered across his expression. "Would you care to join me for lunch?"


    "Absolutely," Corrine responded, dropping all pretense.


    As Nate''s car started, it brushed past Bruce''s vehicle.


    From behind the gradually ascending window, Bruce caught a fleeting glimpse of Corrine''s face.


    Corrine was unaware of his watchful gaze, her face alight with a radiant smile while she spoke with Nate.


    With a nk expression, Bruce watched the Rolls-Royce disappear into the distance. He pondered whether Corrine had switched her allegiances to another


    What other exnation could there be for her being here?


    Lost in his thoughts, he barely heard his assistant''s voice. "Mr. Ashton?"


    It wasn''t until the second call that Bruce snapped back to reality. Regaining hisposure, he firmly asked, "Is the meeting with Kaiden Hudson from Ford Group confirmed?"


    "He is avable at the scheduled time."


    "Proceed to Gourmet Spot," Bruce instructed.


    Silence filled the car once he finished speaking, yet the image of Corrine''s enchanting smile lingered in his mind. Reflecting for a moment, he then said, "Find out what Corrine''s up to these days."


    Pausing briefly, his assistant replied, "Got it."


    Simultaneously, in Nate''s car, surprise mixed with mischief colored Corrine''s features as she looked at Nate. "Project details are usually confidential. You''re overstepping a bit, don''t you think, Mr. Hopkins?"


    "Am I?" Nate replied, his gaze deepening as he admired her smiling face. "The redevelopment ns for the old southern district don''t justify a five billion investment if it''s just housing. You must have other intentions, Miss Hond. I''m hoping you might include me, given our history, so I can adjust my strategies for the surrounding properties."


    A flicker of amusement crossed Corrine''s eyes. "Trying to pull some strings,


    Mr. Hopkins?"


    Nate raised his hand, lightly touching Corrine''s hair, and held the back of her head tenderly. He leaned closer, his breath warm against her cheek, his voice low and enticing. "Would you consider it, Miss Hond?"


    His smile deepened, adding a charismatic charm to his features.


    Corrine blinked, her eyshes fluttering as she regainedposure. "Isn''t this crossing a boundary?"


    "We''re more than mere acquaintances, aren''t we?" Nate responded.


    Corrine brushed his hand aside and said firmly, "Remember, you''re the one


    chasing me. I haven''t said yes yet."


    Unperturbed, Nate continued, "We''ve already held hands and embraced. Doesn''t


    it make sense to get a little closer and deepen our connection?"


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    Nate''s way of arguing was frustratingly brilliant.


    "Let''s get back to business. I''ll put up two and a half billion for fifty percent of the shares." Nate went back to their initial discussion.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, responding without hesitation, "For thirty-five percent of the shares."


    "Forty-five percent."


    "Deal."


    In the front seats, the driver and Matias exchanged nces, both taken aback.


    Straightforward negotiations like this were umon. In just moments, these powerhouses sealed a deal worth billions.


    One could wonder whether Nate was more enchanted by beauty than business sense.


    Despite Corrine''s striking looks, Matias believed it was crucial for Nate to


    maintain a level head.


    Surprised by his directness, a subtle look of astonishment emerged in Corrine''s


    eyes. "You''re not worried I might be tricking you?"


    "I trust you," Nate replied without a hint of hesitation.


    With a chuckle, Corrine responded, "That''s a lot of trust after just a few encounters. Am I supposed to feel honored, or should I be questioning your judgment, Mr. Hopkins?"


    "My choices are backed by reason," Nate said confidently.


    At that moment, Nate''s phone interrupted with a ring. Moses was on the line.


    "Nate, I''ve dug something up. It''s the Ford family stirring trouble!"


    "Okay,¡± Nate replied calmly, his voice cool and detached. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    Hoping to keep the conversation going, Moses quickly added, ¡°Hold on, weren''t we supposed to grab lunch? Where are you? I can''t find you."


    Nate, idly twirling a strand of Corrine''s hair, remained unfazed. "Something more urgent hase up. We''ll need to postpone."


    A gleam of amusement shone in Corrine''s eyes. Something more urgent? Without waiting for a reply, Nate ended the call.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Who Are You To Judge Me


    Corrine and Nate opted against the usual Lonsong Restaurant, choosing instead Corrine''s preferred haunt, Gourmet Spot.


    Nestled in a narrowne, Gourmet Spot had transformed from a run-down courtyard house into a stylish private club. It preserved its historic architecture while incorporating a modern, two-story addition styled in vintage decor, exuding an air of ancient charm.


    Upon opening the doors, they encountered twin ss tanks where lotus blossoms floated above darting fish.


    Beyond the enclosure, a staircase led to the private dining areas on the second floor, which overlooked a pool surrounded by statues and dotted with flowers.


    A mist hovered above the pool, lending the ce an ethereal allure.


    Among the trees, a woman''s silhouette could be discerned, her voice melodiously carrying as she sang into a microphone.


    As Corrine walked with Nate to their reserved room, she couldn''t miss the owner''s evident respect for him, leading her to suspect that this


    establishment was under Nate''s control.


    As the meal unfolded, Nate attentively served Corrine, only to notice her intense gaze. "Would you be interested in visiting my grandmother with me tonight?"


    She gently shook her head, saying, "I''m tied up with othermitmentster." Nate epted her response gracefully, suggesting, "I''ll escort you thereter then."


    Their meal drew to a close at one o''clock.


    Corrine''s phone rang just as she and Nate were getting ready to leave; it was Farris calling. "Corrine, it''s been ages since ourst chess game."


    "Things have been pretty hectic for metely with so much going on, so..."


    Interrupting her, Farris let out a weary sigh. "I understand. It''s Bruce''s loss that he didn''t choose you. Don''t forget, my 80th birthday is around the corner, and I would love for you to be there. At this stage of my life, every day is precious. It''s my wish to see you once more."


    Initially, Corrine had intended to return the bracelet that Farris had gifted her and cut ties.


    However, Farris''s straightforward request left her no room to refuse.


    "Alright," she said softly.


    "Then I''ll expect you to be there," Farris replied.


    Ending the call, Corrine headed toward the entrance to wait for Nate.


    At that moment, a few people emerged from a private room on the first floor, led by none other than Bruce.


    Bruce paused, momentarily disbelieving his eyes until he stepped closer and confirmed it was indeed Corrine. Maintaining hisposure, he addressed Kaiden from Ford Group, saying, "Mr. Hudson, I''ve just noticed a friend. Give me a moment to say hello."


    Kaiden, feeling the effects of the wine, gestured casually. "Sure, go ahead."


    Bruce hurried over to Corrine, grabbed her arm, and led her to a quiet corner. His tone was sharp with usation as he asked, "Corrine, what are you doing here?" "Release me!" Corrine demanded, breaking free from his grip, her eyes cold, "My being here is none of your concern."


    With gritted teeth, Bruce said, "This ce isn''t just open to anyone."


    The Gourmet Spot was a private retreat, catering not just to the wealthy but to those who valued privacy, with only a hundred VIP memberships granted annually.


    This wasn''t a ce for anyone without influence or wealth, unless they were apanied by someone powerful.


    Narrowing his eyes, Bruce scoffed, "I didn''t think you''d degrade yourself just for a taste of luxury."


    Before Bruce could continue, Corrine pped him sharply across the face.


    Her eyes shed with a cold light, her voice chilling. "Who are you to judge me, Bruce?"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Still Thinking About Him


    Bruce''s head snapped to the side from the force of Corrine''s p.


    Driven by both anger and humiliation, her strike showed relentless fury.


    The imprint of her hand reddened Bruce''s cheek.


    He slowly turned back, the pain evident as he touched his cheek, his eyes burning with a dark intensity.


    In that heated moment, Kaiden, spurred on by the liquor, strutted forward with a bold, self-assured demeanor. "Hey, what''s gotten into you, assaulting someone in public? Do you have any idea who this is? This man is..."


    As he drew closer and his eyes registered Corrine''s face, his bravado faltered, and he stopped mid-sentence.


    Kaiden''s confidence turned to confusion, his mind clearing as dread took over. Cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    After a tense silence, he managed to stammer out a weak, "Miss..."


    Corrine nced at him coldly, her eyes carrying a subtle warning. The rest of Kaiden''s words stuck in his throat.


    Realizing he was out of his depth, he quickly reassessed the situation.


    "Ah, Mr. Ashton, I suddenly recall a meeting I need to attend this afternoon. I must excuse myself. Thank you for your hospitality."


    Awkwardly sidestepping Corrine, Kaiden hurried out, his departure a mix of urgency and embarrassment.


    "Mr. Hudson, Mr. Hudson..." Bruce muttered, watching Kaiden''s hasty retreat with a scowl.


    As Bruce was momentarily distracted, Corrine seized the opportunity to walk away.


    "Wait!" Bruce eximed, catching hold of her wrist. "Corrine, we need to talk! I know our breakup was tough, but why lower yourself like this?"


    Before he could say more, a firm grip mped down on his wrist. The knuckles were prominent, the grip tightening painfully.


    Bruce yelped in pain, his grip loosening involuntarily, and the next moment he was shoved aside forcefully.


    He raised his eyes to encounter a stern, sharply defined face.


    Cold and menacing, Nate''s eyes seemed on the brink of fury.


    With a stern look, Bruce asked, "Who are you?"¡±


    "The car''s outside. Let''s go." Nate, as if not hearing Bruce''s question, turned to look at Corrine behind him.


    Without showing any signs of doubt, Corrine agreed silently and began to walk away.


    Following instinctively, Bruce attempted to catch up with Corrine, only to be blocked abruptly by Nate.


    With a calm stare that seemed to regard Bruce as if he were already gone from this world, Nate warned, "Don''t let me catch you bothering her again."


    Bruce stood there, teeth clenched.


    Nate''s eyes swept over him with clear disrespect, treating him like something distasteful, which left Bruce feeling deeply offended.


    Who exactly was this man?


    What was this stranger''s connection to Corrine?


    Back at the car, Nate observed the red marks on Corrine''s wrist, his eyes shing with cold sharpness. "Without you, what do you think the Ashton family''s fate would be?"


    "It''s up to his fate," Corrine replied sharply. "And you shouldn''t meddle."


    As she spoke, Nate leaned in close with a daunting air, momentarily stealing Corrine''s breath.


    37.09


    "Still thinking about him?" he asked, his smile cold and uninviting.


    Corrine''s expression tightened. "Do you really think I don''t know what''s good for me?"


    At her words, a genuine smile finally broke through Nate''s stern demeanor. "You always seem so indifferent to what I do. It does seem you don''t know what''s good for you."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 I Don''t Want To


    Wait Anymore


    "Nate!" Corrine cried out and yfully punched Nate''s chest.


    Her hand caught by him unexpectedly, he said, "Corrine, I truly love you."


    Corrine was dumbfounded by his sudden deration, nervously retreating her hand and pretending to fix her already neat hair.


    Yet Nate persisted, enveloping her in his arms and drawing her close.


    He nestled his face into the crook of her neck, inhaling deeply, cherishing the closeness. Whispering right beside her ear, he admitted, ¡°This might surprise you, but I''m equally astounded. My love for you has grown far more than I ever thought possible since just yesterday."


    Rooted to the spot, Corrine''s eyes widened in shock.


    With a gentle touch, Nate caressed her cheek, his thumb grazing her lips, his anticipation clear as he leaned in for a soft kiss.


    The coolness of his breath snapped Corrine out of her daze.


    She finally met his earnest, intense look.


    Feeling suddenly overwhelmed, she quickly looked away and tried to push him back.


    Despite her efforts, Nate''s hold tightened around her waist, securing her close to him.


    He admired the blush that colored her cheeks, his heart racing as he said, "Corrine, I can''t wait any longer."


    A wave of panic surged through Corrine, and she only managed to say, "Nate..."


    Interrupting her, Nate''s hand cradled the back of her head, and he imed her lips with a passionate, unyielding kiss.


    He inhaled deeply, his kiss exploring with a passion that seemed to fill the very air between them.


    Her mind cleared of all thoughts, Corrine was swept up in the unexpected intensity of the kiss, feeling as if fate itself had ordained their lips to meet.


    As Nate''s embrace tightened, a spark of rity returned to Corrine, and she mustered her strength to break away.


    He was close, his dark eyes burning with an intensity that sent her heart into a frenzy, as though he intended to consume her entirely.


    Nate''s fingers gently but firmly held her chin,pelling her to look at him. He whispered softly, their foreheads touching, "Corrine, I don''t regret what just happened."


    Corrine''s lips pressed tightly together, her breath held in an effort to quell her inner turmoil. "You said you wouldn''t force me."


    "I had hoped to keep up the appearance of a gentleman," Nate admitted, his gaze intense and unyielding. "But losing control just now has only solidified my belief that we are meant to be together in this lifetime."


    Normallyposed and controlled, Nate was astounded to discover that a mere kiss could nearly push him over the edge.


    Corrine''s inner turmoil grew, leaving her heart restless and her mind uncertain.


    After a moment of silence, her voice shaky and filled with hesitation, she said, "I need some time to think about this."


    Seizing the moment as the car halted, she opened the door and hurried out into the


    street.


    Nate watched her leave with a knowing smile, reflecting on his journey from mere physical attraction to a profound fascination with Corrine. What began as simple allure had quickly evolved into a determined pursuit to win her heart.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Opportunity To


    Deal With The Bitch


    Exiting Nate''s car, Corrine meandered down the avenue without a clear direction.


    The struggle within her was undeniable, pulling her apart.


    Nate''s actions had stirred something within her heart.


    Still, a lingering voice of reason cautioned her to remember past pains once the immediate wounds had healed.


    Her three-year rtionship with Bruce had drained all her sincerity, only to leave her with nothing but disappointment.


    Nate had only recently entered her life, just a few days ago.


    With a sigh of frustration, Corrinebed her fingers through her hair, entertaining the idea that maybe things would just sort themselves out.


    A wry smile crossed her face as she remembered Karina''s earnest prediction, saying that she would fall for him soon.


    And indeed, Karina had been right.


    Lost in her thoughts, she was jolted back to reality by her ringing phone. It was Karina. "Corrine, weren''t you supposed to be here by now?"


    "Just caught a cab, I''ll be there shortly," Corrine responded, swiftly hailing a taxi and climbing aboard.


    She reached the bridal studio ten minutester.


    The studio sat within a quaint vi on Harmony Street, nked by birch trees, offering a serene escape.


    This vi stood out with its mncholic, vintage allure,plete with pointed arches


    and rose windows.


    A bronze que marked "Redamancg" adorned the exterior.


    While Karina managed the studio''s every detail, from design to location, Corrine contributed financially and asionally managed client orders.


    Upon entering, she was immediately greeted by Ivy Frazier, a staff member, who said to her, "Karina''s in her office."


    Corrine acknowledged with a nod and ascended the spiral staircase straight to Karina''s office.


    Within the cozy room, an elegantly dressed woman leisurely enjoyed her coffee on the couch.


    "Ah, you''ve arrived," Karina eximed, a look of relief washing over her as she saw Corrine. She approached Corrine and introduced her to the woman on the couch, saying, "This is Corrine Hond, our chief designer, and meet Fatima Seymour."


    The Seymour family was among the top four influential families in Lyhaton.


    "Hello," Corrine said warmly, offering her hand.


    Once introductions were done, they settled into a deep discussion about wedding dress designs.


    As Fatima outlined her vision, Corrine absorbed every detail, jotting down notes before taking Fatima''s measurements.


    "We''ll prepare the initial sketches and have them ready for your review within a week. Feel free to request any adjustments," Corrine assured her.


    Fatima''s face lit up. "That sounds wonderful, Miss Hond, thank you."


    After bidding Fatima goodbye, Karina and Corrine made their way back to the office.


    No sooner had they seated themselves than Ivy appeared at the door, giving Corrine a nod before addressing Karina, "There''s a Miss Burgess downstairs asking for you."


    "Miss Burgess?" Karina''s voice chilled slightly at the mention of the name.


    The mention of the Burgess name stirred an old resentment, a reminder of Leah''s scheming nature.


    Setting her coffee aside, Karina said to Corrine, "I''ll be right back."


    Descending the stairs, she found Leah and Rita waiting. A cold smile formed on Karina''s lips.


    It seemed fate delighted in reuniting enemies.


    Memories of Leah''s spiteful act against her cherished car came flooding back. Although Corrine had reced it swiftly, the grudge lingered.


    With Leah now on her doorstep, Karina was ready to deal with this bitch.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 A Dress Like


    This Isn''t Meant For...


    Downstairs, Leah and Rita were marveling at the wedding dresses disyed behind the glimmering ss disy cases.


    Though every gown was a shade of pristine white, each carried its own charm, captivating anyone whoid eyes on them.


    Rita, practically bursting with excitement, tugged Leah''s arm and steered her toward a particr dress. "Leah, look at this one! You''d be the picture-perfect bride in it!"


    The dress was crafted from lustrous satin, its mermaid silhouette elegantly contouring the mannequin''s frame. A daring back cut added just the right touch of allure, while a bow cinched at the waist brought a delicate, sophisticated bnce.


    Leah''s gaze lingered on the gown, her eyes shimmering with admiration. "It really is stunning," she murmured softly.


    Next Saturday marked Farris'' eightieth birthday, the day Leah nned to announce her engagement to Bruce. Wearing this dress would be a dream-she could already picture herself as the evening''s centerpiece, effortlessly stealing the spotlight.


    "Redamancg''s dresses are one of a kind, but they aren''t for just anyone to wear!"


    The sharpment sliced through the quiet awe, pulling Leah''s and Rita''s attention upward.


    Their eyesnded on Karina. The woman exuded a cool, imperious aura that made her impossible to overlook.


    Leah and Rita exchanged brief nces, momentarily startled. Rita hadn''t met Karina before, so her expression betrayed a mix of curiosity and wariness. Leah, on the other hand, had met Karina once but didn''t seem to recognize her immediately.


    Behind Karina stood Ivy, her posture hesitant, as if she were caught between worlds. Leah noticed her and offered a knowing smile, her voice gentle as always. "May I try on this dress?"


    0.0%


    "You absolutely may not." Karina leanedzily against the staircase, her arms crossed. Her red lips curled into a faint smirk, but her eyes, as sharp as shattered ss, swept over Leah with clear disdain. "A dress like this isn''t meant for someone like you."


    Ivy shifted ufortably beside Karina, her expression flickering with an unspoken apology.


    She seemed unsure of the context but clearly sensed Karina''s hostility.


    Feeling a pang of sympathy for Leah, Ivy turned away quietly and slipped out of sight.


    Leah''s face tightened, her warm demeanor reced by an icyposure. "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    Rita wasn''t as measured. "We''re here as paying customers! It''s not like we''re asking for charity. What gives you the right to refuse us?" she snapped, ring at Karina.


    Karina cast anguid nce at her freshly manicured nails, her tone dripping with nonchnce. "I''m the owner of this boutique. My store, my rules. And, unfortunately for you, seeing the two of you has put me in a foul mood."


    "You''re just looking for trouble!" Rita shot back, her voice rising.


    Karina''s smile widened, a smug glint in her eyes. "Yes, I am. And what are you going to do about it?"


    Her brazen response sent a wave of indignation washing over Leah. She didn''t understand why this woman had such a vendetta against her, but that dress was something she couldn''t simply walk away from.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Leah swallowed her anger and spoke with measured calm. ¡°The truth is, I''m getting engaged to my long-time boyfriend next Saturday. This dress would mean a lot to me. I''m willing to pay any price for it." Karina''s eyes darkened at Leah''s plea, her smile hardening into something colder. It was as though she were savoring some private vindication.


    With a derisive snort, Karina retorted, "Redamancg stands for blessing unions built on love, not ones tainted with betrayal. Letting you wear this dress would tarnish the name of my store."


    The word betrayalnded like a p, Leah flinched, herposure cracking under the weight of the usation.


    Even if she had been slow to grasp the animosity earlier, Karina''s words now left


    no


    VEQVIIGUTU LIKE YOU


    room for doubt-this wasn''t a misunderstanding.


    As Karina turned on her heel and began to walk away, Leah''s voice rang out,ced with fury and humiliation. "Miss, I''ve done nothing to provoke you. I came here sincerely, intending to buy a dress. Yet you choose to humiliate me like this. Don''t you think that''s going too far?"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 Ten Times


    Karina stopped halfway up the stairs, her gaze sharp as she turned to face Leah below. "Have you really never meddled in someone else''s rtionship? Never gone after another woman''s fianc¨¦? I''m just stating facts. How is that humiliating you?" Her tone was as cool as her measured steps.


    "You..." Leah''s chest rose and fell rapidly, her finger trembling as she pointed at Karina, her anger choking her words.


    At that moment, the door swung open, and Bruce strode in, his presencemanding the room. "What''s taking so long to decide?" His voice carried a hint of impatience.


    "Bruce, this woman is too much!" Rita''s voice rang out, shrill and indignant. As if she''d found a lifeline, she rushed to his side, exaggerating Karina''s words. "She insulted Leah! You''ve got to do something!"


    Bruce frowned deeply, his eyes narrowing as theynded on Karina. "Why is it you again?" His tone wasced with irritation.


    "Always a pleasure, Mr. Ashton," Karina replied, her lips curving into a taunting smile. The defiance in her gaze was unmistakable.


    Leah''s eyes flickered between Bruce and Karina, suspicion creeping into her voice. Suddenly, she recalled seeing this woman in Corrine''s ward the other day. She was the former investor who had pulled her investment from Ashton Group.


    Bruce took Leah''s hand firmly. "Let''s go look at another store." His tone left no room for argument.


    "No!" Rita interjected, her voice rising. "Leah loves this dress, and it would look absolutely stunning on her! It''d be a shame to pass it up. Don''t you want her to look beautiful as your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Enough!" Bruce snapped, his gaze cutting sharply toward Rita. His patience was wearing thin, and his tone was edged with irritation.


    Rita pouted, folding her arms as she muttered under her breath, "That dress is perfect for Leah. I wasn''t wrong."


    "It''s fine," Leah said softly, squeezing Bruce''s hand. Her tone was calm and soothing, though her eyes lingered wistfully on the dress in the disy case. "It''s just a dress. We can find something else, something better."


    Despite her gentle words, the regret in her voice was clear, and Bruce felt a pang of guilt tighten in his chest.


    He nced at Leah, his expression softening as he gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.


    Standing on the spiral staircase, Karina tilted her head slightly, a mocking smirk ying on her lips. "How do you manage to keep up that wless act?" Her voice dripped with sarcasm, her gaze piercing through the facade.


    Leah''s eyes shed with bitterness for a split second, but she quickly masked it, leaning into Bruce with the air of a helpless victim. "Bruce..." Her voice quivered just enough to tug at heartstrings.


    Bruce wrapped a protective arm around her, his jaw tightening as his dark gaze fixed on Karina. ¡°Miss Brooks, if you''re willing to sell me this dress, name your price. Whatever it is, I''ll pay it." His tone was firm butced with warning.


    "It''s a shame this dress caught your attention," Karina said coolly, striding toward the workbench. She picked up a pair of scissors, twirling them in her fingers with a deliberate air of finality.


    Leah''s breath hitched as realization struck. Her hand shot out to clutch Bruce''s sleeve, her eyes wide with panic.


    "Miss Brooks, what do you think you''re doing?" Bruce moved swiftly, stepping in front of her, his tone sharp andmanding. "Just tell me what you want for it¡ªI''ll pay any amount!"


    Rita scoffed, her arms crossed as she sneered. "You''re just exploiting the fact that we like this dress to squeeze more money out of us. Stop the theatrics and name your price!"


    Meanwhile, Corrine, who had been waiting in the office, felt an unsettling tension in the air. She stepped out, her heels clicking softly against the floor.


    As she approached, Bruce''s and Rita''s voices reached her ears.


    "Miss Brooks," Bruce continued, his frustration barely contained. "If you agree to sell the dress, I''ll match any number you say."


    "Ten times," came a smooth,manding voice from above.


    All eyes snapped to Corrine as she descended the spiral staircase, her presence both graceful and unyielding.


    Leah''s face darkened in an instant, her nails digging into her palms as she red at Corrine.


    The hatred bubbling inside her threatened to spill over.


    Rita, spotting Corrine, didn''t bother to hide her disdain, her lips curling into a sneer. "Corrine, why is it always you?" Her tone was sharp, dripping with venom.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 May They Last


    Forever


    "Mr. Ashton, didn''t you just dere with such confidence that we could name any price? What''s the matter now-getting cold feet already?" Corrine''s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile as her eyes lingered on Bruce.


    Bruce''s gaze remained locked on her, searching desperately for a flicker of sadness, anger-anything that hinted at lingering emotions.


    But her face was unreadable, detached, as though she were addressing aplete stranger. The chill in her demeanor left Bruce with a gnawing sense of loss, like a man clutching at sand slipping through his fingers.


    Was it truly possible for her to cast aside three years of shared memories so easily? Or had she already reced him in her heart-with that man he had met at Gourmet Spot?


    "Corrine, have you lost your mind?" Karina hissed as she rushed to Corrine''s side, lowering her voice to a sharp whisper. "How can you let her have the dress? Don''t you know those two are nning to announce their engagement?"


    In Karina''s world, the best revenge was to deny Leah what she wanted most.


    She''d rather shred the dress to ribbons than let that scheming woman walk away with it.


    But Corrine had a different perspective. Destroying the dress would aplish nothing -it''d only cost her. Making Leah pay through the nose for it? Now, that was a sweeter form of justice.


    "Since Mr. Ashton is so eager to open his wallet for ady''s smile, who am I to refuse?" Corrine replied coolly, one brow arching as a sly smile tugged at her lips. Her voice dripped with irony. "Or are you reconsidering, Mr. Ashton?"


    She knew Bruce''s pride well. A man so used to admiration would never tolerate being questioned, especially not publicly.


    Bruce''s expression hardened, a glint of frost in his sharp features as he stared her down.


    Corrine didn''t flinch. Instead, her tone turned razor-sharp. "You were so sure of yourself earlier, but now you hesitate. Makes me wonder if your so-called ''true love'' holds any real value to you."


    "F-Five million!" Rita stammered, the outrageous price striking her like a p. Her face flushed with fury as she turned on Corrine. "Are you out of your mind? Five million for a dress? Why don''t you just rob a bank while you''re at it?"


    Corrine chuckled lightly, an air of amusement in her response. "Isn''t this a more civilized way to take your money? So, what''s it going to be, Mr. Ashton? Are you in or out?"


    Bruce''s jaw tightened, the tension evident as he silently pulled out his bank card.


    Karina''s lips curled upward in triumph as she nodded to a nearby clerk, who quickly took the card for processing.


    "You truly are generous, Mr. Ashton," Corrine said, her tone thick with irony. She paused briefly, as though savoring her words, and then added with a faint smile, "Let me congratte you both in advance-wishing you a lifetime of happiness."


    Karina suppressed a snort at the so-called blessing, a sarcastic thought bubbling in her mind. A perfect match of deceit and betrayal-may theyst forever.


    Watching Bruce and Leah from a distance, it seemed like the perfect sentiment for them. A snake and a fox-what a fitting pair.


    As the transaction wrapped up, Bruce couldn''t help but nce back at Corrine onest


    time.


    She hadn''t moved from her spot, standing tall with an air of unshakableposure. There was a quiet elegance about her that demanded respect from afar, a grace that didn''t falter under pressure.


    It was ironic. When they had parted ways, Bruce had feared she''d cling to him. Yet after their breakup, she hadn''t shown a single ounce of hesitation or regret. He should have felt relieved. Instead, an inexplicable emptiness gnawed at him. Leah noticed his lingering gaze and tightened her hold on his arm, a delicate pout forming on her lips. "Bruce, thank you for everything you''ve done for me. You''ve made me so happy."


    The only thorn in her side was that infuriating Corrine. Seeing her here had soured


    Leah''s mood, even if she''d gotten what she wanted.


    Bruce forced a faint smile, his voice distant. "As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters."


    Watching the sickly-sweet disy, Karina rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, "What a shame about my dress."


    Corrine smirked. "Not at all-selling it for ten times the price is more than worth it." "You''re right. It felt good to rip them off," Karina replied with a shrug.


    The two women exchanged a knowing nce before turning to head upstairs.


    But just as they took a step, Bruce''s voice rang out behind them. "Corrine, don''t forget to attend my grandfather''s 80th birthday celebration next Saturday."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Fainting


    Corrine''s steps faltered for a fraction of a second, but she neither turned to face him nor gave any acknowledgment to his words.


    Bruce''sment, however, caught Karina''s attention. Her brows lifted in curiosity. "Didn''t you sever all ties with the Ashton family? And back then, they barely tolerated you. Why the sudden invitation to Farris'' birthday party?"


    When Corrine had concealed her identity and followed Bruce back to the Ashton family, not a single member had shown her kindness. Behind closed doors, they ridiculed her and barred her from public appearances, deeming it unseemly for a young woman to be in the spotlight. The truth was, they feared that Corrine, with her humble origins, would embarrass them and tarnish the Ashton name.


    Corrine''s tone was calm, her words measured. "Farris gave me something years ago. Once I return it, any ties we have will bepletely severed."


    Karina sighed softly, her gaze distant as though recalling a memory. "Farris had such sharp instincts back then. It''s a shame his family don''t share his wisdom." She shook her head slightly. "But I can''t help feeling uneasy-what if those ingrates try to cause trouble during the party?"


    Corrine nced at her from the corner of her eye, her voice light yet unyielding. "That''s their decision. As long as they''re not afraid of ruining the party


    themselves."


    Leaving the studio behind, Corrine returned to thepany.


    She dove straight into a two-hour meeting about thend in the southern district, focusing intently on every detail. Afterward, she retreated to her office, burying herself


    in more work.


    The hours passed quickly, and by the time she lifted her head, the golden hues of the setting sun bathed her office.


    Natasha entered quietly, standing at attention with her usual professionalism. "Miss


    Hond, Jackie mentioned he has something urgent to discuss with you."


    Corrine frowned, though not from annoyance at Jackie''s timing. A sudden, sharp pain


    radiated through her abdomen, causing her to tense.


    She drew in a steadying breath, pressing her palm against her stomach to brace against the difort. Her voice remained even. "If it isn''t urgent, tell him he doesn''t need to meet with me."


    Natasha nodded briskly and exited the office.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Corrine hunched over her desk, her breathing shallow as the pain intensified. Her other hand balled into a tight fist, nails digging into her palm.


    After what felt like an eternity, the pain began to ebb.


    Slowly, she straightened and exhaled a shaky breath. She poured herself a cup of warm water and brought it to her lips, the gentle heat soothing her slightly with each slow sip.


    Initially, Corrine dismissed it as her usual stomachache, thinking that some warm water and a little rest would ease the difort. By the end of the day, however, the pain struck with renewed intensity, sharper and more insistent, making her question whether it was something far worse.


    Her phone buzzed on the desk just as she doubled over, her teeth clenched tightly against the agony.


    She forced herself to reach for it, but another searing wave of pain crashed through her, like a de twisting deep in her abdomen.


    A sharp gasp escaped her as her knees gave out, sending her crumpling to the floor. The phone slipped from her hand, ttering loudly against the hard floor.


    "Corrine..." Nate''s voice filtered through the phone, cool yetced with an undeniable warmth, his familiar tone softening the sharp chill that seemed to fill the room.


    Curled up on the floor, Corrine pressed both hands to her stomach, her body trembling as she fought against the onught of pain.


    With a shaky breath, she tried to steady herself enough to respond. "N-Nate..." Her voice cracked under the weight of the pain.


    She didn''t know if he heard her before the call abruptly ended, the line cutting off like a lifeline slipping through her fingers.


    Desperately, she attempted to dial for emergency help, but her hands quivered uncontrobly, her grip faltering as the pain blurred the edges of her consciousness.


    Through the haze, she vaguely registered the sound of the door being flung open.


    my


    Natasha''s frantic voice broke through the fog as she dropped to her knees beside her. "Miss Hond... Corrine!"


    Corrine forced her eyes open, catching a fleeting glimpse of Natasha''s panicked face. A weak smile tugged at her lips as she tried to reassure her. "I''m... fine...¡±


    The words barely escaped her lips before her vision went ck, and she sank into


    oblivion.


    "Corrine!" The voice calling her name was steady but carried a faint tremor, familiar enough to pull at her fading awareness.


    Somewhere in the recesses of her mind, she thought she must have been dreaming of Nate. How else could she hear his voice so clearly? How else could she feel his arms gathering her up, strong and steady, as though anchoring her to reality?


    The faint scent of cool earth clung to him, grounding her even as the darkness threatened to swallow her whole.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 Unyielding Affection


    Corrine''s eyshes fluttered weakly, a vain attempt to lift the heavy veil of darkness shrouding her vision. Try as she might, her body refused to obey, pulling her deeper into an abyss of dreamless sleep.


    When she finally stirred again, her senses came alive to unfamiliar surroundings. Corrine sat up abruptly, her head still heavy, her gaze darting around the room.


    This wasn''t her room.


    Paned her thoughts. "Where am I?" she murmured.


    Before she could dwell on the question, the door creaked open, and a stranger stepped inside. The woman''s face was calm, her smile warm as her eyes met Corrine''s. "Miss Hond, you''re awake," the woman greeted, her tone gentle.


    Corrine''s guard shot up instinctively. "And you are?" she asked.


    The woman''s smile widened, unbothered by Corrine''s suspicion. "I''m the family maid here. You can call me Tanya if you like," she replied simply.


    As if remembering something important, Tanya Hinchcliffe added, "Please excuse me for a moment, Miss Hond. I''ll go inform Mr. Hopkins that you''re awake."


    Before Corrine could utter a word, Tanya had turned on her heel and slipped out of the


    room.


    The silence didn''tst long. Soon, the sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor. These steps were heavier, more deliberate, and certainly not Tanya''s. Corrine''s gaze instinctively fixed on the doorway just as Nate appeared, dressed in a fitted ck shirt that entuated his tall,manding frame.


    For a moment, she froze, staring at him. His presence was striking, and the pieces clicked in her mind-the voice she''d heard faintly before she''d cked out was indeed


    Nate''s. It hadn''t been her imagination after all.


    "Feeling better?" Nate''s deep, steady voice broke the silence as he strode toward her. The bed dipped slightly as he sat down at her side, his hand resting gently against her forehead.


    Corrine''s breath hitched at the unexpected contact. She found herself gripping the sheets beneath her fingers as if they were a lifeline to steady her emotions.


    "I''m fine," she murmured hoarsely, her throat dry, likely a lingering effect of the fever that had consumed her the night before.


    Without a word, Nate reached for the ss of water on the bedside table and handed it to her. "Drink."


    Before she could even manage a sip, Tanya reappeared in the doorway, carrying a tray. "Sir, the soup is ready."


    Corrine''s eyes shifted to the tray, noting the simple porcin bowl that radiated a soft warmth.


    Nate stood, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing strong forearms. "I''ll take it," he said, his tone calm but firm.


    Tanya smiled knowingly, ncing at Corrine with a hint of amusement. "Miss Hond, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to let me know."


    With that, she exited once more, quietly shutting the door behind her. The room fell into a silence that carried a faint note of awkwardness.


    "You had acute gastroenteritisst night, which caused a high fever," Nate exined, his fingers skillfully stirring the soup in the bowl. He blew on it gently to cool the liquid before bringing the spoon to her lips. "Here. The doctor said you need to eat light for a few days."


    "I can manage," Corrine said quickly, averting her gaze as she tried to take the bowl herself.


    But Nate didn''t budge. His persistence was firm yet unyielding, the spoon hovering near her lips.


    After a brief hesitation, Corrine relented, opening her mouth for a sip.


    The taste of the soup was nd, its warmth soothing but uninspiring. After a few spoonfuls, she shook her head. "I''ve had enough."


    "You barely touched it," Nate countered, his tone softer now, almost coaxing. "Just a little more, and then I''ll take you for a walk in the garden. Deal?"


    Corrine looked up at him, her eyes tinged with a hint of reluctance, almost like a quiet plea. "But I really can''t take another bite," she said, her voice soft.


    Her own words startled her. When had shest sounded so fragile?


    For as long as she could remember, sickness had been something she dealt with alone. She''d learned to soldier through, suppressing any sign of weakness. But Nate''s calm, unwavering care had unlocked something buried deep within her-an ache for tenderness she didn''t even know she carried.


    The words hadn''t been rehearsed; they''d slipped out naturally.


    Perhaps, when faced with unyielding affection, everyone harbored a secret longing to let their guard down-to allow someone else to shoulder the weight, if only for a


    moment.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 My Feelings For You Won''t Change


    Corrine was struck by a wave of regret over her earlierpse into sentimentality and opened her mouth to exin. Before she could utter a word, Nate leaned in, capturing her lips in a kiss.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, a flicker of panic shing in her trembling gaze as her breath hitched.


    The kiss was firm but not forceful, tender yet charged with passion. His unspoken emotions seemed to pour out, drawing her in with a warmth that made her forget to resist.


    Hershes fluttered, and slowly, as if surrendering to the tide, she let her eyes drift shut. Her fingers curled into the sheets beneath her, gripping them tightly as if to anchor herself against the whirlwind of emotions.


    The kiss deepened, intoxicating and all-consuming, stripping away the noise of the world until it felt like they were the only two people left in existence. The air around them grew heavy with heat, wrapping the room in an intimate embrace.


    It wasn''t until the kiss became more fervent, stealing the breath from her lungs, that Corrine began toe to her senses.


    Her eyes flew open, meeting Nate''s with a jolt.


    His dark gaze burned with intensity, searing through her defenses and igniting something unfamiliar within her. Her heart raced wildly, a frantic rhythm caught between fear and exhration. She pushed against his chest with trembling hands, her breaths uneven as she stammered, "Nate, that''s... enough..."


    The words escaped her lips in a voice so faint itcked conviction, only encouraging his resolve.


    His passion surged, a force as relentless as it was overwhelming.


    Desperate to break free, Corrine bit down on his lip without hesitation.


    The sharp pain snapped him out of his fervor, and the metallic tang of blood lingered between them, cutting through the haze.


    Seizing the moment, she shoved him away with all her strength, stumbling back to escape the intensity of his embrace.


    His dark eyes glimmered like molten embers, a hypnotic vortex that threatened to swallow her whole.


    Corrine tore her gaze away, her pulse still racing as her chest rose and fell unevenly.


    "So, this is what you look like when acting like a spoiled child." Nate''s voice was low and sultry,ced with a teasing edge that sent an involuntary shiver down her spine. Corrine''s cheeks burned with a rush of heat. She drew in a sharp breath, quickly slipping on her shoes and shoving him back. "I need some fresh air."


    Nate''s hand shot out, firmly sping her wrist, his gaze steady and piercing as it locked onto hers. His eyes, unguarded, held an undeniable depth of longing. His voice was deliberate, his Adam''s apple dipping slightly as he spoke. "Corrine, you don''t need to act strong around me. My feelings for you won''t change."


    A subtle tremor rippled through Corrine''s chest.


    She had spent so much time with Bruce, a man who dismissed emotional vulnerability. He disliked overly sentimental women, which pushed her to build walls of resilience, enduring every hardship in silence. That facade of strength had be second nature.


    But Corrine wasn''t made of stone. She longed for care when unwell, sce when wronged, and moments where she could simply let her guard down.


    Nate had a way of peeling back her defenses, gently touching the hidden corners of her heart without effort.


    With a small exhale, she steadied herself and met Nate''s unwavering gaze.


    A faint curve softened his lips, his deep eyes glowing faintly with warmth, as if he knew the effect he had on her.


    "Nate, do you show this kind of devotion to every woman?" she asked, her voice light but tinged with challenge.


    His reply was steady and sure. "You are the first woman I''ve ever loved," he said, his tone unyielding. "And you''ll be the only one."


    The gentle brush of his fingers against her earlobe was tender, a deliberate touch that sent a flutter of warmth through her.


    She stiffened, unable to withstand the surge of emotion any longer, and batted his hand away. "I told you, I need some fresh air,¡± she repeated, her voice firmer this time.


    Without giving him a chance to respond, she turned on her heel and stepped through the door, leaving him standing there, alone.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Swollen Lips And Suggestive Smile


    When Tanya spotted Corrine, her sharp gaze immediatelynded on Corrine''s slightly swollen lips. A fleeting, knowing smile lit Tanya''s face as she offered a respectful greeting. "Miss Hond."


    Corrine caught the faint amusement in Tanya''s expression and forced an awkward, polite smile in return. Without lingering, she quickly turned and walked away.


    As she stepped into the back garden, the sheer grandeur of the vi took her by surprise. Its scale rivaled that of the famous Ford Mansion.


    The garden was an oasis of rare, exotic flowers and lush greenery, every detail meticulously curated. Surrounding amenities hinted at luxury beyond imagination.


    This could only be the legendary Celtis Estate!


    The Celtis Estate was as renowned as the Ford Mansion itself. Everyone had heard whispers of its opulence, yet its elusive owner remained a mystery.


    Corrine never imagined Nate was that owner.


    "Miss Hond." Tanya''s soft voice broke Corrine''s thoughts. She had appeared silently behind her, her expression calm, with a gentle smile on her lips. "Mr. Hopkins had to leave for an urgent matter, but he specifically asked me to show you around."


    Corrine gave a slight nod, her tone reserved. "Thank you."


    Tanya blinked at the response, caught off guard for a moment, before her smile brightened, reaching her eyes.


    Sincest night, when Nate had brought Corrine back, Tanya couldn''t help but notice how differently he treated her. Faced with Corrine''s striking beauty, Tanya had felt a twinge of bias. After all, women vying for Nate''s attention weren''t new to her.


    But Corrine''s quietposure set her apart from those who schemed to get close to him.


    It made Tanya start to understand why Nate seemed so drawn to her.


    Leading Corrine through the estate, Tanya pointed out various facilities and introduced the names and origins of the exotic nts with a practiced ease.


    Noticing Tanya''s familiarity with the estate, Corrine spoke casually. "Tanya, have you been working here for a long time?"


    Tanya responded with a modest smile, "It''s been five years now."


    Her eyes lingered on Corrine''s face for a beat, and then she smoothly steered the conversation. This estate is Mr. Hopkins'' private residence. Other than a select few friends, no one else has ever been invited here."


    Tanya''s tone was casual, but Corrine caught the subtle undertone. As sharp as she was, she couldn''t ignore the implication behind those words.


    Corrine offered a faint smile, clearly intending to steer the conversation away. But Tanya, now that she had started, seemed unwilling to stop. "To be honest, Miss Hond, you are the only woman Mr. Hopkins has ever brought to the Celtis Estate. And it''s the first time I''ve seen him stay up all night for someone.''


    That single word "only" carried a weight that was impossible to ignore.


    The way it lingered in the air made Corrine''s heart stumble over itself for a brief


    moment.


    Still, her thoughts were elsewhere. Looking at Tanya in disbelief, she asked, "Did you just say... he stayed up all night?"


    Tanya''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she nodded. "Yes. Last night, when Mr. Hopkins'' private doctor came to check on you, it turned out you had acute gastroenteritis that caused a fever. You were put on an IV drip, and Mr. Hopkins stayed by your side. He didn''t leave your side even if it was finished. If that doesn''t show how much he cares for you, Miss Hond, then I don''t know what would. Why else would he personally make soup for you?"


    Her smile widened as if recalling something amusing. "Picture it-Mr. Hopkins, so out of his depth, trying to make soup with me. It was... quite the sight."


    Corrine''s expression faltered, her emotions betraying her calm facade. When she had seen Nate after waking up, she had sensed something.


    But hearing Tanya confirm it all left her shaken, unable to keep her


    She couldn''t even remember thest time someone had cared for her like this; the


    memory was lost in the wreckage of Bruce''s betrayal.


    And yet, through Nate''s small but genuine actions, it felt as though he was carefully nting seeds in the barren field of her heart.


    Seeds that now seemed to be sprouting with delicate, vulnerable shoots.


    Sometimes, love wasn''t grand or loud. It was found in these unexinable moments of tenderness.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Restless Desire


    Corrine inhaled deeply, herposure steadily returning as she quelled the storm within her. "Thank you for telling me this, Tanya," she said, her tone calm but thoughtful.


    Tanya blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She averted her gaze, her eyes betraying a flicker of guilt. "I didn''t mean anything by it. Just rambling on, as usual. I''m d you don''t mind my chatter, Miss Hond."


    But Tanya wasn''t entirely being honest. Beneath her wordsy her own quiet intentions. She had observed how deeply Nate cared for Corrine and noticed Corrine''s hesitation when it came to him. If this delicate moment offered her a chance to bring the two closer, she was willing to take it, even if it meant ying the role of a humble matchmaker.


    Yet, Corrine''s gratitude left her feeling undeserving.


    The two strolled idly for a while before Tanya nced at her watch. "Miss Hond, it''s time for your medicine. Mr. Hopkins was very clear about it."


    "Alright," Corrine replied softly. After taking her prescribed pills, she retired to her room for some rest.


    Later, when Nate returned from being out, his sharp eyes scanned the living room instinctively. Though his voice carried an air of practiced indifference, the question he posed was unmistakably pointed. "Where''s Corrine? Has she taken her medicine?"


    There was an almost domestic familiarity to his tone, like that of a husband checking in on his wife after a long day.


    Tanya caught the subtle undertone and couldn''t help the faint smirk that danced on her lips. "Miss Hond is resting in her room," she answered with ease.


    Nate gave a small nod. "Make sure lunch is light," he said, his tone casual but purposeful.


    Without waiting for her response, his tall frame moved confidently toward the stairs.


    As he ascended, Nate loosened his tie with one hand. When he reached Corrine''s door,


    he pushed it open with quiet resolve.


    The room was dim, but his eyes unerringly found her. Corriney peacefully on the bed, her dark hair fanned out like spilled ink against the pillow.


    Her face, serene and unguarded, resembled a work of art, each feature deliberate and captivating.


    The loose cor of her shirt revealed the gentle slope of her shoulder, her skin glowing faintly in the muted light.


    Nate''s gaze lingered, darkening with an intensity he couldn''t fully rein in. Desire simmered in his eyes, restless and undeniable.


    He let his tie slip to the floor, his fingers moving to unfasten the first button of his shirt as he stepped closer.


    With deliberate care, he brushed a strand of hair away from her cheek. Hershes quivered at the featherlight touch, like delicate wings brushing against his fingertips.


    The memory of her lips, soft and inviting, stirred in his mind, filling him with a longing that refused to be silenced.


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, the pull to close the distance between them growing stronger by the second.


    Just as he leaned down, his breath ghosting over her lips, Corrine''s eyes fluttered open. For a heartbeat, their gazes locked. Nate''s smoldering eyes held hers captive, the spark between them as palpable as the warmth of his breath on her skin.


    Startled, Corrine bolted upright, scrambling to put some space between them. Nate''s lips curved into the faintest of smiles, though the fleeting disappointment in his eyes didn''t go unnoticed. He settled on the edge of the bed, his posture deceptively rxed. "How are you feeling?"


    "Much better," she murmured, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. Her eyes drifted down, catching sight of the burn on his hand.


    Tanya''s words about Nate making the soup for her surfaced in her mind. The realization clicked-his injury was a casualty of his cooking attempt.


    Her lips pressed together, a mix of guilt and gratitude warring within her. "Your hand... is it alright?"


    Nate nced at the small burn, his expression unreadable. "First time cooking. I wasn''t exactly a natural," he admitted with a wry smile. "It stung a bit, but it''s fine now."


    "Do you need me to take a look at it?" she offered, her voice polite but tinged with genuine concern.


    Nate didn''t hesitate. "If you''re willing."


    Corrine retrieved the first aid kit and began tending to his injury.


    Her movements were deliberate and gentle, as if handling something fragile.


    As she worked, Nate studied her in silence, his focus drawn to the delicate sweep


    of hershes. Unable to resist, he reached out, brushing them lightly with his fingertips.


    Hershes fluttered like startled butterflies, grazing his skin in return.


    Corrine''s eyes flicked up to meet his, startled yet steady. His fingers traced a slow path from the corner of her eye, down the curve of her jaw, before settling to cradle her face.


    "Corrine," he said, his voice low and certain, "you feel something for me. Don''t you?" It wasn''t a question. His conviction left no room for doubt

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Your Most Devoted Companion


    Corrine faltered in her movements. Her fingers hovered over the bottle of antiseptics as her gaze dropped, hiding the storm of emotions swirling beneath the surface.


    She took a steadying breath before hastily tidying up the items in front of her, her hands moving faster than usual.


    Just as she was about to leave, Nate''s arms encircled her waist from behind, pulling her close. He rested his chin lightly on her shoulder, his voice a soft, yet intoxicating whisper. "Corrine, what are you truly afraid of?"


    He could feel her hesitation, the uncertainty emanating from her, and it tugged at him.


    "I thought I had enough patience, but every time you''re near, it feels like I''m being tested," Nate continued, his voice edged with vulnerability. "I''m not sure how much longer I can keep my promise."


    He wasn''t one to hold back. When he wanted something, he would surely get it.


    "Don''t you think we''re moving too fast?" Corrine sighed, her wordsced with a hint of resignation.


    Nate''s presence was calm, but his touch was anything but. It was firm, possessive.


    "I just ended a three-year rtionship," she said, her voice shaky. "And now I''m supposed to jump into another? That''s too quick. It''s unfair to you."


    People said that falling off the horse meant getting back on it right away, but not everyone had the courage to try again.


    The sting of heartbreak made anyone wary of putting themselves back in its path. With time, avoidance became second nature.


    "But people often say the best way to move on is to jump into a new rtionship quickly," Nate countered, his words filled with a quiet challenge.


    "That''s not fair to you," she whispered, resigned. She knew she couldn''t pull away from him, so she let him hold her, her shoulders slumping slightly as she exhaled. "If I let you pursue me just to forget myst rtionship, I''d be using you, Nate. It would cheapen love and dishonor what you feel for me."


    Nate didn''t rush to speak; he simply waited, letting her words settle between them. After a beat, he asked, his voice casual but intense, "Then tell me, what is love to you?"


    "I believe it''s a choice made without counting the cost," she replied, her voice steady, though the truth in her words wavered like a delicate thread.


    "Yes... and no," Nate murmured, his tone low and thoughtful. He gently lifted her chin with his finger,pelling her to meet his gaze. "Love is me oveing every obstacle to make you happy," he murmured, his voice a velvet promise. "It''s my unwavering dedication to being your beacon in the dark, your constant, your most devotedpanion."


    Corrine found herself drawn into the depths of his eyes, a warmth radiating from them that squeezed her heart, making it pound wildly in her chest.


    Her fingers twitched, her breath hitching as she whispered, "Nate..."


    Before she could continue, he leaned in, capturing her lips in a kiss that was worlds apart from their previous ones-fierce, all-consuming, leaving her no space to breathe.


    Her eyshes fluttered in panic as the medical kit slipped from her hands, crashing to the floor.


    She struggled against him, her palms pushing against his chest, but it was like a breeze trying to move a mountain.


    Nate held her even tighter, stealing her breath with the intensity of the kiss, his lips demanding, leaving her no room to think, only to feel.


    Gradually, her resistance crumbled, her body surrendering to him as her arms wrapped around his neck, drawing herself closer. Her cheeks flushed with the effort to breathe, her heart racing in her chest.


    Just as her head spun fromck of air, Nate finally pulled away, his lips grazing hers onest time before he stopped, though not without a trace of reluctance.


    He gazed at her flushed face, his expression softening into a smile that spoke of warmth and longing. "Corrine," he said gently, his voice almost a whisper. "Why don''t you just be my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Take A Leap Of


    Faith


    There were no grand derations, no flowery words-just one simple, honest question. "Why don''t you just be my girlfriend?"


    In that moment, Corrine felt an unexpected rush of warmth and sincerity, like the sun breaking through a stormy sky.


    She wondered if there was anyone else in the world, besides Nate, who would truly ept her, who would cherish her for who she was.


    Would anyone else say, "Do it your way. No matter what happens, I''ll always have your back"?


    Would there be anyone else who would say, "It''s my unwavering dedication to being your beacon in the dark, your constant, your most devotedpanion"?


    He never flinched at her aloofness, her guarded heart.


    Even when she was armed with defenses, brimming with hostility, he always held his arms open, waiting for her.


    "I''m struggling to keep up with your pace," Corrine confessed, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Nate''s gaze softened, his tone gentle but insistent. "Then tell me, what pace should it be?"


    Corrine found herself momentarily speechless, caught off guard by the simplicity of his question.


    Before she could respond, a soft knock came from the door. "Miss Hond, the meal is ready."


    Corrine shifted her gaze to Nate, her voice light but filled with unspoken depth. "I''m hungry."


    Her eyes shimmered, leaving him momentarily breathless, stirring something deep


    within him.


    A slow smile spread across Nate''s lips, his voice low and teasing. "If you don''t want to leave this room, just keep looking at me like that."


    Corrine blinked, confused. "So, what do you want?"


    "ying coy?" Nate''s voice darkened as he leaned closer, his fingers gently brushing the sensitive skin behind her ear. "Be my girlfriend, okay?"


    His breath traced the curve of her neck, sending a shiver down her spine, a delicate blush blooming across her cheeks. ¡°I just feel like things are moving too fast between us," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.


    "You do?" Nate raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eyes, his smile hinting at something deeper. "Can I take that as a yes?"


    Corrine met his gaze, her eyes dancing with mischief as she mirrored his teasing tone. "Yes and no. After all, I still haven''t seen the full depth of your sincerity."


    "There will be plenty of chances for you to feel it in the future," Nate promised, his voice smooth and confident.


    "Alright then," Corrine replied, her voice light but with a hidden weight. "But we need to establish some boundaries. No kissing me out of nowhere, and keep a proper distance..."


    At her words, the smile on Nate''s face faltered, his gaze sharpening slightly. "You can keep testing me, but I won''t ept those so-called boundaries."


    She''d agreed to be with him, yet still insisted on keeping him at arm''s length, refusing affection-how could she expect him to stand for that?


    Corrine opened her mouth to respond, but the words escaped her.


    "Didn''t you say you were hungry?" Nate asked, his voice softening. "Come on, let''s go downstairs and eat."


    Without another word, he took her hand, gently guiding her toward the door.


    Corrine nced down at their intertwined fingers, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips, her heart fluttering with uncertainty and excitement.


    She knew she was stepping into uncharted territory, trusting him with her heart.


    From the moment she agreed to him, she realized her future was no longer solely


    her


    9 I


    own.


    As they ate, the room was quiet, but Nate''s every nce and every movement spoke of an unspoken tenderness, his gaze never straying far from her.


    Corrine kept her head lowered, focused on her food, but she could feel the weight of his stare, as if he couldn''t bear to look away.


    She continued eating in silence, feeling full before setting her utensils down. She reached for a napkin to dab at her mouth. "I''ll have my assistant pick me up this afternoon."


    Nate looked up, his expression shifting and almost concerned as he studied her. "A big part of your health issueses from irregr eating and sleeping habits. You''ve just recovered. It wouldn''t be wise to dive back into work so soon. Why not stay here and rest a bit longer?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 The Deepest


    Obsession


    Corrine shook her head, offering a soft smile. "I''ll adjust my schedule."


    She felt a twinge of difort. Staying any longer seemed a little inappropriate.


    Nate''s gaze darkened, his voice firm yet gentle. "I''ll make sure you get to the office tomorrow morning."


    The message was clear-she wasn''t leaving today.


    Tanya, who had been quietly observing, seized the moment to speak up. "Miss Hond, the doctor specifically rmended that you rest well. Mr. Hopkins is concerned about your health."


    Corrine hesitated, torn between her desire to leave and the undeniable care in their eyes. Finally, she gave in, nodding without a word.


    A barely noticeable smile flickered on Nate''s lips, his eyes softening as he continued to


    eat.


    After lunch, Nate led Corrine on a stroll through the garden, the vibrant colors of the flowers contrasting with the calm of the afternoon. They eventually settled into the pavilion.


    Nate watched her for a moment, his gaze intent and searching. "Are you afraid of me?"


    Corrine shook her head just slightly, her voice soft but steady. "I think we should maintain a certain distance."


    "Sometimes, bringing a couple closer helps strengthen their bond," Nate said, rising to his feet with an intent that didn''t escape her.


    Before she could react, he was beside her, lifting her effortlessly and settling her in hisp.


    The crisp, earthy scent surrounded her, making her feel both exposed and oddly protected.


    Corrine met his gaze, her heart skipping a beat as she looked into his deep, unreadable eyes.


    Flustered, she struggled against him, her voice barely a whisper. "Nate..."


    Having been raised with a strong sense of decorum, Corrine''s core beliefs were rooted in conservatism, and she was keenly aware of societal expectations.


    The closeness between them, on disy for anyone to see, made her feel exposed, her natural sense of modesty protesting the intimacy.


    "No one wille by at this time." Nate assured her, his voice low and calming as he gently grasped her slender wrist with one hand and wrapped his other arm around her waist, pulling her closer. He yfully pinched her soft side. "Let me kiss you again, alright?"


    Corrine''s cheeks flushed, a mix of embarrassment and irritation bubbling up within her as she lightly swatted his chest. "Nate!"


    Normallyposed and measured, Nate''s intensity now bordered on the reckless, something she wasn''t used to.


    Had she been misjudging him all along, her past emotions influencing her perceptions?


    Corrine furrowed her brow, acutely aware of how close they were, their breaths mingling, the moment hanging on the brink of something undeniable.


    "If


    you


    don''t answer, I''ll take it as a yes," Nate said, his voice low, teasing, but with an edge of seriousness.


    Before she could react, Nate closed the gap, capturing her lips in a deep kiss. His arm around her tightened, pulling her fully against him, his restraint slipping entirely when it came to her.


    His grandfather''s voice echoed in his mind, a warning he''d heard all his life- beauty could be as dangerous as a predator, capable of breaking even the strongest will. His grandfather had advised him to never act on such desires. But now, the warning was nothing more than a distant thought, drowned out by the overwhelming need to possess her.


    Corrine slowly softened in his arms, her resistance fading as she instinctively responded to him, her mind clouded by the intensity of the kiss.


    The air between them thickened, every second drawing her further into him, making it harder to focus.


    Then, the sharp trill of a phone ringtone sliced through the tension.


    The familiar sound snapped Corrine back to reality. A surge of energy shot through her as she pushed Nate away, hurriedly straightened her clothes, and grabbed her phone.


    "You''re not at the office?"


    Jayden''s calm, steady voice crackled through the phone, but there was an underlying pressure in his tone that made Corrine feel guilty.


    She exhaled slowly, steadying her nerves, and replied with feigned calmness, "Uncle Jayden, I had something unexpectede up."


    Nate, sitting back on the wicker chair, silently observed her, his expression unreadable. His eyes flickered with something-an emotion he quickly masked. He nearly forgot about the other looming issue.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Sudden Fever


    After hanging up the phone, Corrine''s heart was racing as if she had been caught red-handed sneaking a forbidden treat.


    She exhaled slowly, trying to steady herself, and turned her gaze toward Nate, who was sitting in the wicker chair with his usual unruffledposure.


    Nate''s left hand rested casually on his knee while his right held a cup of coffee. The sharp angle of his jawline gave him an air of effortless cool, as though he were impervious to the chaos of the world around him.


    But what truly caught Corrine''s eye was the faint lipstick mark clinging to the corner of his mouth, a telltale sign of their earlier kiss.


    Her cheeks turned a rosy hue as the memory reyed vividly in her mind. The kiss, still fresh in her thoughts, sent a wave of warmth rushing to her face. She stammered, "I-I''ll head back to my room now."


    Before Nate could even respond, she turned on her heel and fled like a startled deer.


    Once safely inside her room, she leaned heavily against the door, her palms pressed to her heated cheeks in a vain attempt to cool them.


    Today had been nothing short of madness.


    Not only had she let him into her life, but she had also surrendered to his kiss-a kiss that left her wanting more.


    Her hand drifted from her flushed face to her lips, tracing their outline as if to relive the moment. A shy smile crept across her face, unbidden and irrepressible.


    Shaking her head as if to dispel her wandering thoughts, she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear and made her way to the bathroom.


    The warm water cascading over her was like a soothing balm, washing away the fatigue of the day and the turmoil in her heart.


    After drying her hair, she stretched outzily on the bed, her thoughts drifting as sleep


    overtook her.


    Meanwhile, the gates of the estate creaked open, and a sleek dark purple Bugatti purred into the driveway.


    Moses strode into Nate''s study, his eyes casually scanning the rows of books that lined the shelves. "Nate, you''ve finally resurfaced. Don''t tell me you''re still burying yourself in work? Let''s do something fun tonight," he drawled, leaning casually against the desk.


    "Not interested," Nate replied without looking up, his focus firmly on the documents in front of him.


    Moses flopped into an armchair, his legs crossed as he lounged like a cat surveying its territory. His eyes, with their mischievous glint and upward tilt, exuded a charm that had always served him well in his romantic escapades.


    "Come on, Nate," Moses pressed, his tone yful. "Life isn''t all about meetings and paperwork. You''ve been back for days, and all you''ve done is lock yourself away. Where''s the fun in that? I''m here to give you a proper wee back-you can''t say no this time."


    Nate''s response was immediate and curt. "I can."


    His thoughts were elsewhere, preupied with Corrine''s impending departure. How could he squander their night under the same roof?


    Moses straightened in his seat, his expression shifting to one of curiosity. He discreetly studied Nate, his sharp eyes taking in every detail.


    Compared to his own yful nature, Moses knew Nate was always aloof and unapproachable.


    He''d long believed that Nate was simply indifferent to ordinary women. But now, as he observed his friend''s aloof demeanor, a small voice whispered that perhaps


    the rumors about Nate''s hidden feelings weren''t unfounded.


    Before he could probe further, his phone buzzed. With a slight frown, he answered, saying, "What is it?"


    The butler''s voice came through on the other end, respectful but urgent. "Miss


    Hughes has suddenly developed a fever and wishes to see you."


    Moses rolled his eyes, irritation seeping into his tone. "If she''s sick, she should go to the hospital."


    Without waiting for a response, he ended the call.


    Turning back to Nate, Moses noticed his friend lost in thought, his fingers idly tracing the edge of a paper. "Nate?"


    "Sudden fever?" Nate mused aloud, his tone curious.


    Moses hesitated before smirking knowingly. His voice carried a note of derision as


    he replied, "It''s just another one of her theatrics. Probably took a cold bath to pull this off. Her acting could use some work."


    "It does seem a bit... deliberate," Nate remarked, his lips curving into a faint, sardonic smile.


    Moses studied him for a moment, sensing that Nate''s thoughts were wandering somewhere far beyond their conversation.


    "Nate," he said, leaning forward with renewed determination, "let''s have fun


    tonight, okay? I heard it''s going to rain. Perfect weather for ate-night race. It''s been ages since we had some real excitement."


    Rain?


    The suggestion sparked a subtle interest in Nate''s eyes.


    "Alright," he responded.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Something


    Unusual


    The sky hung heavy with dark, swirling clouds, casting an ominous shadow over the nearly empty streets. The lively hum of the racetrack in the eastern part of the city felt out of ce amidst the stillness of the surroundings.


    This track was one of the few in the country that hosted F1 races. It was only opened to the public during rallies or friendlypetitions.


    At the starting line, a few cars, their paint gleaming in the dim light, revved their engines, the sound like a challenge thrown into the air.


    As the referee waved the g, the cars shot forward with the ferocity of wild beasts breaking free.


    Though they were here for a simple race, the track seemed to ignite something more primal, thepetitive spirit between the men roaring to life.


    The race grew more intense with eachp, the cars neck and neck, engines growling with effort.


    After fiveps, Nate''s sleek ck Aventador crossed the finish line first, followed closely by Zack, and finally Moses.


    As the three stepped out of their cars, staff members rushed over, eager to check the vehicles for any signs of damage or wear.


    Moses pulled off his helmet, his hair slightly disheveled, and grinned in frustration. "Damn it! Let''s race again!"


    The sting of losing burned in his chest.


    Zack''s lips curled into a smirk. "Doesn''t matter how many times we race."


    "Zack, that''s a weak excuse. I was holding back before. If you''ve got the guts, let''s go again," Moses shot back, watching as Zack walked away, his challenge still hanging in


    the air.


    Zack casually loosened the cor of his racing suit, his tonezy. "Beating a rookie isn''t exactly fun."


    Moses, fuming, flipped Zack off behind his back before turning to find Nate standing nearby, holding his helmet in one hand, his gaze distant. "Nate, what''s got you so distracted?"


    Nate blinked, as if snapping back to the moment. "Wasn''t there supposed to be rain tonight?"


    "What?" Moses paused, his gaze drifting upward to the sky. "Who knows? Maybe the rain''s noting after all."


    With that, Nate turned and walked away.


    As Moses and Zack emerged from the locker room, they spotted Nate standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands casually tucked in his pockets, his eyes fixed on the distant sky as if lost in thought.


    "You think Nate''s got something on his mind?" Moses mused. "Why else would he be hoping for rain?"


    Zack followed Moses'' gaze, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. "Maybe... he''s just had a breakup?"


    "Are you serious?" Moses scoffed, waving his hand dismissively. "He hasn''t even been in a rtionship. How could he have a breakup?"


    Besides, with Nate''s wealth, he could have any woman he wanted with just a snap of his fingers. The idea of him facing a breakup seemed absurd.


    Zack stayed silent, the corners of his mouth lifting into a mysterious smile.


    As they spoke, Nate suddenly broke the silence. "It''s raining."


    Moses and Zack exchanged a look, sensing a strange satisfaction in Nate''s voice. Their eyes sparkled with mischief.


    Something wasn''t right.


    "Didn''t you notice anything odd at Celtis Estate?" Zack asked, his tone casual but tinged with curiosity.


    Moses thought for a moment, his brow furrowing. "What''s odd about it? Everything


    was fine."


    Zack clicked his tongue, genuinely impressed by Moses'' obliviousness. "You''repletely clueless."


    Seeing the flicker of indignation in Moses'' expression, Zack pressed on, "Since Celtis Estate was built, when has Nate ever gone back there voluntarily?"


    Moses'' eyes widened in sudden realization. "Wait... are you saying Nate... has a secret lover tucked away?" His eyes lit up with excitement as the idea took hold. "No way, I''ve got to check out Celtis Estate tonight."


    Zack gave him a heavy pat on the shoulder, his voiceden with a touch of warning.


    "Go ahead, man. I''ll send flowers to your grave next year."


    Moses opened his mouth, but words failed him.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 Satisfied


    The rain seemed to materialize from Nate''s silent wish, gradually intensifying with each passing moment. Thunderclouds gathered, promising a storm.


    Nate raced through the heavy downpour, his clothes quickly bing saturated. By the time he reached his car, water cascaded down his skin, each droplet a testament to nature''s sudden fury. Instructing the driver to activate the air conditioning, Nate settled into the vehicle filled with cool air. As midnight approached, an unsettling sensation crept through his body.


    He retrieved a thermometer, its digital disy revealing an rming truth: his temperature had climbed to 101.3 degrees Fahrenheit.


    Rising from his bed, Nate gathered the carefully prepared fever and cold medications. With deliberate movements, he tossed them into the toilet, watching them swirl away before flushing. A satisfied smile yed across his lips.


    The next morning dawned pale and subdued.


    The previous night''s deluge had transformed thendscape, leaving behind an earthy fragrance of wet grass and freshly dampened soil.


    Corrine dressed carefully, preparing to start her day. As she opened her bedroom door, she encountered Tanya in the hallway.


    "Good morning, Miss Hond," Tanya greeted, her smile warm yet tinged with underlying concern. Her hands cradled a steaming tray of soup, drawing Corrine''s immediate attention. Noticing her gaze, Tanya exined, her voice revealing a hint of worry, "Mr. Hopkins was perfectly fine yesterday, but who would have imagined he''d develop a fever overnight? I suspect the rain might be responsible. Since I couldn''t locate the fever medicine at home, I prepared this soup to help strengthen him."


    A flicker of unintended anxiety crossed Corrine''s eyes. "Have you called a doctor?"


    "The doctor has already visited," Tanya sighed, "but Mr. Hopkins has never been fond of taking medicine. I was left with little choice."


    0.0%


    "Let me handle this," Corrine offered, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear-a subtle gesture masking her momentary awkwardness,


    Tanya paused, her knowing nce speaking volumes. A brief, understanding smile danced in her eyes. "Thank you, Miss Hond."


    Corrine epted the tray, her fingers wrapped carefully around its edges.


    She watched Tanya retreat down the hallway before turning toward Nate''s room.


    She knocked gently. A low, hoarse voice responded, "Come in."


    Pushing the door open, Corrine found Nate not resting as she had expected, but engrossed in a document.


    Gone was his typical ck shirt, reced by a deep blue pajama set that outlined his physique with tantalizing subtlety.


    The neckline hinted at the elegant lines of his corbone, while rolled-up sleeves revealed the muscr strength of his forearms.


    "Just leave it there and go." Nate''s initial words carried an indifferent coldness, designed to maintain distance.


    When no movement followed, he lifted his gaze. His dark eyes-intense and piercing- seemed to cut directly through Corrine, momentarily stealing her breath.


    The tray trembled slightly in her grasp, her feet feeling unsteady.


    Yet, upon recognizing her, Nate''s demeanor transformed. The icy exterior melted, reced by a gentle, disarming smile. "Why are you up so early?" he asked, closing the document and beckoning her closer.


    Corrine approached, her movements deliberate. "Tanya mentioned you have a fever," she exined, cing the tray on the bedside table.


    Her hand instinctively reached to check his temperature, her brow furrowing with genuine concern.


    "I''m fine," Nate murmured, intercepting her hand. His fingers traced the delicate bones. of her wrist, sending a subtle warmth through her cool skin.


    Her concern deepened, noting the unusual flush across his face. "You need to take medicine,¡± she insisted, preparing to retrieve the medical kit.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Obedient To His Girlfriend


    To Corrine''s surprise, Nate suddenly slid his arm around her delicate waist, pulling her effortlessly into his warm embrace.


    The cool, earthy scent of him wrapped around her, as though the very air was infused with his presence.


    Startled, Corrine instinctively clung to him, their bodies pressed together with undeniable closeness. Even through the light fabric of their clothes, she could feel the searing heat radiating off him.


    Every breath he took felt different,den with an unusual warmth that seemed to seep into her skin.


    His warm breath fanned across her face, brushing against the strands of hair at her temples. The gentle caress made her fingertips curl and a faint blush crept up her ears, betraying her flustered state.


    Feeling a rush of unease, she pushed gently against his chest. "I''ll go get you some medicine."


    "Don''t move." Nate''s husky voice washed over her, a simplemand that held both a coaxing sweetness and an undeniable authority.


    Corrine stopped struggling, allowing herself to be held like apliant doll, her body slowly yielding to the pull of his embrace.


    Perhaps sensing her surrender, Nate''s grip on her waist softened slightly. He rested his chin on her shoulder, his voice low and intimate. "My Corrine is so obedient."


    As he spoke, he nuzzled into the crook of her neck, the action tender and possessive, like a puppy seeking affection.


    His hair tickled her, and she couldn''t suppress the instinct to shrink back, pushing against his shoulder. "It tickles."


    For a moment, she nearly fell out of his arms, the shock making her face pale.


    Instinctively, she reached out, hooking her arms around his neck, barely managing to keep her bnce.


    Nate tightened his hold around her waist, his voice taking on a yful, seductive edge. ¡°Darling, are you trying to tempt me by throwing yourself at me first thing in the morning?"


    His voice, already deep and husky, now had a teasing rasp, a soft tug at her heart, impossible to resist.


    "You were the one being improper." Corrine red at him, her face flushed with both anger and embarrassment, attempting to pull away and make her escape.


    "Don''t move!" Nate''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he spoke, his jawline tight, betraying a flicker of restraint that only heightened the tension between them.


    Corrine felt the shift in his body, her face flushing a deep crimson. She froze, not daring to make a sound or stir even the slightest bit.


    After a long, heavy pause, she finally asked, her voice soft and uncertain, "Are you okay?"


    "Corrine, let me remind you... I''m a normal man." Nate''s gaze darkened as he met her eyes, his fingers brushing the stray hair behind her ear, his touch both intimate and careful. "Don''t worry, I won''t force you."


    His fingers, with their strong, defined joints, slid behind her ear, their caress lingering longer than intended, teasing her skin with a subtle, almost yful pressure.


    "Then behave and take your medicine." Corrine swatted his hand away, pulling herself free from his embrace. She swiftly reached for the medicine on the table. "Take it quickly, or the fever will get worse."


    Nate nced at the colorful pills before him, his brow furrowing as he dismissed them with a slight shake of his head. "It''s just a little bug. It''ll get better on its own."


    "Take the medicine now, or what if the fever fries your brain?" Concern flickered across Corrine''s face, her voice edged with a growing sense of urgency. "Feed it to me."


    "Then open your mouth."


    "Sweet Corrine, that''s not how you feed someone."


    Nate''s teasing grin only made Corrine''s frustration rise, but then her mind clicked into


    ce. "Whether you take it or not, it''s not my business!"


    "Fine, I''ll take it." As she started to walk away, clearly annoyed, Nate reached out, grabbing her wrist gently. He brought the ss of water to his lips, his voiceced with a quiet satisfaction. ¡°See how obedient I am to my girlfriend."


    The term hit her like a wave, her cheeks instantly flushing as the words hung between them. She shot him a quick, startled nce before turning away, trying to hide the smile tugging at her lips. "After you take the medicine, get some rest. I''ll check on you


    But just as she turned to leave, Nate''s grip on her wrist tightened, pulling her back into his chest, catching her off guard.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 You Must Take Responsibility For Me


    Before Corrine could look up, Nate''s hand gently settled on her head, carefully drawing her into his embrace. "Stay with me," he murmured, his words carrying an intimate weight.


    The simple gesture sent an inexplicable tremor through Corrine''s heart.


    "I''m afraid staying here might disturb you..." she began, her voice soft with hesitation.


    A yful edge entered Nate''s tone. "But you''ve already disturbed my heart, so you must take responsibility for me."


    His deep voice wrapped around her ears like velvet, sending a delicate shiver down her spine. Her cheeks bloomed with a rosy warmth.


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, attempting to maintain a semnce of propriety. "Then you should rest well now, and continue working once your fever subsides."


    Nate''s smile was tender, almost doting. ¡°Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    "Good. Then get some sleep. I''ll stay and make sure you''re okay."


    But Nate was several steps ahead. In one swift motion, he wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her horizontally. His voice dropped to a deliberately low whisper. "If you keep moving like this, I can''t promise I won''t lose control."


    The implied threat hung in the air. Corrine understood perfectly, her cheeks deepening to a more intense blush. She bit her lower lip lightly, surrendering to his embrace.


    His cool, earthy scent enveloped her, causing her heart to race with an intricate mix of anticipation and vulnerability.


    Nate leaned down, brushing a gentle kiss against her fluttering eyshes before softly patting her back. "Sleep," he whispered.


    Though she had originally nned to quietly leave once Nate fell asleep, she unexpectedly drifted off herself.


    When Nate slowly opened his eyes, he found Corrine peacefully nestled against his arm, resembling a tranquil kitten.


    Her longshes cast delicate shadows over her cheeks, her nose slightly upturned with a soft elegance that drew his gaze. Her lips, slightly parted in sleep, glistened faintly like dew on ripe fruit, and the faint curve of her neckline revealed a glimpse of porcin skin beneath the loose fabric of her blouse.


    Nate''s dark eyes deepened, his gazeced with tenderness and something more indefinable. A resigned smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    She trusted him too much.


    He reached out, his fingers brushing delicately over her cheek as if tracing a line of poetry. A quiet infatuation flickered in his eyes as he studied her serene features.


    He couldn''t fathom why Bruce would choose Leah over Corrine.


    In beauty, Leah was no match for her. In family background, Corrine outshone her by miles.


    There was nothing about Corrine that could be foundcking.


    But then again, perhaps it was Bruce''s loss that had paved the way for Nate''s gain. If Bruce hadn''t abandoned her, things might have been far moreplicated.


    Just as his thoughts meandered, Corrine''s phone buzzed loudly, breaking the tranquility of the moment.


    Nate quickly picked it up, ncing at the screen before answering. "Who''s this?" The line went silent for a beat before Bruce''s familiar voice answered, sharp and tinged with barely suppressed anger. "Put Corrine on the phone."


    Nate''s lips curled into a mocking smile as he nced at Corrine, still fast asleep against his arm. Rising quietly, he moved to the balcony. "She''s not avable," he said, his tone cool, his words deliberate.


    On the other end, Bruce''s voice rose,ced with barely veiled jealousy. "Who the hell do you think you are to decide that for her? Let me talk to Corrine!"


    Nate didn''t bother indulging the outburst. He hung up without another word, the dial tone ringing in Bruce''s ears.


    Bruce stared at the phone in his hand, his jaw tightening as anger simmered beneath


    his calm facade.


    He let out a coldugh, his tone dripping with derision. "Corrine, so this is what you''vee to."


    When his assistant entered momentster, Bruce stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his expression as dark as the storm clouds that had hung over the city the previous night.


    The assistant hesitated, sensing the tension in the room. Clearing his throat cautiously, he said, "Mr. Ashton, everyone''s ready for the meeting."


    Bruce turned to him, his gaze sharp and cutting, sending an involuntary shiver down the assistant''s spine.


    "What''s the update from the people I sent to investigate Corrine?" he asked, his voice cold enough to freeze the air.


    The assistant faltered, and then replied hurriedly, "No significant information has been uncovered yet. It seems someone''s gone to great lengths to conceal her whereabouts."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Anytime, Anywhere


    Since Corrine''s departure from Ashton Group, she had be aplete mystery.


    Even the surveince footage documenting her movements had been meticulously erased, leaving no trace behind.


    Bruce''s brow furrowed deeply, a nagging suspicion brewing in his mind. Could Corrine be harboring a secret that had managed to slip past his keen perception?


    He turned his attention to his assistant, his voice cutting through the tension. "What did Kaiden Hudson from Ford Group report?" The words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    The assistant, sensing the weight of the moment, responded carefully, "Kaiden mentioned a reassignment to another branch, with no immediate ns to return..."


    With each word, an invisible chill seemed to permeate the office, transforming the room into an arctdscape of unspoken tensions.


    After a momentary hesitation-carefully measuring the intimidating atmosphere Bruce radiated-the assistant added softly, "Mr. Ashton, it''s time for the meeting."


    Bruce''s response was immediate. He gripped his phone tightly, his movements precise and determined as he strode toward the meeting room.


    In stark contrast to Bruce''s intense demeanor, Corrine felt remarkably serene.


    Her eyes opened, scanning the room before settling on Nate''s recumbent form on the


    sofa.


    A fleeting moment of surprise crossed her features; she had half-expected him to take advantage of their situation.


    A chuckle escaped her lips.


    Nate remained an enigma to her.


    He could be domineering and forceful, leaving her seemingly without escape. Yet, at critical moments, he would maintain a careful, almost gentlemanly distance.


    Hisplexity was maic, effortlessly capturing the most vulnerable part of her heart, rendering her resistance futile.


    Composing herself, Corrine rose from the bed and retrieved the thermometer. She approached Nate quietly, crouching down to check his temperature. Relief washed over her as she noted the reading: 97.7 degrees Fahrenheit.


    "Finally, the fever''s gone," she whispered, more to herself than anyone else. "Feeling reassured now?" Nate''s voice, soft and velvety, broke the silence. His eyes opened slowly, revealing a gaze both deep and captivating.


    Corrine''s eyshes fluttered as she stood. "Sometimes the best medicine is the most difficult to swallow," she replied pragmatically. "Regardless of how much you might dislike it, taking medication on time is crucial for your health."


    "Did Tanya tell you that?" Nate asked, raising an eyebrow as he sat up.


    She nodded. "Tanya is genuinely concerned about


    you."


    His gaze intensified, a subtle smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°What others tell you is rarely theplete story. If you want to truly understand me, why not ask directly?"


    His just-awakened voice was mesmerizing-smooth as velvet, rich with unspoken promise.


    Corrine studied him carefully.


    His pristine pajamas now bore slight wrinkles, and tousled hair fell across his forehead, lending him a rugged, untamed appeal.


    "In that case," she responded yfully, "should I spend several nightspiling an exhaustive list of questions to interrogate you?"


    Her curiosity about Nate ran deep.


    Her intuition whispered that his identity-CEO of Brighton Group, owner of Celtis Estate


    was merely the visible tip of a far moreplex iceberg.


    Nate''s response was a low, melodious chuckle. He reached out, tenderly tucking a stray


    lock of her hair behind her ear, his eyes radiating pure indulgence. "I''ll share everything


    you wish to know," he promised, "without reservation, anytime, anywhere."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 Never Trouble


    After lunch, Nate and Corrine strolled through the garden in peaceful silence.


    At the entrance, Nate slowed his pace, pausing just enough to turn slightly toward Corrine and extend his hand with quiet confidence.


    Corrine hesitated for a brief moment before pursing her lips and slipping her hand into


    his.


    His fingers closed around hers instantly, his grasp firm yet warm, creating a connection that felt both protective and intimate.


    As they walked side by side, her shorter frame didn''t diminish her presence. Instead, their strides harmonized in a way that made them seem perfectly matched.


    The air was crisp and cool, washed clean by the previous night''s rain, carrying a subtle freshness that brought an unspoken sense of calm.


    "Heading back to the office tomorrow?" Nate asked abruptly, his eyes studying her face with quiet intensity.


    Corrine tilted her head slightly and replied, "No, I''ll need to leave soon."


    A faint furrow appeared between Nate''s brows, his expression briefly darkening before she rified, "There''s some business at thepany that I need to handle."


    The truth was moreplicated-her uncle Jayden was scheduled to visit the officeter, and a gnawing worry told her he might have uncovered something.


    Corrine hadn''t yet figured out how to exin Nate to her family. Their rtionship, though new and promising, had only just begun. She feared sharing it too soon might provoke another round of familial disapproval.


    When Corrine briefly mentioned her uncle Jayden, a flicker of something unreadable crossed Nate''s eyes. "I''ll drive you to the office this afternoon," he said with quiet determination.


    Corrine instinctively began to protest, concerned for his health, but Nate silenced her gently, cing his index finger lightly against her lips. "Corrine, you''re someone who


    matters to me. You deserve my care and support, no matter what."


    The unexpected touch of his cool finger sent a blush creeping across her cheeks, and she cleared her throat softly before responding, ¡°Then I''ll have to trouble you."


    "Anything for you is never trouble,¡± Nate replied, his tone steady and sure. "Not everyone is worth my putting in the effort and time to please, nor do they have the right to demand it," he added, his words resonating with quiet conviction.


    Caught off guard by his words, Corrine felt the warmth on her cheeks deepen, spreading all the way to her ears.


    Noticing the faint shadow that crossed her expression, Nate''s yful smile faded slightly. "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Corrine hesitated, searching his face for reassurance, before answering quietly, "I just feel like I''m not worth all this effort from you."


    From as far back as she could remember, people had kept their distance. No one had ever truly cared for her as she was.


    Even when she tried to mold herself into the version others wanted, their approval always remained out of reach.


    But Nate''s unwavering attention made her feel seen-valued in a way she''d never expected.


    "Whether you''re worth it or not isn''t your decision to make," Nate said, his gaze steady and unwavering. "To me, you''re worth everything."


    As the car headed back to Ford Group, Corrine sat silently, her eyes fixed on the blur of scenery outside the window. Nate''s words yed over and over in her mind, wrapping around her like aforting embrace.


    It turned out she wasn''t as unworthy of love as she''d once believed.


    Outside the towering Ford Group building, Bruce lingered in his car, his gaze fixed on the reflective ss facade.


    He remained still for a long moment, lost in thought, before finally stepping out and closing the door behind him.


    The failed bid for thend in the southern district hadn''te as aplete surprise.


    He had sensed the possibility of defeat. But he hadn''t anticipated Brighton Group,


    apany he''d dismissed as insignificant, turning into such a formidablepetitor against Ford Group.


    After the loss, his strategy had been to seek a partnership with Ford Group, believing that Kaiden''s involvement would smooth the way. In fact, with Kaiden''s connections,


    Bruce had been almost certain nothing would stand in his way.


    But since Kaiden''s abrupt exit from Gourmet Spot, he had declined Bruce''s offers and


    even returned every previous gesture of goodwill.


    Now, Bruce needed answers-had Kaiden''s allegiance shifted, or was the newly appointed CEO of Ford Group creating obstacles behind the scenes?

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Wave Of Public


    Opinion


    Bruce headed straight into the Ford Group building.


    After he exined his purpose to the receptionist, she kept a polished smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Ashton, but Miss Hond isn''t in the office right now. If you''d like to meet her, you can schedule an appointment."


    "Are you sure she''s not in the office? Or is she just avoiding us on purpose?" Bruce''s assistant asked, his irritation seeping into his tone.


    They had tried countless times to meet the elusive new CEO, only to hit a wall every time. Her behavior was starting to feel deliberate, like she was ying a game of cat


    and mouse.


    Even the calmest of people would feel frustration in a situation like this.


    Bruce felt the stirrings of annoyance but kept his expression neutral.


    "If you see your CEO, let her know I was here," he said smoothly before turning to leave.


    His assistant shot the receptionist a sharp, disgruntled nce, and then hurried to catch up with Bruce. "Mr. Ashton, it''s obvious Miss Hond is dodging us!"


    If his assistant could pick up on it, Bruce certainly had as well.


    Still, he couldn''t understand her reasons for avoiding him.


    He was certain he''d never done anything to offend anyone at Ford Group. In fact, he had bent over backward to please Kaiden, the maniptive manager, just to gain their favor.


    Even though the situation grated on his nerves, Bruce knew he had no choice but to endure it.


    The Ashton Group simply couldn''t afford to sh with Ford Group.


    As he mulled over the situation, something caught his eye-a figure that seemed oddly


    familiar.


    He stopped mid-step, his brows knitting together. Was that... Corrine?


    But then he hesitated. This was Ford Group, not somewhere she could casually stroll into. He shook his head. He had to be mistaken.


    His assistant''s voice broke into his thoughts, uncertain but cautious. "Could it be that Corrine upset someone powerful in the past?"


    Back then, Corrine had poured everything she had into Ashton Group. Her hard work had been undeniable, but she''d left behind whispers-harsh rumors that still lingered in


    the air.


    Hearing this, Bruce frowned. "When we get back to the office, try to get some information from the assistant who worked with Corrine."


    It didn''t make sense for anyone at Ashton Group to have wronged someone at Ford Group.


    If it had happened, the likely culprit was Corrine. She often acted impulsively, unaware of the ripples her actions caused.


    No one could guess how many enemies she had unknowingly created for Ashton Group -or the kind of weight she''d carried on her shoulders while doing so.


    Corrine had just stepped into her office on the top floor when Natasha entered, holding a stack of neatly organized files.


    "Miss Hond, these are the candidates the nning department shortlisted for the spokesperson role. Please review and make your choice," Natasha said, her tone professional yet rxed.


    Corrine''s recent return to thepany-and her rejection of Leah''s endorsement- had put significant pressure on the nning department.


    To meet her high expectations, they had spent weeks carefully evaluating and selecting candidates.


    Corrine flipped through the topmost file. "Jolene Sampson?" she murmured, her lips curving slightly as a spark of curiosity danced in her eyes. Tapping her fingers lightly on the document, she said, "We''ll go with her."


    Natasha nodded, unfazed by the decision. Her smile grew as she replied, "Understood."


    The announcement of Ford Group''s new resort spokesperson sparked an immediate stir online.


    Oneizen asked, "Who even is this model?"


    Another chimed in, ¡°I heard Leah was supposed to get that endorsement. How did Jolene suddenly snag it? Could she have someone powerful backing her?"


    "Wasn''t Leah cklisted for crossing the wrong person?" someone spected. Another added, "Are we forgetting something? Jolene was exposed for school bullying when she first debuted! I wouldn''t be surprised if she sabotaged Leah to snatch this deal for herself."


    Someone sighed heavily, saying, "I really feel bad for Leah. She doesn''t deserve this."


    Fueled by the determined efforts of the onlinemunity, it didn''t take long for Jolene''s past to surface. Her history of underage clubbing, smoking, drinking, and fighting spread across social media like wildfire.


    Barely thirty minutester, Leah''stest social media post shot to the trending list.


    Leah had written, "Sesses from a mix of luck and hard work. They say a smile can change your fortune. Here''s hoping Lady Luck smiles back." With the post, she included a polished picture of herself.


    Karina let out an exasperated groan and mmed her phone onto the table. "She just can''t sit still, can she? Always trying to hog the spotlight!" Her voice dripped with irritation. "And those brainless fans of hers-they''re just as unbearable. Don''t they


    realize sticking with Leah could backfire on them too?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 97

    Chapter 97 Someone Familiar To Me


    Jolene''s expression warmed into a smile at Karina''sment. "It seems like everyone has changed with time, yet you''ve remained as you were."


    Karina quirked an eyebrow, her eyes yfully scanning Jolene. "So, have I really been stationary all this time?" she teased, noting Jolene''s voluptuous figure. "You''ve undergone quite the transformation."


    With a flirtatious smirk, Jolene leaned in, a cigarette dangling from her fingers. "Care for a feel?"


    "Jolene, can''t you show a little restraint?" Karina said softly, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    Observing their yful exchange, Corrine seized a pause to ask, "Jolene, do you n on leaving after your visit?"


    "I''m unsure," Jolene said, snuffing out her cigarette in the ashtray. "I''m just taking things as theye."


    During their conversation, Natasha walked in, acknowledging Karina and Jolene with a nod before addressing Corrine. "The issue trending earlier has been resolved."


    Acknowledging Natasha, Corrine then turned to Jolene. "Ready to go take some promotional shots in the studio?"


    "Absolutely," Jolene responded, rising to follow Natasha out.


    Later, Karina found a moment to excuse herself upon Waldo''s arrival.


    Corrine greeted him, offering a ss of water. "What brings you here?"


    Waldo sat down on the couch and exined, ¡°Jayden was busy, so he asked me


    to check on you. I was nearby and decided to drop in."


    His gaze lingered on Corrine. "Are you feeling alright now?"


    "Much better, thank you," she answered, finding a seat herself.


    Waldo took a sip from his ss, his eyes lingering on the cigarette butts in the ashtray. A flicker of something dark crossed his gaze as he tightened his grip on the ss and asked casually, "When did Karina start smoking?"


    "Actually, it wasn''t Karina; it was a different friend," Corrine exined.


    Waldo yed with the edge of his ss, a subtle smile emerging. "Someone familiar to me?"


    "You might recall Jolene Sampson."


    He wasn''t surprised to hear the name. A subtle smile lit up Waldo''s eyes as he murmured, "Oh, Jolene, of course."


    Unaware of Waldo''s intrigued look, Corrine added, "I could use some help securing an apartment near work."


    "Securing a ce isn''t too tough. There''s a vacant one I own close by. I''ll arrange for the keys to be sent to you."


    Their conversation wrapped up quickly, and Waldo excused himself to leave.


    The long-awaited celebration of Farris'' 80th birthday finally came after a hectic week.


    Corrine made a detour to Timeless Treasures-a renowned antique shop in Lyhaton-


    on her way to Farris'' home.


    Upon her arrival at the store, a clerk promptly greeted her. With an air of familiarity, she browsed through the aisles, picked out a pen holder, and had it wrapped for the


    asion.


    Leaving the store, Corrine made her way directly to Farris'' home.


    Farris'' 80th birthday was a grand affair, especially with the Ashton family now being the new elite of the city, attracting many eager to curry favor.


    To avoid any potentialplications, Corrine opted to enter through a side door, quietly making her way into Farris'' quarters.


    There, the Ashton family was leisurely enjoying their coffee and conversing.


    Their conversation halted abruptly, faces marked by surprise, as they noticed Corrine


    stepping into the room.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 98

    Chapter 98 Make It Difficult


    Dressed in a burgundy velvet suit paired with a ckce camisole, Corrine projected both professional prowess and a subtle allure. Her hair, twisted up casually into a bun with wisps yfully framing her face, lent an air of rxed elegance.


    With each step, Corrine exuded a sense of innate pride and purpose.


    Her every action resonated with a powerful presence.


    Such an aura seemed to be an intrinsic part of her, cultivated over time, giving her a demeanor of controlling everything effortlessly.


    Leah found Corrine''s self-assurance intolerable, as if nothing in the world was worthy of her attention.


    She wondered how Corrine, a woman of modest beginnings, could disy such audacity before her.


    Quickly masking her disdain, Leah said to her with a forced smile, "It''s been too long, Corrine."


    Corrine gave her a nk stare and said coldly, "Still making the same old mistakes, I see."


    Looking down, Leah''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "Is there no room for forgiveness, Corrine?"


    As Leah reached out, Corrine smoothly sidestepped her grasp, continuing her walk toward Farris'' room.


    Seeing this, Rita bristled with anger. "Corrine, can''t you see? How can you just walk by the elders without a word?"


    With a cold smirk, Corrine''s eyes swept the room, sending a chill down everyone''s spine. "Respect is earned by those who genuinely nurture others. Are any of you here truly worthy?"


    Her past encounters with everyone in the room had been harmful.


    They carried an air of refinement and nobility, but their actions were disgraceful and hical.


    It was mercy enough that she hadn''t sought revenge. Thinking she would grovel for their favor was pure fantasy.


    "All dressed up and dismissive as ever. I guess you think you''re better than the rest of us now that you''ve found a stronger backer," a woman in a purple dress said, her tone heavy with sarcasm as she shot Corrine a mocking smile and a scrutinizing nce.


    Bruce''s uncle''s wife was known for her beauty in her younger days, yet age had sculpted her features into sharp lines of bitterness.


    Back when Corrine was living with the Ashton family, this woman frequently belittled her, and her disdain only grew after Corrine''s departure.


    With such arge gathering, drama was inevitable, and the swirling gossip seemed ready to drown Corrine in criticism.


    "Strutting around like a peacock, have you dismissed your humble beginnings?"


    "Had Bruce not generously brought you into our family, who knows where you''d have ended up? Now that you''ve moved on, you look down on us? How ungrateful can you be, Corrine?"


    Corrine couldn''t help butugh, though her eyes remained cold. "You think you''re qualified to preach gratitude to me? Have you forgotten that without my intervention, the Ashton family would have faced ruin? Now, tell me who''s being ungrateful?"


    "How dare you!" Tracy eximed, mming her fist on the table as she stood up suddenly. "Do you think this is the ce for your careless behavior?"


    Corrine met her gaze with a smirk. "Whether you permit it or not, I''ve acted this way before. What''s one more instance?"


    "You!" Tracy''s anger was unmistakable, her sneer cutting. "You publicly humiliated and hurt Leah, and now you disrupt the peace here. Is this how you admit defeat in joining our family, by causing chaos?"


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, her eyes sweeping the room. The delight in their expressions was clear.


    They weren''t just here for idle chatter; they were here to hold her ountable. Her face betrayed nothing but a slight, sardonic lift of her eyebrows.


    They were great ating together, using their position as elders to judge and criticize.


    In the past, she put up with it all for Bruce. Now, there was nothing stopping her.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 99

    Chapter 99 It''s Your Fault


    Corrine settled into a single-seater sofa, her posture rigid with defiance.


    Her gaze swept coldly across the Ashton family women, led by Tracy, challenging them with an unspoken daring that seemed to crackle with barely contained tension.


    "Leah got exactly what she deserved," Corrine said, her tone cold enough to freeze the


    room.


    "That''s ridiculous!" Rita shot back, jabbing a finger in Corrine''s direction. Her voice was shrill with anger, like a knife scraping against metal. "If it weren''t for you, you heartless woman, escting everything on purpose, how would Leah have ended uppletely cklisted by thepany? Ten million inpensation? Are you trying to ruin herpletely? And now you sit there acting innocent, pretending it has nothing to do with you after destroying her career. You''re unbelievable!"


    Rita''s words poured out in a torrent of fury. She took a step forward, her chest heaving as she continued, "You''re just jealous of Leah! Jealous of her better upbringing, her superior family, and, most of all, jealous that my brother chose her over you! That''s why you jumped at the first chance to retaliate against her. Honestly, it''s a blessing my brother left you. Marrying a spiteful woman like you would''ve brought nothing but ruin to this family!"


    "Rita, that''s enough," Leah interjected gently, tugging at Rita''s arm as though trying to calm her.


    Leah''s voice carried the soft tremor of someone deeply wronged, her eyes flicking to Corrine with an air of wounded innocence. "It''s all in the past now, and, truthfully, I made mistakes too. Miss Hond, if my presence or Bruce''s choices caused you any resentment, then I''ll bear the me. This is all my fault..."


    Corrine''s eyes turned colder, cutting Leah off mid-sentence with icy precision. "Yes, it is your fault," she snapped, her voice devoid of sympathy. "All of this-you brought it on yourself."


    Rita''s anger reignited. "What exactly do you mean? You''re clearly the one at fault! You knew my brother loved Leah, yet you desperately clung to him, dreaming of marriage. Your abandonment was entirely justified!"


    0.0%


    0


    A sharp, calcting glint emerged in Corrine''s narrowed eyes. "You have a point. I deserved being abandoned. But since I was cast aside, shouldn''t I also reim the investors I painstakingly brought to the Ashton family?"


    Years ago, when the Ashton family teetered on the brink of financial ruin, Corrine had worked tirelessly to secure critical investments.


    Her efforts had not only saved the family but elevated them to be Lyhaton''s new elite.


    Tracy, acutely aware of this history, had long been wary of Corrine''s potential leverage. She had cultivated rtionships with the investors'' wives, but she also understood that in their world, loyalty was purely transactional. If Corrine presented more attractive incentives, who could guarantee their allegiance wouldn''t shift?


    With calctedposure, Tracy interjected, "Enough. Since this is all in the past, why resurrect these painful memories?"


    Her tone adopted the patronizing cadence of a benevolent elder. "Emotions aren''t always rational. What happened at the wedding was indeed a bit inappropriate on Bruce''s part. If you harbor any grievances, feel free to make demands. We''ll do our best


    to amodate you."


    A bit inappropriate... A mocking smile curled Corrine''s lips.


    On her wedding day, she had been publicly abandoned, subjected to the guests


    scornful ridicule, and now received this tepid acknowledgment. A mere excuse: "a bit inappropriate."


    Corrine drew a deep breath, suppressing the resentment churning within her chest.


    Today was Farris'' eightieth birthday, and she refused to create a scene that might upset him.


    "I''m going to wish Farris a happy birthday," she announced, rising from her seat.


    Seeing her prepare to leave, Tracy quickly stood as well. "Since you''re back, why not stay for a meal?"


    The invitation was transparently hollow.


    With the Ashton family now prospering and the guest list popted by wealthy, influential individuals, there was no genuine ce for a woman of Corrine''s modest background.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 100

    Chapter 100 Returning The


    Bracelet


    Hearing Tracy''s invitation, Corrine paused, reflecting on the past.


    Farris hosted avish birthday party every year for the past three years, and Corrine''s absence was always noticeable.


    The Ashtons worried about possible rumors regarding her background, so they kept


    their distance.


    Now, why would they suddenly extend an invitation for dinner?


    Narrowing her eyes, she peered at Tracy with suspicion. "How thoughtful of you, Mrs. Ashton. But no, thanks."


    Tracy noticed Corrine''s cold and determined demeanor, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. "Even if you hold grievances against me, I''m trying to make amends. Can''t you ept this gesture of goodwill?"


    "Many in this world might talk about goodwill toward me, but the Ashton family is thest that should," Corrine said coldly, turning away.


    The way she saw it, the Ashton family owed her far more than she ever owed them.


    Her childhood, marked by hardship, made her skeptical of others'' kindness, remembering each act, whether sincere or obligatory.


    When the Ashtons faced adversity, Corrine had been the one to step up. However, her three years of unwavering support were trivialized, and her genuine affection for Bruce was dismissed as a desperate act of clinging to him.


    Since she had cut ties with Bruce, any possibility of reconciliation with his family had been utterly dissolved.


    Had Farris not reached out personally, she would never have considered revisiting the Ashton family home.


    With no sentimental ties holding her back, Corrine walked toward Farris'' favored spot


    in the garden.


    racel


    Seeking peace over chaos, Farris often escaped to the quiet garden where he could rx in a wicker chair, listen to music, and enjoy his coffee.


    As Corrine approached the small garden, she spotted Farris from a distance, seated in his usual spot, holding a birdcage and ying with his beloved pet parrot.


    This parrot was a special gift from Corrine years ago, and Farris had cared for it ever since.


    The parrot''s vibrant feathers highlighted the careful attention it received.


    "Miss Hond, you''ve arrived atst. Mr. Farris Ashton spent the morning speaking of nothing else," a maid said to Corrine, her face brightening with a smile.


    Upon her arrival, Farris abandoned his birdcage and stood up, his hand waving in warm wee. "Ah, you''re here atst, my dear! I''ve been eagerly awaiting your visit."


    A series of coughs escaped him as he gripped his fist gently.


    "Are you alright?" Corrine asked.


    "It''s just an old problem," he said, calming her concern with a slight nod. "I know my own body. It''s nothing serious, nothing that''s going to take me anytime soon.


    "Don''t say such things, please!" Corrine''s voice was sharp as she gave him a stern look. "It''s your birthday; such words are unlucky."


    Farris''ughter filled the room, and he touched her hand reassuringly, his smile dimming. "I''ve heard about what happened between you and Bruce. I''m not asking for forgiveness on anyone''s behalf, just that you find it in you to move past it without too much burden."


    Corrine returned his smile, touched by his concern.


    "I had been wondering how to approach the subject, but you''ve made it easier by mentioning it," she said as she pulled a red box from her bag and opened it to reveal a jade bracelet with stunning rity. "Since Bruce and I are no longer together, I think it''s only right that this goes back to its original owner."


    Farris'' expression turned somber as he looked at the bracelet. Instead of happiness, a weight seemed to settle on his heart. He sighed deeply. "My dear, I''ve watched all you''ve done for the past three years. The Ashton family is in your debt, and Bruce even more so, a debt he can''t ever repay. You should keep this bracelet. Consider it a token


    from me, something to remember me by."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 101

    Chapter 101 Share Transfer Agreement


    Corrine shook her head decisively. "If I were unaware of this bracelet''s profound family significance, I might have kept it. But knowing its extraordinary meaning, why should I hold onto something that doesn''t truly belong to me?"


    The Ashton family held no nostalgic memories for her.


    If there was anything she found difficult to relinquish, it was undoubtedly Farris.


    During her three years with the Ashtons, she had endured countless moments of coldness, but Farris-being nearly her grandfather''s age-had genuinely cared for her, consistently considering her needs and feelings.


    Farris understood Corrine intimately, recognizing that once shemitted to a decision, her resolve remained unshakeable.


    He sighed softly, a rueful smile ying across his weathered features as he retrieved the red box. "Bruce is truly unfortunate," he murmured.


    Hidden in a corner, Leah watched the jade bracelet in Farris'' hand. Her fingers clenched so tightly that her long nails pierced her skin, yet she felt no physical pain-only the sharp sting of wounded pride.


    She had gravely underestimated Corrine.


    Initially, she had believed that Corrine''s humble background would render her insignificant within the Ashton family, unworthy of any kindness. Never had she expected that Corrine could manipte Farris into privately entrusting her with such a valuable bracelet.


    Fortunately, Corrine had the wisdom to return it.


    Otherwise, retrieving the bracelet would have demanded considerable effort on


    her part.


    Composing herself, Leah stepped forward, her lips curved into a bright, calcted smile. "Farris," she greeted.


    Farris'' smile diminished slightly at her arrival, his tone cool and distant. "You''re here."


    His evident displeasure with her presence hung in the air like a barely perceptible mist. Leah''s gaze shifted to a document Farris was handing to Corrine.


    Her eyes widened as she read the bold text: Share Transfer Agreement.


    Her eyes widened. A share transfer agreement?


    Farris was nning to transfer his shares to Corrine?


    While Leah belonged to the Burgess family-a respectable lineage in Lyhaton- Corrine was merely a woman from a rural background.


    What could possibly make Corrine worthy of such extraordinary favor from Farris?


    Farris had already scrapped ns to announce her engagement to Bruce at the birthday party. Now, he was secretly giving Corrine shares?


    Did he truly believe Corrine was more deserving than her?


    Suppressing the fiery jealousy simmering beneath her smile, Leah took a calming breath and spoke in her softest tone. "Since Miss Hond is already here, why don''t we invite her to join the celebration in the main hall?"


    "Why not?" Farris set down the agreement, turning to Corrine with an encouraging smile. "Corrine, stay and have dinner with us."


    At first, Corrine hesitated, wanting nothing more than to decline. But Farris'' insistence eventually won her over, and she nodded quietly.


    gentle


    Later that evening, with wine flowing freely, Tracy raised her ss, her tone sly and her intent transparent. ¡°Farris, since it''s your eightieth birthday, why not make it an asion to double the joy? I know you''ve always dreamed of holding a great-grandchild in your arms..."


    The words had barely left her mouth before Farris ced his wine ss on the table with a sharp, deliberate clink.


    His steely gaze cut through the air as he addressed her. "Have you forgotten my stance on this?"


    Tracy froze, momentarily stunned. "I-I didn''t mean anything by it, I just thought=" "Did you think I''ve be so feeble that I need others to make decisions for me?"


    Farris'' tone was ice-edged, his authority palpable.


    "No! That''s not what I meant at all, Farris," Tracy stammered, her words tumbling over each other in a desperate attempt to backpedal. But the more she spoke, the more tangled her exnation became.


    Sensing the mounting tension, Bruce''s father, Mird Ashton, cleared his throat, trying to steer the conversation in a calmer direction. "Dad, Tracy only said that because she wants you to be happy."


    "If she truly cared about my happiness," Farris countered coldly, "she''d stop trying to manipte things for her own benefit. I am perfectly capable of making my own. choices, thank you." Farris'' eyes lingered on Tracy for a moment longer, his gaze a heavy weight she couldn''t seem to escape.


    His message was clear.


    He knew Tracy was using this asion to pressure him into acknowledging Leah as his future granddaughter-inw.


    Yet he disapproved-not only did Leah''s characterck resilience, but her recent online scandal threatened to tarnish the Ashton family''s reputation.


    Moreover, Bruce had just ended his rtionship with Corrine. An immediate engagement to Leah would only fuel malicious rumors about the family.


    The dining table remained shrouded in a heavy atmosphere until the guests began toasting Farris, gradually dissipating the tension.


    After settling back into her seat, Rita cast a calcted nce toward Corrine. "Grandpa," she said smoothly, "Leah has prepared a heartfelt gift for you. Why don''t you show it to everyer?¡±

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 102

    Chapter 102 The Gifts


    "There''s no rush. We can eat first," Farris said with aposed tone.


    Rita wore a satisfied smile as she lifted her wine ss, her gaze locking onto Corrine across from her. She raised an eyebrow, challenging her with a yful glint in her eyes.


    In previous years, Corrine had never been allowed to attend Farris'' birthday celebrations, but this year she had been invited. Naturally, she hade with a gift.


    Rita had stolen a nce at the gift Corrine brought-a in, unadorned box that screamed mediocrity, clearly not something of significant value.


    Corrine, fully aware of Rita''s scrutinizing gaze, simply took a sip of water, her expression unreadable, offering no reaction.


    Once the meal ended, Rita busied herself organizing the servants to bring out the mountain of gifts, which numbered in the dozens.


    The rtives at the table began unwrapping each gift with precision, presenting them to Farris.


    It was no secret that Farris had a deep fondness for antiques and paintings, so most gifts catered to his refined tastes.


    A standout offering came from Diego Newman of the Julee Group, who presented a rare quill pen.


    When Rita opened Leah''s meticulously prepared gift, she held it out with a bright smile. ¡°Grandpa, do you like this gem?" she asked, her voice filled with enthusiasm as she handed the glittering stone to Farris.


    Farris'' eyes


    royalty?"


    lit up with delight as he nced at the gem. "Is this a rare gem, one used by


    Corrine''s gaze flicked up for a brief moment, her lips curving into a subtle, knowing smile.


    Leah eagerly replied, "Yes. I specially sought out a collector and bought this for you. I hope you like it."


    "This gem is indeed valuable," Farris said with a chuckle, his tone lighthearted. "I''d be quite ungrateful if I didn''t appreciate such a gift."


    He cradled the gem with care, admiring its uniqueness, despite itsck of intricate carving.


    This type of gem, used exclusively by the royal court and often given as prestigious gifts to the nobility, was a rarity amongmon folk.


    He examined it repeatedly, unable to tear his eyes away, and despite his usual indifference toward Leah, he couldn''t help but speak with genuine sincerity. "Thank you, Leah."


    "I''m d you like it," Leah replied with poise, her expressionposed,cking any trace of arrogance.


    With the appearance of this gem, all the other gifts suddenly seemed insignificant, mere background to its grandeur.


    "Leah''s lost some weight recently. She wouldn''t say why, but now it''s clear-she''s been working to win Farris'' favor," Tracy said, admiration in her voice. "Such devotion to an elder is rare."


    One of the guests chimed in, "You''re truly blessed, Tracy. Your son is outstanding, and now, even your future daughter-inw is perfect. It''s enviable."


    "If I had a daughter-inw like Leah, I''d consider myself fortunate."


    "Leah''s such a good girl, Bruce. You should hold onto her tight! Otherwise, if she leaves, you''ll have no one to cry to!"


    "Leah and Bruce are of simr age, and they''ve grown up together. They should get engaged soon-bring new additions to the Ashton family," one of them suggested.


    As the conversation became more exaggerated, Leah shyly nestled into Bruce''s embrace, but she noticed he seemed distant.


    She leaned into him, following his gaze and noticing Corrine sitting nearby. She bit her lip, and then smiled softly. "Bruce, what''s wrong?"


    Bruce snapped out of his thoughts just as his aunt remarked, "Bruce, Leah is so devoted to you. You can''t let her down."


    Bruce tightened his arm around Leah''s waist, his expression softening as he looked at her with genuine affection. "I won''t."


    The Ashton family members exchanged knowing smiles, observing the couple with satisfaction.


    As they spoke, they discreetly turned their attention to Corrine, eager to see her reaction.


    But Corrine remained unfazed, sipping her coffee as if she were an outsider, herposure unshaken.


    The crowd couldn''t help but sneer, thinking she was just pretending. They were eager to see how long she could keep up the act.


    Rita, with a casual air, remarked, ¡°Miss Hond, why haven''t we seen your gift? This is your first time at my grandfather''s birthday party, so surely your gift is something extraordinary?"


    She smiled at Corrine, her eyes glittering with a hint of malicious amusement.


    "It''s nothing special," Corrine replied smoothly, her calm demeanor unwavering.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 103

    Chapter 103 Extraodinary Value


    Rita snorted softly as she took Corrine''s gift and lifted the lid of the box, revealing nothing more than a simple pen holder.


    Amusement flickered across her eyes; she had anticipated nothing impressive from


    Corrine.


    "I expected a rare treasure with the way you were acting, yet it''s only a worthless pen holder!" Rita eximed.


    This pen holder bore stains of frequent use, likely salvaged from some forgotten


    corner.


    "It seems challenging for you to part with such an item, Miss Hond."


    "No matter how much you dress up, your humble roots are still obvious!"


    "If you''re really struggling, you could''vee for a meal without the need to bring


    a gift. The Ashton family didn''t invite you expecting anything in return."


    "Presenting such a shabby gift certainly tarnishes the Ashton family''s esteemed reputation!"


    The wave of skepticism threatened to swallow Corrine.


    "I thought you''d be doing better after leaving the Ashton family, Corrine." Bruce let out a sigh, a mix of concern and disbelief in his tone. "If you ever find yourself in trouble, don''t hesitate to reach out. I''m here to help."


    Ignoring Bruce, Corrine chuckled lightly.


    cing her cup on the table, she approached Farris with a subtle grin. "Farris, have you examined its contents closely?"


    Rita rolled her eyes. "What, that old pen holder? It''s worthless unless it''s hiding a secret map or something."


    As Rita reached out for the pen holder, Farris said sharply, "Don''t touch that!"


    His outburst not only startled Rita but also drew serious looks from everyone around.


    They all suddenly turned their attention to the ordinary-looking pen holder, curious if it concealed any secrets.


    "Let me be clear, Corrine, today marks my grandfather''s 80th birthday. If your gift carries any ill fortune, I won''t hesitate to have you removed." Rita warned Corrine through gritted teeth.


    Farris interrupted sharply before she couldplete her sentence, saying,


    "Enough! You''re only making a fool of yourself here!"


    "I..." Rita, wearing a look of distress, turned her gaze to Farris.


    "Rita, enough of this," her father warned, his tone cold.


    Reluctantly, Rita pouted and moved to stand beside Tracy.


    "Corrine, might this pen holder be the legendary artifact dates back to the 19th century?" Farris asked, his gaze fixed on the item within the box. He hesitated to touch it, fearing he might cause damage, and ultimately pulled his hand back.


    Corrine nodded and said, "That''s right, you''ve got a sharp eye."


    Farris was brimming with excitement, barely able to hold it in.


    This artifact was regarded as one of the most significant finds in the art and literature circles recently.


    Diego, known for his collection of ancient relics, added with a shaky voice, "Is this the esteemed pen holder from the 19th century, the one that recently sold for 9.54 million?"


    "9.54 million? How is it possible for such an item tomand such a price?" someone


    eximed.


    Patiently, Diego responded, "You''re missing the point. This pen holder was made by a master carver exclusively for the royal family. Its value to collectors is beyond measure."


    The room went quiet as Diego''s exnation settled in.


    Leah clenched her fists, her nails pressing into her palms, astonished at the revtion of the item''s extraordinary value.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 104

    Chapter 104 Still Stubborn


    "I''m just concerned this might be a knockoff," Bruce''s aunt, Gloria Ashton, said, her voice cutting through the murmurs as she stepped forward, her expression feigning polite curiosity. She cast a pointed look at Corrine and added with a sly smile, "If Leah had given it, that would make sense. But from Corrine? Well, that''s truly unfortunate."


    A ripple of agreement spread through the guests, punctuated by hushedments. "An amount like 9.54 million is no small sum," someone whispered. "Miss Hond has probably never even seen that much money in her life."


    "Why bother with an appraisal? It''s obviously fake," another muttered, a smugugh following the remark.


    Though most guests were unaware of Corrine''s background, the Ashton family knew exactly who she was. To them, she was a low-born country girl who got lucky and secured a spot at Lyhaton University. Otherwise, they assumed, she''d have married some elderly farmer and lived a life of obscurity in the countryside.


    Rita, recovering from her initial shock, let out a scornfulugh. "An antique from the 19th century, rare as it is, just conveniently found? That''sughable!"


    She crossed her arms, her voice sharp with disdain. ¡°Bringing a knockoff to an asion like this-she''s practically mocking the Ashton family in front of everyone!"


    "If she''s struggling financially, why not just admit it instead of pretending?" someone scoffed. "Now that it''s exposed, let''s hear how she exins herself!".


    Leah stepped forward with a delicate sigh, her expression one of practiced


    concern.


    "A small token can still carry deep meaning," she said softly, as though defending Corrine. "Miss Hond meant well, even if she''s inexperienced. It''s easy to be deceived when you don''t know much about antiques."


    Her words, though framed as kind, subtly underscored the usation that Corrine had presented a counterfeit.


    The Ashton family, though not at the level of Lyhaton''s four great powerhouses, held their reputation as a prominent family with pride.


    Presenting a fake gift at Farris'' 80th birthday wasn''t just an insult to him but a stain on the family''s honor.


    The guests, being key figures in Lyhaton society, would surely spread the tale far and wide. How could the Ashtons recover from such public embarrassment if this scandal reached the city''s elite?


    Even with Farris'' fondness for Corrine, it seemed unlikely he could defend her


    now.


    A flicker of triumph gleamed in Leah''s eyes. Corrine had managed to alienate the entire Ashton family, and Leah could hardly wait to see how she intended to escape the fallout.


    The guests exchanged a medley of amused and curious nces. Detached from the situation, they treated the unfolding drama as a spectacle, asionally sneaking nces at Farris, who presided silently at the head of the table.


    Since the revtion of the pen holder as a forgery, Farris had remained quiet, his features unreadable, adding to the tension in the room.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he spoke, his voice steady. "Corrine, your thoughtfulness means a great deal to me. I truly appreciate this gift."


    His calm eptance sent ripples of surprise through the room.


    Most had expected him to erupt in fury or at least express some dissatisfaction; yet, he seemed unbothered and unwilling to escte the matter.


    Corrine''s gaze remainedposed as she replied evenly, "It''s just a small token. I''m d you like it."


    "Some people refuse to own up to their mistakes until they''re backed into a corner!" Rita''s cutting voice sliced through the air as she threw Corrine a scornful nce, her lips curving into a derisive smirk. ¡°Even now, she won''t admit the truth. Does she really think we''re all ignorant about antiques?"


    Someone among the guests piped up with a smirk, "It''s simple enough-bring in an expert to appraise it. If it''s authentic, Miss Hond''s name is cleared. If not-"


    "If not," Rita interjected sharply, her eyes zing with malice, "then Miss Hond can smash the pen holder herself and kneel before my grandfather to apologize!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 105

    Chapter 105 Supporting Justice


    The room fell silent at those words.


    Rita, known for her poise, shocked everyone with her forceful demands.


    Bringing a fake antique to Farris'' birthday was indeed a breach of etiquette, yet it hardly seemed to justify such a severe reaction as kneeling.


    Amid the stillness, Corrine chuckled softly, her voice cool as she pierced the silence, asking, "What if it''s authentic?"


    Rita''s eyes met Corrine''s, which glinted with an unnerving resolve, sending a chill through her.


    Withposure, Corrine asked again, "What if it''s authentic?"


    Jolted from her daze, Rita cleared her throat and defiantly responded, "Should it be real, I will kneel and make my apologies."


    "Rita!" Tracy quickly stepped in.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s valued at 9.54 million. Does she even have that amount?" Rita asked, her posture proud as she faced Corrine confidently.


    She was sure that the pen holder Corrine presented was nothing but a fake.


    "Remember what you said."


    Corrine''s reminder tightened Rita''s chest with a sudden surge of fear.


    The words had been spoken; there was no taking them back.


    Moreover, the figure was 9.54 million. Rita doubted Corrine could muster such a vast


    amount.


    She looked forward to witnessing Corrine''s fall from grace once the truth came out.


    Whispers swirled among the spectators. "None of us are experts, though. We shouldn''t


    rush to conclusions. Does anyone here have the expertise?"


    The question lingered in the ensuing silence.


    They were merely spectators, unwilling to cause a st¨ªr just for amusement.


    Diego, his expression a mix of emotions, spoke to Farris with respect. "I know Donnelly Gilbert, a well-known antique collector. I could call him. His knowledge might help us clear this up. Would that work for you?"


    Breaking his silence, Farris replied, "Diego, please, go ahead and call him."


    At this moment, in the Timeless Treasures, Donnelly sat cross-legged on a mat, lifting a cup as he nced at the man opposite him. "I wonder what brings you to seek me out, Mr. Hopkins?"


    Nate looked up at Donnelly, a subtle, inscrutable smile tugged at his lips. "I heard you have some connections with the Ford family in Lyhaton."


    Hearing this, Donnelly''s eyes darkened, his gaze sharp as a de directed at Nate. "Mr. Hopkins, I don''t know much about your marriage arrangement with the Ford family, but let me be frank: you cannot touch the Ford family."


    His calm tone carried an undercurrent of turbulent waves, ready to erupt at any


    moment.


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding," Nate replied calmly. "I nned to visit the Ford family in a few days and wanted to know Mr. Carl Ford''s preferences, so I came to


    ask."


    Donnelly narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Nate.


    At that moment, an assistant entered, handing him a phone. "Mr. Gilbert, it''s a call from someone named Diego Newman."


    Donnelly nced at the assistant, took the phone, and stood up. When he spoke again, his voice had returned to its usual amiable tone. "Diego, what can I do for you?"


    On the other end, Diego recounted the situation with the Ashton family in detail. Donnelly''s eyes sharpened. "Are you saying... a pen holder from the 19th century?"


    That pen holder was unique to the Timeless Treasures. Even counterfeits were


    rare on


    the market.


    He had been told that Corrine had purchased it this morning. How could it appear at the Ashton family home?


    Diego said, "The Ashton family insists it''s a fake. Though it''s not my business, seeing that woman almost forced to kneel and apologize is heart-wrenching. That''s why I ask you toe and mediate."


    Donnelly pondered for a moment. "Alright, give me a moment."


    He hung up and turned to Nate. "Mr. Hopkins, I apologize. A friend has asked for


    my help, so I must leave temporarily."


    "Are you going to the Ashton''s?" Nate stood up as well.


    Donnelly nodded. "Yes."


    "I''m heading there too. Let me give you a ride."


    "Thank you."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 106

    Chapter 106 Are You Saying I''m Ignorant


    At the Ashton family residence, the servants had tidied up everything, leaving the guests seated in anticipation on both sides of the room. They were all awaiting the celebrated antique expert, Donnelly Gilbert.


    The Ashton family all looked on with delight as Corrine took her seat among them.


    Unruffled by the tension, Corrine elegantly sipped her coffee, each gesture exuding a poised sophistication.


    The light in the room cast a soft glow on Corrine, whose stunning features were illuminated as if she were a breathtaking piece of art.


    "Why are you acting so unaffected, Corrine?" Rita asked, her frustration boiling over at Corrine''s poised facade. "Just be honest, and no one will me you. Otherwise, when Donnelly gets here, you''ll be trapped."


    The memory of Corrine''s earlier remark, "Remember what you said," weighed heavily on Rita, leaving her no choice but to press Corrine into confessing the artifact was a fake.


    Earlier, Rita had stealthily verified on her smartphone that the pen holder was of incredible value, previously fetching 9.54 million at an auction and purchased by an unknown collector, its current owner still a mystery.


    However, it was clear to Rita that Corrine was not the pen holder''s rightful owner.


    Ever since that pen holder fetched such a high price at auction, the market had been inundated with imitations.


    This only solidified Rita''s suspicion that the piece was a fake.


    Corrine''s eyes flickered momentarily toward the gem Leah had given to Farris, before she averted her gaze, responding casually, "Miss Ashton, please, don''t talk about things you don''t understand."


    "Are you saying I''m ignorant?" Rita eximed, on the verge of lunging at Corrine. Tracy quickly stepped in, her voice firm as she said, "Rita, calm down!"


    With a nce at her coffee, Corrine calmly retorted, "You may fail to recognize the mark on this box, but are you unaware of the renowned Timeless Treasures in Lyhaton?"


    At the mention of Timeless Treasures, a flicker of recognition narrowed Rita''s eyes.


    Expressions of confusion and doubt were etched on the faces of those watching Corrine in her seat.


    Did she really im that the pen holder originated from Timeless Treasures?


    Could she be a member of Timeless Treasures?


    Skepticism clouded the onlookers'' features momentarily before they shook their heads.


    Such a thought seemed too far-fetched.


    Known for its long history, Timeless Treasures was a giant in the antiques industry, with branches all over the world. Its influence went far beyond Lyhaton, earning respect on a global scale.


    Joining Timeless Treasures was exclusive to the wealthy and elite, requiring a minimum worth in the hundreds of millions, with many members holding immense, undisclosed fortunes.


    Given what they knew of Corrine''s past, how could she be linked to such an elite circle?


    With a mocking tone, Rita taunted, "Corrine, you''re not seriously suggesting you''re part of Timeless Treasures, are you? You really think you can fool anyone here? The Ashton family knows your background. Stories like that might fool the naive, but we''re not so easily tricked."


    Corrine simply arched an eyebrow, remaining silent.


    She slowly lifted her gaze to nce at Rita, as if she were watching a fool.


    On the other side of the room, Bruce''s expression was one of concern. His


    piercing gaze locked on Corrine, he seemed to question everything he thought he knew about her.


    Despite their close history over the past three years, she now seemed like a mystery to


    him.


    Was there a genuine link between Corrine and the illustrious Timeless Treasures?

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 107

    Chapter 107 Corrine''s


    Ordeal Was Far From Over


    Gloria''s voice cut through the tension once more. "Miss Hond, do you even understand what kind of establishment Timeless Treasures is? Tossing its name around like that-aren''t you worried you''ll lose your ce in Lyhaton?"


    Another rtive chimed in almost immediately, saying, "Since you im to have ties to Timeless Treasures, why don''t you show us some proof? Until then, why should we believe you?"


    "Buying a fake and trying to pass it off as genuine, then dragging Timeless Treasures into your web of lies-have you no shame?" someone added, their tone sharp with derision.


    Timeless Treasures was no ordinary name. Its reputation was legendary. Despite changing owners several times, the mystery surrounding its true proprietor only added to its prestige. Even the president of the Antique Association deferred to them, a testament to their power in Lyhaton.


    Another voice sneered, "Miss Hond, if you''re going to fabricate a story, at least make it usible. Do you really think we''re that gullible?"


    Seated at the head of the table, Farris clutched his cane with such force that his knuckles turned white. The intricate carving seemed to gleam under his iron grip, as though he might polish it smooth through sheer tension. "Corrine," he began, his voice heavy with unease. "It doesn''t matter if the item is real or fake. I won''t hold it against you. But please, just tell the truth."


    This was supposed to be his birthday celebration, yet what should have been a joyous asion had devolved into a debacle. Rita had seized the opportunity to fan the mes, and now the situation was spiraling beyond his control.


    If he would let it slide, the Ashton family would be the subject of ridicule once word got out.


    After weighing his options, Farris could only hope that Corrine would admit to a mistake, even if it meant bearing undue humiliation.


    Just as Corrine looked up, preparing to respond, Bruce''s voice sliced through the rising tension. "Today is my grandfather''s birthday. Whether what you brought is real or fake, you''ve disrupted his celebration. You owe him an apology!"


    Themand in his tone was impossible to ignore, yet Corrine met his gaze unflinchingly.


    Her lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "I''ve disrupted his celebration? Bruce, just because you''re choosing to ignore the truth doesn''t mean the rest of us are blind!"


    Those gathered exchanged uneasy nces. They all understood the root of the chaos- the Ashton family''s relentless usations.


    Still, the family''s status in Lyhaton left most of the guests too wary to voice their thoughts.


    Diego, his voice hesitant but audible, suggested, "Miss Hond, if you really are affiliated with Timeless Treasures, couldn''t you provide some proof?"


    Surely, if she had evidence, it would settle the matter and defuse the tension.


    To everyone''s shock, Corrine responded with calm indifference, "I don''t have it." Diego blinked, visibly startled.


    He couldn''t fathom how someone could be so unwaveringly confident in such a precarious position.


    An uneasy silence descended, stretching ufortably, until amanding voice shattered it. "The Ashton family home appears to be filled with vigor today."


    Heads turned as an elderly man in a neatly pressed gray suit entered at a measured pace.


    In his left hand, he rolled a bead bracelet between his fingers, while his right hand remained tucked neatly behind his back. His slightly gray hair and polite smile softened his features, but the sharp glint in his eyes betrayed his keen intellect.


    Diego quickly rose from his seat, his demeanor shifting to one of respect. "It''s an honor to have you here."


    Someone nearby whispered, "Who is that man?"


    The reply came in a hushed, reverent tone. "You don''t know Donnelly, the


    renowned antique collector?" The voice faltered slightly with excitement. "He''s the consultant for


    Timeless Treasures!"


    The person who asked the question gasped, "The Timeless Treasures?"


    They exchanged uneasy nces, a flicker of pity crossing their faces.


    It seemed clear that Corrine''s ordeal was far from over.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 108

    Chapter 108 Timeless Treasures Sold...


    Donnelly exchanged light pleasantries with Diego, but his focus shifted as he caught sight of Corrine seated calmly in her chair. A knowing smile crept across his face, warming his sharp features.


    He moved past Diego without hesitation and strode over to her. "Well, well, what''s got you here today?" he asked with an air of easy familiarity.


    The casual greeting froze the room in stunned silence.


    Could it be that Donnelly actually knew Corrine?


    Rita, standing among the onlookers, felt a sudden, inexplicable panic well up inside her. Her gaze darted to the in pen holder sitting on the table, her heart sinking.


    Was this simple piece truly connected to the Timeless Treasures?


    But wasn''t Corrine just a country girl?


    Without clout or connections, how could she possibly have ties to Timeless Treasures?


    Corrine set her cup down delicately, her tone cool andposed. "So, has the Timeless Treasures taken to selling counterfeits now?"


    "What brazen nonsense are you spouting!" Donnelly retorted, though amusement flickered in his eyes rather than anger. "You know full well I can''t stand counterfeits. As long as I''m around, not a single fake makes it past the Timeless Treasures'' doors."


    His reputation wasn''t mere talk. Donnelly wasn''t just the president of the Lyhaton Antique Association but also the strict gatekeeper for the Timeless Treasures.


    No item could make it into their collection without his rigorous approval.


    "Then perhaps you should inspect that pen holder," Corrine suggested, arching an eyebrow and tilting her head toward the unassuming piece on the table.


    Following her gaze, Donnelly let out a soft chuckle. "Inspect it? Do I really need to? You


    Corrine''s calm, steady nce cut him off mid-sentence. Something in her expression silenced him, and he nodded, his humor giving way to thoughtfulness.


    "Alright then," he said, his tone shifting slightly. "Perhaps I should take a closer look."


    Even as he spoke, Donnelly cast a cautious nce at Corrine, whose serene demeanor remained unshaken, as if the entire ordeal was none of her concern. Clearing his throat, Donnelly retrieved a small magnifying ss from his chest pocket, holding it up to the light with practiced ease. He bent slightly, his movements precise as he meticulously inspected the pen holder. Atst, he straightened and spoke in a tone as casual as it was decisive. "It''s genuine." His wordsnded like a thunderp. Rita''s face drained of color, her legs wobbling as if they might give out beneath her.


    "Could it really be the legendary pen holder once disyed in the Timeless Treasures?¡± Diego''s voice quivered with awe, his wide eyes glistening as he stared at the object with


    reverence.


    Donnelly slipped the magnifying ss back into his pocket, his fingers idly toying with the bracelet. "Indeed."


    The confirmation rippled through the crowd, igniting a buzz of shock and disbelief.


    "But... but I heard this pen holder fetched 9.54 million at auction! How could the Timeless Treasures bear to let it go?" Diego stammered, nervously dabbing at the cold sweat forming on his brow.


    Donnelly let out a soft chuckle, his tone tinged with amusement. "The Timeless Treasures isn''t just about hoarding collectibles. When an item finds its destined owner, it''s sold willingly."


    Gloria''s voice cut through the murmurs, her disbelief spilling out before she could stop


    herself. ¡°But an amount of 9.54 million. That''s impossible..."


    Where would Corrine get that kind of money?


    Corrine set her cup down with deliberate calm, her gaze steady as she replied, "Miss Burgesspensated me ten million. It was just enough to cover the cost."


    Herposed tone sliced through Leah like a razor, leaving her reeling as the truth struck deep.


    The crowd turned their eyes toward Rita, their gazes a mixture of mockery and pity. Each stare seemed to peel away ayer of herposure.


    Rita''s chest tightened, and her face grew hot as she felt every pointed look.


    She stood frozen, her breathing uneven as bitterness wed at her insides. It was unbearable.


    The pen holder was genuine.


    What now?


    She couldn''t kneel.


    She clenched her fists, her thoughts spiraling in panic. As the Ashton family''s heiress, kneeling before Corrine would ruin her forever. How could she ever recover from such public humiliation?


    Farris shifted ufortably, watching Corrine''s calm demeanor with a growing sense of unease. Donnelly''s confirmation left him cold. The significance of the gift no longer mattered.


    What loomed over him now was the crushing weight of potential disgrace on the Ashton family.


    His gaze flicked toward Corrine, searching for a hint of leniency. She paid him no mind, her eyes locked on Rita. A faint smile curved her lips, her tone light but cutting. "Miss


    Ashton, isn''t it time to honor your word?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 109

    Chapter 109 Shift The


    me


    Rita''s head snapped up, her wide eyes locking on Corrine with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    Corrine''s expression was cool and unyielding, her lips curving in a faint, almost ruthless smile that sent a shiver down Rita''s spine.


    Rita''s heart hammered in her chest. Without thinking, she took a step back, her fingers clinging tightly to Tracy''s arm. Her voice wavered as she stammered, "Corrine... what are you trying to do? Don''t forget-this is the Ashton family''s home!"


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her smile widening just enough to make Rita''s unease grow. "Precisely, Miss Ashton. Because this is the Ashton residence, it''s all the more important for you to keep your word. If you break your promise now, it won''t just tarnish your name-it will make people consider the entire Ashton family unreliable."


    Rita''s chest tightened. Regret churned in her gut like a storm, but what good was regret now?


    Every pair of eyes in the room bored into her, expectant, unyielding. The weight of their judgment felt suffocating, as if they wouldn''t let her go until she knelt and apologized.


    The pressure seemed to ignite a spark of defiance in her. Her lips trembled as she red at Corrine, her voice rising in desperation. "You think I''ll just believe you because you said so? What proof do we have this old man isn''t just someone you brought in to back up your lies? Maybe this whole thing was staged!"


    The room fell into stunned silence, the collective gasp palpable as everyone stared at


    Rita.


    Her audacity left them speechless.


    Tracy''s face tensed, and she opened her mouth to reprimand her daughter, but before she could speak, Farris'' voice boomed, sharp and unrelenting. "Rita, enough!"


    His words carried a weight that silenced everyone in the room. With Donnelly''s revered


    position in Lyhaton, even the Ashton family dared not offend him. Rita''s outburst was nothing short of reckless.


    Panic rose in her throat, herposure slipping as tears pooled in her eyes. "Grandpa, I...¡± Her voice cracked, and she bit her lip, helpless and humiliated.


    Tracy gently rested her hand over Rita''s trembling fingers, giving them a reassuring pat. Her quiet gesture urged Rita to calm down, though her own face betrayed her dismay.


    She then turned her attention to Corrine, her tone firm and with a hint of anger. "Corrine, if you already knew the pen holder was authentic, why didn''t you just say so? Did you orchestrate all this just to humiliate Rita?"


    Corrine couldn''t suppress a softugh, the soundced with quiet amusement. "Would you have believed me if I had?" she asked, her tone smooth but cutting. "From the very beginning, your family has done nothing but make life difficult for me. It was Rita who demanded that I kneel and apologize; it was Rita who made the bet. And now, when things don''t go your way, you want to ce the me on me?"


    Leah''s voice, calm and conciliatory, cut in before Tracy could respond. "Rita is young, impulsive, and acted out of emotion. Please, have somepassion and forgive her this one time."


    "Why should I be forgiving?" Corrine''s voice was sharp, her smile cold. "We all have one life to live. I choose to hold grudges, to be petty, and I believe in fair retribution."


    Bruce, unable to hold his tongue, added with a disapproving frown, "Corrine, I never thought you''d turn into this. You used to be distant, but warm-hearted, always thinking about the greater good. Now, you''re selfish and reckless, with no thought for the consequences-"


    "Enough!" Corrine snapped, her voice low and simmering with fury. Her sharp gaze pinned Bruce in ce. "You, of all people, should stay silent! Where were you when I was being cornered? Where were you when I had no choice but to make this bet? Now you want to y the hero? It''s toote for that! I don''t want to hear another word from


    any of you! A bet is a bet, Rita. Kneel!"


    Hermand rang through the room, clear and authoritative, cutting through the tension with chilling precision.


    Rita''s eyes burned with fury as she red at Corrine, her voice a hiss. "I won''t kneel! You wretched woman, I''ll fight you!"


    In response, Corrine''s eyes flickered with a sudden, dangerous coldness, her expression

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 110

    Chapter 110 The Entire


    Timeless Treasures...


    At the critical moment, Farris gripped his cane tightly and brought it down hard against Rita''s leg.


    Rita cried out in pain as her legs gave way, sending her sprawling onto the floor.


    "Rita!" Tracy eximed, her voice trembling with rm as she hurried toward her daughter. Her concern was evident as she crouched beside her. "Sweetheart, are you okay? Does it hurt?"


    Clinging to her mother''s arm, Rita dissolved into a fit of sobs, her cries filled with indignation. "Mom, Grandpa doesn''t love me anymore! He hit me! He actually hit me- for an outsider!"


    Her wails echoed across the room, drawing hushed murmurs and pitying looks from the guests.


    Farris remained unyielding, his expression hard as stone. His voice rang out, low andmanding as he red at Tracy. "What are you standing there for? Take her away this instant! She''s disgracing herself!"


    Tracy hesitated for a brief moment, but then she quickly collected herself, pulling Rita to her feet and guiding her away.


    Still fuming, Rita clenched her fists and muttered bitterly, "Corrine, you just wait, I swear I''ll-mmm!"


    Fearing her daughter might make things worse, Tracy hastily mped her hand over Rita''s mouth and pulled her out of the room.


    Corrine''s eyes followed their retreat, her expression unreadable save for the faintest glint of sarcasm. She turned to Farris, her voice sharp yet restrained. "You''re protecting her, aren''t you?"


    The room had already made its judgment.


    Farris'' strike had spared Rita from kneeling to Corrine and shielded the Ashton family


    from further disgrace.


    It was a calcted move.


    Farris appeared momentarily flustered, his hands fiddling with the cane as he sighed. After a long pause, he finally spoke, his tone softer than before. "This mess is entirely of Rita''s making. The position she''s in now? She brought it on herself."


    He gave a weak chuckle, clearly ufortable. "I can''t ask you to forgive her, but... for my sake, perhaps you could let this go."


    Even without kneeling or apologizing, Rita''s reputation had already been crushed under the weight of the public''s judgment.


    Corrine listened quietly, her lips curving into a faint, unreadable smile. Her tone was measured as she responded, "It''s your 80th birthday today. Since you''ve asked, how could I possibly refuse?"


    Hearing that, Farris let out a quiet breath of relief, his shoulders easing slightly.


    But just as he began to rx, Corrine''s voice cut through the moment. "But that doesn''t extend to the others."


    Farris'' expression stiffened, his relief vanishing as he caught sight of the faint, unwavering smile on her lips. It was clear-she wasn''t backing down.


    He let out a tired sigh, his gaze turning thoughtful as he studied her. "So... what exactly do you n to do?"


    He knew he could beg her to let Rita off the hook, but for the rest of them? That was a different story entirely.


    The truth was, the others had brought this upon themselves. They could have walked away, but instead, they''d chosen to escte the situation.


    Corrine''s eyes swept over Gloria and the other rtives gathered in the crowd. There was a flicker of amusement-cold and cutting-behind her calm demeanor. Her voice carried a sharp edge as she spoke. ¡°Aren''t you the ones who kept insisting this was fake? Why so quiet now?"


    "Since you''re part of the Timeless Treasures, why didn''t you say so earlier?" Gloria snapped back, her tone bristling with usation. "It''s obvious now-you were plotting against us!"


    Donnelly raised his gaze to meet hers, the faintest hint of mockery ying in his eyes. "And who told you Miss Hond is a member of the Timeless Treasures?"


    "Not a member?" Gloria''s brows furrowed deeply, her expression darkening with anger. She turned to Corrine, her voice rising. "Corrine, what''s the meaning of this? Are you deliberately messing with us?"


    Before Gloria could continue her tirade, Donnelly interjected with a casual remark, his tone calm but deliberate. "The entire Timeless Treasures belongs to her.''


    The wordsnded like a thunderp, silencing the Ashton family members. The weight


    of the revtion hit them like a cold, unrelenting p.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 111

    Chapter 111 Her Protector


    The room fell into an eerie, suffocating silence.


    Every pair of eyes was suddenly fixed on Corrine.


    Who would have thought that the woman, once cornered by the entire Ashton family, was actually the owner of Timeless Treasures?


    No wonder Donnelly had shown her such unusual respect. No wonder the pen holder, worth a staggering 9.54 million, seemed so insignificant in her eyes.


    Reflecting on the Ashton family''s earlier attack on her now felt like a cruel joke.


    Nate, lounging casually against the doorframe, raised an eyebrow, his surprise at Donnelly''s words evident.


    His gaze swept across the room beforending on the slender figure seated with unnerving calm, sipping her coffee. His lips curved into a yful smirk, his eyes narrowing with a hint of admiration.


    In the crowd, Leah''s eyes widened, her breath catching as she stared at Corrine in disbelief.


    Corrine was the owner of Timeless Treasures? But Bruce had always told her that Corrine came from nothing-a simple country girl who''d changed her fate through education. How could she possibly be the owner of such a prestigious establishment?


    Had Bruce lied to her?


    Leah shot a sharp nce at Bruce, only to find him standing frozen, staring at Corrine, as stunned as everyone else in the room.


    Gloria''s voice trembled with disbelief as she stammered, "You''ve got to be kidding. How could she possibly be the owner of Timeless Treasures?"


    "Exactly," another voice chimed in. "Even if you two are in cahoots, you could''ve at leaste up with a better story."


    "We know her background, every detail. Do you really think you can pull the wool over our eyes with a few lies?"


    Their words wereced with skepticism, their disbelief clear as they eyed Donnelly.


    "Enough!" Farris snapped, his voice like a whip, his eyes zing with anger. His gaze swept over the crowd, silencing them in an instant. "Haven''t you caused enough trouble already?"


    He spoke sharply, his voiceced with authority. "You all need to apologize to Corrine, right now!"


    "Farris, what are you talking about?" Gloria was the first to protest, her voice rising in disbelief.


    After all, Corrine was nothing but a woman from a poor vige. Even if she now owned Timeless Treasures, Gloria would never lower herself to apologize to her.


    If word of this got out, she''d be aughingstock.


    Donnelly, with a casual air, twirled the bracelet in his fingers, his voice as cool as ice. "The Ashton family''s behavior today has truly shocked me. Just moments ago, a group of you ganged up on Corrine, forcing her to kneel and apologize. Now that the truth is out, none of you can even offer a simple apology? Is this how the Ashton family uses its influence-to oppress others?"


    His words cut through the room like a de, dragging the entire Ashton family through the mud, painting them as tyrants.


    "They''ve been ungrateful, so of course, they think they can use their power to oppress others." A low, cold voice suddenly shattered the tension, its frigid tone freezing the very air and sending a chill down everyone''s spine.


    At the sound of the familiar voice, Corrine''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly turned around, her gaze meeting that of Nate, standing just a few steps away. Panic shed in her eyes.


    When had he arrived? Had he seen everything that had transpired?


    Women, more than anyone, wanted to appear at their best in front of those they loved, and Corrine was no exception.


    She dreaded Nate seeing her harsh, unyielding side.


    Noticing her distress, Nate''s lips curled into a soft, reassuring smile. He mouthed the words, "I''m here for you; don''t be scared."


    Those simple,forting words left Corrine momentarily breathless.


    "Who are you?" Gloria snapped, her eyes narrowed in suspicion and hostility.


    Nate''s expression hardened, his lips pressed into a thin line as he responded, his tone as frigid as the winter air, "Her protector."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 112

    Chapter 112 Apology


    Nate''s im of being her protector stirred something in Corrine''s heart.


    In this chaotic world, there really existed a kind of rare and unexinable bond-a connection where someone embraced her cold exterior and epted herpletely, without question.


    Corrine''s heart felt as though it had been struck by something powerful, yet soothing. A warmth seeped into the cracks of her guarded emotions, wrapping around her heart like a tender embrace and spreading through her entire being.


    At this moment, an overwhelming urge washed over her. She wanted nothing more than to run to him, throw her arms around him, and whisper, "Thank you, Nate."


    She wanted to thank him for stepping in when the world seemed against her, bringing her light in the midst of shadow.


    She was grateful to him for choosing to stand with her, without needing a single


    reason.


    Farris, although oblivious to Nate''s full identity, could sense an aura of authority radiating from him.


    His brows furrowed slightly as his sharp gaze darted between Nate and Corrine. Finally, he exhaled heavily and barked in a cold,manding tone, "What are you all standing there for? Apologize immediately! Otherwise, don''t think about setting foot in this


    house again!"


    The unspoken threat loomed heavy in the air. If anyone from the Ashton family defied


    him now, it was clear he wouldn''t hesitate to sever ties.


    And with Farris'' health declining, everyone knew what that could mean-the family assets would all pass to his eldest son.


    Panic began to ripple through the group. Unable to contain his unease, one of them finally stepped forward, his voice shaky with urgency. "Miss Hond, I¡ªI''m sorry. I misjudged you earlier, and I sincerely apologize."


    Corrine stayed where she was, seatedfortably in her chair. Her expression didn''t change as she toyed with the coffee cup in her hand, her movements slow and


    deliberate. It was as though she was waiting for something-


    The others nced at one another, exchanging uneasy looks as the awkward tension thickened in the room. No one dared move or speak, their hesitation palpable.


    Finally, Dexter Ashton, Bruce''s uncle, broke the silence. He nudged his wife, Gloria, from behind with an impatient hand. "What are you standing there for? Go on and apologize already!"


    Gloria spun around to re at him, her frustration bubbling over. "Why are you pushing me? If you''re so eager, then you do it!"


    The stakes weren''t lost on Dexter. Farris wasn''t getting any younger, and if this incident led to their being cut off from the inheritance, the loss would be devastating.


    Faced with the gravity of the situation, Dexter, who usually deferred to his domineering wife, stood his ground for once. His voice was unyielding as he dered, "If you don''t apologize today, Gloria, we''re getting a divorce!"


    Gloria stared at him in disbelief, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Dexter, how could you... how could you even mention divorce to me?"


    "A venomous woman like you has no ce here!" Dexter shot back, his face dark with anger. "I''ll make it simple-either you apologize to Miss Hond right now, or we''re through. And don''t think for a second you''ll leave with anything!"


    Gloria instinctively scanned the faces of the Ashton family, silently pleading for someone to step in. But all she was met with were cold, disapproving stares. Their expressions carried a quiet reproach, as if sharp daggers were aimed at her from every


    direction.


    Her chest tightened with the suffocating weight of istion, and for the first time, she felt the stark fear of being utterly alone, everyone poised against her.


    Straightening her spine with visible effort, Gloria clenched her trembling hands into fists at her sides. Her lips quivered as she forced herself to whisper, "I''m sorry."


    Her voice was so faint, it barely reached the ears of those closest to her.


    Corrine didn''t even lift her gaze, casually sipping her coffee as if the apology was nothing more than background noise.


    The tension in the room thickened as the silence stretched. It was obvious to all-


    Corrine wasn''t remotely satisfied.


    Several family members quickly stepped in, practically dragging Gloria forward as they whispered urgently, "Your voice was way too soft just now."


    ''And your attitude? Completely insincere!"


    "When apologizing, you need to lower yourself. Show some real remorse-you''re not here to save face, you''re here to ask for forgiveness!"


    Corrine watched the absurd spectacle unfold before her, her expression calm but her eyes glinting with subtle disdain. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of her lips, almost imperceptible.


    Ah, this was the essence of human nature,id bare.


    The bonds of family crumbled to dust when personal interests hung in the bnce. In the Ashton family, a facade of harmony masked the festering betrayal and rivalry


    beneath.


    If it meant salvaging their own skin, they wouldn''t hesitate to turn Gloria into the ultimate scapegoat, sacrificing her entirely to atone for their collective failures.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 113

    Chapter 113 Let This Be


    The Last Time


    Gloria clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, leaving faint crescents in her skin. Yet, she felt no pain, only the sting of humiliation. Lowering her gaze to the floor, she forced her pride down and bent slightly. "Miss Hond, I''m sorry. I was wrong!"


    The sound of the coffee cup being set down on the table echoed in the tense silence, the deliberate thud making the Ashton family collectively flinch.


    Corrine''s gaze rose slowly, her eyes locking onto Gloria. Her voice was calm but firm. "Let this be thest time."


    Without waiting for a response, she stood to leave. But as her eyes swept the room, she realized Nate was no longer there. His presence had disappeared as quietly as a wisp of smoke, leaving her to wonder if the earlier moments had been nothing but a fleeting dream.


    "Wait a moment." Farris'' gravelly voice stopped her in her tracks.


    She turned back, her expressionposed but curious.


    Farris retrieved a document from a nearby drawer-the share transfer agreement he had prepared in advance. Holding it out to her, he said solemnly, "You came today with kind intentions to celebrate my birthday, only for it to descend into chaos. Take this aspensation from me."


    The sight of the contract sent a ripple of panic through the crowd.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" one rtive blurted out. "How can you just hand overpany shares to an outsider?"


    Farris'' sharp re silenced them instantly, his voice like steel. "Shut up, all of you!"


    Their unwillingness was written inly on their faces, but they dared not speak another word.


    Corrine nced at the document, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I can''t ept this,"


    she said with quiet resolve.


    She had no intention of taking anything from the Ashton family-neither theirpensation nor their lingering ties.


    Farris'' expression softened, his tone almost pleading. "If you don''t ept it, I won''t be able to forgive myself."


    His voice carried the weight of guilt. "The Ashton family has owed you a lot, and now this chaos... If you turn it down, how can I ever face you again?"


    Corrine''s lips curved into a faint smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Farris, I''ve never sought anything from the Ashton family-not before, and certainly not now."


    Seeing her unyielding expression, Farris realized any further attempts at persuasion would be pointless.


    He hesitated briefly, his tone softening as he spoke again. "Actually, I''d like for you


    to attend the anniversary celebration next month."


    The words made Corrine pause for only a moment before understanding his intent. The reason behind the proposed five percent share transfer became crystal clear.


    A faint, mocking smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    Indeed, nothing in this world came without a price.


    "The Ashton Group has nothing to do with me," she replied coolly, turning on her heel and walking away without waiting for a response.


    As she left, her gaze lingered briefly on the gem Leah had gifted Farris earlier, a meaningful smile ying on her lips.


    Donnelly noticed her subtle nce, and his brows furrowed slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Why is this here?" he muttered under his breath.


    The room''s attention shifted to the gem as if drawn by an invisible thread, curiosity flickering in their eyes. Was there more to this gift than met the eye?


    Leah, meanwhile, mistook the sudden interest for admiration. Pride flickered in her chest, though she maintained an outwardlyposed demeanor. "This is a rare gem once cherished by royalty, something I acquired with great care. Is there an issue with


    it?"


    Donnelly''s smile grew subtly as he absently fiddled with the bracelet between his


    fingers. His casual demeanor belied the sharpness in his tone. "Items like these... they''re meant to be enjoyed."


    The gem had reached such a convincing level of craftsmanship that it could fool even veteran antique connoisseurs.


    If not for catching Corrine''s fleeting nce, he might not have paid it any mind.


    Diego, sensing the undercurrent of tension, deliberated for a moment before speaking cautiously. "Mr. Gilbert, are you implying this gem might not be genuine?"


    Donnelly sped the bracelet back on his wrist and lightly patted Diego''s shoulder. "Let''s discuss it another time."


    The subtle weight in his voice was enough to make Diego stop pressing for


    answers.


    Leah, however, standing off to the side, felt her confidence waver. Something was


    amiss. Without hesitation, she hurried after him, her tone urgent and defensive. "Mr. Gilbert, this gem came from Timeless Treasures!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 114

    Chapter 114 The Reason Of Giving Her The Shares


    Donnelly suddenly stopped in his tracks, his gaze slicing toward Leah with a razor-sharp intensity. "Do you think Timeless Treasures is some run-of-the-mill establishment?"


    That cold, prating re was like a de pressed against her throat, forcing Leah to hold her breath. Her pupils quivered as she met his unyielding stare.


    Donnelly''s lips curved into a faint smile, but the warmth in it was absent. "I''ve already spared you from disgrace in front of everyone, Miss Burgess. Don''t make me regret it."


    As Donnelly walked away, Leah stood frozen, the weight of his words sinking in.


    It wasn''t until he disappeared from view that reality came crashing down on her. The events of the day spiraled wildly out of her control, far exceeding anything she had envisioned.


    She had assumed that the extravagant gem she painstakingly procured for Farris would earn his admiration-enough to overshadow everyone present, especially Corrine.


    But fate had other ns. The antique pen holder Corrine had brought turned out to be genuine, exposing her as the owner of Timeless Treasures.


    Meanwhile, Leah''s meticulously chosen gift was revealed to be a counterfeit. The contrast was stark, leaving her to plummet from the pedestal she had ced herself on to the depths of humiliation.


    And it was all because of Corrine!


    Every time Leah schemed to put Corrine in her ce, she somehow ended up being the one humiliated.


    Her career had suffered because of Corrine, and now her reputation was in shambles.


    Corrine was undeniably her nemesis.


    Leah''s eyes followed Corrine as she walked away, her figure gradually fading into the distance. Unable to suppress the burning resentment any longer, she stormed after her.


    Meanwhile, after the guests had left, the Ashton family surrounded Farris like moths to a me. "Farris, even if we angered Corrine today, did you really have to give her thepany shares?"


    Farris let out a cold snort, his sharp gaze silencing the room. "If I don''t give her the shares, should I just sit back and watch her dismantle Ashton Group?"


    His voice dripped with disdain. "Corrine is intent on severing all ties with this family. When shees for retribution, what makes you think she''ll hold back? Your constant petty schemes to undermine her? Or Bruce''s betrayal?"


    Mird, Bruce''s father, furrowed his brow in contemtion before speaking slowly, his tone cautious. "Are you worried that if Bruce and Leah get engaged, Corrine will retaliate?"


    "Corrine and Bruce were together for three years, only for her to be abandoned at the altar. That alone paints Bruce as unfaithful. If word of his engagement to Leahes out during the anniversary celebration, do you think Ashton Group''s reputation will remain unscathed?" Farris fixed him with a deep, probing look.


    Mird''s expression darkened immediately, his confidence wavering under the weight of Farris'' gaze.


    Farris'' voice carried an undeniable finality as he continued, "Bruce''s marriage is his business, but I have one condition-it must not drag thepany into any scandal."


    "Understood," Mird replied, his tone heavy with resignation. He knew all too well how fragile Ashton Group''s position was. Any misstep, no matter how minor, could trigger chaos thepany couldn''t afford.


    As Farris reached the door, he paused, something seemingly urring to him, and he turned back to Mird. "Rita is reckless. Confine her to her room and let her reflect on her actions."


    Mird didn''t dare to argue and quickly nodded. "Of course, Dad."


    Once Farris left the room, the other Ashton family members wasted no time swarming Mird, their voices buzzing with barely restrained indignation. "Mird, what''s going on? Didn''t you say Corrine was just some unsophisticated girl from the countryside?"


    "Exactly! You made her sound uncultured, but I didn''t see anything out of ce with


    her behavior today."


    "The real question is, how on earth did she be the owner of Timeless Treasures?"


    "That''s Timeless Treasures we''re talking about-its worth is astronomical!"


    A murmur of regret swept through the room, growing louder with every word. If they''d known Corrine held such wealth and power, they would never have allowed Bruce to let her go so easily. They should have, at the very least, demandedpensation for all the years she spent benefiting from the Ashton family.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 115

    Chapter 115 Do I Need To


    Hold A Title To Mock You


    These matters not only left Mird puzzled but also weighed heavily on his thoughts.


    Though he knew little about Donnelly personally, the rumors were enough to paint


    a vivid picture. Donnelly''s background was a mystery, yet his influence was


    undeniable, making him a figure no one dared to cross.


    After all, how else could one man single-handedly maintain such order in Lyhaton''spetitive collectibles business?


    Mird, however, couldn''t shake his own questions. When had Corrinee to know Donnelly?


    Had she been keeping secrets from them all this time?


    Mird sighed deeply, breaking the silence. "It''s gettingte. Let''s all call it a night."


    Without sparing anyone a nce, he turned and headed upstairs, his steps heavy with fatigue.


    When Corrine reached the front gate, she was surprised to see Nate leaning casually against his car.


    As if sensing her presence, Nate looked up. The cold sharpness in his eyes softened the moment they met hers, reced by a warm, easy smile that wrapped around her like the first rays of spring sunlight.


    What could she even say about this man?


    He always seemed to appear out of nowhere, standing firmly by her side with unwavering support. Yet, he never pressured her-he understood her guarded nature and gave her all the space she needed.


    Just as she took a step toward him, a voice called out from behind, sharp and unwee. "Miss Hond."


    Corrine''s brows furrowed slightly at the sound of Leah''s voice, but she didn''t bother to


    stop walking.


    Leah hurried to catch up, grabbing Corrine''s wrist with an icy grip and snapping, "Did you not hear me speaking to you?"


    Corrine paused, her gaze dropping to Leah''s hand before flicking up, her expression cool andposed. "I don''t waste my time on meaningless conversations," she replied with a faint arch of her brow and a smile that barely touched her lips. "In fact, I almost forgot-congrattions on your engagement, Miss Burgess."


    The casual remark hit like a whip, and Leah''s face instantly darkened, her beautiful eyes zing with fury and bitterness. "Who do you think you are to mock me?"


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening with quiet amusement.


    "Do I need to hold a title to mock you?" she responded coolly, her tone as distant as the autumn wind, and turned to leave without a second nce.


    Leah stepped forward swiftly, positioning herself directly in Corrine''s path. "Aren''t you even the slightest bit curious why Farris gave you those shares?"


    Corrine paused briefly, but Leah pressed on before she could reply, her voiceced with quiet malice. "It''s because Farris wants to bind up your interests with theirs, of course. He''s afraid your... ambitious streak might prompt you to retaliate against the Ashton family. And he''s worried that news of my engagement to Bruce could damage thepany''s image. He wants you there at the annual meeting, as a shareholder, to silence the gossip before it even begins."


    Corrine''s face remained impassive, betraying no emotion.


    She had already pieced together as much when Farris had unveiled the contract in front of everyone.


    Still, hearing Leah say it aloud felt like a needle piercing her chest, subtle but sharp.


    It made her wonder-during those three years with the Ashton family, how much of Farris'' so-called kindness had been sincere? And how much of his supposed sympathy had been nothing more than a calcted act?


    "Corrine, you don''t actually believe Farris truly cares about you, do you?" Leah''s words were sharp, and the satisfaction in her tone was unmistakable as she watched


    Corrine''s gaze darken with unspoken sorrow. "Think about it. If you weren''t useful to the Ashton family, would they have tolerated you clinging to Bruce for three long years? If not for your relentless dedication to them, do you really think Farris would have given


    you that bracelet? Only someone utterly starved for affection would cling so desperately to scraps of kindness, repaying them as if they were treasures. Honestly, watching you grasp at such hollow gestures... I almost pity you."


    "And what about you?" Corrine asked, her voice cutting through the air like ice, her


    sharp eyes locking onto Leah''s with a quiet but unyielding defiance.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 116

    Chapter 116 Don''t You


    Miss Me


    Corrine''s lips curled into a sly, dangerous smile, one that held both allure and threat.


    "Even if the Ashton family refuses to ept me, I have more than enough strength to stand tall on my own. And what about you? What else do you have, besides desperately clinging to Bruce? Do you rely on your status as the heiress of the Burgess family? I don''t want to waste any more words on you, but out of kindness, let me remind you- you''ll never reach the heights I''ve already imed. You aren''t even close to being my equal! Bruce? For me, he''s just another option. For you, he''s the only way forward. After all, the Burgess family isn''t what it used to be. Without Bruce, what do you even


    have left?"


    She shot Leah a look full of contempt and pity before turning, her movements graceful


    and effortless as she left.


    It wasn''t until Corrine had disappeared from view that Leah snapped out of her daze. She quickly rushed after her, eager to continue their confrontation, but stopped dead as


    she watched Corrine slide into a car.


    Unlike the Rolls-Royce from before, this time it was a sleek, understated Bentley.


    Could it be that Corrine had found another wealthy benefactor?


    Leah immediately pulled out her phone, capturing a shot of Corrine sliding into the car and its license te number.


    She dialed a number, her voice low with determination. "Find out who owns the car in this photo. I need the information-fast."


    If Corrine''s new sugar daddy found out that she was nothing more than a discarded pawn of the Ashton family, Leah couldn''t wait to see how she''d hold herself up.


    After a brief pause, the voice on the other end replied, "The car''s registered to Royal Fortune Entertainment Center, with only recent rental details avable."


    Leahtched onto the key word, her eyes narrowing. "Rental?"


    "Yes, but it was rented by an anonymous individual, so I can''t track down any further details at this time."


    "Understood."


    As she hung up, Leah''s lips twisted into a mocking smile.


    She had assumed Corrine had found herself a wealthy benefactor, but it seemed like she had only attached herself to a wannabe socialite.


    In that moment, Leah considered Corrine her defeated rival. She wasn''t worthy of being herpetition at all.


    Corrine slid into the car and fastened her seatbelt, surprised to find the engine already humming to life.


    ''Aren''t we waiting for Donnelly?" she asked Nate, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    Nate''s expression remained impassive, his tone smooth. "He''s heading toward a different direction."


    Corrine didn''t give it much thought. "Then drop me off at the Ford Group entranceter."


    Nate''s brow creased ever so slightly, a spark of impatience in his eyes. "Is the elite team at Ford Group just for decoration?"


    "What?" Corrine turned to him, brows furrowed.


    "Do you think thepany will crumble without you?" Nate asked, his voice tinged with irony.


    Corrine let out an exasperated sigh. "What exactly are you getting at?"


    Nate''s gaze softened, the corners of his lips lifting. "I think that it''s only fair that you, as my girlfriend, spend some time with me outside of work, also known as a date."


    "That doesn''t sound like something you''d say," Corrine remarked, her voice teasing.


    Nate smirked, his eyes gleaming with yful affection. "What can I say? My girlfriend''s charm is simply irresistible."


    He looked at her then, his deep, dark eyes brimming with tenderness, drawing her in like gravity.


    Corrine took a steadying breath, fighting the pull of his gaze. "But I have a meeting this afternoon."


    Nate leaned closer, his voice soft and persistent. "But I can''t help but miss you."


    He continued, his tone deepening with a hint of yful longing, "My longing for you is as vast as the Sahara Desert. To honor that, I think you should give me the afternoon tofort me."


    Corrine''s heart skipped a beat at his words, augh bubbling in her throat.


    She shook her head in disbelief-could he really be saying this?


    "Corrine, don''t you miss me too?" Nate''s voice was thick with affection, every word a velvet caress.


    Hershes fluttered as she met his intense gaze, her heart pounding uncontrobly in her chest.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 117

    Chapter 117 Some Things Come Naturally


    Corrine could vividly recall their first meeting. Nate had left a striking impression as someone dignified andposed-a man of unwavering principle. He seemed untouched by the chaos of ordinary life, as though he existed on a ne above it all.


    He was like a celestial being, aloof and untarnished by human desires.


    Yet this same man, so seemingly unattainable, had a way of speaking words of affection that dismantled her defenses with ease.


    Corrine always prided herself on being rational, but when faced with Nate''s unwavering pursuit, his effortless charm, and his piercing gaze, she found herself yielding time and again.


    She slowly closed her eyes, willing her thoughts to quiet. She needed to resist the pull of his allure, to remain grounded andposed.


    "Is this really your first time being in love?" she finally asked, her voice betraying a flicker of doubt.


    Nate arched a brow, his expression unreadable as his dark eyes studied her. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "When a man is with the woman he loves, some things juste naturally."


    Her breath hitched at the insinuation, leaving her momentarily speechless. Was he hinting at something deeper?


    A flicker of unease surfaced, and she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, seeking refuge in a safer topic. "Why did you show up at the Ashtons'' so suddenly?"


    She didn''t voice the question lingering at the edge of her thoughts. Had he seen her fierce and unyielding side?


    "I told you-whatever you want to do, just do it. I''ll stand by you, no matter what." His voice was deep and steady, carrying a note of resolute confidence that left little room for argument. It was both a promise and a deration,ced with indulgence and quiet


    The message was clear-no matter what happened at the Ashtons'' today, he would support her without hesitation.


    Corrine studied him for a long moment, and then let out a soft, amused chuckle. "What if one day Imit a crime? Would you think I''m not gentle, that I''m cold and heartless?"


    "You don''t need to be gentle," Nate replied without missing a beat. His gaze locked onto hers, steady and unwavering. ¡°I''ll protect you from any storm." His dark eyes glowed with an almost reckless tenderness, the kind that could melt even the hardest of hearts.


    Corrine''sshes fluttered, and for a fleeting moment, her resolve wavered. No need to be gentle...


    The thought echoed in her mind, and she couldn''t help but wonder if her quick surrender to Nate''s pursuit had been born of impulsive recklessness or the sheer pull of his maic charm.


    Hearing his response now, she felt vindicated-perhaps her change of heart hadn''t been so unreasonable after all.


    Nate always seemed to find a way to touch the most vulnerable corners of her heart without even trying.


    Just then, the shrill buzz of her phone interrupted the chaos in her mind.


    She blinked, regaining focus, and answered the call.


    Donnelly''s voice burst through the line,ced with anger. "You just left me behind like that? What were you thinking?"


    "You weren''t on my way, were you?" Corrine replied coolly, her gaze flicking briefly toward Nate, who remained fixated on the road ahead.


    On the other end, Donnelly took a sharp breath, clearly restraining himself. "Do you know who made that gem?"


    His tone turned sharp, his words pointed. Whoever had crafted the counterfeit had left their mark-each detail, each trace of time, held a signature of sorts, like the unintentional habits of an artist.


    Corrine''s eyes darkened as she lowered her gaze, masking the frost that settled there.


    "You''ve already figured it out, haven''t you?"


    "I have," Donnelly admitted before abruptly ending the call.


    Nate nced at her, curiosity dancing in his expression. "Are you into antiques?"


    Corrine tucked the phone away and replied, "My grandfather was. I picked up a thing or two from him when I was younger."


    A flicker of amusement lit Nate''s eyes as he smiled. "I''ve got a few pieces in my collection. I''ll have to show you sometime."


    Something about the way he said it-about the subtle yfulness in his gaze- reminded her of a wolf draped in sheep''s clothing. There was an unmistakable edge of mischief that set her on guard.


    As the car pulled to a stop in front of the Ford Group entrance, Corrine unfastened her seatbelt. "This is my stop."


    She pushed open the car door, but before she could step out, Nate leaned over suddenly, his movement swift and deliberate, pinning her against the cool ss of the window.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 118

    Chapter 118 Looking For


    Sce


    Corrine''s eyes widened in shock as she instinctively struggled, her voice trembling. ¡°What are you doing?"


    Nate''s intense gaze locked onto hers before drifting downward, settling on her lips with unspoken intent.


    "Seeking sce," he murmured, his voice low and unyielding. Without hesitation, he captured her lips in a fierce kiss.


    The kiss was nothing like his usualposed demeanor; it was fervent and demanding, a relentless tide that left her breathless. Beneath the intensity, there was a palpable frustration, raw and unrestrained.


    Corrine fought to steady her breath, her chest heaving as the oxygen drained from her lungs. Only when she was on the verge of copse did he finally release her, though his presence still overwhelmed her.


    Her trembling fingers gripped the front of his shirt, her lips parted as she drew in ragged breaths. Her cheeks glowed a deep crimson, the flush entuating her beauty. Her tear-filled eyes shimmered, her vulnerability tinged with an undeniable allure.


    Nate''s dark eyes burned with an even greater intensity as he stared at her. "Looks like that meeting will have to wait."


    Before she could muster a response, he leaned in once more, his lips crashing against hers with renewed hunger.


    This kiss was bolder, more relentless, as though he intended to im every inch of her being


    His arms encircled her waist tightly, pulling her closer as if he wanted to fuse their


    bodies into one.


    In the confined space of the car, the air grew heavy with the electrifying tension, each moment thickening the intimacy between them.


    Suddenly, the shrill ring of a phone shattered the charged silence, yanking them back to reality. The haze in Corrine''s eyes quickly cleared, her usualposure returning.


    She pressed her hands against his chest, her voice firm yet unsteady. "I really have to go."


    Nate rested his forehead against hers, his fingers brushing her flushed earlobe with a tenderness that sent a shiver down her spine. "See you tonight," he murmured.


    The simple gesture unraveled herposure further, and she scrambled to open the car door, slipping out with hurried movements.


    He watched her retreat, his eyes lingering on her figure as a faint smile tugged at his lips. His fingertips traced over his mouth, savoring the remnants of her warmth.


    Suddenly, an idea sparked in his mind. He reached for his phone and dialed a number, his tone decisive. "Add one more person to the negotiations with Ford Group."


    When Corrine returned to the office, Natasha''s sharp eyes immediately noticed her swollen lips.


    Her suspicion was instantaneous-this could only be the work of the man who had stormed into the officest time.


    After a brief hesitation, Natasha approached and handed Corrine a stack of neatly prepared documents. "These are the materials on Brighton Group and the draft contract."


    Corrine gave a slight nod of acknowledgment but noticed Natasha hovering, clearly reluctant to leave. She nced up, her tone neutral. "Is there anything else?"


    Natasha pressed her lips together, an unspoken conflict flickering in her expression. "I''d


    like to take a day off tomorrow."


    "Is there a problem?" Corrine asked, her fingers lightly brushing over the edge of the file as she slowly closed it.


    Natasha shook her head, her smile faint and tinged with mncholy. "Tomorrow''s my mother''s birthday. I''d like to spend the day with her.


    At that, a look of understanding softened Corrine''s features. "I''ll have someone take you


    there tomorrow."


    "There''s no need," Natasha replied with a quick shake of her head, an apologetic smile appearing. "Jolene already said she''d be there with me. I don''t want to trouble you any more than I already have."


    Corrine blinked, her expression momentarily startled before her voice softened. "Be careful on your way. Let me know if you need anything."


    "Alright," Natasha responded quietly.


    Once outside the office, Natasha pulled out her phone and dialed quickly. "Jolene, Corrine approved the day off. How about we leave tonight?"


    On the other end, Jolene''s voice was azy drawl. "Whatever you say."


    That single, nonchnt sentence sent Natasha''s heart into an unsteady rhythm she couldn''t quite control.


    Half an hourter, the representatives from Brighton Group arrived at the conference


    room.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, Corrine''s gaze lifted, casually sweeping over the entering figures-until it settled on thest man to step inside. Herposed smile faltered slightly.


    Wasn''t it mentioned that Nate wouldn''t be attending this negotiation on behalf of Brighton Group?


    Nate caught her look immediately, his brows lifting in subtle amusement. A faint, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 119

    Chapter 119 Like A Man Utterly Captivated


    "Hello, Miss Hond." The man leading the group offered a polished smile. "Jeffrey Courtenay, representing Brighton Group.¡±


    "Hello," Corrine replied, her tone calm and measured as she gave a brief nod, gesturing them to have a seat.


    Jeffrey took his ce directly across from her, his professional demeanor unwavering.


    Nate, however, chose a seat at the far end of the table. He lounged with casual elegance, one leg crossed over the other, his elbow propped against the chair''s armrest. His long fingers rested lightly against his temple, and though he said nothing, his maic presence dominated the room.


    Even from across the distance, Corrine was acutely aware of Nate''s piercing gaze locked on her.


    Clearing her throat softly, she shifted in her chair, willing herself to ignore the distraction and focus entirely on the matter at hand.


    The cooperation terms had been roughly outlined during her earlier discussion with Nate, but there had been a significant shift in the agreed-upon share distribution.


    Originally, Ford Group was to hold 55%, leaving Brighton Group with 45%. However, the Brighton representatives now demanded a 60% share.


    The project manager sitting beside Corrine noticed the alteration and leaned toward her, his expression tightening. "Miss Hond, this change..."


    Corrine nced at him, a subtle but firm warning in her gaze. He swallowed his words, reluctantly pulling back, though his displeasure was evident as he threw a sharp look at the Brighton team.


    "We hope Ford Group can amodate this adjustment," Jeffrey said smoothly, his voice measured. "Brighton Group will oversee the design and construction. Once themercial district ispleted, we''ll also provide aprehensive, no-cost


    marketing campaign."


    Brighton Group''s influence in the media was unparalleled. Even as they expanded into other industries, their advertising capabilities remained a dominant force-a valuable asset that could significantly benefit Ford Group.


    Corrine closed the contract in front of her with deliberate calm, her fingers tracing the edge of the paper. "We insist on maintaining an active role in both the design and construction," she replied, her tone steady. "As a gesture of goodwill, we''re willing to split the share evenly-fifty-fifty."


    Jeffrey turned to confer with his colleagues, but his attention drifted toward Nate, who remained seated at the table''s end.


    What he saw startled him. The man known for his unppable detachment and aloofness was watching Corrine with an intensity that bordered on enthralled, his expression far softer than Jeffrey had ever seen-like a man utterly captivated.


    The representatives of Brighton Group delved into a heated discussion, their tones clipped and decisive. Meanwhile, Jeffrey nced at Nate, hoping for input, only to find him utterly captivated by Corrine''s striking elegance.


    Jeffrey sighed. It seemed impossible to get any guidance from Nate.


    After a moment, Jeffrey adjusted his tie and spoke with calm precision. "We''re willing to forgo involvement in the initial design and construction phases. However, we expect to participate in theter nning stages. Additionally, we''ll ensureprehensive offline promotional support. To further demonstrate ourmitment, Brighton Group will handle all offline product promotions for Ford Group. Does this arrangement work for you, Miss Hond?"


    "Let''s proceed with your proposal," Corrine responded, her tone cool yet professional.


    When the contracts were signed, Corrine offered a polite smile and extended an invitation. "Mr. Courtenay, if it''s convenient for everyone, I''ve arranged for a private room at the Dreamscape Hotel. You''re wee to join us."


    Jeffrey returned her smile, tilting his head slightly. "Thank you, Miss Hond, but ourpany has already made ns. In fact, the reservation was arranged specifically for you." His tone carried an unmistakable implication as he added, "I hope you won''t decline."


    Caught off guard, Corrine instinctively shifted her gaze toward Nate.


    He raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable save for the faint smirk tugging at his lips-a mix of confidence and subtle mischief.


    Faced with a charm as effortless as his, Corrine found herself hesitating before reluctantly nodding in agreement.


    As they exited the meeting room, Natasha hurried over, her heels clicking against the tiled floor. "Miss Hond, Mr. Waldo Ford''s assistant is waiting for you in your office."


    Corrine stepped into her office to find the assistant standing by her desk, holding a small key in his hand.


    "Miss Hond, this is the key to the apartment," he said, extending it toward her. "Thank you," Corrine replied, taking it from him with a nod.


    The assistant''s lips curved into a polite smile. "You''re wee. Mr. Ford asked me to let you know that if you require anything, I''m at your service."


    "Understood," Corrine said simply, her tone steady.


    Once he left, she exhaled softly, pouring herself a cup of coffee before strolling toward


    the floor-to-ceiling window. She let the warm liquid soothe her as she gazed at the


    city''s skyline.


    A sharp knock interrupted her thoughts, but she didn''t bother to turn around. "Just leave it on the table," she said absently.


    "Are you thinking about me?" The deep, velvety voice reverberated through the room, low and smooth, like the resonant hum of a cello. It wrapped around her senses, sending an involuntary shiver down her spine.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 120

    Chapter 120 Respond With


    Actions


    Corrine spun around sharply, her wide eyes meeting Nate''s gaze. His dark irises seemed endless, drawing her in. "Nate..." she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s me,¡± he replied, his tone low, steady, andced with an emotion she couldn''t quite decipher.


    "Why... why didn''t you leave with your team just now?" she asked, her voice wavering despite her best effort to stayposed.


    "I''ll always stand by you," he said, each word deliberate and firm. "You can ask me a hundred times, and my answer won''t change."


    His calm tone carried an undeniable sense of authority, one that left no room for doubt.


    Corrine''sshes fluttered, and she tightened her grip on the coffee cup, the ceramic cool against her trembling fingers.


    He wasn''t just answering her; he was promising her something far deeper.


    Turning her head, she murmured softly, "Don''t make such promises. I''m not sure I''m capable of living up to them."


    "Not capable?" Nate repeated, his voice soft but probing.


    Before she could step back, he reached out, gently taking her wrist. He lifted the coffee cup she held and sipped from the exact spot her lipstick had marked.


    The faint red stain transferred to his lips, and with a quick flick of his tongue, he wiped it away as if it had been his intention all along.


    "This is..." she started, her words faltering.


    It was her cup.


    He noticed her flustered expression and arched a brow, feigning innocence. "What?"


    Corrine stared, heat creeping up her cheeks as she struggled to ignore the way her


    pulse quickened. "I still have work to finish. I might bete leaving tonight." She turned to walk away, but before she could take a single step, his hand wrapped around her waist, pulling her firmly into his arms.


    His lips brushed against her ear, his breath warm and his voice a deep murmur that sent shivers down her spine. "Corrine, if you just believe in yourself, you''ll see-you can


    live up to anything."


    Live up to anything...


    How could she?


    Corrine lowered her gaze, concealing the storm of emotions swirling in her eyes.


    his


    Nate stood still, his posture steady, his gaze unwavering. Like a hunter assessing prey, he gave her time to decide, his patience infinite. Slowly, he loosened his hold around her waist. "It''s fine. I can wait," he said, his tone calm but heavy with unspoken meaning.


    As his warmth began to fade, Corrine felt an ache, as if something essential was slipping away from her grasp.


    Before her thoughts could catch up, her hand shot out, grabbing his.


    Nate froze at the unexpected touch, his expression shifting-surprise flickered


    briefly in his eyes before being reced by something unreadable.


    And then she kissed him. Her lips brushed against his, cool and impossibly soft,


    leaving behind a sensation that was both fleeting and unforgettable.


    The delicate touch was like a sparknding on dry kindling, igniting something uncontroble within him. For a brief moment, his mind emptied, consumed by the


    fire


    she had lit.


    Though the kisssted only seconds, it left Nate breathless.


    His gaze burned as he looked at Corrine, his eyes now darkened with an unmistakable intensity.


    Corrine pulled back slowly, determination shining in her eyes-a resolve he hadn''t seen before. "Nate, if you stay by my side, I will never leave you!"


    Her words hung in the air, a challenge and a promise intertwined.


    Nate''s gaze deepened, his expression unreadable. The silence that followed felt endless,


    stretching taut with tension.


    Corrine searched his face desperately, hoping to find some crack in his calm exterior. Yet, the longer he remained impassive, the more the weight of vulnerability pressed against her.


    Her smile wavered, the strength in her grip faltering as self-doubt crept in. She began to let go, retreating into the familiar walls she had built.


    But before she could pull away, Nate''s hand tightened around hers. In one fluid motion, he drew her back against him, his arm wrapping firmly around her waist.


    With his free hand, he tilted her chin up, his thumb grazing her skin with surprising gentleness. His lips curled into a smirk, and a deep, richugh rumbled from his chest. "Darling, some things should always be said by a man," he murmured, his voice a low caress, each word steeped in quiet authority.


    Corrine had no choice but to meet his gaze, her breath hitching as her heart thundered


    in her chest. His nearness, his intensity, made her pulse race uncontrobly.


    "Then... how should I respond?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly, each word carrying a mix of apprehension and hope.


    Nate''s smirk deepened. His answer came swift and unyielding, leaving no room for


    doubt.


    "With actions," he replied, his voice as resolute as the promise his eyes held.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 121

    Chapter 121 Corrine, Marry


    Me


    Nate gently brushed aside the loose strands of hair that framed Corrine''s face, his thumb tracing her cheek with deliberate softness. His fingers lingered, brushing her lips lightly, as his dark eyes burned with a mix of yearning and an unspoken, intoxicating desire.


    Corrine rolled her eyes, exasperation flickering across her face. "Nate, is kissing really all you ever think about?"


    It was maddening how single-minded he could be, as though nothing else mattered.


    "Right now, it''s the only thing on my mind," Nate admitted, his voice low as he cupped her face in his hands.


    He leaned forward, cing a tender kiss on her forehead, his touch filled with a sincerity that seemed to seep into the air around them. It felt as if he was trying tomunicate every ounce of his affection without words.


    Then, with a boldness that caught herpletely off guard, he said, "Corrine, marry me."


    "You''re unbelievable!" Corrine shot back, pulling away from his grasp with a sharp motion.


    She turned and strode toward her desk, a mix of incredulity and frustration tightening her expression. "We''ve known each other for less than a month, Nate, and now you''re talking about marriage? How ridiculous can you get?"


    "I''m not being ridiculous," Nate said firmly, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that refused to waver.


    From the moment he had met her, he had been captivated-not just by her beauty but by everything about her.


    What started as infatuation had grown into something deeper, something that left him utterly powerless to resist.


    Marriage had always been a distant thought, a concept that had no ce in his life.


    But now, it consumed him.


    He pictured her standing beside him, her hand in his, as they greeted their wedding guests. He imagined a lifetime of mornings and evenings shared with her, and nothing else seemed to matter.


    Corrine leaned back against the desk, her arms folded defensively. "Nate, deciding to be in a rtionship with you was already a reckless choice. I won''t rush into something as serious as marriage while I''m still trying to sort out my own life."


    If her grandfather or uncles discovered this, it would undoubtedly plunge the Ford family into chaos all over again.


    Her gaze softened slightly, but her words remained firm. "You know I''ve juste out of a three-year rtionship, one that was fragile even after all that time. What makes you think one month with you could be any different?"


    Nate scoffed, his tone sharp with undeniable arrogance. "Do you honestly think some scumbag could ever measure up to me?"


    Corrine paused, tilting her head slightly before a bright, dazzling smile spread across her lips. "You''re right. He can''t."


    "Then why won''t you marry me?" Nate pressed, his voice edged with frustration as his eyes bored into hers.


    Corrine opened her mouth to reply, but the sharp trill of her phone interrupted.


    She nced at the screen and sighed, shing Nate an apologetic look. "Sorry, I need to take this."


    She picked up the call, and Karina''s animated voice filled her ear. "Corrine, if you were a man, I''d have to marry you on the spot!"


    "All right, spill it. What wild story have you uncovered this time?" Corrine asked, leaning back slightly, her lips curving in amusement.


    She knew Karina''s ir for exaggeration always preceded something juicy.


    Without missing a beat, Karinaunched into a detailed retelling of how the Ashton family had dared to humiliate Corrine, only for the tables to turn spectacrly, forcing Rita into a public apology.


    "The Ashton family! A pack of self-righteous snobs who thought you had no backing whatsoever. And Rita? That vile little piece of work actually had the audacity to demand you kneel to her. She''s disgusting, Corrine! Beyond belief!" Karina said through clenched teeth.


    Corrine, the heiress of the illustrious Ford family, had endured enough. Not even Carl, with all his authority, had ever forced her to kneel, yet the Ashtons had dared. Their arrogance was utterlyughable.


    Corrine exhaled quietly, her tone measured. "Did the whole thing make it to the trending topics?"


    Karina huffed, her excitement bubbling over. "What do you think? Of course it did! With the Ashton family''s current status, it wasn''t surprising that a few reporters snuck into the party. Leah and Bruce''s uing engagement was supposed to be the highlight, but instead, it''s all about the Ashton family''s humiliation. Now, people are digging into your life story like it''s a mystery novel. There''s even a fan club demanding you debut as some kind of icon!"


    Corrine smirked faintly, shaking her head. "Let them waste their time. I''m not interested in the spotlight."


    "Seriously, though, are you sure you don''t want to bring the entire Ashton family to their knees? They deserve it, Corrine," Karina pressed, her voice taking on a serious


    tone.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 122

    Chapter 122 Owed Him A


    Debt


    With Corrine''s abilities, she had the power to resurrect the Ashton family-or destroy them entirely in the blink of an eye.


    Back then, she made the bold, irrevocable choice to stand by Bruce, even if it meant


    severing all ties with the Ford family. Karina never truly understood what Corrine had


    seen in him.


    "Was it for money?" Karina had once asked. But that didn''t make sense; the Ford family''s wealth easily reached hundreds of billions.


    "Was it for status?" The Ford family stood at the pinnacle of Lyhaton''s elite, unrivaled


    and untouchable.


    "Was it for Bruce himself?"


    That was even harder to believe. Back then, the Ashton family teetered on the edge of bankruptcy, and Bruce was just a broke nobody.


    Corrine pressed her lips into a thin line, silent for a long time before finally murmuring, "Let''s just call it a debt I owe him."


    Five years ago, Bruce''s timely intervention had saved her life. Without him, she


    wouldn''t even be here today.


    That singr moment had kept her from utterly annihting the Ashton family, despite their offenses.


    After ending the call with Karina, she contacted Jules and gave a simple instruction. "Take the trending topic down immediately."


    Corrine exhaled softly, her thoughts still tangled, when a shadow loomed over her. She nced up to see Nate standing before her, tall andmanding, his presence eclipsing the light.


    With deliberate ease, his fingers tilted her chin upward. His expression was carved from stone, his gaze dark and imprable, sharp enough to cut through any pretense. "Tell


    me," he said, his voice low and firm. "Is Bruce the reason you won''t marry me?" Corrine''s brows drew together, her eyes shing with a trace of coldness. "Do you honestly think a scumbag like him is worth wasting my time on?"


    Nate''s lips tugged into a slow, deliberate smile, oneced with intrigue. "Then why keep the Ashton family afloat?"


    He knew full well the Ford family''s financial prowess and Corrine''s skill could have wiped Ashton Group off the map with ease.


    Her inaction only deepened his curiosity.


    Corrine''s smile returned, vibrant and dangerous, her beauty suddenly radiant with a bold, captivating energy that held his gaze hostage. "If I wanted to crush Ashton Group," she said, her voice dripping with confidence, "no one could stop me."


    And Nate didn''t doubt it for a second. With Corrine''s sharp mind and unyielding determination, she could have rebuilt Ashton Group from ruin in just a year-or crushed them without breaking a sweat.


    However, her earlier words didn''t address the question he had asked.


    Since she clearly didn''t want to exin, he decided not to push her further.


    It wasn''t Bruce himself that made Nate feel uneasy. It was the three wasted years Corrine had spent on him.


    Still, hearing her refer to Bruce as a scumbag was enough to confirm she had moved onpletely.


    So, her hesitance to act against the Ashton family wasn''t just about Bruce.


    "Then why won''t you marry me?" Nate pressed again, his tone steady but edged with frustration.


    Corrine met his gaze and let out a soft, melodicugh. "I''ve always believed the journey to marriage matters.''


    "Journey?" Nate echoed, the word foreign on his tongue.


    To him, if he wanted something, he imed it. The process was irrelevant-the oue was everything.


    "Meeting, getting to know one another, understanding, loving,mitting, and finally building a life together," she exined, her voice light yet resolute. "These steps may


    seem simple, but they take time to blend into something meaningful. I think the truest love is proven when, no matter what trials or hardshipse, you still choose each


    other."


    Her voice softened as she spoke, and Nate caught the wistful glow in her expression,


    her eyes sparkling with a hopefulness that outshone the stars.


    He pressed his lips into a thin line, his dark eyes lingering on hers as warmth flickered in their depths. "If that''s what you want, I''ll walk that journey with you," he said, his voice low but resolute.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 123

    Chapter 123 Will You Move


    In With Me


    "It''s a promise!" Corrine said, her smile radiant as her gaze locked onto his.


    Nate''s eyes softened as he took in her glowing face, an invisible pull urging him to lean


    in closer.


    Instinctively, she tilted back, her eyes glimmering with a trace of nervousness.


    His familiar scent wrapped around her, calming yet disarming.


    He stopped mere inches away, his intense stare holding her captive as their breaths intertwined. His lips parted. "It''s a promise."


    His voice, deep and velvety, carried the warmth of aged wine, a tone that lingered in the air and in her thoughts.


    Corrine felt her heart skip wildly, her fingers curling slightly against her side. Clearing


    her throat, she said, "Could you, um, step back a little?"


    The proximity set her nerves alight, a mixture of excitement and unease that made her feel as if he might kiss her at any second.


    "We''re together now. There''ll be plenty of moments like this in the future, so you should start getting used to it," Nate said, his intense gaze falling to her slightly parted lips. "May I kiss you?"


    Corrine''s cheeks warmed with a bashful flush. "You didn''t ask for permission thest time you kissed me."


    And now he decided to y the gentleman!


    "So, you don''t mind me kissing you."


    Corrine stared at him, utterly at a loss for words.


    Her mind raced, searching for a response, but none came.


    The sound of a knock on the door broke through the tension.


    Corrine straightened herself, her posture rigid. "Come in!"


    Natasha entered the room, her sharp eyes immediately noting Nate''s presence.


    Her brows knitted together, her expression subtly tense.


    Strange.


    She hadn''t noticed him earlier. How did he get in?


    She steadied herself, brushing the thought aside, and walked up to Corrine. "Miss Hond, here are the documents you asked for."


    Corrine nodded slightly, sparing a quick nce upward, only to catch Natasha''s eyes fixed on Nate.


    There was no warmth in her gaze, just sharp appraisal, as though gauging whether Nate posed a threat to Corrine.


    Nate, entirely unbothered by Natasha''s silent interrogation, seemed more interested in leisurely admiring the office''s decor.


    After a brief pause, Natasha tore her gaze away, shifted toward Corrine as if on the verge of speaking, but ultimately left without a word.


    Nate twirled the apartment key card between his fingers, the corners of his lips lifting faintly. "What''s this?"


    Corrine plucked the card from his hand with ease, slipping it into her bag without much thought. "An apartment my uncle arranged for me."


    "You''re moving out on your own?" A flicker of something unreadable danced in Nate''s


    eyes.


    Corrine, flipping through the stack of documents in her hands, answered evenly, "My grandfather''s house is too far from work. Themute''s a hassle."


    Nate nodded slowly, his thoughts apparently elsewhere, before blurting out, "Why not move in with me?"


    Corrine''s head shot up, her disbelief evident in her wide eyes.


    "We''re in a rtionship now. Sharing a home makes sense," Nate insisted, his tone steady and sincere. "We can drive to work together, and more importantly, it''ll bring us


    closer."


    ¡°Considering the stage of our rtionship, I think a bit of space is more appropriate." Corrine''s response was calm but firm.


    "You''re not willing tomit to me?" Nate''s expression softened, his eyes glinting with a trace of hurt.


    Corrineughed lightly, her tone teasing. "I don''t recall ever taking advantage of you."


    "We''ve kissed and hugged. What more could you want?" Nate''s lips curved into a faintly wicked smile, a spark of yfulness lighting his gaze.


    "If there''s more you''d like to im, I''m avable tonight," he said with a casual air, his fingers curling gently around her hand, toying with it as though savoring its softness. "Will you move in with me?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 124

    Chapter 124 Wait For Me To Make You My Wife


    Nate''s eyes held such intensity that Corrine felt herself drowning in their depths.


    Though she had never considered herself susceptible to physical attraction, Nate''s presence demanded a profound reassessment of her principles.


    She found herself questioning why his allure proved so irresistible, time and time again.


    Drawing in a steadying breath, she withdrew her hand and dered with unwavering


    conviction, "No!"


    The determination resonating in her voice cast a shadow of disappointment across Nate''s dark eyes. He reached out, pinching her cheek with gentle reproach before rising


    to depart.


    Though his expression remained subtle-just a slight furrow of his brows and tightening of his jaw-his displeasure radiated unmistakably.


    Corrine sprang to her feet, catching his wrist and melting into his embrace. Her fingers traced yfully along his tense jawline as a mischievous smile graced her lips. "You''re so quick to sulk. Those men outside would treat me with far more consideration than you do. Aren''t you worried they might seize their chance?"


    Before she could continue her teasing, his hand sped firmly around hers. "Corrine!" The winter-like chill in his voice carried an unmistakable warning. She certainly knew how to pierce straight to his core.


    "I''m merely stating facts," Corrine murmured, her free hand drifting to his chest, fingers tracing delicate patterns. "Being the Ford family heiress naturally draws men who would move mountains to please me."


    "The Ford heiress title may be enticing, but they should question whether fortune favors them so greatly!" A smile yed at the corners of Nate''s mouth, though his eyes


    remained serious.


    "My woman isn''t for anyone else to touch!" His voice crystallized like frost, sharp and biting.


    Yet rather than feeling intimidated, Corrine found herself enchanted by his possessive deration. Her heart effervesced with joy, like champagne bubbling over with delight.


    "True love transcends both space and time." Corrine gazed at him with tender affection,pelled to rise on her toes and press a kiss to his lips. "Nate, I hope our love grows into something eternal."


    His pupils dted as he stared at her, transfixed.


    Tightening his grip on her hand, he dered, "Corrine, wait for me to make you my wife!"


    Her body froze, all sensation momentarily suspended.


    A magical warmth bloomed in her heart, spreading through her entire being. "Yes!" This, she realized, was how it felt to be truly cherished.


    The irony wasn''t lost on her-she had spent three years chasing a meaningless apology, yet one month with Nate had brought her unprecedented fulfillment.


    "Is your boss inside?" Carl''s voice, apanied by the rhythmic tapping of his cane, drifted through the office door.


    Corrine stiffened instantly, as though confronting a fearsome adversary. "Oh no, my grandfather''s here!"


    She began darting about in panic, prompting an amused chuckle from Nate. "Why such


    nervousness?"


    "I can''t let him find you here!" she blurted without thinking.


    Nate''s expression darkened ominously, his eyes shing with dangerous intent. "You''d better exin yourself."


    The unspoken question hung heavily between them-was he so undesirable, his status so beneath her, that he needed to be hidden away?

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 125

    Chapter 125 Duplicitous


    Character


    "This requires more exnation than just a few words." Corrine grasped Nate''s hand,


    attempting to guide him toward the exit before Carl entered, but the sound of


    approaching footsteps told her time had run out.


    "It''s toote now." Corrine''s anxiety manifested in her expression, her nervousness palpable as she searched desperately for a solution.


    Nate''s eyebrow arched upward, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Consider this your boyfriend''s inevitable first meeting with your family-it had to happen eventually."


    Corrine barely registered his words, her gaze darting around until it settled on her expansive desk.


    Without hesitation, she tugged Nate toward it and urged him underneath. "I apologize for the indignity."


    Nate found himself momentarily speechless.


    "Corrine, you''re truly the first person who''s dared to treat me this way." His grip tightened around her wrist, dark eyes conveying an unmistakable warning.


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures." She rose on her toes to press a quick, cating kiss to his lips, offering a sweet smile. "Just cooperate, please."


    "You think I''m so easily managed?"


    "How about a date tonight to make up for it?"


    At those words, Nate needed no further convincing; he willingly maneuvered himself beneath the desk.


    The office door swung open at that moment.


    Carl entered, his presence a testament to generations of business acumen. Under his leadership, the already prosperous Ford family had reached unprecedented heights. Even in retirement, his legendary business prowess remained the talk of the industry.


    He surveyed the room while leaning on his cane. "Natasha mentioned you had a visitor?"


    Corrine cast a furtive nce toward the sulking Nate beneath her desk before responding smoothly, "He''s already departed."


    Carl acknowledged this with a slight nod. "Waldo tells me you''re nning to move out?"


    "Thepany just secured a new project. Late nights will bemon, andmuting from home isn''t practical."


    Carl''s expression grew serious, his brows drawing together. "Corrine, be honest- are you seeing someone?"


    Her heart faltered momentarily. "Grandpa, I-"


    "The maid discovered wilted roses in your room this morning." Carl''s deep voice cut through her response. "While I don''t oppose dating, a young woman must exercise caution. The world harbors many dangers, and people can be deceptive. At your age, you might not recognize these duplicitous characters."


    The alleged duplicitous character beneath the desk was stunned by Carl''s forthright


    assessment.


    Nate wondered idly how Carl might react if he showed the proof that he was meant to be Corrine''s fiance.


    Noticing Nate''s darkening mood and fearing impulsive action, Corrine reached down to smooth his hair, as though calming a restless beast.


    "Grandpa, given my qualities, it''s only natural that I attract suitors." Corrine approached Carl, linking their arms and leaning against him with childlike affection. "Or is it what you want that no one cherishes or loves me?"


    Carl snorted protectively at her self-deprecating tone. "Those fools must be blind not to see your worth!"


    After a thoughtful pause, he continued, "Consider your uncles-I don''t fret when they''re gone for days, but you''re different. A young woman is safer at home."


    Understanding dawned-he feared she might be swept away by romance.


    She cleared her throat ufortably. "Grandpa, the move is purely professional. While I am seeing someone, I''m being careful."


    "Who is he? His age? His background?" The questions tumbled out rapidly. Observing Carl''s concern, Corrine decided the timing wasn''t right for revtions. She nced briefly at the desk before responding, "I''ll make proper introductions when the moment is right."


    Carl''s expression darkened at this, his gaze growing increasinglyplex and unreadable as he studied his granddaughter.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 126

    Chapter 126 The Unknown


    Secret


    Carl quickly collected himself, his tone steady as he said, "This weekend, Quentin Seymour''s granddaughter is getting married, and I need you to attend her wedding ceremony with me."


    "Alright," Corrine responded, her voice calm andposed.


    But before her agreement fully settled, Carl continued, "Quentin mentioned that the Seymour family will have a special guest this time. He''s about your age, and I think you two might share somemon interests. I''d like you to show him around Lyhaton


    while he''s here."


    Corrine''s brows drew together in a sharp frown.


    Carl asking her to attend the wedding ceremony for Quentin''s granddaughter was clearly just a convenient cover.


    It was obvious the real n was to orchestrate a convenient meeting between her and this so-called special guest.


    "Grandpa, I already have a boyfriend," Corrine said, her eyes briefly shifting to her desk as she silently hoped Nate wouldn''t choose this moment to make himself known.


    Underneath the desk, Nate''s expression darkened, his irritation barely concealed.


    Though Carl hadn''t explicitly mentioned the guest''s name, Nate immediately knew who it was. His thoughts churned as he quietly plotted how to deal with Moses and send him packing.


    Meanwhile, Corrine calmly suggested, "I''ve just taken over thepany, and my workload is overwhelming. Why not have Natasha entertain Quentin''s guest instead?"


    "Don''t put all your eggs in one basket,¡± Carl advised, his tone almost fatherly. "Besides, only the two of us are aware of this arrangement. As long as you don''t mention anything, your boyfriend won''t suspect a thing.¡±


    Corrine forced a strained smile, her difort barely masked.


    Though Carl thought they were alone, there were, in fact, three people present in the office.


    And without her needing to utter a word, Nate had already heard every detail of their conversation.


    "I have a chess game to attend, so I''ll take my leave," Carl dered, his voice carrying the weight of his years, as he leaned on his cane and headed toward the door.


    At the door, he turned back to give Corrine a meaningful look. "Corrine, your mother always wanted nothing more than for you to be safe and happy. Don''t forget that, okay?"


    Hearing this, the light in Corrine''s eyes dimmed. She forced a small, strained smile. "I know."


    After Carl left, he walked briskly to his car, his steps heavy with unspoken worry. The butler, seated in the passenger seat, nced at Carl''s furrowed brows. "Sir, did she tell you anything?"


    Carl shook his head and let out a weary sigh. "No. She didn''t say a word." Suddenly, he let out a soft chuckle that didn''t reach his eyes. "She''s still so young thinking she can fool everyone. But her actions give her away every time."


    "Should we ask Waldo to dig deeper into this?" the butler asked cautiously.


    Carl waved his hand dismissively, his tone heavy with concern. "Waldo won''t hold back if he uncovers something. And if that happens, there''s no telling how far he''ll go. It''s better to wait for now."


    He turned his gaze toward the towering Ford Group building ahead, his expression hard to read. Then he leaned back in his seat, exhaustion pulling at


    his features. He exhaled deeply, shutting his eyes.


    He couldn''t deny it-histe daughter had left behind an intricate, painful puzzle for him to solve.


    All he wanted was for Corrine to stay out of the chaos. Buttely, it seemed as if fate had other ns entirely.


    Meanwhile, Corrine stood silently by the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes fixed on the


    lively streets below, her mind tangled in thought.


    Her grandfather''s earlier behavior had been strange; she reyed the moment he had discovered her rtionship with Bruce, how his anger had been immediate and absolute, ordering her to end things right away.


    Back then, she had thought it was just about family expectations. When she broke up with Bruce, her grandfather''s visible relief seemed to confirm her theory. She had epted it, even if it hurt.


    But now? Even though she was single and free to move forward, any mention of a new rtionship left her grandfather unsettled.


    Was it because he thought she was moving on too fast-or was there something else he


    wasn''t telling her?

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 127

    Chapter 127 Biting His Adam''s Apple


    If it wasn''t for the first reason, then what could it possibly be?


    Corrine''s gaze narrowed, suspicion flickering in the depths of her eyes.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that her grandfather was keeping something significant from her.


    Could there be some hidden truth about her, buried deep beneath the surface?


    Her thoughts churned, a tangled mix of confusion and frustration. She raised a hand, pinching the bridge of her nose as if trying to push away the storm of questions swirling in her mind.


    "Corrine, don''t you think I deserve a proper exnation?" Nate''s deep voice resonated


    behind her, carrying an ominous chill.


    His words snapped her back to the present moment.


    She turned to find him unbuttoning his suit jacket and tugging at his tie with growing


    irritation.


    The more he pulled, the tighter it became, his impatience manifesting in the deepening


    furrow of his brow.


    "Would you like some help?" she offered, her tone gentle and cating.


    Nate paused at her words, decisively shrugging off his jacket and tossing it onto the


    nearby sofa. He stood silently, awaiting her approach.


    Drawing a measured breath, Corrine stepped forward and reached for his tie.


    The deep blue silk felt luxuriously smooth beneath her fingers.


    The knot, likely tightened by his earlier frustration, required careful maniption to


    loosen.


    Unconsciously, she drew closer, her slender fingers working at the stubborn


    fabric.


    Nate observed her within the circle of his arms, intoxicated by her subtle fragrance.


    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, longshes fluttering like butterfly wings, Her features captivated him-the delicate nose, the rounded chin that lent her face such youthful charm.


    Her quiet concentration enchanted him.


    His arm encircled her slim waist, drawing her closer.


    Corrine retreated instinctively, like a wary cat.


    Nate''s eyebrow arched upward, dark eyes glinting dangerously as he gazed at her, his dominant aura closing in.


    She continued backing away until her heel caught the sofa''s edge, sending her tumbling backward.


    Her fingers, still hooked in his tie, pulled him down with her.


    Nate braced himself on the sofa, one knee nted beside her, his arms caging


    her head. His tall frame enveloped herpletely.


    "nning to apologize through actions?" His voice, though cold, carried a seductive undertone that resonated like a drumbeat in her heart.


    "It was just an ident. Could you please get up?"


    "No!" His swift refusal apanied his descent until his lips barely grazed her cheek. "Corrine, you make me feel insecure."


    "You''re a man; why do you need a sense of security?"


    The concept seemed distinctly feminine to her.


    A smirk yed across his lips as his well-defined fingers tilted her chin upward,


    his thumb caressing her lips. "Because I care deeply, I worry constantly."


    His words left her speechless, offering no room for argument.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    "To leave my mark."


    Before she could process his meaning, he lowered his head and bit the sensitive skin of


    her neck.


    His warm breath against her skin felt like a brand.


    Satisfaction darkened his eyes as he observed the mark, a faint smile ying at his lips. "Now that you bear my mark, I feel secure."


    Corrine maintained herposure, regarding him silently.


    Then, without warning, she tightened her grip on his tie, pulled him closer, and sank her teeth into his Adam''s apple.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 128

    Chapter 128 Payback


    Nate drew in a sharp breath, his eyes narrowing as they darkened like a brewing storm.


    His hand, pressed against the sofa for bnce, clenched tightly, every muscle in his body going rigid.


    Was it pain?


    Not quite. It was an indescribable sensation-an itch deep inside, tugging at the edges of his control, like something just out of reach, teasing and unraveling him.


    His breaths grew shallow, his chest rising and falling unevenly as his gaze locked intensely on Corrine.


    Corrine tilted her head, a yful spark dancing in her eyes. "This is what they call payback."


    Unlike Nate''s measured and careful demeanor, Corrine was entirely bold and unapologetic. The evidence of her actions-a vivid red mark circled by precise teeth marks-stood out clearly.


    It wouldn''t fade for at least a week.


    Nate''s gaze lingered on her face, her delicate beauty contrasting with the wicked mischief in her expression. His eyes darkened further, his thoughts unreadable.


    "It''s time. Let''s go," Corrine said softly, pressing a hand against his chest as though she could push him away.


    But Nate grasped her wrist firmly, pulling her close until she was against him. His broad hand slid behind her neck, holding her in ce.


    Corrine''s eyes widened slightly as she nced up at him, only for his face to lower suddenly. A sly, teasing smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "You think you can walk away after arousing me?"


    There was a maic pull in his eyes-intense and impossible to resist.


    For a fleeting moment, as their eyes met, Corrine felt like she was standing too close to a me.


    Her fingers twitched faintly, betraying the calm expression she tried to maintain. "So, double standards now?"


    "Hah!¡± Nate let out a low, roughugh, his fingers tilting her chin up gently. "You''ve got a real talent for driving me crazy."


    The deep, husky sound of hisughter sent a shiver through Corrine. Her heart skipped unexpectedly, catching her off guard.


    "Come on, weren''t you the one who promised me a date? Hurry up." She quickly pushed Nate away, brushing off her dress with deliberate ease to smooth the


    creases.


    Nate grabbed the coat draped over the sofa, his movements unhurried. He held out his hand to her with a faint smile. "Shall we?"


    Like any couple savoring a romantic evening, they started with a light meal before strolling side by side down the quiet street, their voices mingling softly as they talked in


    bursts.


    In moments like these, the words didn''t matter. It was the silver glow of the moon above them, the gentle kiss of the evening breeze, the rhythm of their steps in sync, and the irreceable presence of the person walking beside them.


    The dim glow of the streetlights cast their intertwined shadows on the pavement, marking their quiet progression from walking side by side to their fingerscing together.


    Corrine lifted her hand, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, only to notice something was off. Her earring was missing.


    She stopped mid-step, her eyes scanning the ground instinctively.


    "What''s wrong?" Nate asked, his attention snapping to her, immediately noticing her


    bare left earlobe.


    "My earring is gone," Corrine said softly, her tone calm. "It''s just an earring. Don''t worry about it."


    But Nate wasn''t one to brush it off. Without a word, he turned and began retracing their steps, scanning the dimly lit path until he spotted the tiny earring near a cluster


    of bushes.


    Corrine held out her hand to take it from him, but Nate ignored the gesture and stepped closer instead. ¡°Let me put it on for you."


    As he approached, the faint scent of earth and cedar surrounded her, making her heart pound wildly in her chest.


    Nate''s gaze softened as he looked at her, the glow of the streetlights catching the quiet vulnerability in her eyes. His hand lifted, brushing her cheek lightly, his fingers threading through her smooth hair to cradle the back of her head. Then, he kissed her -gentle but sure.


    The simple contact sent a wave of warmth rushing through her, the sensation sparking like a soft electric current beneath her skin. "There are so many people watching!" Corrine protested, her voice flustered.


    Nate tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "So it''s only okay when we''re alone?"


    She fell silent, her face heating as he once again found a way to turn her words against her.


    It was a pattern she was beginning to recognize the more she spoke, the more Nate found openings to outmaneuver her. She realized it was safer to just keep quiet.


    Pressing her lips into a thin line, Corrine resumed walking, her steps quick and purposeful. Just as she took a few steps, a young girl suddenly darted out from behind


    a nearby corner.


    Startled, Corrine dodged instinctively, but her heel wobbled on the uneven pavement. She stumbled backward, her bnce faltering.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 129

    Chapter 129 Very Sweet


    Just as Corrine felt herself losing bnce, Nate materialized beside her, his steady arm catching her around the waist.


    "Are you okay?" Concernced Nate''s voice.


    "I''m fine," Corrine assured him.


    "Sorry, did my daughter bump into you?" The girl''s father looked at Corrine apologetically.


    Corrine shook her head, dismissing his worry.


    The father''s expression shifted as he turned to his daughter, crouching down to meet her eyes. "Didn''t I tell you not to run around when we''re out? If this happens again, our outings will have to stop."


    "Daddy, I''m sorry." The little girl''s fingers found their way to her father''s sleeve, her eyes swimming with tears. "Daddy, could I have a lollipop?"


    The father''s stern facade crumbled at his daughter''s pleading. "Promise me you won''t run around anymore."


    "Okay,¡± she whispered.


    The moment the sweet treat touched her hands, she wrapped her arms around her father''s neck, nting a tender kiss on his cheek.


    The scene stirred something deep within Corrine, casting a shadow across her usually bright eyes.


    When she emerged from her reverie, she discovered Nate had vanished from her side.


    Her eyes searched the crowd instinctively, finding him approaching with a lollipop in hand, his presence standing out even among the sea of faces.


    "Try it," he offered, having noticed her lingering gaze earlier.


    Corrine epted the treat after a moment''s hesitation and tasted it, its sweetness melting on her tongue and seeping into the corners of her heart.


    "What crossed your mind earlier?" Nate inquired, having caught both the sh of sadness in her eyes and the bittersweet smile that followed.


    Corrine''s grip tightened on the lollipop stick, her demeanor cooling. "Just remembering people and things that shouldn''t matter anymore."


    "If they''re not worth remembering, let them go." Nate enveloped her cold hand in his warm one. "Don''t carry the weight of others'' mistakes."


    A smile graced Corrine''s lips, transforming her delicate features. "How can you certain the mistake wasn''t mine?"


    be so


    "Your happiness matters more to me than assigning me." His words rode the evening breeze to her ears, stirring emotions she struggled to contain.


    Corrine''s gaze wavered as she exhaled softly. "My mother died when I was very young. When my father remarried, I discovered I had a sister just three months younger than me. Everything seemed fine at first, but then..."


    Her body tensed, fingers curling into tight fists as she fought forposure.


    Her voice quivered despite her efforts. "When my maternal grandfather learned of my situation, he brought me to live with the Fords, severing all contact with my father. Even though I tried to forget those people and memories, they resurface without warning."


    Nate listened intently, his dark eyes studying her pale features, noting her increasingly cold hand and trembling voice.


    The pain of her memories was evident-too raw to fully voice.


    Feeling her tremors, he drew her into his embrace.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you then, but from now on, you won''t face life''s storms


    alone."


    Corrine''s fingers clutched his suit jacket as her eyes widened slightly.


    Then, slowly, a genuine smile bloomed on her lips.


    At that moment, she had made her choice-to trust him with her future, hoping he


    would remain by her side forever.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 130

    Chapter 130 Find Out For


    Yourself


    As Corrine almost finished the lollipop in her hand, the road they were walking on gradually came to its end.


    For the first time, she found herself wishing that a road could stretch on forever.


    Back in the car, she held the lollipop stick loosely in one hand while fumbling with her


    seatbelt in the other.


    Before she could manage it, Nate leaned over, his hand brushing hers as he grabbed the


    seatbelt and clicked it into ce.


    Their faces were so close their eyes naturally met, each reflecting the other''s features. Their breaths mingled in the small space between them.


    A subtle tension hung in the air, filling the car with an almost palpable sense of


    romance.


    Corrine''s mind drifted back to their earlier kiss, her lips pressing together instinctively


    as a faint blush crept across her cheeks.


    "I got you that lollipop," Nate said, his deep voice smooth and maic, his gaze fixed on the shine of her slightly parted lips.


    Corrine blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard. "How much was it? I''II pay you back."


    Nate didn''t answer right away. His brow furrowed slightly as he continued watching


    her, his silence louder than words.


    Corrine noticed his focus lingering on her lips, and a sudden memory surfaced- the little girl kissing her father on the cheek as a thank-you for a treat. Was that what he


    wanted?


    Corrine''s eyes flickered with hesitation before she lowered her gaze, leaning in slowly


    with the intention of brushing a kiss on his cheek.


    But just as her lips neared, Nate turned his head unexpectedly.


    Corrine froze as her lipsnded on his cool, firm ones instead.


    This kiss wasn''t like the fleeting one they shared earlier on the street. It was deep and lingering, pulling her in like a tide she couldn''t escape.


    Before she could think to pull away, Nate''s arm slipped around her neck, holding her in ce as he deepened the kiss further.


    "Breathe." Nate''s low, husky voice caressed her ear, sending shivers down Corrine''s spine as she was lost in the moment.


    Like a puppet on strings, she clumsily and awkwardly tried to obey, her breath uneven and shallow.


    Nate inhaled her sweet, intoxicating scent, a fragrance that was both alluring and addictive, igniting an ache he couldn''t ignore.


    He kissed her softly, savoring the taste of her, until he felt himself teetering on the edge of control, forcing himself to reluctantly let her go.


    Corrine''s cheeks carried a delicate flush, her clear eyes shimmering like morning dew, her lips slightly swollen and enticing.


    The blend of innocence and unintentional allure stirred something dark and primal deep within Nate, a temptation he struggled to suppress.


    Brushing his restless thoughts aside, he lightly touched her cheek, his voice deep and steady. "Where to?"


    Without hesitation or pretense, Corrine gave him an address, her voice calm but her heart racing.


    As they drove, Karina''s message lit up Corrine''s phone with a soft ping, catching her


    attention.


    Corrine opened it to find a picture of her and Nate locked in a kiss on the street, framed by the glow of soft streetlights.


    The warm amber light bathed them in an almost magical aura, making the scene look intimate and picture-perfect.


    Corrine''s lips curved into a slight smile, a flicker of amusement glinting in her eyes


    at


    the candid shot.


    Beneath the photo was a voice message teasing her. "Wow, sweetheart, that was a smooth move! He looks good on the outside, but I wonder how skilled he is!"


    Corrine had hit y, but before she could bring the phone to her ear, the second sentence echoed through the car.


    Her face turned crimson as the words lingered in the air.


    She quickly shut off her phone, mortified.


    The car descended into silence, thick with tension, as Corrine instinctively held


    her breath, her body rigid and her toes curling in embarrassment.


    "If you''re curious, you can always find out for yourself." Nate''s deep, velvety voice broke the quiet,ced with a teasing edge.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 131

    Chapter 131 Are They After


    You


    Corrine was momentarily stunned.


    What kind of absurd remark was that?


    She could find out herself?


    How exactly was she supposed to do that?


    She cleared her throat, attempting topose herself. "There''s no need. You''re perfectly fine."


    "Really?" Nate''s gaze shifted toward her, a teasing smirk tugging at his lips, his deep eyes gleaming with mischief. "But how can you be so sure without checking?"


    Corrine drew in a steadying breath, lifting her chin with quiet resolve, her gaze unwavering. "I haveplete confidence in you."


    Her words settled into the stillness, creating a palpable tension in the air.


    A low, amused chuckle rumbled from Nate.


    His rich, maicughter broke the quiet. "Then, why don''t you enlighten me on what makes you so confident in me?"


    Corrine hesitated, her thoughts racing.


    No matter how she chose to respond, it felt like walking straight into his carefully


    She opted for silence instead, inwardly cursing Karina for being such a troublemaker.


    The car moved on in a hushed rhythm, and Corrine kept her focus low, her gaze fixed on her hands.


    Nate nced at her briefly, his eyes tracing the soft curve of her flushed cheeks and the delicate set of her jaw.


    A subtle smile yed on his lips, amusement flickering in his expression.


    Something in him warned that if he pushed her further, she might cross the line from embarrassed to genuinely upset.


    Just as he was about to speak, Nate''s gaze flicked to the rearview mirror, catching sight of a suspicious vehicle.


    A ck car trailed them, carefully using other vehicles for cover. Its precision marked it as the work of a professional.


    Nate''s eyes hardened, a cold gleam shing in their depths.


    Without a word, he pressed the elerator, the car surging forward.


    Corrine, seated calmly in the passenger seat, noticed the sudden change in speed. Her brows knitted slightly as she turned to face him. "What''s going on?"


    "If you''re tired, you should rest for a bit.¡± Nate masked the sharp edge in his gaze, looking at her with practiced ease.


    Corrine didn''t reply immediately, her eyes catching the movement of the car behind them in the mirror. She quickly picked up on the situation.


    Her expression remainedposed, but her voice turned crisp, carrying a subtle chill. "Can you lose them?"


    A faint, confident smirk tugged at Nate''s lips. "Sweetheart, never question what your man can do."


    ''Are they after you?" Corrine asked, her calm demeanor free of panic, exuding a quiet strength that was captivating.


    "Unlikely." His tone was measured, though a flicker of doubt crossed his mind. His movements were always meticulously concealed. No one should have been able


    track him.


    Corrine''s eyes glimmered with understanding at his response.


    "Seems like I''ve pulled you into this," she said, her nonchnt tone igniting a spark of curiosity in Nate.


    What exactly had she been through? How could she be soposed in a situation like


    this?


    Pushing aside his questions, he asked evenly, "Are you scared?"


    "Not in the slightest." Corrine met his gaze directly, her lips curving into a faint, teasing smile. "With you here, at worst, we''ll be a pair of star-crossed lovers fleeing into the night."


    "I couldn''t bear the thought."


    The girl he loved was meant to flourish beneath the sun, to revel in the warmth of the spotlight, not to be lost among the bones and shadows of the forgotten.


    "Would you mind if we yed some music?" she asked.


    "Go ahead."


    With a soft smile, Corrine reached for the yer, her fingers brushing the buttons until the car was filled with the mournful beauty of a violin''s song.


    The track was titled "Timeless Longing".


    A melody Corrine knew well.


    Nate''s eyes caught the fleeting look of surprise that danced across Corrine''s face, and he asked casually, "Do you enjoy violin music?"


    Corrine''s smile was soft, almost wistful. "I wouldn''t say it''s a favorite, but it doesn''t


    bother me either."


    Nate''s gaze lingered on the road ahead, and he fell silent.


    The quiet stretched between them, unexpected, and Corrine turned to him, her voiceced with curiosity. "Aren''t you going to ask more?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 132

    Chapter 132 Living Under


    The Same Roof


    "Would you like to talk about it?" Nate''s voice was gentle, yet firm.


    Before Corrine could answer, he added, "If you need to speak, I''m here to listen. If not, I won''t push."


    His words, soft as they were, carried an undeniable weight that seemed to reach into the deepest part of her soul.


    Corrine''s heart fluttered, a mixture of emotions rising within her, and she pressed her lips tight, trying to hold it all in.


    After a moment of quiet reflection, she began, her voice barely above a whisper, "As far back as I can remember, my mother rarely smiled, except when I yed the violin. This piece..." She paused, her fingers instinctively tracing the edge of her seat. "This was her favorite. Every time I yed it, her gaze would soften, and a smile would appear as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Sometimes, she''d even join me on the piano. For years, I yed it just to see that smile. Eventually, I couldn''t tell if I truly loved the violin or if I was simply chasing after the happiness in her eyes. After she passed away, I stayed away from it for a long time. It wasn''t until I started living in the Ford estate that my grandfather insisted I take up various arts, saying that as a Ford, I had to be skilled in everything to represent the family properly. And so, I picked up the violin again."


    Nate''s fingers gently wrapped around hers, his touch warm and reassuring. "We should y a duet sometime."


    "You y the piano?" Corrine''s eyes widened in surprise, her voice faltering slightly.


    Then, as the thought settled, she realized it made sense given his background.


    Nate offered a knowing smile. "I know a lot of things. I''ll let you discover them, one piece at a time."


    As they spoke, the car reached the gates of Celtis Estate.


    "This is..." Corrine''s words faltered, her surprise clear that Nate had brought her here.


    Nate honked the horn once, and the grand gates of the estate slowly creaked open. "Until the danger passes, you''ll stay here, for your own safety."


    His words were simple, but the underlying authority in his tone left no room for argument.


    His concern for her safety was evident, and in that moment, Corrine knew she had no reason to refuse.


    Seeing herck of resistance, Nate couldn''t suppress a smirk and raised an eyebrow. "Corrine, deep down, you''re secretly excited about sharing a roof with me, aren''t you?" Corrine shed him a yful grin. "Mr. Hopkins, you have a knack for ttering yourself. You might want to look in the mirror to see how thick your skin is."


    With that, she swung open the car door and stepped out with a hint of satisfaction in her stride.


    Nate quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and followed her, grasping her hand with a cheeky smile. "Why bother with pride when my wife is standing in front of me?"


    "Who is your wife?" Corrine''s cheeks flushed with a mixture of surprise and embarrassment, and she quickened her pace.


    "Of course, it''s you," Nate answered, his tone unwavering. "If not now, then eventually."


    As they approached, Tanya spotted Corrine and paused, momentarily stunned, before offering a respectful nod. "Hello, Miss Hond."


    "Hello." Corrine gave a subtle nod in return, her gaze meeting Tanya''s for a brief moment. She could feel the heat of Nate''s hand still wrapped around hers.


    Trying to shake off the warmth that flooded her, she gently tugged her hand free and hurried ahead, eager to be the first inside the house.


    Once in the guest room, she hung up her coat, stretched her shoulders and neck, and began to prepare for a bath.


    As she opened the wardrobe, she was taken aback to find it neatly stocked with clothes -each item still bearing its tags and reflecting thetest styles.


    They were all perfectly suited to her taste.


    A wave of warmth surged through her chest, filling her with an unexpected sense offort.


    Clutching a new set of clothes, she made her way toward the bathroom.


    In the study, Nate lounged on a leather sofa, his features sharp under the dim lighting,


    an air of cold authority emanating from him.


    "Find out who dares to act so recklessly," he ordered, his voiceced with menace,


    causing a shiver to run through Matias on the other end of the phone.


    Though aware Nate couldn''t see him, Matias kept his posture straight and respectful.


    "Yes, sir."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 133

    Chapter 133 Breaking The


    Rules


    Corrine stepped out of the bathroom to find her phone buzzing persistently on the table.


    When she answered, Jules'' worried voice filled her ear.


    "I''ve been worried sick! You finally picked up!" Relief colored his words, though Corrine remained puzzled by his concern.


    "What happened?" she asked, continuing to dry her hair.


    "I went to Waldo''s apartment and couldn''t find you. When you didn''t answer my calls, I feared something had happened." Jules paused briefly. "By the way, I left some groceries in your fridge."


    Corrine shifted the conversation. "Could you look into a ck car for me? Last digits


    256."


    The line went quiet save for the rapid tapping of keys. Finally, Jules responded, "It''s running on fake tes. ording to records, that vehicle should have been scrapped."


    He hesitated. "Why are you investigating this?"


    A cold expression settled on Corrine''s features. "Keep watching Donnelly for me."


    "Are you concerned those people knew what happened between you and the Ashton family?" Jules probed.


    Surprise flickered across Corrine''s face. "You know about that?"


    "I avoid the Ashtons'' drama," Jules replied, his voice tinged with contempt. "But I heard about Leah''s foolishness. She tried returning a fake antique, threatening to destroy the shop without a refund. Did she really expect them to let that slide?"


    Corrine understood why Jules called Leah a fool.


    The antique trade operated on strict unwritten rules-once purchased, items couldn''t


    be returned.


    Buyers either profited from their choices or epted their mistakes.


    Leah had brazenly vited these principles.


    Before she could respond, a knock interrupted their conversation.


    She opened the door to find Tanya standing there.


    "Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins asked me to bring you this milk specifically."


    Jules, overhearing Tanya''s voice, demanded, "Corrine, where are you at this hour?"


    "At a friend''s house," she replied tly.


    "Which friend? Do I know them?"


    "You''re being too loud," Corrine stated, ending the call abruptly.


    Jules stared at his silent phone, realizing Corrine''s evasion meant she was hiding something significant.


    Corrine noticed the coffee on Tanya''s tray. "Is that for Nate?"


    "Yes," Tanya confirmed. "Late-night coffee isn''t healthy. As staff, we can''t advise him,


    but surely work isn''t more important than his well-being, right, Miss Hond?"


    Corrine absently nodded. "Please prepare a ss of milk for him instead. I''ll take it to


    him."


    "That would be wonderful," Tanya eximed, quickly preparing another ss of milk and returning to Corrine''s room. She handed the tray to Corrine and said, "Thank you,


    Miss Hond."


    Feeling somewhat cornered, Corrine merely nodded. "You''re wee."


    She approached the door of Nate''s study, knocked, and pushed it open gently.


    feverish night when she''d entered his room.


    The intensity of his stare made her throat constrict.


    Her grip tightened on the tray as she drew a steadying breath and stepped inside.


    Upon recognizing her, the ice in his eyes melted into a gentle smile.


    She watched as he closed and set aside his file. "Am I disturbing you?" she ventured.


    "Yes," he answered directly.


    Feeling awkward, Corrine said with a sheepish smile, "I''ll just leave this here and go."


    She ced the milk on his desk and turned to leave.


    Her hand touched the doorknob, and as the door swung open, a hand brushed past her hair, pressing against the wooden surface.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 134

    Chapter 134 Keep Me Company


    Nate''s fresh, earthy scent enveloped Corrine as his warm, solid chest pressed against


    her back, sending a wave of warmth through her.


    "Now that you''ve already interrupted, you might as well stay and keep mepany."


    His deep, maic voice wrapped around her like a velvet nket, his breath warm against her temple, stirring the soft strands of hair by her ear.


    Corrine''s brow twitched sharply at the sensation.


    In the silence that followed, Nate gently turned her around, his dark eyes softening as they met hers, a gentle smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    His fingers brushed the damp strands of hair by her shoulder. "Just took a shower?"


    Corrine nodded, her voice quiet. "Yes."


    As she nced up, she noticed the faint red streaks in his eyes, and her mind shed back to Tanya''s words earlier. "Late-night coffee isn''t healthy. As staff, we can''t advise


    him, but surely work isn''t more important than his well-being, right, Miss Hond?"


    A soft trace of concern crossed her face, her gaze tender yet filled with worry. "Nate,


    you don''t have to work so hard. I can support you financially."


    "Feeling sorry for me?" Nate caught every subtle shift in her expression, his smile deepening as it reached his eyes.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, a subtle flush rising in her cheeks. She instinctively lifted her


    chin slightly. "No, I''m not."


    Nate''s fingers lightly brushed aside her damp hair, his voice slow and teasing. "You''re lying."


    Corrine opened her mouth to protest, but as her eyes met his-deep, affectionate, and full of unspoken emotion-she faltered.


    It was as though he might pull her in for a kiss at any moment, and her breath caught. A flicker of panic shed across her eyes. "You should get back to work and try to rest early tonight."


    With that, she gently tugged at his hand, guiding him toward the desk.


    But before she could lead him any farther, Nate''s grip tightened on her hand. In one swift movement, he bent down, hoisting her effortlessly over his shoulder.


    The movement was effortless, smooth, as if he had done this countless times before-


    confident and unhesitating.


    Startled by the sudden lift, Corrine gasped, "Nate, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    "Quiet." Nate''s voice was low, ''firm, as he raised his hand, giving her a yful butmanding tap on the rear, all while striding out of the study and heading straight for the guest room.


    Corrine''s cheeks bloomed with color, and she pounded his back in frustration, "Nate!


    Put me down!"


    Nate''s pace never faltered as he entered Corrine''s room and gently ced her on the


    bed.


    The soft mattress sank beneath her, the unexpected movement leaving her momentarily dizzy, her senses spinning.


    Before she could regain her bnce, Nate''s tall figure loomed over her, his presence


    overpowering.


    Corrine''s heart skipped, her eyes flickering with uncertainty, her body tense beneath


    him.


    The cool, familiar scent of him surrounded her, and a wave of tension rippled through


    her, her hands instinctively clutching the sheets beneath her. "Nate, you..."


    As Nate leaned in closer, she instinctively squeezed her eyes shut, her longshes fluttering like delicate wings of a butterfly, betraying the turmoil churning inside her.


    His warm breath skimmed over her cheek, sending a shiver down her neck, as the air between them thickened with unspoken intensity.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 135

    Chapter 135 Quite


    Sensitive


    Corrine''s body was taut, her grip on the bedsheet tightening involuntarily, the fabric bunching in her clenched fists.


    "Nate, I''m begging you."


    Her voice, soft and fragile, trembled with a hint of desperation.


    As the words escaped her lips, Nate''s deep yet gentle voice echoed from above her, sending a shiver down her spine. "What did you say?"


    Startled, Corrine snapped her eyes open to see Nate leaning over her, his hand reaching across to grab the hairdryer from the nightstand. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, a


    wave of embarrassment flooding her.


    So, he wasn''t...


    Corrine bit her lip, her gaze falling to the bed. "It''s nothing."


    "Really?" Nate''s eyes glinted with mischief, a knowing smile curling at his lips. "But I clearly heard you say you were begging me. What is it you''re begging me for?"


    His voice was rich, maic,ced with an irresistible allure that made her heart skip.


    Corrine''s blush deepened, creeping down to her ears, her pulse racing with the sudden surge of heat.


    Seeing the teasing smile tugging at his lips, she realized he was deliberately ying


    with her.


    Clearing her throat, she tried to steady the rapid beat of her heart and replied, her voice steady despite the flutter in her chest, "Nothing."


    Nate watched her intently, the faint blush still lingering on her cheeks. His smile widened, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Come here."


    He adjusted the hairdryer, and then beckoned her with azy finger.


    "I can do it myself," Corrine protested, sitting up and reaching for the hairdryer.


    But before she could grasp it, Nate swiftly dodged backward, raising the hairdryer above his head like a yful challenge.


    Caught off guard, Corrine stumbled forward and fell right into his arms. The impact was sharp, sending a jolt of sensation through her, and she blinked, her eyes glistening with a mix of surprise and embarrassment.


    "Nate, do you have any idea how infuriating you are?"


    She shot him an exasperated re, turning her back to him as she perched at the foot


    of the bed, her posture stiff with frustration.


    Nate''s arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back into his embrace with a


    quiet but undeniable strength. "Not as infuriating as you."


    "What do you mean?" Corrine''s voice was sharp with disbelief, and she twisted to face


    him. "Exin yourself!"


    Nate''s lips curled into a yful smile, his breath warm against her ear as he leaned down, his lips brushing her cheek with a tenderness that caught her off guard. "You agreed to be with me, yet you keep a distance from me. You make me always think about you. Isn''t that infuriating?"


    Corrine froze, her mind momentarily nk, the sweetness of his words disarming her.


    Her heart felt as if it were floating, overwhelmed by the sincerity and warmth behind


    his simple statement.


    So this was what it felt like to be showered with a man''s sweet nothings.


    Though her mind screamed for her to keep herposure, her heart betrayed her, sinking deeper into the moment, pulled in by his unexpected tenderness.


    Her eyshes fluttered, her gaze turning slowly to meet his, her heart hammering. wildly in her chest.


    It was almost impossible to believe that a man with such a captivating presence had been single all these years.


    With his influence, his undeniable charm, he could easily have anyone he wanted.


    Could it be that there was something about him, some secret, that kept him from fully opening up to others?


    Nate, sensing the sympathy in her eyes, furrowed his brows slightly. "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Corrine lowered her gaze, hiding the swirl of emotions that threatened to spill over.


    Nate watched her for a moment, his eyes softening before he turned on the hairdryer.


    His fingers slid through her silky hair, his touch gentle as he massaged her scalp, noticing the slight tremor in her body as he held her close.


    Quite sensitive.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 136

    Chapter 136 I''ll Prove It To


    You


    The bright ss window in the room, bathed in soft light, resembled a transparent


    mirror.


    Corrine watched as Nate held the hairdryer, his movements gentle and deliberate as he


    dried her hair.


    It was impossible not to notice that Nate possessed a face that couldunch a thousand ships, making even the simplest tasks seem mesmerizing.


    Even holding a hairdryer, he exuded an effortless elegance, a natural nobility that seemed to shine through everything he did.


    "If you keep looking at me like that, I won''t be able to resist," Nate murmured, his hand holding a few strands of her wet hair.


    His voice, deep and smooth as velvet, stirred something within her, striking directly at


    her heart.


    Corrine couldn''t help but turn around to nce at him, but before she could turn fully, his hand gently pressed her head back into ce. "Don''t move."


    Afortable silence settled between them, the hum of the hairdryer a soft backdrop


    to their stillness.


    Corrine''s gaze wandered to the wardrobe, curiosity tugging at her. "Did you prepare all the clothes in the wardrobe?"


    "Yes," Nate replied, his tone steady, almost as if the question had been expected. "This ce will be yours sooner orter."


    His words, simple yet certain, felt like a stone dropped into the still waters of her heart, sending ripples through her thoughts.


    She turned her head, her mind racing as she stared at him, her lips parting slightly. "Are you so sure?"


    In that moment, Nate turned off the hairdryer, the room growing quiet except for the steady beat of her heart. His fingers, long and strong, gently cupped her chin, tilting her face upward as his dark eyes locked onto hers with a searing intensity. "Corrine, you''ve caught my attention, and there''s no turning back now."


    Corrine''s lips parted to speak, but before a word could escape, his fingers pressed softly against them, silencing her. "You can continue to doubt me," he murmured, his voice low and certain. "But I have no problem cutting off all your escape routes to prove that in this lifetime-you can only be mine."


    Once a man with such deep-seated obsession set his sights on something, it became an unstoppable force.


    The dim light entuated his sharp features, and though a faint smile tugged at the


    corners of his lips, it didn''t reach his eyes.


    He exuded an air of danger, like something that had emerged from the shadows, relentless and untamed.


    Yet Corrine found herself drawn to him, her body leaning in closer without conscious


    thought.


    Faced with such an irresistibly captivating face, it was impossible to stayposed. She thought she might as well follow her heart and see where it led. "I''ll prove it to you," she murmured, her voice steady but filled with quiet determination.


    Nate''s eyebrows arched, a knowing smile dancing in his eyes. "Prove what?" Before he could finish speaking, Corrine unexpectedly wrapped her arms around his neck, tilting her head up to kiss him.


    Her lips, soft and warm, brushed against his in a delicate, sweet caress. Nate''s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering in his gaze as he looked at her.


    It was a fleeting kiss, but it was enough to leave a lingering warmth on his lips.


    As she pulled away, the sensation evaporated almost instantly, leaving him longing for


    more.


    He instinctively pressed his lips together, savoring the faint taste, unwilling to let the moment slip away.


    His dark eyes locked with hers, revealing an intensity that spoke of a restless, unspoken


    need.


    "You have to keep your word," Corrine said, her smile radiant and teasing "For the rest of your life, no other woman but me."


    Nate''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the restlessness in his heart gradually faded.


    "It''ste," Corrine added, her tone hinting that he should leave. "I should get some sleep."


    She stood up, making it clear she was ready to retreat to the safety of her bed.


    But before she could move, his hand shot out, grabbing her wrist with a force that pulled her back toward him.


    Her expression shifted, surprise crossing her face as she stumbled into his embrace, unprepared for his sudden closeness.


    With a swift motion, he pinned her wrists to the bed, his presence overwhelming, his breath cool against her skin.


    His handsome face loomed closer, and before she could react, his lips crashed into hers in a passionate,manding kiss.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 137

    Chapter 137 Out Of Control


    Corrine''s eyes widened in shock as Nate''s firm,manding embrace pulled her in, his overwhelming passion engulfing her.


    He kissed her deeply, his lips pressing against hers with an insistent hunger, exploring every inch of her with feverish desire.


    His kiss came like a sudden storm, unexpected and relentless, sweeping her into a daze, leaving her mind spinning in confusion.


    Her eyshes fluttered with panic, her hands struggling against the intensity of the moment, as if trying to regain some sense of control.


    It felt as though everything was spiraling beyond her reach.


    She lost all sense of time until Nate''s deep, husky voice rumbled in her ear. "Are you trying to drive me mad?"


    His face remained buried in the curve of her neck, his warm breath fanning her skin, sending waves of shivers down her spine.


    Corrine awkwardly pulled away, her chest rising and falling as she steadied her breath, asking with unexpected seriousness, "Don''t you still have work to finish?"


    "So what?" Nate replied nonchntly, rolling onto his back.


    Corrine frowned, trying to sit up. "Hurry up and get to work, so you can rest early tonight."


    "Let me stay with you a little longer," Nate insisted, pulling her back into his arms with a slow, purposeful motion. "It took a lot for me to be here with you."


    Corrine chuckled softly, her lips curving with a teasing glint in her eye. "This is your ce. Who would stop you froming in?"


    "If you''re not here, what''s the point of me staying?" Nate countered, his tone soft yet filled with unspoken meaning. He kissed the top of her head, his voice low and rich with emotion. "Before you, I didn''t know what love was. Now, without you, nothing else in this world means anything to me."


    Corrine always steeled herself for Nate''s asional sweet words, but each time they fell from his lips, they cut through her like an arrow, leaving her vulnerable.


    It was as if she wore a shield, yet it couldn''t protect her from his forceful tenderness.


    But in this moment, the sting wasn''t from a cold, unfeeling wound-it was from Nate, a man who appeared detached and indifferent on the surface, yet beneath, his heart burned with passion, determination, and a trace of obsession.


    Corrine wasn''t a saint, and she wasn''t immune to beauty or sweet words. Everything she adored seemed to converge in the man before her-Nate.


    How could she resist him, with all his warmth and intensity surrounding her?


    How could she maintain any semnce of rity in the face of this overwhelming pull?


    She gazed at Nate, her eyes softening with a hint of affection, her lips curving into


    a yful smile. "Nate, you''re beyond saving."


    "I''m saved," Nate murmured, tightening his embrace just enough to draw her closer. Leaning down, his voice low and intimate, he whispered in her ear, "You''re the one who keeps me grounded."


    Corrine paused for a moment, her breath hitching as she gave him a light poke in the chest. ¡°I have an early meeting tomorrow. I really should get some rest."


    "Then go to sleep."


    What had started as a teasingment ended with Corrine softly whispering, "Goodnight". She then settled her head on his arm, drifting peacefully into slumber.


    The room was filled with the delicate scent of her fragrance-subtle, not overpowering -but it lingered, teasing Nate''s senses, pulling at him in ways he couldn''t ignore.


    In the quiet darkness, Nate shook his head in frustration.


    He never anticipated losing control like this tonight.


    His


    gaze flickered to the peaceful form of Corrine, asleep beside him, her breathing even and serene. With a barely audible sigh, he admired how effortlessly this carefree


    woman fell into slumber.


    Gently, he lifted the nket and stepped away, leaving the room as quietly as he could.


    If he didn''t leave now, he wasn''t sure how much longer he could control himself.


    Corrine heard the soft shuffle of his footsteps, deliberately muted, and a smile tugged


    at her lips.


    She couldn''t quite make sense of this man-sometimes he was assertive andmanding, but at the most critical moments, he seemed to hold himself back, maintaining that gentlemanlyposure.


    Just like tonight. If he had truly wanted her, there would have been no way for her to resist. This was his home, after all, and she hadn''t exactly been opposed to the idea.


    But he hadn''t pushed further, choosing instead to honor her wishes when it mattered.


    most.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 138

    Chapter 138 We''re


    Destined For Each Other


    The next morning, Corrine casually selected a chic cream-colored business suit.


    The top, paired with a white silk camisole, hugged her figure delicately, while the knee-length pencil skirt added an air of understated allure.


    As she walked, her long, slender legsmanded attention, every step graceful and


    deliberate.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Hond,¡± Tanya greeted her with a warm smile, eyes sparkling.


    "Mr. Hopkins is waiting for you in the dining room."


    Corrine offered a slight nod and made her way to the dining room.


    At the sound of her footsteps, Nate lowered his phone and lifted his gaze. When his eyesnded on Corrine, they softened, a smile forming in his eyes. "Let''s eat first," he said, voice warm. "I''ll drive you to the officeter."


    "Okay," Corrine replied, settling into her seat without haste, her gaze drifting over the spread of food before her.


    As expected, everythingid out was her favorite.


    Nate ced a piece of pancake on her te, his tone casual as he asked, "How about you stay at Celtis Estate for a while?"


    Corrine shook her head slightly, her voice light. "You can''t always protect me."


    "Why can''t I?" Nate shot back, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes.


    Corrine took a bite of the pancake and nced up at him, a yful glint in her eyes. "Do you like the idea of an ideal homemaker?"


    Nate didn''t hesitate, answering with a firmness that matched the steady rhythm of his


    voice. "No, I don''t."


    Corrine''s eyebrows arched slightly as she observed Nate across the table.


    Rising from his seat, Nate moved to ce a bowl of cereal in front of her.


    He settled back down, his movements slow and deliberate, picking up a napkin to wipe his fingers clean. His deep voice broke the silence, calm yet intense, "I want a woman who can stand by my side. When I seed, she''ll share in the glory. If I


    fail, she''ll have the strength to stand tall and rise with me."


    His gaze never wavered from Corrine, filled with a quiet but unwavering determination.


    He understood her dreams, her ambitions.


    Someone as radiant and magnificent as Corrine shouldn''t be hidden away in some ordinary corner-she deserved to shine in the spotlight, the center of everyone''s gaze


    His dark eyes burned with an intense, almost possessive desire to im her, and his words were wrapped in unshakable conviction. "Corrine, with me, you''ll have the freedom to grow. No more worrying about what others think, no more fearing consequences. Just live for yourself, ording to your own heart."


    Live for yourself, ording to your own heart... Corrine repeated his words in her mind.


    Those words, when Nate spoke them, seemed to hum with a quiet yet powerful magic, as though the very air around them shifted,


    Each wordnded on her heart with a gentle but undeniable force.


    Her blood, once still and stagnant, began to surge again, her heart thundering in her


    chest.


    Corrine''s throat went dry as she held his gaze, her mind swirling,


    Her life, once so barren and lonely, now seemed filled with rich, vibrant hues- colors


    she never thought she could experience, all because of his presence.


    A slow, tender smile tugged at the corners of her moist, red lips, her expression lighting up like the sun breaking through a cloudy sky. "It''s a coincidence. Our thoughts align so perfectly."


    "To be precise, we''re destined for each other," Nate replied, his voice low and filled with meaning.


    They exchanged a smile, their eyes locking, reflecting a universe of unspoken understanding.


    In that moment, words were unnecessary-they both felt it. The connection. The


    30 3900


    certainty.


    After they finished their meal, Nate dropped Corrine off at herpany.


    She opened the car door and stepped out, but as she nced back, she saw the car still parked behind her. Taking a deep breath, she returned to him.


    "What-"


    Before Nate could finish his sentence, Corrine''s lips found his, silencing himpletely.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 139

    Chapter 139 Who Do You


    Think You Are


    Matias, seated in the driver''s seat, averted his gaze from the unexpected disy


    of


    affection before him.


    Following his instinct for discretion, he quietly closed his eyes.


    Though Corrine had always carried herself with careful restraint, an overwhelming urge to kiss Nate had coursed through her veins at that moment.


    Without hesitation, she had surrendered to her heart''s desire.


    The remnants of her lipstick now adorned his lips, adding an unexpected touch of


    warmth to his typically aloof features.


    Nate''s eyes held Corrine''s gaze, brimming with unspoken emotion.


    Her lips curved into a gentle smile as she looked at him, her eyes shimmering with newfound confidence. ¡°Nate, thank you for standing beside me during my darkest


    hours."


    The words of gratitude had lingered in her heart for a long time, though she remained


    uncertain of his thoughts at that precious moment.


    "Every time before, you watched me walk away. Today, let me be the one to see you off," she murmured, her eyes never leaving his face.


    Nate''s eyebrow arched slightly as his fingertips traced the corner of his mouth, savoring the lingering sensation of their kiss. "Are you finding it difficult to bid me. farewell?"


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered with disarming honesty, leaving him momentarily at a loss for


    words.


    He studied her face intently, and then a smile tugged at his lips. "I''ll return for you after work tonight."


    "Okay." She stepped backward, waving as the distance between them grew.


    As his car gradually disappeared from view, a familiar emptiness crept into her heart.


    Only when the vehicle hadpletely vanished did she release a soft sigh and turn toward her office.


    "Corrine, don''t you owe me an exnation?" A harsh voice stopped her in her tracks.


    Upon turning to face Bruce, the warmth in her expression cooled, her eyes taking on a steely glint.


    With practiced nonchnce, she arched an eyebrow. "In what capacity are you demanding answers, Mr. Ashton? As my former boyfriend?"


    "We''ve barely ended things, and you''re already throwing yourself at another man. I never imagined you could stoop so low!" Bruce''s eyes filled with disappointment, as though she had betrayed their shared history.


    Noting his usatory stare, Corrine''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. "As you pointed out, we''re no longer together. My life choices are not your concern. Should I put my existence on pause to honor our failed rtionship?"


    "You!" Bruce gaped at her, struggling to process this transformation.


    In his mind, Corrine had always been the perfectbination of cool temperament and unwaveringpliance, organizing her life around his needs.


    Years of her acquiescence had inted his ego.


    Now, faced with this fiercely independent woman who radiated defiance, he found himself unbnced.


    Perhaps what truly unsettled him wasn''t her transformation, but the ease with which


    she had moved forward without him.


    Drawing a deep breath to temper his rising anger, he spoke with calcted coldness. "Corrine, I understand our breakup has been challenging for you, but maintain some dignity rather than degrading yourself to capture my attention!"


    "Who exactly do you think you are?" Corrine''s voice carried the weight of cial disdain as she regarded him with newfound rity.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 140

    Chapter 140 Identity Exposed


    "When I chose you, I could elevate your status and allow you to stand beside me. But once I withdrew my interest, you became insignificant. I refuse to diminish myself for your sake. You''ve grossly overestimated your importance." Corrine delivered her words with cial precision.


    "My previous interest stemmed from youthful naivety. Now that I''ve discovered someone more worthy, you no longer warrant my attention. Don''t tter yourself by thinking otherwise."


    Without sparing Bruce another nce, Corrine strode purposefully toward the Ford Group building''s entrance.


    By all conventional wisdom, Bruce knew their breakup should have marked the end of


    his involvement in her life.


    He understood the unwritten rule that former couples should maintain their distance, avoiding unnecessary contact.


    These principles were clear in his mind, yet the sight of Corrine''s intimate moment with another man had unleashed an emotional tsunami within him-a nauseating blend of disgust and heartache.


    He wondered if their three-year rtionship had left anysting impression on Corrine.


    Had she experienced even a moment of grief or pain?


    "Corrine, the ink has barely dried on our separation, and you''re already entangled with another man. Can you honestly deny that this rtionship predates our breakup?"


    The insinuation hung heavy in the air-that Corrine and Nate''s connection had existed long before.


    At these words, Corrine halted, her eyes narrowing to dangerous slits.


    "Bruce, I strongly advise you not to test the limits of my patience." Her voice carried the sharp edge of winter frost, her steady gaze prating enough to make him physically


    recoil.


    Exposed


    Under her withering stare, Bruce''s heart constricted, his breath catching in his throat.


    Only after Corrine''s departure did he feel blood flowing through his veins again. ¡°Mr. Ashton, shall we proceed inside?" his assistant inquired cautiously, ncing between Corrine''s retreating figure and Bruce''s stone-faced expression.


    Bruce''s brow furrowed as he recalled their original purpose.


    "Is everything prepared?"


    "All documents are here," the assistant confirmed, patting his document bag reassuringly.


    Bruce adjusted his tie with a slight nod and approached the Ford Group building.


    However, their progress was immediately halted by security. "Stop there! State your business."


    "Ashton Group representatives, here to see Miss Hond," the assistant announced with barely concealed superiority.


    The guard, remembering his recent instructions, maintained his stern demeanor. "ess denied."


    "On what grounds?" demanded the assistant, indignation coloring his tone.


    "New directive: no Ashton Group personnel permitted entry," the guard stated tly.


    "You''ll need to leave."


    Bruce''s expression darkened considerably. "Is this your CEO''s directive?"


    "That information is ssified," the guard responded mechanically.


    Faced with this imprable barrier, they had no choice but to retreat.


    As they walked away, the assistant wrestled briefly with his thoughts before voicing


    them. "Mr. Ashton, Corrine entered without hindrance, suggesting a connection to Ford


    Group. The new CEO shares the surname Hond... Could Corrine possibly be..."


    He left the thought unfinished, struck by the weight of these coincidences.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 141

    Chapter 141 Utterly Preposterous


    Bruce processed the assistant''s words as disdain flickered across his features. "Corrine has no connections in Lyhaton."


    The notion that she could be linked to the Ford family, much less serve as the CEO of Ford Group, struck him as utterly preposterous.


    The assistant, recalling his own thorough background investigation of Corrine, realized the folly of his spection.


    Her modest origins made any connection to the Ford family, particrly a CEO position, seem impossible.


    "Mere coincidence," Bruce dismissed with cold indifference.


    The assistant, chastened, fell silent.


    "Later, speak with the security guard. Discover what position Corrine holds within Ford Group," Bruce instructed.


    With the new CEO denying them ess and rejecting cooperation talks, Corrine remained their sole potential connection.


    Yet their recent confrontation cast doubt on her willingness to assist.


    Bruce''s forehead creased with worry as he contemted Corrine''s likely refusal.


    After careful consideration, he contacted Farris.


    Having exined their predicament, he emphasized, "Grandpa, you understand the Ford Group partnership''s critical importance to Ashton Group. I wouldn''t seek your intervention without apelling reason."


    Farris hesitated before responding, "I''ll attempt to reach her, though I can''t guarantee her cooperation."


    After ending their call, he paused momentarily before dialing Corrine''s number.


    Corrine''s screen disyed Farris'' name, prompting a slight frown. Nevertheless, remembering his past kindness, she answered,


    "I''m grateful you took my call," Farris began warmly.


    "What do you need from me?" Corrine''s voice carried a practiced coolness, deliberately stripped of emotion,


    Farris acknowledged Bruce''s betrayal and the birthday party incident that had severed her ties with the Ashton family,


    Yet the family''s pressing circumstances overshadowed his remorse. "My intentions are pure. Please attend the Ashton Group''s anniversary celebration. Our sess stemsrgely from your contributions-your presence would honor that legacy."


    "The Ashton family and I share no connection; my attendance holds no significance," Corrine replied, a bitter smile ying across her lips. "I doubt anyone there desires my


    presence."


    After a weighted pause, Farris continued, "Corrine, I cannot ask for your forgiveness, especially given their treatment of you. But life demands forward motion. Why let past grievances anchor you? Release them, and watch your path improve."


    "Whose path improves-mine or the Ashton family''s?" Corrine''s voice cut through the line like winter frost.


    Farris found himself without response.


    "I''ll refrain from pursuing ountability with the Ashton family and preserve their dignity, but please cease contacting me," Corrine stated with finality. "I have pressing matters to attend to. Goodbye."


    She ended the call, only to have her phone immediately ring again.


    After she declined it, another call followed.


    Irritation creasing her brow, she answered, but the voice that greeted her wasn''t Farris

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 142

    Chapter 142 Kidnapping


    "Finally, you picked up!" Donnelly''s deep voice burst through the line, brimming with excitement but quivering ever so slightly, like a rope about to snap.


    Corrine arched a brow, her tone carrying a sharp edge of skepticism. "Alright, spill it. How much do you need this time?"


    She knew Donnelly too well. The man rarely called unless his wallet was gasping


    for


    air.


    Donnelly was a decent soul, no doubt about it, butmon sense seemed to flee him


    whenever a rare artifact hit the auction block.


    So, when she heard his voice on the other end of the line, it wasn''t hard to


    connect the dots. But then, her assumption crumbled like a house of cards.


    "Are you Miss Hond?" A harsh, haughty voice cut through the receiver, dripping with


    arrogance.


    Before she could respond, Donnelly''s panicked voice erupted in the background. "Help! They''ve kidnapped... mmph!¡±


    "If


    you don''t behave, I''ll cut out your tongue!" The same haughty voice came, followed by the sickening thud of a body hitting the ground.


    The revtion struck Corrine like ice water. Donnelly had been kidnapped.


    Her previously charming expression hardened into a mask of cial determination. "What do you want?"


    "Miss Hond, you truly embody the reputation of Timeless Treasures'' owner- straight to the point," the kidnapper sneered through the phone. "Fifty million dors, delivered


    to the dock in an hour! Or the old man dies!"


    The line went dead.


    Corrine''s mind raced as she contemted the situation. Donnelly was practically


    a hermit-who could he have possibly angered?


    Then, like a bolt of lightning, memory struck: the suspicious vehicle that had tailed her


    yesterday,


    Without hesitation, she contacted Jules to trace Donnelly''s phone.


    The signal ced him not at the docks, but at an abandoned construction site.


    Her eyes glinted dangerously as she steered her car toward the location. Meanwhile, Leah was returning from a shopping excursion with a friend when Corrine''s car caught her attention.


    Her features darkened with remembered humiliation.


    The incident at Farris'' birthday party, where her counterfeit gift had exposed her before the Ashton family, still burned fresh in her memory.


    Seething with anger, she had stormed into the antique shop to demand a refund. But instead of getting what she wanted, she''d walked out even more humiliated.


    Her grudge against Corrine had festered ever since, and the sight of her now stoked the fire. Leah''s lips curled into a venomous smirk.


    She watched Corrine''s car with narrowed eyes.


    The Ashton family imed Corrine had no connections in Lyhaton-no friends, no family, no obligations. So, where could she be rushing off to? Leah''s gaze lingered. The car wasn''t heading toward Timeless Treasures. Interesting.


    ''Was Corrine hiding something? A secret she wouldn''t dare let the world see?


    A venomous smile twisted Leah''s lips as curiosity and malice merged into


    determination.


    She would discover what Corrine was hiding.


    In her car, Corrine dialed Jules. "I''m approaching the construction site. Bring backup."


    "Why must you always rush into danger without consulting me first?" Jules released an exasperated sigh while hurriedly dressing. "Corrine, I mean it-wait for reinforcements before doing anything rash!"


    "I''ll try," Corrine replied nomittally before ending the call.


    Her eyes flickered to the rearview mirror, noting the vehicle shadowing her


    movements. A hint of mockery crossed her features.


    Behind her, Leah noticed Corrine''s sudden eleration.


    Had she been spotted? Or was Corrine racing to protect some dark secret?


    Pressing the elerator, Leah maintained her pursuit, determination burning in


    her


    eyes.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 143

    Chapter 143 You Came


    Alone


    After more than an hour of driving, the car entered a destendscape of abandoned


    construction projects.


    Years of neglect had transformed the area into a wastnd where weeds entangled the skeletal structures, casting long shadows in the fading light.


    Leah''s knuckles whitened against the steering wheel as she scanned the haunting surroundings.


    Her suspicions about Corrine deepened with each passing moment. Why else would anyone drive to such a forsaken ce unless they had something sinister to hide?


    When she finally spotted Corrine''s parked vehicle ahead, Leah hesitated before stepping out, phone clutched in her trembling hands. She crept forward, ready to document whatever dark secrets she might uncover.


    Meanwhile, Corrine had already located the kidnappers'' makeshift hideout within


    one


    of the unfinished buildings.


    Inside, an odd pair-one corpulent, one rail-thin-huddled over a small iron pot of boiling noodles.


    The thin man stirred the pot listlessly. "Think she''ll really bring fifty million to the dock?"


    Hispanion cast a doubtful nce at their bound captive. "For this old man?


    Unlikely."


    "Boss is asking too much. Might scare her offpletely."


    Donnelly''s eyes welled with tears at the sight of Corrine.


    Bound hand and foot with ck tape sealing his mouth, he writhed helplessly on the ground, managing only muffled sounds.


    "Shut it!" The fat kidnapper delivered a sharp kick, but as he turned, he froze at the sight of Corrine. "Who-who are you?"


    Without a word, Corrine strode past him and carefully peeled the tape from Donnelly''s


    mouth.


    He worked his jaw briefly before craning his neck toward the entrance. "You came


    alone?"


    "The police might have made them desperate," Corrine exined quietly.


    Donnelly gaped at her recklessness.


    "What''s happening here?" she asked, nodding toward his captors.


    Nervousness flickered across Donnelly''s features. "I was investigating that gem...


    they imed to have information, so I followed them, and..."


    He caught Corrine''s knowing look and sighed. ¡°After we raided Brevard Ferguson''s hideout three years ago, he vanished. I posted a reward, hoping to catch him off guard. Instead, I walked right into their trap."


    Their casual conversation enraged the kidnappers. The thin man drew a concealed de, running his fingers along its edge. "Hey! Stop ignoring us!"


    "Those two..." Donnelly murmured to Corrine, "they sold the counterfeit gem." Corrine studied the armed man through narrowed eyes.


    The thin man spat sideways, malice glinting in his gaze. ¡°Enough nonsense. Surrender now, or my knife won''t show mercy!"


    "Harm me," Corrine replied, her voice carrying cial warning, "and you won''t live


    regret it."


    The thin man''sughter held no humor. "You had your chance for the easy way. Don''t


    me me for whates next!"


    With that, heunched himself at Corrine, de shing in the dim light.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 144

    Chapter 144 All In Custody


    The knife sliced through the air, streaking straight for Corrine.


    "Move!" Donnelly''s expression hardened in an instant, his pupils shrinking with rm.


    Corrine was ready. As the thin man lunged, she dodged with ease, snatching his wrist and wrenching it back with brutal force. He yelped as the knife slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground.


    With a sharp kick, she sent the de skidding toward Donnelly.


    Then, pivoting smoothly, she mmed her elbow into the man''s ribs, yanked his arm behind his back, and flipped him over her shoulder.


    The impact sent up a cloud of dust as he crashed onto the ground with a sickening thud, his body curling in agony.


    If Donnelly weren''t busy sawing through his restraints, he might have apuded.


    Seeing his partner crumpled on the ground, the burly man''s face twisted with rage.


    "You little-


    With a bellow, he spread his arms wide and charged at Corrine like an enraged bull.


    Donnelly flung the knife toward her. "Heads up!"


    She caught it effortlessly, the de glinting in her grip. As the brute barreled forward,


    she pressed the cold steel against his thick neck.


    A slow, taunting smile curled her lips, the look of a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "I wouldn''t take another step if I were you."


    From the ground, the thin man groaned, ring up at her. "Who the hell are you?"


    Corrine didn''t answer. Instead, she drove her heel into his chest, shoving him back


    down.


    Her eyes, sharp and unreadable, flicked over him. "Take me to your handler."


    Brevard''s operation had a signature method-recruiting low-level thugs from across the


    Chapter 144 All In


    ustody


    country, rotating them constantly to sell products. No one ever dealt twice in the


    same


    ce.


    Each seller had a handler. But only the trusted few ever got close to Brevard himself.


    To track down Brevard, Corrine and her team had to follow the trail leading through these two men''s handlers.


    A flicker of calction crossed the thin man''s face. "If I take you to them, do I walk


    free?"


    "That depends on how useful you are," Corrine said coolly.


    Five minutester, both men were bound and marched out of the abandoned building.


    "Freeze!"


    The sharpmand was followed by the thunder of approaching footsteps as a unit of armed officers surrounded them, weapons raised. "Hands on your heads! Get down-


    now!"


    Corrine''s brow twitched in irritation.


    She flicked a nce at Donnelly, who waszily running his fingers through his hair. "Tell me you didn''t call them."


    Donnelly snorted. "You think I''d do something that stupid?"


    "Then who did?" Corrine muttered, exasperated.


    Neither had an answer, but it didn''t matter-within minutes, they were all in custody.


    Once they arrived at the station, Corrine and the others handed over their belongings before being escorted toward interrogation.


    Meanwhile, at the far end of the corridor, a group of officers emerged.


    At the front, a uniformed captain strode forward, asionally ncing at the man beside him in a suit. "Matias, thanks for the tip. We''ll conduct a full investigation and make sure these criminals are dealt with properly."


    Earlier that morning, the Brighton Group''s CEO had been ambushed. His car was wrecked, and a menacing letter had been left at the scene.


    Though Brighton Group wasn''t as dominant as Ford Group, its influence in Lyhaton was undeniable.


    But Matias wasn''t listening to the captain beside him. His attention was fixed on


    one of the interrogation rooms, his expression unreadable. "Who''s in there? What charges?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 145

    Chapter 145 Disaster


    The captain, Wilbur Duffy, tracked Matias'' gaze, uncertainty flickering across his


    weathered features.


    The interrogation room door swung open with a soft creak, revealing an


    interrogator who straightened his posture at the sight of his superior. "Mr. Duffy," he acknowledged


    with deference.


    Wilbur inclined his head toward the interrogation room, his chin movement deliberate.


    "What''s the situation in there?"


    "We''ve apprehended a group following reports of illicit dealings," the interrogator borated. "The suspects are undergoing questioning as we speak."


    "Illicit dealings?" Matias echoed, his quiet words carryingyers of unspoken meaning.


    The interrogator shifted his gaze toward Wilbur, seeking silent permission before continuing. "There''s been an organization trafficking in forged antiques and artwork for several years. The evidence recovered from these individuals suggests connections to an unresolved case from three years ago."


    Wilbur studied Matias'' countenance with careful consideration. "Does something about this case trouble you, Matias?"


    Emerging from his contemtion, Matias offered a measured smile.


    "This appears to be quite a significant case. It will likely require your personal oversight. Other matters demand my attention, so I''ll take my leave." He slipped one hand into his pocket and strode away, his footsteps echoing in the corridor.


    His mind churned with the near-certainty that Corrine sat in that interrogation


    room.


    The question of whether Nate knew about this development weighed heavily on his thoughts.


    After careful deliberation, Matias resolved to return to thepany immediately and inform Nate, knowing full well Wilbur''s reputation for unwavering strictness and absolute impartiality.


    Within the station''s confines, interrogators methodically questioned each suspect.


    Corrine remained seated at the center, her wrists bound to the table by cold metal


    handcuffs.


    Wilbur''s entrance brought a chill to the room. "Name, age, upation!" he demanded, his voice sharp as steel.


    Corrine responded to each query withposed precision.


    "What brought you to the scene? Were you involved in illegal transactions? Did you transport those items?"


    "To save someone. No, and no." Corrine''s replies cut through the air with deliberate brevity.


    Her detached demeanor ignited Wilbur''s fury. His fist crashed against the table. "Youngdy, you have a promising future ahead. Here''s some wisdom-better safe than sorry! Otherwise, you might spend your prime years behind prison walls!"


    The day''s events struck Corrine as peculiar. Though the identity of the informant remained a mystery, she refused to dwell on such trivialities.


    "Might I make a phone call?"


    "You think this is a hotel?" Wilbur''s anger red anew, his eyes zing. "Cooperate, or face the consequences!"


    Corrine''s gaze drifted to the wall clock, her voice carrying practiced indifference.


    "Whatever."


    Her thoughts wandered to Jules-surely the message had reached him by now, and he


    was en route.


    In the neighboring interrogation room, perspiration soaked through Donnelly''s clothes.


    Panic gripped his mind as he wondered about the anonymous tipster.


    This situation spelled disaster!


    Carl''s reaction to Corrine''s predicament would be catastrophic. Donnelly dreaded the consequences.


    Even more terrifying were Jayden and Waldo, those seemingly kind men who


    transformed into fiercely protective uncles where Corrine was concerned. Their devotion knew no bounds when it came to her welfare.


    Would theyy siege to the police station upon discovering this?


    Donnelly''s stomach churned he had stumbled into a nightmare of his own making

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 146

    Chapter 146 Can She See


    Me


    Matias burst into Nate''s office, his footsteps echoing with urgency.


    He found Nate sitting behind his desk, those dark eyes radiating an intensity that seemed to pierce through everything they beheld, creating an almost palpable aura of danger around him.


    The weight of Nate''s prating stare made Matias'' chest constrict, his fingers curling involuntarily into tight fists.


    Drawing in a steadying breath against the oppressive atmosphere, he ventured cautiously, "Sir, I encountered Miss Hond at the police station."


    The mere mention of Miss Hond caused a subtle shift in Nate''s cial demeanor. He set his pen down with deliberate care. "Was this a professional visit?"


    Matias observed the strange juxtaposition of calm and intensity in Nate''s bearing. Though tempted to make light of the situation, he recognized that anything concerning Corrine demanded absolute seriousness.


    The consequences of any misfortune befalling her at the station would be severe indeed.


    "Theplete picture remains unclear," Matias continued, measuring his words carefully. "However, I overheard the investigating officers mention Miss Hond''s possible involvement in illegal transactions, potentially connected to a case from three


    years past..."


    Before he could borate further, Nate snatched his coat and strode from the office with purposeful determination, leaving Matias momentarily stunned into silence.


    While he had always known of Nate''s particr regard for Corrine, the depth of his concern proved surprising.


    Considering Nate''s anxious departure, Matias allowed himself a small smile- perhaps this year''s bonus would see a substantial increase.


    Meanwhile, at the police station, Corrine maintained an air of studied nonchnce, legs crossed elegantly as she propped her chin on one hand, periodically ncing toward the wall clock.


    Her demeanor suggested expectation, as if awaiting someone''s arrival.


    Her subtle movements did not go unnoticed by the watchful officers in the surveince


    room.


    "Are these the suspects you mentioned?" an officer asked when a graceful figure walked into the observation area.


    Leah approached the one-way ss, her gaze settling on the handcuffed Corrine. She felt the pent-up frustration in her heart finally dissipate. Her gaze then shifted to the


    two men.


    "Those two-I would know them anywhere, even reduced to ash!"


    These were the very men who had sold her the counterfeit gem, leading to her humiliation before the Ashton family.


    The officers exchanged meaningful nces at her confirmation.


    "Miss Burgess, we appreciate your cooperation. You''re free to leave once the paperwork isplete," an officer informed her.


    ¡°Leave?¡± Leah''s surprise quickly transformed into a practiced smile. "But what about them? They defrauded me of over two million."


    Though the sum meant little to her personally, Leah refused to let the matter rest.


    She craved the sight of Corrine''splete degradation, yearning to witness her rival''s shame as she was led away in chains.


    "We will keep you informed of any developments," the officer stated firmly. "Please, Miss Burgess, follow me."


    Faced with the officer''s resolute stance, Leah had no choice but toply.


    As she turned to leave, she cast a venomous nce at Corrine, her eyes glittering


    with malice like a serpent concealed in tall grass, ready to strike.


    Justice would prevail, she thought, and Corrine would soon taste the bitter draught of disgrace.


    In the interrogation room, Corrine seemed to sense the hostile scrutiny. She raised her gaze toward Leah''s position, her expression impassive.


    Her eyes held the biting chill of midwinter frost, radiating an arctic coldness that could freeze the blood in one''s veins.


    In that brief moment of connection, Leah felt her heart constrict as if gripped by an invisible force, her breath-catching in her throat.


    A flicker of primal fear crossed her features as she stammered, "Can she see me?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 147

    Chapter 147 Something Is Off


    The officer dismissed Leah''s anxiety, attributing it to natural concerns about criminal


    retaliation.


    "The ss is one-way, Miss Burgess. They cannot see you," he assured her with practiced patience.


    Relief washed over Leah''s tense features as she drew a steadying breath, following the


    officer toward the exit.


    In their wake, Wilbur returned to the room, dropping a folder onto the table with barely contained frustration. "Have you reconsidered your position?"


    "I''ve stated my case. Your disbelief doesn''t change the truth. What more can I add?"


    Corrine''sposure only served to intensify Wilbur''s mounting anger. His fist connected with the table as he roared, "Corrine Hond, enough games! Don''t expect special treatment because of your gender! Trafficking historical artifacts and forging antiquities-either charge alone could destroy your future!"


    Corrine maintained her tranquil demeanor, her voice steady. "I request Chief Hoffman''s


    presence."


    "Chief Hoffman doesn''t grant audiences on demand!" Wilbur''s lips curled into a sneer. "A few days in lockup without meals might loosen that tongue of yours!"


    The officer at his side shifted ufortably, leaning close to whisper, "Sir, something peculiar has caught my attention."


    "Exin," Wilbur demanded, his severe expression darkening further.


    "How does she know Hoffman is our chief''s surname?"


    The question gave Wilbur pause, his brow furrowing in contemtion. "Where''s her


    documentation?"


    "Right here." The officer presented the folder, its contents barely reviewed in the rush


    17-37


    of the investigation.


    Opening it. Wilbur discovered Corrine''s background check contained only the


    most


    basic information


    "Sir, this is..." The officer''s disbelief was palpable,


    Despite their department''s sophisticated resources and skilled investigators, Corrine''s file revealed nothing beyond elementary details-birth date, name, and gender.


    This unusual sparseness suggested either unprecedented innocence or, more likely, an identity deliberately shrouded beyond their clearance level,


    A heavy silence fell over the room as Wilbur and the officer exchanged a look.


    Corrine, for her part, remained effortlesslyposed, as if she already knew what they had found.


    Yet, as far as Wilbur knew, no influential family in Lyhaton bore the surname Hond.


    Before he could press further, a sharp knock interrupted the tense atmosphere.


    An officer stepped in, giving Corrine a lingering nce before whispering to Wilbur, "Sir


    ... Chief Hoffman wants to see you."


    Wilbur''s eyes narrowed. "Wasn''t he attending a meeting in the neighboring city?"


    The officer shook his head. "I... don''t know the details, sir."


    Before he could borate, Arion Hoffman''s thunderous voice resonated through the corridor. "Where''s that troublemaker Wilbur? Get him out here immediately!" Every eye in the interrogation room turned toward Wilbur, gauging his reaction.


    He frowned slightly, passed the file to his colleague, and strode toward the door, nearly colliding with Arion''s approaching figure.


    "Not a single peaceful day with you around!" Arion''s re could have melted steel, his jaw clenched tight. "What sin did Imit to deserve you as my eternal headache?"


    "Chief, that''s hardly fair. You sang a different tune when I was breaking cases." Wilbur extracted a cigarette, offering it with practiced nonchnce. "Care for one?"


    Arion''s exasperation dissolved into bitterughter. "You dare think about smoking now? Go ahead-consider it your parting indulgence!"


    The words struck Wilbur like a physical blow, leaving him momentarily stunned.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 148

    Chapter 148 Don''t Try To Drag Me Down


    Wilbur stood frozen, cigarette dangling between his fingers, as he watched Arion stride past him.


    The reality of the situation finally jolted him into action, and he scrambled after his superior, his voice brimming with conviction. "Chief Hoffman, this case is extraordinary. We could finally apprehend Brevard after three years on the run. I just need authorization from higher up..."


    His words trailed off as he entered the room, witnessing an unexpected scene. Arion was personally removing Corrine''s handcuffs, his face softened with genuine concern as he spoke. ¡°Corrine, my dear niece, I deeply regret myte arrival. You must have been through so much."


    The officers fell silent, and Wilbur remained rooted at the doorway, his mind struggling to process the revtion. Arion was Corrine''s uncle?


    The truth was more nuanced. While not Corrine''s biological uncle, Arion was Jules


    uncle by blood.


    In her youth, Jules often brought Corrine to the Hoffman residence, and over time, they had warmly embraced her as family.


    This led to Corrine naturally addressing Arion as "Uncle Arion" alongside Jules.


    While most people coveted connections to the Hoffman family, Arion considered Corrine''s familial acknowledgment a profound honor-not for political gain, but because she represented the heart of both Carl and the entire Ford family.


    Corrine massaged her freed wrist, offering Arion a warm smile. "Did Jules inform you?"


    Arion''s expression transformed instantly, panic flickering across his features. "What? Jules knows you''re here?"


    If Jules knew, then the news would surely reach the ears of Jayden-Arion''s brother-inw. The thought of his brother-inw''s knowledge meant potential chaos for his


    police station, especially given how deeply the Ford family members cherished Corrine.


    A thoughtful look crossed Corrine''s face as she observed Arion''s distress.


    If Jules hadn''t alerted him, who had?


    Her contemtion was interrupted by an urgent announcement from outside. "Chief, Mr. Jayden Ford has arrived."


    Arion''s eyebrow twitched violently-his worst fears materializing.


    Afterposing himself, he turned to Corrine with a carefully crafted smile. "Corrine, would you apany me?"


    She nodded, and they exited the interrogation room together.


    As they passed Wilbur, Arion shot him a stern re. "You''reing too. You created this mess, and you''ll help resolve it!"


    He refused to shoulder the burden alone.


    Wilbur remained bewildered by the situation.


    The illegal transaction case involving Corrine seemed straightforward surely connections couldn''t override clear evidence?


    In Arion''s office, Jayden reclined on a ck sofa, legs crossed with elegant indifference, a lit cigarette held between his slender fingers.


    As footsteps approached, he raised his gaze, his sharp eyes piercing through the atmosphere with such intensity that Arion involuntarily caught his breath.


    Despite their connection as brothers-inw and Arion''s seniority, Jayden''s presence never failed to instill a profound sense of trepidation.


    Arion hesitated before forcing a smile. "Minister Ford, surely such a minor matter didn''t warrant your personal attention."


    "Tell me what happened." Jayden extinguished his cigarette, his casual nce toward Wilbur carrying an arctic chill that sent shivers down thetter''s spine.


    Arion turned to Wilbur with a re. "Well? Exin yourself!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 149

    Chapter 149 So It Was Her


    Wilbur straightened instinctively when called upon, his gaze meeting Jayden''s as he cleared his throat. "Based on our current evidence, she stands as the prime suspect in


    this case."


    The coldugh that escaped Jayden''s throat sent a chill through the room, causing Arion''s heart to sink with dread.


    Damn it. A coldugh from Jayden was never a good sign.


    He had given Wilbur this opportunity to prove himself, appreciating the man''s raw


    talent.


    Instead, Wilbur was digging his own grave with every word.


    Jayden fixed his prating gaze on Wilbur, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Since leaving the military, you should understand that each jurisdiction operates under its own protocols. Detaining someone without concrete evidence carries serious implications-surely you grasp that severity?"


    "We received a report and discovered evidence at the scene. Isn''t that sufficient grounds?¡± Wilbur countered. His military career had ended just a year ago due to injury, leading him to his current role as team leader at the police station.


    His straightforward approach and refusal to engage in workce politics had earned him both admiration and istion. Some called it stubborn; others deemed it single-


    minded dedication.


    These traits had led to numerousints and social ostracism.


    Arion, recognizing Wilbur''s potential, had steadfastly supported him, shouldering responsibility for his missteps.


    But now, with Corrine involved, even Arion struggled to keep his own position secure. He could only watch and hope Wilbur would navigate this precarious situation.


    "Where is your witness?" Jayden''s voice cut through the tension. "What testimony supports these allegations?"


    The confidence drained from Wilbur''s face as reality struck him. "We''re still in the interrogation phase. We haven''t secured any testimony yet."


    Jayden''s dark eyes narrowed dangerously, a cial glint reflecting his


    displeasure. "No testimony, yet you proceeded with detention? Are you attempting to dispense justice at your own discretion?"


    His casual observationnded like a physical blow, leaving Wilbur struggling for breath, his mouth moving soundlessly.


    "I''m curious," Cortine interjected smoothly. "Who filed the report?"


    Wilbur''s frown deepened as he pressed his lips together, his reluctance evident. Corrine''s smile remained unwavering. "Unable to share that information?"


    Arion watched anxiously from the sidelines, bewildered by Wilbur''s persistent


    stubbornness at such a crucial moment.


    He jabbed an elbow into Wilbur''s ribs, shooting him a meaningful re before turning to Corrine with forced warmth. "Of course we can share that. We''re family here-no


    need for such formality."


    Finally, Wilbur muttered reluctantly, "Leah Burgess."


    The name only deepened Corrine''s smile, enhancing her natural allure to an almost mesmerizing degree.


    "Ah, so it was her."


    Meanwhile, across the station, Leah stepped out of the office after finishing the paperwork. Her gaze drifted toward the interrogation room where Corrine had been


    held.


    The door stood wide open.


    Her brows furrowed. "Where is the detainee?"


    The female officer could only shake her head in uncertainty.


    When Jack Walsh, the officer who interrogated Corrine, passed by, the female officer sought rification. "Jack, what happened to the person in custody?"


    Jack sighed heavily. "Best not to mention it. Wilbur''s really stepped in it this time." Noticing Leah''s presence, he swallowed his next words, offering only a pat on his colleague''s shoulder. "The chief''s giving Wilbur an earful in his office. Any business. with him should wait until tomorrow."


    After Jack''s departure, the female officer turned to Leah. "Miss Burgess, let me show you out."


    "Thank you," Leah responded with distracted politeness. "By the way, what''s the typical sentence for illegal transactions of this nature?"


    The officer maintained professional distance in her reply. "This case extends beyond. simple illegal transactions. It requires more thorough investigation."


    Something in the response triggered Leah''s suspicion.


    Rather than leaving, she retreated to her car to observe.


    Shortly after, several vehicles arrived at the station, disgorging their upants.


    From her vantage point, Leah watched their movements thoughtfully, a calcting smile ying across her features.


    Since Corrine''s situation had already created such significant waves, she might as well


    amplify the ripples.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 150

    Chapter 150 Why Instruct


    Me To Target Miss Hond


    In Arion''s office, Wilbur was adamant that Corrine should be detained, suspecting her


    involvement.


    Arion was stuck in a difficult position. Facing him was his daunting brother-inw, and on his side, a reliable colleague.


    He had no choice but to count on Corrine.


    Thankfully, Corrine came through. She presented a recording from her phone.


    The recording featured Donnelly''s deration of being kidnapped and his captors


    demand for ransom.


    "Really, you went on a rescue?" Wilbur found it hard to believe.


    He was skeptical that such a delicate-looking woman could boldly venture into such peril.


    Taking a moment to steady himself, he said, "Assuming this is a kidnapping case..."


    Corrine cut him off, reflecting for a moment before exining evenly, "We shouldn''t jump to calling this kidnapping. Let''s start investigating these two to trace therger conspiracy. Another aplice has escaped; catching him quickly is crucial to prevent alerting the others."


    "Do you think this is linked to Brevard?" Jayden observed Corrine closely, his expression


    contemtive.


    Corrine replied, "I''ve already contacted CBP for the relevant files. I''ll leave the follow-up in your hands, Uncle Arion."


    At her mention of Uncle Arion, Jayden sneered, "What kind of uncle is he?"


    Arion was momentarily speechless.


    While the Ford family held significant clout, Jayden''s evident contempt in such a public


    Chapter 11th beet Ate to fanget Abes Hand


    setting was inappropriate.


    As the meeting seemed to conclude, Corrine asked, "Can I leave now?"


    After a short hesitation, Wilbur responded, "I''ll see you out."


    As they approached the exit, Corine halted and looked back at Arion. "Uncle Arion, you''ve yet to mention who informed you of my situation."


    Arion responded casually, "It was Matias Jimenez from the Brighton Group."


    Corrine slightly raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smile. "Ah, so he was the one."


    It was clear Matias carried out the orders of Nate.


    Contine was amused by the revtion, whereas Jayden, seated thoughtfully on the sofa, seemed lost in contemtion.


    Leaving the police station, Corrine was quickly met by Matias who said, "Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins is ready for you in the car.¡±


    He aimed to apany her to the vehicle.


    However, Wilbur quickly intercepted him. "Matias, do you mind if I ask you something?"


    "What''s your question?" Matias maintained hisposure.


    "There''s no conflict between us, so why instruct me to target Miss Hond personally?"


    Matias looked bewildered.


    He had never given such an order regarding Corrine!


    His gaze instinctively shifted to Corrine.


    With a subtle, knowing smile, she observed him intently.


    Feeling the intensity of her stare, Matias felt a coldness creep over him. He turned back to Wilbur and said, "I was merely helping you, Wilbur. It''s unfair to use me of such things!"


    "You were the one who suggested I personally oversee Miss Hond''s case, weren''t you?" Wilbur''s face bore an innocent look.


    Caught between amusement and irritation, Matias clenched his teeth. "Wilbur, when I


    suggested that you personally oversee this case, I meant that you should ensure Miss Hond''s safety at your ce. There was no reason to target her specifically!"


    Matias didn''t know whether to find Wilbur naively charming or maddeningly simple.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 151

    Chapter 151 Another Disturbance.


    "Go ahead without me," Corrine said, distracted by the image of Nate''s face, which made her unwilling to engage with their exnations.


    Watching Corrine walk away, Matias turned to Wilbur with a grimace. "This puts me in a difficult position!"


    His hopes for a double bonus had just slipped away.


    Wilbur responded with a coldugh, "It seems I''m the one who should beining!"


    Just then, a disturbance broke out nearby.


    Matias and Wilbur looked at each other, quicklying to a silent agreement, and


    hurried outside.


    At the entrance of the police station, a group of journalists had assembled, their lenses aimed directly at Corrine.


    The faces of Matias and Wilbur instantly took on expressions of surprise.


    A bewildered Matias muttered, "What are these reporters doing here?"


    Wilbur shared his confusion.


    Given that the investigation was ongoing and might link back to a smuggling operation from three years ago, the presence of the media could potentially tip off other suspects.


    Wilbur strode forward, with Matias, thinking of potential promotions and sry bumps,


    close on his heels.


    Yet their presence only escted the media''s excitement.


    "Does this incident of alleged artifact trafficking tie back to the smuggling from three years ago?"


    "Why is the suspect allowed to roam free while the investigation is ongoing?"


    "There have been rumors of corruption within your police department. Are they true?"


    Wilbur, already struggling with public interactions and now under the media''s scrutiny, grew visibly more irate at their persistent questions.


    He shouted, "Enough with your baseless usations! Keep it up, and you''ll find yourselves under interrogation!"


    His words only fueled the reporters further. "Does this mean you have a guilty


    conscience?"


    "An officer threatening us? We''re going to file a report."


    Left without words, Wilbur froze, but Corrine quickly intervened, saying, "Where is the proof?"


    She maintained her stance within the swarm of people, emanating a cool assurance and an intimidating presence that made the onlookers uneasy.


    Temporarily silenced, someone from the crowd eventually said, "Your illicit activities are now a trending video online. How can you deny that?"


    "With all this evidence and the witnesses lined up against you, how can you possibly deny your crimes?"


    "You have your connections; it''s clear why you stand here so confidently, as though


    you''re above it all!"


    Corrine''s eyes swept coldly over the crowd, her subtle smile sending a chill through the


    air.


    "Convicting me based on a video, you think you''re master detectives?" she scoffed with heavy sarcasm.


    "We''re not detectives, but the evidence against you is undeniable!" a journalist retorted.


    Corrine smiled dismissively and asked, "Were you personally present to see any of it?"


    The journalist chimed in, "There''s a saying, where there''s smoke, there''s fire. If you''re really not involved, why are you even here?"


    Corrine responded with a soft chuckle, "You do raise a valid point."


    Her ambiguous reply seemed to the crowd like a hidden confession.


    As journalists prepared their sensational headlines for the next day''s papers, Corrine


    Waper OT PURE VERAND


    cleverly flipped the narrative, saying, "Mr. Duffy, could you enlighten us on the legal consequences for defamation and nder?"


    "What?" Wilbur was taken aback when Corrine suddenly addressed him, leaving him briefly disoriented.


    As he locked eyes with Corrine''sposed stare, he swiftly recovered and responded with firmness, "The penalties could be severe-up to three years of imprisonment, detention, control, or the loss of certain rights."


    Upon hearing this, the expression of the reporter shifted dramatically.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 152

    Chapter 152 Corrine Is Trending


    The journalist wondered if this woman was out of her mind. She was seriously considering a defamationwsuit! Did she fail to grasp the gravity of her


    predicament? . How could she stand there with such defiance?


    The media''s probing intensified for a moment.


    "How can you im innocence without showing us proof?"


    "Why were you detained alongside the suspects if you''re innocent?"


    With a small smile, Corrine replied, "Perhaps the motives of the person who tipped off


    the police deserve scrutiny."


    As the situation unfolded, the police officer named Jack rushed to the scene.


    He surveyed the gathering briefly before pulling Wilbur aside and whispered, "Sir, the two suspects are ready to confess."


    "I''m on my way to see them," Wilbur replied, preparing to depart.


    However, Jack held onto his arm, casting a significant nce at Corrine. "It appears Miss Hond should apany us."


    "What are you implying?" Wilbur''s expression grew stern, his intense stare shifting


    Jack.


    Jack stammered, "The suspects im that Miss Hond was... working with them."


    The moment the words were spoken, all eyesnded on Corrine, filled with ridicule and scorn, as if waiting to see how she would get out of this.


    Corrine''s gaze hardened, a trace of coldness shing in her eyes. "Since I''m not going


    anywhere, let''s discuss this inside."


    As she walked past Matias, she murmured, "Send a message to your boss for me...''


    "Why don''t you tell him directly?" Matias suggested, nodding subtly toward


    someone


    behind Corrine.


    As she turned, Corrine spotted Nate walking toward her, d in a sharp ck suit.


    His assertive walk and authoritative aura defined him as a man whomanded every


    situation.


    He paused in front of Corrine, offering his hand. "Care to join me inside?" Locking eyes with him, her expression softened into a warm smile. "I''d love to."


    Their fingers intertwined, sparking an unexpected warmth in her chest.


    At the Ashton residence, Rita stumbled upon a hot topic on social media and dashed


    from her room to the card room. "Mom, you''ve got to see this! Corrine''s trending!" At the mention of Corrine''s name, Tracy''s smile dimmed, her expression souring. "Please, let''s not talk about her. Just her name irks me!"


    Thedies at the card table exchanged knowing looks, their faces reflecting a mix of


    emotions.


    Despite Tracy''s efforts to dismiss Corrine from their memories, everyone in the


    room


    was aware that Corrine had once saved the Ashton family from social ruin.


    Now, with the Ashton family celebrated as the top new socialites in Lyhaton, the guests preferred to keep their thoughts private.


    "It''s been forever since I heard that name."


    "Right, she seemed to disappear after her split from Bruce."


    "People ought to be grateful. Without Bruce''s intervention, who knows her fate? Yet, despite his eptance of her background, she scorned him. After tasting a finer life,


    she seemed to forget her roots."


    Though the remark of thest person was likely unintended, its implications resonated deeply. Tracy perceived it as a subtle slight against her family, as if to mock them.


    The mood at the card table grew tense, and Tracy''s interest in the game waned. Afterpleting the hand, she quickly found a reason to dismiss her guests.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 153

    Chapter 153 She Must Participate


    "Didn''t I make it clear that Corrine''s name should not be mentioned in front of other


    people? Do you think my words carry no weight?" Tracy fixed a stern look on Rita,


    irritation evident in her tone.


    She had anticipated that Corrine''s exit from their lives would finally allow her to emerge with dignity, yet she remained dissatisfied.


    The shadow of Corrine''s reputation stubbornly lingered over the Ashton family, seemingly impossible to escape.


    "But this situation is unlike any other!" Rita interjected, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "She''s been implicated in illegal activities. It''s unlikely she''ll recover easily


    from this."


    The memory of Corrine pping her at the hospital still stung Rita, who also resented the istion at home imposed because of her.


    Her disdain for Corrine had deepened over time, and she relished cursing her daily.


    With Corrine now facing public scandal, Rita''s sense of delight was evident. "Caught in illegal activities?" Tracy''s interest was immediately captured.


    A wicked grin spread across her face as she scrolled through the ruthlessments on her phone. Her amusement only grew. "At the end of the day, she''s just a rough country girl. Does she really think owning Timeless Treasures lets her do whatever she wants? Now, she''s been caught red-handed!"


    Tracy was eager to see how Corrine could possibly maintain her pride after this. "What did you just say?" The voice of Farris cut through the conversation abruptly. Tracy''s eyes flickered with a cunning glint. "It''s nothing significant."


    Even though Farris was advanced in years and generally uninterested in the buzz of social media, he picked up on the sarcasm in Tracy''s voice.


    17:41


    "What has happened to Corrine?" He directed his questioning look toward Rita, seatedfortably yet maintaining an air of defiance.


    "Corrine has been arrested by the police on charges of illegal transactions," Rita responded sharply, still bitter about Farris hitting her with his cane. ¡°Grandfather, you should be cautious. The pen holder she''s given to you might be proceeds from her illicit


    activities!"


    "What were the illegal activities involved?" Farris questioned, his brow furrowed in


    confusion.


    With a smirk, Rita replied, "You''re out of the loop? She was arrested with a gang involved in fraud. It''s all over the media now, and there''s significant public interest. It seems unlikely she''ll ever recover from this scandal. At least she won''t have to be alone in Lyhaton; she''ll have her cellmates."


    Farris moved to the couch, donned his reading sses, and started flipping through


    news on his phone.


    Tracy, who had remained silent up to that point, chimed in, "Farris, dwelling on this will only distress you. We''ve extended far more help to her than necessary. The Ashton family has bent over backward for her, and we owe her nothing. She was the one who broke off things with Bruce and even refused his financial aid, trying to seem gracious. Luckily, she''s distanced herself from us. Otherwise, her troubles might have implicated us too. Given her arrest, the usations against her are likely to stick. We should keep her away from the anniversary event. Her presence could only bring shame to our


    family."


    Farris looked up, his demeanor turning grave. "You may scorn her background, but don''t forget the vital role she yed as a strategist for our family. Without her efforts, the Ashton family wouldn''t be where they are today. She deserves to be at the anniversary celebration."


    Tracy diverted her gaze, hiding the cold that flickered in her eyes.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 154

    Chapter 154 Live Streaming


    Rita''s youthful impulsiveness sharply contrasted with Tracy''s calm andposed


    nature.


    When Farris defended Corrine, Rita couldn''t hold back and retorted, "What hold does Corrine have on you that makes you defend her so fiercely? You act like she''s your own


    family!"


    A touch of bitterness tinged her, words.


    his Farris put down his reading sses and nced over; despite his old age, eyes a hint of sharpness. "Getting heated will onlyplicate things for you in the end."


    He knew Corrine''s situation was moreplicated than it appeared.


    held


    Considering Corrine''s ownership of Timeless Treasures, she had plenty of ways to earn honestly. The question remained: why get involved in forgeries and illegal dealings, risking so much?


    The full truth was yet to be uncovered.


    Feeling unfairly treated, Rita''s emotions swelled, a mix of frustration and grievance rising inside her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but before she could retort, Tracy took her hand in a soothing grasp, patting it as a signal to remainposed.


    "Do you not see what Rita is like?" Tracy asked Farris softly as she looked at him. "She has a habit of making quick judgments, a trait she''s had since childhood. Even her grandmother couldn''t curb her impulsive nature. Rita struggles with understanding the nuances between right and wrong. I promise to help her improve."


    Farris responded with a slight nod, indicating his approval. "Guidance is indeed what she needs to steer clear of future mishaps."


    Tracy offered a forced smile in agreement. "Exactly."


    Still, deep down, she scoffed. With the inte turning against Corrine, her guilt seemed almost undeniable.


    Once Corrine''s verdict was announced, Tracy was curious to see what reasons Farris would have to still include Corrine in the Ashton Group''s uing anniversary.


    Rita, visibly upset, abruptly withdrew her hand with a frown.


    At that moment, a notification from a live stream popped up on her phone.


    She looked at her phone screen, which disyed an alert from the police''s live


    broadcast.


    "Check this out-a live broadcast!"


    As she watched the drama unfold on her phone, a glint of wicked satisfaction shed in


    her eyes.


    Comment afterment scrolled across the live chat, each saying the same verdict- fraudsters'' must be brought to justice!


    Worried l''arris would miss out, Rita quickly cast the stream onto therge TV in the living room.


    Turning her attention toward Farris, she noticed him slowly donning his reading sses, his face set in a serious expression as he focused on the screen.


    Meanwhile, Corrine upied a chair in the interrogation room.


    She sat with crossed legs, her handsid rxed on herp, presenting an air of indifference and subtle defiance, hardly the image of a typical suspect.


    It almost appeared as if she was the one conducting the interrogation, not the one under scrutiny.


    The officers in front of her felt the tension, standing taller as they tried to maintain their authority in hermanding presence.


    This was a first for them-facing a suspect as bold as Corrine.


    With a steady andposed look, Corrine surveyed the room and said, "Now that we''re all here, let''s discuss the matter at hand."


    "Alright," everyone instinctively responded.


    Then they realized it wasn''t right. This was an interrogation, and they were supposed


    to lead it-how had the roles reversed?


    Breaking the odd silence, one officer sternly said to her, "Corrine Hond, mind your


    1741


    attitude! Based on what we''ve gathered from the other suspects, you were the one pulling the strings. Are you still going to deny your involvement in the crime?

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 155

    Chapter 155 The First Person To Openly...


    "What crime are you even referring to?" Corrine asked, her tone steady. "If this is about the kidnapping, I''ve already exined everything to Wilbur. If you still have doubts, take it up with him."


    As she finished, Wilbur calmly produced the recording Corrine had provided,


    One of the interrogators suddenly mmed a fist onto the table, his voice sharp with authority. "Enough with the diversions! This isn''t about a kidnapping-we''re investigating your involvement in illegal dealings with two known suspects. The evidence against you is overwhelming."


    1


    His eyes bored into hers as he continued, "We''ve traced smuggling and forgery operations linked to Timeless Treasures-your business. ording to these suspects testimonies, they im you directed their activities and pressured them intopliance. This situation isn''t looking good for you. If you confess now, the court may go easy on you. Otherwise, you''ll be spending the best years of your life rotting in a cell."


    Corrine turned her attention to the female interrogator seated at the side, a faint smirk


    curling her lips. "Why would I confess when I haven''t done anything wrong?" Her tone was casual-almost mocking. "Just because they say something, that makes it true? Don''t you have the means to separate lies from facts?"


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    To openly challengew enforcement like this-Corrine was certainly the first.


    Was she not afraid of public bacsh? Of being torn apart by the live-streaming


    audience?


    Matias nced down at his phone, where thements section had exploded into a


    flood of scornful remarks. The sheer volume made his vision swim.


    "Who does this woman think she is? She''s way too cocky!"


    "Why are they even entertaining her nonsense? Just lock her up already!"


    Chapter 155 The First Person To Openly Challenge Law Enforcement


    Looking back at Corrine, still poised and unwavering at the center of the room, Matias couldn''t help but feel a flicker of unease for her.


    How had he never noticed just how audacious she was before?


    Although with powerful backing, she didn''t need to bow down, given the cameras and reporters present, she should at least make a show of civility.


    The pen of the media was sharper than any de.


    That saying existed for a reason.


    Even if Corrine eventually proved her innocence, her defiant attitude alone would give


    reporters enough ammunition to drag her straight into controversy.


    Wouldn''t Nate step in?


    He nced at Nate, who was seated beside him, expecting at least a trace of irritation.


    so ated


    Instead, Nate wore a faint smile-was that... pride? He was getting more and more irrational when it came to matt


    of Corrine.


    Leah lounged in her car, her gaze locked onto the live stream. A smirk curled at the


    corner of her lips. "Unbelievable. She''s actually that reckless."


    To challengew enforcement so brazenly-did Corrine have a death wish?


    Most people would at least put on a show of humility in front of cameras and reporters,


    but not her.


    Her arrogance was practically begging for a public bacsh. Which, of course, made Leah''s job easier. No need to hire online trolls when Corrine was single- handedly


    destroying her own reputation.


    This time, Corrine was cornered. There was no escape.


    Satisfied, Leah started her car, ready to leave.


    But then, a sleek ck Audi shot down the street and skidded to a sharp stop right in front of the police station.


    The door swung open, and a middle-aged man stepped out, his graying hair doing little to soften themanding presence he exuded.


    Behind him, a group of officials in crisp uniforms moved with purpose, their sheer authority pressing into the air around them.


    Leah instinctively hesitated, her fingers tightening around the steering wheel. Who were they?


    After a beat, she turned off the ignition. Something about this didn''t sit right. Without a second thought, she stepped out of her car and followed them inside.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 156

    Chapter 156 Stir Up Some Excitement


    Carl stood in the garden of the Ford family residence, methodically trimming the hedges. He set the scissors down, took a step back to inspect his work, and asked in an even tone, "Did Corrine call today?"


    The butler hesitated.


    Since the day Corrine moved out, Carl had asked the same question every day. And the answer remained unchanged-she hadn''t called, not even once.


    Keeping his expressionposed, the butler responded, "Sir, Miss Hond just took over thepany. She''s likely too busy to make personal calls."


    Carl scoffed, his grip tightening around his cane, "Busy? That''s a poor excuse!"


    He turned and strode toward the house, his sharp gaze catching a group of servants. huddled together, eyes glued to a phone screen.


    They were so engrossed they didn''t even notice his presence until the butler cleared his


    throat.


    Startled, they scrambled to their feet. "Sir!"


    Carl barely spared them a nce. "What are you watching?"


    "N-nothing, sir..." the servant holding the phone stammered, fumbling to hide it behind her back. But in her panic, the device slipped from her grasp, and itnded right at


    Carl''s feet.


    He bent down, picked it up, and his eyes narrowed as he recognized the woman on the


    screen-Corrine.


    She was at the police station, cameras shing in her face, reporters crowding around her with microphones in hand.


    Carl might have been old, but he wasn''t ignorant of the way the world worked. Live streaming had changed everything-news spread faster, reputations crumbled in an


    instant, and moments like this became public spectacle.


    And judging by the sheer number of reporters surrounding Corrine, this situation was far more serious than he''d imagined,


    Carl studied the image of Corrine on the screen for a long moment before handing the phone back to the servant. His expression darkened. "Get the car. Now!" Without hesitation, he turned on his heel and strode toward the gates.


    The butler hurried after him, barely keeping pace.


    Once they were gone, the servants huddled back together, their eyes glued to the live stream. "See? I told you it was Miss Hond, but you insisted I was wrong!"


    "But why would she be involved in something like this? She''s always had a secure,fortable life with the Ford family."


    "Maybe she got bored and decided to stir up some excitement?"


    "Wait-look! Who are these people?" A voice,ced with excitement, made them all


    lean in closer.


    On-screen, the interrogation room doors burst open as several men in ck suits strode inside. The leader, dressed in a sleek ck executive jacket, stood out-not just because of his graying hair but also because of the undeniable authority he carried.


    Unlike the others, his attire was slightly more casual, yet his presence made it clear he


    outranked them all.


    Arion, upon seeing the man, stiffened before quickly rising to greet him. "Mr. Hilton! What brings you here?"


    His words were polite, but his expression betrayed his unease.


    Why would someone of this caliber show up because of a case like this? This station wasn''t nearly important enough to warrant his attention.


    Jericho Hilton offered a casual smile. "I heard the suspects this time are linked to the smuggling case from three years ago, so I thought I''d stop by while delivering some documents. Seems I walked in on quite the scene."


    "That''s one way to put it," Arion muttered.


    Jericho patted him on the shoulder before turning his attention to Corrine. "Looks like I made it just in time."


    17:42


    Corrine met his gaze, unfazed. "Took you long enough."


    "You know how messy it is digging up files from that far back," he said, his tone


    light, though the weight of his words was anything but.


    The reporters sitting along the edges of the room remained silent, too focused on the unfolding scene to grasp the tension suffusing the air.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 157

    Chapter 157 Pointed Questions


    A reporter in the crowd spotted Jericho and nudged a colleague. ¡°Is that Jericho Hilton


    from CBP?"


    "Impossible. Why would someone from CBP know a suspect?"


    "I''m telling you, I saw an interview with Jericho a few years back. That definitely looks


    like him."


    Jericho took a step forward, his voice steady andmanding. "Good evening, everyone.


    I am the head of CBP."


    A hush fell over the room. He lifted a file in his hand. "This contains the full report


    on


    the Brevard smuggling case from three years ago-an investigation in which Miss Hond yed a crucial role. For years, she has worked to bring Brevard to justice, but


    he is elusive, cunning, and always one step ahead. Although we have yet to apprehend


    him, I want to make one thing clear-Miss Hond has no involvement in this case.


    ask the media to refrain from spreading false usations."


    His graying hair hinted at his years of service, but the sharpness in his gaze and


    the unwavering authority in his voice left no room for doubt.


    Every word he spoke carried undeniable weight, silencing the room.


    Just outside the door, Leah''s eyes widened in shock. "CBP..."


    Corrine was working with CBP? And Jericho Hilton himself came forward to defend her?


    That was unthinkable.


    Wilbur swiped at the cold sweat forming on his forehead, his pulse hammering in his


    ears.


    He might be stationed at a police department, but Jericho Hilton''s reputation preceded


    him.


    The man was a legend-CBP''s longest-serving chief, famous for cracking one of the biggest smuggling cases in history. In just a year, he had dismantled dozens of major


    00


    17-47


    smuggling operations, earning national recognition.


    But now, the real question loomed-who was Corrine Hond to have both Jayden and Jericho personally vouch for her?


    If clearing her name was the only goal, sending someone else with the files would have been enough. But Jericho hade in person, making it clear that she held a special ce in his regard.


    The reporters flipped through the case files, their initial skepticism fading into uneasy


    silence.


    If Corrine were truly guilty, Jericho would never have defended her so publicly. To challenge his words now would be the same as openly going against CBP itself.


    "It looks like she really was falsely used."


    "Maybe those two suspects dragged her into this on purpose-revenge for what happened three years ago."


    Just as the tide of public opinion was about to shift in Corrine''s favor, a shadow of malice flickered in Leah''s gaze.


    She had deliberately tipped off the reporters, ensuring that Corrine''s reputation would


    take a hit. She wasn''t about to let Jericho''s sudden appearance ruin all her efforts.


    Leah''s eyes lingered on Corrine for a moment before she turned away, swiftly typing out a message on her phone as she left.


    Inside the room, a reporter''s phone vibrated. She nced down, her expression shifting as her lips curled into a knowing smile. Then, she raised her voice. "This only proves


    she wasn''t involved in the smuggling case three years ago," she pointed out sharply. "It doesn''t clear her of suspicion in this case. If she''s truly innocent, how do you exin


    the illicit funds discovered at the scene? Why would the suspects insist that she


    was


    the mastermind?"


    Her words struck a nerve, setting off a wave of murmurs before the questions turned pointed.


    "Even if she had no part in the smuggling case, what about today''s incident? As the owner of Timeless Treasures, wouldn''t she have had the perfect opportunity to exploit her position for illegal profits?"


    "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire. If she has nothing to hide, she should be able to provide solid evidence, right?"


    "Just because she helped solve a case three years ago, does that mean she gets a free


    pass now?"


    "Thew is meant to be fair and transparent. If she''s receiving special treatment just because she cooperated in the past, wouldn''t that undermine public trust?¡±


    Leah observed as the conversation once again turned against Corrine, the corners of her lips curling with satisfaction.


    So what if Corrine had helped crack a major case?


    Public opinion was still a force she couldn''t control.


    She wanted to see who would step in to protect Corrine


    Sliding on her sunsses, Leah returned to her car, pulled up the live stream, and smirked. With a few more taps on her phone, she deployed inte trolls to twist the narrative further-pushing the idea thatw enforcement was deliberately covering up


    Corrine''s crimes.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 158

    Chapter 158 Determined To


    See Corrine Fall


    Corrine''s sharp instincts red as she observed the unfolding situation in the


    interrogation room.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, locking onto the female reporter stirring the pot. A faint, knowing smile curved her crimson lips. "Would you like me to exin?"


    "Of course!" The female reporter met Corrine''s icy gaze, her confidence faltering for a split second.


    She took a steadying breath, straightening her posture with feignedposure. "Everything requires evidence. If you im you''re innocent, you need to provide proof, don''t you?"


    Just then, a deep male voice interrupted, saying, "I came here as fast as I could- just


    made it."


    All eyes immediately turned toward the neer.


    He strode in, exuding effortless dominance, his buzz cut entuating the rugged sharpness of his features. d in a dark leather jacket, his tall,manding frame


    made him stand out even among the most meticulously groomed men outside. The sheer charisma he radiated left the female reporters momentarily stunned, a flush creeping onto their faces.


    Jules moved with unwavering purpose, his gaze fixed solely on Corrine.


    His sharp eyes swept over her, scanning from head to toe as if confirming she


    was


    unscathed. Only then did the tight knot in his chest finally ease.


    She was safe. That was all that mattered-otherwise, he''d be in for another round of relentless reprimands.


    Wilbur, who had been standing nearby, visibly stiffened the moment Jules entered. His eyes widened in disbelief, his pupils trembling with shock. "Jules?¡±


    That name carried weight. It wasn''t one easily forgotten.


    Jules was a legend, a figure more formidable than even Jericho.


    He had enlisted at eighteen, attained the rank of lieutenant by twenty, and was promoted to colonel at twenty-four-earning the title of the youngest colonel in history,


    But just when his future seemed limitless, unforeseen circumstances forced him into early retirement. Within a year, he founded Blue Core Technology, securing an unshakable empire in the tech industry.


    During his years of service, Wilbur had fought side by side with Jules, forging an


    unshakable bond between them.


    Jules hesitated for a brief moment upon seeing Wilbur, but then a faint smirk ghosted across his rugged face.


    "Looking for evidence, are you?" His voice carried an effortless authority as he stepped forward, dragging in a man whose face was marred with bruises. With a flick of his wrist, he pulled out a crumpled testimony and handed it over to the interrogator. "Thest suspect has been caught. You can question him alongside the other two."


    Without a word, Corrine rose gracefully from her seat, offering the chair to the battered


    man.


    Under the weight of countless scrutinizing gazes, the man cracked instantly, confessing his crimes without hesitation.


    Corrine''s innocence was established in mere moments.


    The room buzzed with stunned silence. No one had expected the case to be resolved so swiftly-or for the suspect to spill everything so easily.


    "How do we know this isn''t just a scapegoat you conveniently brought in?" The female reporter''s voice sliced through the tension, her tone sharp and challenging. ¡°Look at his injuries-clearly, he was forced into confessing!"


    Jules exhaled through his nose, already expecting her interference. On his way to the station, he had been watching the live stream, taking note of this particr reporter.


    Every time a resolution seemed within reach, she would surface again-persistent, relentless, determined to see Corrine fall.


    "What do we do, sir?" Matias turned to Nate, seeking permission.


    His patience had worn thin. He was itching to know which paper this woman


    worked for¡ªshe clung to the story like a rabid dog refusing to let go.


    Nate lifted his gaze, his dark eyes shing with a dangerous glint. "Find out who''s pulling her strings."


    This level of persistence wasn''t random-it was calcted.


    Matias'' lips twitched in satisfaction. Finally, Nate was making his move.


    Keeping his expression neutral, he gave a short nod. "Understood."


    As he reached the door, he unexpectedly crossed paths with an iing group.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 159

    Chapter 159 A Room Of Big


    Shots


    The middle-aged man leading the group strode in confidently, his jacket slightly ruffled from the brisk walk. Several individuals followed close behind him, including Waldo.


    Thanks to the swarm of sensationalist reporters, the situation had spiraled, drawing in people who had no business being involved.


    "Excuse me, please," one of the neers said.


    Matias hesitated for a split second before stepping aside to clear the way.


    The group entered, and the man at the forefront spoke in a steady, authoritative voice. "I''m here to testify on her behalf."


    Nate''s sharp gaze darkened slightly as he assessed the man who had just walked in.


    Then, his eyes flickered toward Corrine, and the faintest hint of amusement curled


    at


    the corner of his lips.


    So that was why she had been so unshaken. She had been holding a trump card


    all


    along.


    Standing to the side, Arion felt his pulse quicken as yet another powerhouse figure


    entered the scene.


    Had it not been for Corrine''s unexpected entanglement in this case, he-an ordinary police chief-would never have witnessed such a gathering of influential people in his


    lifetime.


    Snapping out of his daze, Arion wiped the dampness from his palms and hurriedly stepped forward, forcing a polite smile. "Mr. Av, what brings you here for something


    so... minor?"


    Cleavnd Av let out a low chuckle. "This is no minor issue."


    A whisper rippled through the crowd. "Who is that guy?"


    Chapter 159 A Room Of Big Shots


    "No clue, but from the way he''s dressed, he''s clearly not someone to cross."


    ¡°Not just him. This room is filled with big shots!"


    "Let''s just sit tight and see how this ys out."


    The crowd murmured in hushed ton".


    tension. "I have the evidence you


    tones before Cleavnd''s voice cut through the


    ed"


    He gave a subtle nod to Edna Scott, who stepped forward and handed a thick brown envelope to the reporters.


    The moment they saw the red official seal stamped across it, hesitation flickered across their faces. It suddenly felt as if they were holding a scorching piece of coal.


    The reporters exchanged uneasy nces, none daring to be the first to open it, as if the contents inside were ssified secrets that couldnd them in trouble.


    Wilbur, though unfamiliar with Cleavnd, quickly grasped his significance just by observing Arion''s deferential stance. His fists clenched slightly, and he inhaled deeply.


    Now was not the time to loseposure or look like someone out of his depth. Yet, the weight of his earlier misjudgment of Corrine made his knees feel rmingly


    weak.


    Cleavnd''s gaze swept across the gathered reporters, his expression grave. ¡°Miss Hond is not a suspect. She is a top-tier restoration specialist and a valued special consultant to our department."


    He let the statement sink in before his tone turned sharper, moremanding. ¡°I don''t know who is behind this deliberate attempt to stir chaos, but given the gravity of the situation, rest assured-we willunch a full investigation, and those responsible will


    be held ountable."


    When the head of the cultural relic department finished speaking, a stunned silence fell over the room. Even Edna, who had been following behind, found herself momentarily speechless.


    When she first joined the department, she had heard whispers of an enigmatic expert in cultural relic appraisal and repair. The master appraiser''s keen eyes could detect thenticity in an instant. A brilliant mind who could unravel the very techniques used to forge counterfeits.


    Three years ago, this same individual had even coborated withw enforcement to


    crack a high-profile smuggling ring.


    But above all, what set this person apart was their unparalleled relic restoration skills


    an artistry so rare, it was nearly mythical.


    Legends often carried an air of mystery, and Edna had spent years specting about what this expert might look like.


    Perhaps a wise elder with silver hair, spectacles perched on the bridge of their nose, exuding meticulous precision in every movement. Or maybe a reclusive schr, someone shrouded in mystery, rarely seen but widely revered.


    Never-not even in her wildest imaginings-had she expected the expert to be a young


    woman.


    The reporters, too, were left utterly dumbfounded.


    The revtion had blindsided them, leaving their preconceived notions shattered.


    His involvement was the strongest move to silence the relentless journalists.


    This time, Corrine hadpletely flipped the script.


    Even after the broadcast ended, the buzz persisted, with heated debates lighting


    up


    online forums.


    Unexpectedly, the unforeseen continued to unfold.


    As the onlinemunity engaged in heated discussions, the website suddenly became


    inessible.


    Keywords associated with "Corrine" were unexpectedly banned.


    Everyone online quickly realized that Corrine Hond was not someone to be


    underestimated.


    Leah, seated in her vehicle, watched as the broadcast concluded, her gaze heavy with deep resentment and frustration.


    Why did sess always seem just out of reach?


    Her wellid ns had been on the brink of fruition, yet they unraveled at the most


    crucial moment.


    Anger simmered within her as she struck the steering wheel repeatedly in a fit of rage.


    At that moment, her phone began to ring.


    Leah picked up, and the caller on the line made a straightforward demand for payment. "Miss Burgess, ensure the funds are transferred on time, or we will bepelled to expose the truth."


    These maneuvers against Corrine had been orchestrated by Leah herself. Leah had never expected Corrine to take legal action against the journalists.


    In their line of work, such derations were typically mere threats, but Corrine meant


    business.


    The caller, growing impatient with Leah''s silence, issued another warning, "Miss Burgess, remember, we''re in this predicament together. If we go down, you''reing with us. Considering your ns for a return to the entertainment industry, you know


    what needs to be done."


    With that, the conversation ended as the caller disconnected.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Leah threw her phone in a moment of despair.


    This demand forpensation had nearly drained her financially.


    Despite her bitterness, Leah couldn''t confess to anyone; doing so would mean acknowledging her defeat.


    epting this bitter reality was a difficult pill to swallow.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 160

    The middle-aged man leading the group strode in confidently, his jacket slightly ruffled from the brisk walk. Several individuals followed close behind him,


    including Waldo.


    Thanks to the swarm of sensationalist reporters, the situation had spiraled, drawing in people who had no business being involved.


    "Excuse me, please," one of the neers said.


    Matias hesitated for a split second before stepping aside to clear the way.


    The group entered, and the man at the forefront spoke in a steady, authoritative voice. "I''m here to testify on her behalf."


    Nate''s sharp gaze darkened slightly as he assessed the man who had just walked in.


    Then, his eyes flickered toward Corrine, and the faintest hint of amusement curled


    at


    the corner of his lips.


    So that was why she had been so unshaken. She had been holding a trump card


    all


    along.


    Standing to the side, Arion felt his pulse quicken as yet another powerhouse figure


    entered the scene.


    Had it not been for Corrine''s unexpected entanglement in this case, he-an ordinary police chief-would never have witnessed such a gathering of influential people in his


    lifetime.


    Snapping out of his daze, Arion wiped the dampness from his palms and hurriedly stepped forward, forcing a polite smile. "Mr. Av, what brings you here for something


    so... minor?"


    Cleavnd Av let out a low chuckle. "This is no minor issue."


    A whisper rippled through the crowd. "Who is that guy?"


    "No clue, but from the way he''s dressed, he''s clearly not someone to cross."


    "Not just him. This room is filled with big shots!"


    "Let''s just sit tight and see how this ys out."


    The crowd murmured in hushed ton".


    tension. "I have the evidence you


    tones before Cleavnd''s voice cut through the


    ed"


    He gave a subtle nod to Edna Scott, who stepped forward and handed a thick brown envelope to the reporters.


    The moment they saw the red official seal stamped across it, hesitation flickered across their faces. It suddenly felt as if they were holding a scorching piece of coal.


    The reporters exchanged uneasy nces, none daring to be the first to open it, as if the contents inside were ssified secrets that couldnd them in trouble.


    Wilbur, though unfamiliar with Cleavnd, quickly grasped his significance just by observing Arion''s deferential stance. His fists clenched slightly, and he inhaled deeply.


    Now was not the time to loseposure or look like someone out of his depth.


    Yet, the weight of his earlier misjudgment of Corrine made his knees feel rmingly


    weak.


    Cleavnd''s gaze swept across the gathered reporters, his expression grave. "Miss Hond is not a suspect. She is a top-tier restoration specialist and a valued special consultant to our department."


    He let the statement sink in before his tone turned sharper, moremanding. "I don''t know who is behind this deliberate attempt to stir chaos, but given the gravity of the situation, rest assured-we willunch a full investigation, and those responsible will


    be held ountable."


    When the head of the cultural relic department finished speaking, a stunned silence fell over the room. Even Edna, who had been following behind, found herself momentarily speechless.


    When she first joined the department, she had heard whispers of an enigmatic expert in cultural relic appraisal and repair. The master appraiser''s keen eyes could detect thenticity in an instant. A brilliant mind who could unravel the very techniques used to forge counterfeits.


    Three years ago, this same individual had even coborated withw enforcement to


    crack a high-profile smuggling ring.


    But above all, what set this person apart was their unparalleled relic restoration skills


    an artistry so rare, it was nearly mythical.


    Legends often carried an air of mystery, and Edna had spent years specting about what this expert might look like.


    Perhaps a wise elder with silver hair, spectacles perched on the bridge of their nose, exuding meticulous precision in every movement. Or maybe a reclusive schr, someone shrouded in mystery, rarely seen but widely revered.


    Never-not even in her wildest imaginings-had she expected the expert to be a young


    woman.


    The reporters, too, were left utterly dumbfounded.


    The revtion had blindsided them, leaving their preconceived notions shattered.


    His involvement was the strongest move to silence the relentless journalists.


    This time, Corrine hadpletely flipped the script.


    Even after the broadcast ended, the buzz persisted, with heated debates lighting


    up


    online forums.


    Unexpectedly, the unforeseen continued to unfold.


    As the onlinemunity engaged in heated discussions, the website suddenly became


    inessible.


    Keywords associated with "Corrine" were unexpectedly banned.


    Everyone online quickly realized that Corrine Hond was not someone to be


    underestimated.


    Leah, seated in her vehicle, watched as the broadcast concluded, her gaze heavy with deep resentment and frustration.


    Why did sess always seem just out of reach?


    Her wellid ns had been on the brink of fruition, yet they unraveled at the most


    crucial moment.


    Anger simmered within her as she struck the steering wheel repeatedly in a fit of rage.


    At that moment, her phone began to ring.


    Leah picked up, and the caller on the line made a straightforward demand for payment. "Miss Burgess, ensure the funds are transferred on time, or we will bepelled to expose the truth."


    These maneuvers against Corrine had been orchestrated by Leah herself.


    Leah had never expected Corrine to take legal action against the journalists.


    In their line of work, such derations were typically mere threats, but Corrine meant


    business.


    The caller, growing impatient with Leah''s silence, issued another warning, "Miss Burgess, remember, we''re in this predicament together. If we go down, you''reing with us. Considering your ns for a return to the entertainment industry, you know


    what needs to be done."


    With that, the conversation ended as the caller disconnected.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Leah threw her phone in a moment of despair.


    This demand forpensation had nearly drained her financially.


    Despite her bitterness, Leah couldn''t confess to anyone; doing so would mean acknowledging her defeat.


    epting this bitter reality was a difficult pill to swallow.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 161

    Chapter 161 Completely Wrong


    At the Ashton residence, Rita stared nkly at the television screen, unable to tear her


    eyes away.


    She had never expected events to spiral so dramatically, ending in a way she couldn''t


    have fathomed.


    The heads of CBP and the cultural relic department had publicly stepped forward to clear Corrine''s name, not only exonerating her but also unveiling her esteemed status


    as a first-ss restoration specialist and a special consultant.


    Even Waldo had made an appearance, standing firmly by her side in thewsuit.


    Farris sat in silence, his expression grim as the weight of the revtion sank in. Even


    after Corrine''s identity wasid bare for all to see, there was no relief in his features- only a heavy sigh escaping his lips.


    Everything was wrong. Completely wrong.


    From the very beginning, the Ashton family had dismissed Corrine as nothing more than a destitute girl from the countryside. But in reality, she was the owner of Timeless Treasures, a renowned restoration specialist, and a respected


    consultant for the cultural relic department.


    If Bruce hadn''t abandoned her back then, the Ashton family would have reaped unimaginable benefits from her status.


    But now, it was far toote for regrets.


    Tracy, however, was oblivious to the full consequences of the situation. Her mind fixated solely on one thing-would Corrinee after the Ashton family for revenge?


    "For the anniversary celebration, I don''t want any mistakes." Farris'' voice carried a deep, authoritative undertone, betraying an unspoken desire.


    Without saying it outright, he was hoping Corrine would attend Ashton Group''s anniversary celebration.


    Tracy snapped out of her daze, forcing an awkward smile. "Understood."


    Just an hour ago, she had instructed her assistant to remove Corrine''s name from the guest list. And now, she had to put it back.


    The bitter sting of admitting her mistake felt like a p across her face,


    After wrapping up his meeting, Bruce returned to his office, barely settling in


    before his assistant hurried in, his expression urgent. "Mr. Ashton, would you like to take a look


    at this?"


    "What is it?" Bruce asked, barely ncing up as he took the iPad from his assistant.


    The screen lit up with a live broadcast-Corrine''s live broadcast,


    His gaze sharpened as the video yed, showing Cleavnd from the cultural


    relic department publicly defending her.


    A top-tier restoration specialist from the cultural relic department.


    Why had Corrine never mentioned this before?


    Wasn''t she just a girl from some remote vige, with no ties to Lyhaton, no connections, no powerful allies? So how had she suddenly be linked to the CBP and the cultural relic department?


    Back then, he had agreed to break up with Corrine primarily because she was powerless, unworthy of his name. He feared she would be a burden, an obstacle standing in the way of his and thepany''s future.


    But now, her social status had soared beyond anything he could have imagined.


    Therge office felt suffocating under the weight of silence.


    As the live broadcast ended, Bruce handed the iPad back, his fingers curling slightly around the device before releasing it. "Is the invitation list for Ashton Group''s anniversary celebration finalized?"


    The assistant straightened, nodding. "Yes, it is."


    "Is Corrine on the list?" Bruce''s voice was calm, yet ice-cold.


    The assistant hesitated briefly, pressing his lips together. "An hour ago, Mrs.


    Ashton personally called and had Miss Hond''s name removed..."


    Bruce''s expression darkened instantly, his gaze cutting through the assistant like


    3679


    17:45


    de. "Have you forgotten who runs thispany?"


    "I''ll revise the list immediately, Mr. Ashton." Without another word, the assistant


    turned and left.


    Bruce exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair, a wave of fatigue washing over him. His fingers pressed against his temples.


    He couldn''t stop himself from remembering how Corrine used to ease his headaches


    with her cool, gentle touch.


    How wonderful it would be if she were still by his side.


    A sudden ringtone shattered the silence. His father''s name shed across the screen.


    Bruce hesitated for a second before answering. "Bruce, did you see the live broadcast?"


    Bruce''s reply was t, emotionless. "Yes."


    "Listen to me. No matter what, you must reach out to Corrine and ensure she


    attends Ashton Group''s anniversary celebration. If you can get her to forgive and forget, even


    better."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 162

    Chapter 162 Grandpa Already Knows


    Bruce couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle. "Dad, she''s been with us all these years. Don''t you know her temperament by now?"


    Once Corrine made up her mind, nothing could change it.


    That included her grudges.


    Back then; Bruce had offered her everything-everything except love and a title. Yet, Corrine had refused to ept that.


    So the idea of smoothing things over now was nothing more than wishful thinking.


    Just then, Tracy''s voice cut in from the other end of the call. "But we treated her well


    all these years, didn''t we? Love is always mutual. She was the one who insisted on marrying you-we never forced her. Just remind her that for three years, she ate our food, used our resources. We won''t ask for a single penny back, but she should at least use her connections to help Ashton Group."


    Bruce let out a low, icyugh. "You can tell her that yourself."


    Without another word, he ended the call.


    The phone on his desk kept ringing-call after call, all from the Ashton family.


    Now that they knew Corrine''s hidden identity, they all wanted him to win her back.


    As themotion died down, Corrine scanned the room, realizing that Nate''s seat had been empty for quite some time.


    Waldo caught her nce and smirked, his voiceced with amusement. "Not leaving yet? Or do you find yourself liking this ce?"


    Corrine masked her disappointment, inhaling deeply before exhaling withposure. "I''ming now."


    Waldo strode ahead, while Jules, one hand tucked casually in his pocket, fell into step


    beside Corrine.


    "Didn''t we agree you''d wait for me before taking action? What made you go ahead on your own?"


    Just the thought of it sent a sharp chill through Jules.


    Corrine''s lips curled into a yful smile. "Couldn''t resist."


    Jules let out a sigh.


    What a flimsy excuse.


    But he knew better. Corrine had gone ahead on her own because she was worried about Donnelly''s safety.


    That was just the way she was-any kindness shown to her, she would repay tenfold.


    "Same old rule. Don''t tell Grandpa about this," Corrine reminded him.


    Jules shot her a knowing look. "I think he already knows."


    Corrine''s heart skipped a beat at his words.


    As if sensing something, she turned toward the parking lot.


    Sure enough, Carl''s car was parked there.


    Her brows furrowed deeply.


    "You let it slip in front of Grandpa?"


    "Unless I''vepletely lost my mind, I wouldn''t dig my own grave," Jules retorted.


    Instinctively, he reached for a cigarette, but the moment Carl rolled down his window, he felt like someone had smacked the back of his head.


    He quickly shoved the cigarette back into his pocket. "You made such a spectacle- there''s no way he wouldn''t find out."


    Besides, Carl had always doted on Corrine. Even the slightest disturbance was enough to make him anxious. There was no way he hadn''t caught wind of this.


    Corrine''s gaze flickered toward Nate''s car before she suddenly blinked and shed Jules a sweet smile. "Jules-"


    "Don''t even start!" Jules cut her off instantly, stepping back as if drawing an invisible line between them. "I already know what you''re about to ask."


    That smile of hers only ever meant one thing-she needed his help. ssic Corrine.


    She could only sigh inwardly before heading toward Carl''s car.


    Jules watched her walk away, and it suddenly dawned on him-he hadpletely forgotten to ask where she had stayedst night.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 163

    Chapter 163 Do You Miss


    Her


    Corrine entered her grandfather''s car.


    She stole a nce at him, noting the slight sternness in his expression. She obediently greeted, "Good evening, Grandpa."


    "Something so serious happened, and you didn''t even think to call me?" Carl huffed, but despite his scolding tone, his eyes held an unmistakable glimmer of concern.


    Corrine could tell he wasn''t truly upset, so she shed a bright, disarming smile. "I didn''t want to worry you, Grandpa. Besides, look at me now-I''m perfectly fine."


    As she spoke, she wrapped her arm around his and rested her head on his shoulder, her voiceced with yful affection. ¡°Grandpa, don''t be mad. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Carl looked down at his granddaughter snuggling up to him, and for a moment, it was as if he were seeing his beloved daughter instead.


    His cloudy eyes softened, and he gently ran his fingers through her silky hair. "You really do take after your mother."


    Corrine''s smile faltered slightly.


    It had been a long time since anyone had spoken of her mother.


    Both her uncles and grandfather avoided the topic, as if silence could erase the painful


    truth of her absence.


    "Do you miss her, Grandpa?" she asked softly, her fingers gently sping his hand.


    To her surprise, Carl shook his head. "I''ve never felt like she''s gone. She''s always been


    with me."


    Not long after they arrived back at the Ford family''s mansion, the other three men of


    the household returned as well.


    They gathered in Carl''s study.


    Carl sat with his hands resting on his cane, his gaze fixed on an oil painting hanging on


    the wall.


    It depicted a forest bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, a lone deer standing at its entrance, as if silently guiding-or perhaps warning-those who dared to step


    forward.


    The painting''s beauty held a strange, almost haunting allure.


    It wasn''t the work of a renowned artist, but that of Kiley, the cherished daughter of the Ford family.


    In the quiet, Jayden, the eldest, ¡®spoke first. ¡°I''ve erased everything to keep Corrine out


    of trouble."


    "Have you figured out who''s behind the reporters?" Carl asked, his gaze sweeping


    across his two sons and grandson. His voice was steady but sharp.


    Waldo answered, "They admitted they were following Leah Burgess'' orders."


    Carl reclined in his chair, setting his cane aside. He toyed with the jade ring on his


    thumb, his expression hardening. "Now that we know, you understand what needs to be done, right?"


    With the Ford family''s vast influence, the Burgess family was a small concern, not even worth a second nce.


    But Leah''s reckless targeting of Corrine meant there would be consequences.


    She thought she was acting in the shadows, but in Lyhaton, under the Ford family''s


    watchful eyes, there were no secrets.


    Waldo nodded. "By tomorrow, the Burgess family will be all over the front


    page."


    His voice was unnervingly calm, carrying a chilling certainty.


    In the cutthroat business world, no one was naive, and the Burgess family had


    survived the financial crisis not by chance, but by experience.


    Carl turned his attention to his grandson, Jules. "Handle Brevard quickly, so we don''t face moreplications."


    "Understood!" Jules responded.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 164

    Chapter 164 Change For A


    Woman


    In the semi-underground wine cer of Celtis Estate, ss cabs lined the walls, each filled with an array of fine wines.


    At the ck marble bar, Nate and Zack sat side by side, while Moses wandered around


    like a tourist.


    It wasn''t that he was unfamiliar with such sights-it was just that Nate prized this cer so much that he rarely let anyone step inside.


    "You''re not usually the type to meddle in things," Zack remarked, idly swirling the amber liquid in his ss. A knowing smirk tugged at his lips, his gaze carrying an amused edge.


    The online broadcast had stirred up such a frenzy that ignoring it was impossible.


    Hearing Zack''s remark, Moses strolled over to the bar with an air of indifference. His eyes met Zack''s briefly, a flicker of mischief passing between them.


    "Aren''t you the one who hates the spotlight more than anyone?" Moses mused, dropping an ice cube into his drink. The soft clink echoed as hezily swirled the ss.


    "So what''s with the sudden enthusiasm? You never get involved in any domestic affairs. Aren''t you worried that stepping in this time-especially with Brevard-might


    break a few rules?"


    Nate leaned against the bar, his arm draped over the counter''s edge. His ck shirt


    sleeves were casually rolled up, exposing slightly tanned skin, and his slender fingers


    curled loosely around his ss.


    The amber liquor caught the warm glow from the overhead light, casting golden. reflections against his knuckles.


    He suddenly tipped his head back and drained his drink in one go beforezily ncing at Moses. "There''s a shipment at the dock tonight. You''re in charge of escorting it."


    Moses blinked. "What the...''


    Nate was clearly throwing a fit.


    No other exnation seemed to justify his actions.


    Beside him, Zack smirked in amusement before quickly masking it with a more serious expression. "That woman-she''s from the Ford family, isn''t she?"


    He couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Moses arched an eyebrow, his tongue briefly running over his lips as if he had just caught the scent of an intriguing scandal. His sharp gaze locked onto Nate. "Don''t tell me you''ve actually taken a liking to Carl''s granddaughter?"


    They all knew why Nate had returned to Lyhaton-to sever the engagement with that


    very woman.


    Yet, so much time had passed, and not once had he mentioned it. Naturally, that raised suspicion.


    "To be fair, she is stunning-a match for you in that regard. But aside from that, I fail to see what makes her worthy," Moses remarked bluntly.


    Zack gave a slow nod. "With her skills? She wouldn''tst a day in the Hopkins family, let alone gain anyone''s approval. You know better than anyone that a woman standing by your side has to be able to survive on her own."


    A woman who couldn''t stand on her own wasn''t fit for Nate.


    Despite their sharp assessments, Nate''s expression remained unreadable, leaving the two men uncertain whether he was entertained or annoyed.


    Then, in the stillness, he ced his ss onto the bar with a quiet but deliberate


    thud. The subtle sound sent a flicker of unease through them.


    Leaning back, he draped an arm over the barstool, his deep voice steady, yet carrying an undeniable weight. "If she''s willing, I can raise her to the top."


    A simple statement-yet oneced with a level of arrogance and dominance that neither Zack nor Moses could ignore.


    Nate''s name alone signified absolute power, a position that others could only dream of reaching.


    Some people were born into a world of wealth and privilege, their lives untouched by the need for love.


    45.5%


    Chapter 164 Change For A Woman


    Nate had always been one of them.


    Yet now, he was willing to change that for a woman.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 165

    Chapter 165 Her Source Of Confidence


    Moses and Zack reached the same startling realization-this man hadpletely lost his grip on reality, all for the sake of a woman.


    "Crazy. You are absolutely crazy!" Moses muttered, hastily reaching for his wine ss to steady his nerves.


    Zack maintained his characteristicposure, his eyes reflecting thoughtful consideration. "A direct approach to bringing her to the Hopkins family home would not only fail to gain their eptance but might also create unnecessaryplications for her. I strongly suggest you reconsider your strategy."


    "Taking her back home directly was never my intention." Nate lifted his gaze, his dark eyes resembling bottomless pools of winter water. His voice carried an air of casual certainty. "I intend to present her with everything she deserves-a grand wedding ceremony worthy of remembrance. She will enter my home with full honor and rightful recognition."


    The statement rendered even the typically unppable Zack speechless.


    Nate, known for his unwavering self-control, had apparently surrendered his heartpletely. Such news would undoubtedly create waves throughout their circles. Yet Nate had always charted his own course. Once his mind settled on a path, it became immovable as bedrock.


    "We shall see if she proves worthy of such grand gestures," Zack remarked, his smile carrying deeper meaning.


    While the Ford family''s protection shielded Corrine in Lyhaton, questions lingered about her safety elsewhere.


    Even with their best intentions, the Ford family''s influence might not extend far enough to safeguard her.


    Nate''s fingers tracedzy circles around his ss rim, his movements deliberately


    ence


    unhurried. "The name Nate Hopkins will be all the confidence she needs."


    His words resonated with unmistakable authority and pride.


    The sudden vibration of his phone drew their attention.


    Both Zack''s and Moses'' eyes flickered to the screen, where the contact name "Honey" disyed prominently.


    An involuntary shiver ran through them-such an endearing nickname seemed jarringly out of ce on Nate''s device.


    Their eyes met, sharing a moment of silent amusement.


    Clearly, Nate''s intentions ran deeper than they''d imagined.


    As they lifted their sses, anticipating Nate''s response to the call, his t voice cut through the air. "Time for you to leave."


    Moses tightened his grip on his ss, suppressing an urge to upend the entire table.


    Zack rose smoothly, collecting his coat and squeezing Moses'' shoulder. "Come along. I''ll apany you to the dock."


    Moses pressed his tongue against his cheek in frustration, set his ss down with barely contained force, and stormed out.


    As they departed, Nate''s gentle tone floated after them. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Moses silently cursed, convinced that love had addled Nate''s judgment beyond repair.


    After Corrine''s conversation with Nate stretched beyond ten minutes, a knock interrupted their exchange.


    "We''ll continue thister. Goodnight."


    She bounded from her bed and pulled open the door to find Jayden gazing down at her.


    "Still awake?"


    "Ready to go to bed." Corrine absently toyed with a strand of hair as she stepped aside. "What brings you here, Uncle Jayden?"


    Jayden''s expression carried an intensity that seemed to search for answers in her face.


    Despite Carl''s repeated cautions about prying into her rtionship with Nate, the questions burned behind his eyes.


    Following a weighted pause, Jayden drew a steadying breath. "Carl asked me to ensure you remember tomorrow''s Seymour family wedding. Your presence is expected."


    "I haven''t forgotten."


    When Jayden lingered, Corrine arched an inquiring eyebrow. "Was there something else?"


    Though his lips parted as if to speak, Jayden ultimately shook his head and departed without voicing his thoughts.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 166

    Chapter 166 Saving Your Best For Someone Special


    The Seymour family held an esteemed position as one of Lyhaton''s four major families, and their patriarch Quentin''s unshakeable bond with Carl had weathered countless storms. This connection made Corrine''s attendance at the wedding banquet not merely expected, but mandatory.


    While Fatima''s wedding announcement had captured the city''s attention, as befitting the Seymour family''s prominence, Corrine awoke to entirely different headlines.


    The morning news zed with reports of the Burgess family facing a


    governmental investigation into tax evasion, the authorities havingunched their inquiry with decisive force.


    At the dining table, Corrine observed the televised footage of Leah''s father being escorted away by officials, her expression betraying nothing but cool detachment.


    The turn of events hardly surprised her; she had never intended to let Leah escape consequences, though she hadn''t needed to orchestrate them herself.


    The Ford family''s intervention meant she could now watch events unfold from afortable distance.


    While Corrine maintained herposure, Karina practically bubbled with vindictive pleasure, her words tumbling out in an excited stream.


    "Now this is what I call divine justice!" she dered, gesturing animatedly. "Did Leah honestly believe her status as the Burgess heir made her untouchable? Everything they had was built on borrowed prestige, yet she still managed to engineer her own downfall. The sheer audacity!"


    Corrine''s lips curved into a subtle smile. "She must have truly provoked you to inspire such passion."


    "Without question," Karina confirmed without missing a beat.


    Corrine noticed Karina clutching her wine ss while her eyes swept the room with


    focused intent. "What has caught your attention?" she inquired, curiosity getting the


    better of her.


    "Word has it there''s a distinguished guest from the Seymour family attending. Why else would Lyhaton''s wealthydies dress as thoughpeting for attention?" Karina''s gaze settled on Corrine, her smile taking on a knowing edge. "Though I wonder-are you deliberately understating your appearance to avoid the spotlight, or perhaps saving your best for someone special?"


    A telling flush colored Corrine''s cheeks. "What ridiculous suggestions you make."


    The implication of saving her best for someone special struck ufortably close to


    home.


    Karina''s eyes danced with understanding. "Others might not see through you, but I certainly do. For someone as naturally reserved as yourself to disy affection publicly -you must have found someone truly remarkable."


    "It was merely a chance encounter," Corrine deflected, her tone deliberately light.


    Yet privately, she acknowledged how swiftly and unexpectedly her rtionship with


    Nate had evolved.


    She had chosen to yield to this forceful man''s persistence.


    "That exnation might satisfy others, but not me!" Karina dered with conviction. She sped Corrine''s hand, her voice softening with genuine concern. "I''m d you''re allowing yourself to meet new people. I just can''t help wondering who managed to capture your heart so soon after you broke up with that worthless Bruce."


    Bruce had spotted Corrine from across the room. After a moment''s hesitation, he approached their location, only to overhear Karina''s unttering assessment of his character.


    Following an awkward pause, he cleared his throat. "Corrine."


    Karina turned to face him, her expression showing not a hint of embarrassment. "Oh my, did you happen to hear me criticizing you?"


    Before Bruce could formte a response, she pressed on breezily, "Well, if you heard it, so be it. I prefer honest speech."


    Bruce''s expression darkened perceptibly, though he remained silent. With countless eyes upon them, engaging in an argument with a woman would only damage his carefully cultivated image.


    "Corrine." He addressed Corrine directly, pointedly ignoring Karina. "I need to speak


    with you privately."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 167

    Chapter 167 He Hardly Merits Such Consideration


    Corrine''s features settled into an expressionless mask as she delivered her response with cial precision. "I have neither the time nor the inclination to entertain this conversation."


    As she pivoted to depart, Bruce''s fingers closed around her wrist with desperate urgency. "Corrine, I understand our separation wounded you deeply. I''ve promised to make amends; why won''t you grant me that opportunity?"


    "You expect forgiveness to flow freely after a simple apology, as though nothing transpired?" Corrine raised her gaze, her eyes piercing Bruce''s facade like winter frost. Her crimson lips curved into an expression of calcted derision. "I''ve made myself clear-reconciliation between us remains an impossibility."


    Bruce''s grip tightened involuntarily, his voice acquiring an edge of frost. "So you''ve resolved to regard me as nothing more than a stranger."


    "What alternative did you envision?" A current of bitter mockery threaded through Corrine''s words. "Did you expect me to spiral into the depths of unrequited love, consumed by jealousy, only to unleash my umted bitterness upon Leah?"


    Bruce''s features constricted at her pointed reference. "Direct any grievances toward me.


    Leah remains meless in this matter."


    Finding dark amusement in his deration, Corrine wrenched her wrist free before turning away with decisive finality.


    Bruce observed her retreating form as she glided into the inner sanctum, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    This newfound intimacy between Corrine and the Seymour family perplexed him. How had she secured such privileged ess to the inner banquet area?


    While the Seymour family''s wedding celebrations weed Lyhaton''s elite en masse, a strategically ced screen delineated clear social boundaries.


    The outer chamber served for general socializing, while the inner sanctum hosted the exclusive banquet.


    Those permitted beyond that threshold undeniably belonged to society''s uppermost


    echelon.


    The attendant who had witnessed the confrontation addressed Corrine with measured politeness. "Miss Hond, shall we arrange for Mr. Ashton''s departure?"


    The diplomatic phrasing barely masked the implicit threat of forceful removal.


    Corrine regarded the attendant with careful consideration, her crimson lips forming a


    smile both courteous and distant. "Thank you."


    Upon hearing her response, Karina released a subtle sigh of relief.


    "What prompts that sigh?" Corrine inquired, genuine puzzlement coloring her tone.


    "I feared your resolve might waver," Karina admitted.


    A softugh escaped Corrine''s lips. "He hardly merits such consideration."


    As they traversed the inner dining area, Jules approached, his gaze sweeping critically over Corrine''s attire. "What inspired this understated choice of dress?"


    While other women had adorned themselves in ostentatious finery,peting for attention, Corrine had opted for an elegant white suit that spoke of refined restraint.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow in response. "Does my choice not meet with approval?"


    She maintained that another''s wedding celebration demanded tasteful discretion rather than attempting to eclipse the bride''s moment.


    "Grandfather requests your presence," Jules announced, indicating the direction with a slight tilt of his head.


    Corrine transferred her ss to Jules'' care before proceeding with graceful poise toward


    Carl''s location.


    Carl beckoned her forward with evident warmth. "Corrine,e introduce yourself


    Mr. Seymour."


    "Good evening, Mr. Seymour." Corrine offered the greeting with appropriate deference.


    Quentin''s response came wrapped in genuine warmth, his appraising gaze taking in her appearance. "Corrine, you grow more captivating by the day. I wonder what


    fortunate young man will eventually win your affections."


    Such spection about her romantic future left Corrine, still navigating her own path,


    with little recourse but to respond with a diplomatic smile.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 168

    Chapter 168 The Distinguished Guest


    Carl leaned forward, his protective nature evident in every word. "She''s my only granddaughter, and I must choose carefully. Her future isn''t something to be decided lightly."


    "Indeed," Quentin acknowledged, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Though with Corrine''s prestigious background, our search in Lyhaton may prove moreplex than


    anticipated."


    A wave of difort washed over Corrine as she absorbed their words.


    Her unease deepened when Carl turned to Quentin, his eyes gleaming with purpose. "Do you have any promising candidates in mind?"


    The two men exchanged knowing looks, years of friendship allowing for wordlessmunication. "As a matter of fact," Quentin began, "I believe I do."


    Before he could borate, his trusted butler burst into the room, face flushed with urgency as he whispered something crucial in Quentin''s ear.


    Quentin''s normallyposed demeanor shifted instantly to one of alertness. "Are you certain of what you saw?"


    The butler''s grave expression left no room for doubt. "Without question, sir!"


    Rising swiftly, Quentin adjusted his already immacte clothing. "Bring him in at once!"


    As Quentin took his first step forward, footsteps resonated through the entrance hall.


    The assembled guests turned as one, drawn by themanding presence approaching.


    A striking figure emerged, his ck suit expertly tailored to his tall, athletic frame. Every inch of his appearance spoke of innate nobility and authority.


    His sculpted features carried a touch of distance, thin lips pressed together in contemtion. Dark eyes, bottomless as midnight waters, held an air of captivating


    mystery.


    Light from the crystal chandelier caught his sharp features, highlighting an undeniable edge of power.


    He moved purposefully toward the gathering, his gaze unerringly finding Corrine. Though his eyes lingered briefly, the slight curve of his lips suggested a private


    amusement.


    Nate''s arrival transformed the spacious hall into an intimate space charged with


    tension.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd like wind through leaves.


    "Who could he be?"


    "I''ve never seen him before, but look how Mr. Seymour rushed to greet him!"


    "Could this be the distinguished guest Mr. Seymour mentioned earlier?" Common knowledge held that the Seymour family''s influence in Lyhaton, while considerable, paled beside the Ford dynasty.


    Their position among Lyhaton''s elite four families stemmedrgely from their connection to a more powerful branch of Seymours.


    Rumors suggested this hidden faction wielded the true authority, making even Quentin


    seem modest byparison.


    Now, Quentin hurried forward to wee Nate personally.


    Five years had refined Nate''sposure, yet his quiet authority filled the room.


    Despite his advanced years, Quentin disyed an unprecedented deference before him.


    "Mr. Seymour." Nate''s rich, measured voice filled the silence. "I hope my unexpected


    arrival hasn''t caused any disruption."


    His words hung in the air, drawing every listener into an unconscious state of alertness.


    Quentin nearly stumbled over his response, clearly honored by the attention. "Mr. Hopkins, please your presence elevates our gathering immeasurably."


    The excessive courtesy Quentin showed toward Nate raised eyebrows throughout the


    room.


    Given the Seymour family''s respected position in Lyhaton, Quentin''s level of deference


    seemed extraordinary.


    "This way, Mr. Hopkins." Quentin personally guided Nate to the most prestigious seat in the room, his manner that of an attendant to royalty.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 169

    Chapter 169 Nate Had Ties To The Ford Family


    Nate approached Carl with measured steps, offering a slight nod. "Mr. Ford, I should have paid my respects immediately upon returning to Lyhaton. Various matters. detained me-I trust you''ll understand."


    Carl managed a distant smile, his response carefully measured. "Mr. Hopkins, such formalities aren''t necessary between us."


    His gaze dropped as he spoke, shielding the emotion in his eyes while his fingers absently traced the jewel adorning his cane.


    The butler materialized at precisely the right moment, gracefully handing Nate a cup of


    coffee.


    Quentin seized the momentary silence to inquire, "I wonder, Mr. Hopkins, have you encountered Moses recently?"


    Nate lifted his gaze deliberately. "Has Moses neglected to inform you of his business


    travels?"


    Quentin faltered momentarily, stealing a reflexive nce at Carl. "He must have been pressed for time."


    A subtle furrow creased Carl''s brow at these words.


    The timing seemed far too convenient. His instincts suggested Nate''s deliberate


    orchestration.


    He studied the younger man intently, his weathered eyes betraying deep contemtion.


    From his position in the seat of honor, Natemanded attention even in repose, his crossed legs and perfect posture radiating natural authority.


    Carl observed this innate leadership quality with darkening thoughts-here sat


    someone who would never submit to another''s control.


    "Given yourpany, we should take our leave," Carl announced, rising slowly.


    "Why such haste?" Quentin protested. "The dinner hasn''t even begun yet."


    Nate set his cup down with deliberate grace, his cool voice cutting through the air. "Am I responsible for dampening your spirits, Mr. Ford?"


    An unsettling silence descended over the room.


    Panic flickered across Quentin''s features. "Mr. Hopkins, you misunderstand-your presence honors us greatly!"


    This reaction was unexpected.


    The onlookers might not have known Quentin inside and out, but they knew enough.


    In all of Lyhaton, there were few who couldmand Quentin''s respect. And yet, the way he carried himself before Nate was more than just courteous-it was deferential.


    Corrine narrowed her eyes slightly, her gaze shifting toward Quentin as if piecing together an invisible puzzle.


    Carl, however, remained unfazed, his voice steady. "I''m not sure what you mean, Mr. Hopkins. I only worry that our presence is disrupting your evening."


    Nate''s fingers toyed idly with the rim of his cup, his movementsnguid yet calcted. "The Ford family and I share a bit of history, after all. Mr. Ford, your words seem rather


    detached."


    At this, Carl''s brows knitted ever so slightly, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his gaze.


    Corrine discreetly observed her grandfather.


    Nate had ties to the Ford family?


    Then why had her grandfather never spoken of it before?


    More importantly, since the moment Nate had entered the room, Carl had been noticeably tense.


    Just then, the butler leaned in and murmured to Quentin, "Sir, the banquet is ready."


    Quentin gave a slight nod before rising to his feet. "Everyone, please let''s continue this over dinner."


    As the guests took their seats, a curious detail emerged. Whether by coincidence


    or careful orchestration, one seat remained conspicuously empty-right beside Nate.


    41.0%


    Corrine''s gaze instinctively lifted toward him.


    With an air of quiet inevitability, Nate stood, pulling out the chair beside him. His deep, unwavering eyes met hers as he spoke. "Miss Hond, please."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 170

    Chapter 170 A Predator Lying In Wait


    As Nate''s words settled, an eerie silence took over the table-so quiet that the faintest


    movement could be heard.


    All eyes shifted toward Corrine, their gazesced with intrigue.


    Everyone seated with Quentin had close ties to the Seymour family, making them well-acquainted with Nate.


    The fact that the usually detached Nate had personally extended an invitation only heightened their curiosity.


    Under their scrutiny, Corrine''s lips curved into aposed yet enigmatic smile as she


    approached the chair he had pulled out for her with effortless grace.


    "Corrine!" Carl''s voice suddenly rang out-firm, not quite reprimanding, but his displeasure was unmistakable.


    She turned toward him, her expression calm.


    At first, she had merely suspected that her grandfather harbored some kind of grievance against Nate, but now she was certain. He clearly didn''t approve of her getting too close to him.


    Could it be that he knew Nate was her boyfriend?


    Her instincts, however, told her the situation was moreplicated than that.


    Carl met her questioning gaze, immediately realizing his reaction had been too abrupt.


    Rposing himself, he softened his tone and said smoothly, "That''s not your seat, my dear. Come sit by me instead."


    "No need for that," Nate interjected, his voice steady. "Miss Hond and I seem to have a lot inmon. I''d consider it a privilege to have her by my side."


    With no room to argue, Carl was forced to let it go.


    As Corrine lowered herself into the seat, Nate''s crisp, woody cologne wrapped around her, its cool undertones distinctly masculine.


    Instinctively, she stole a nce at the man beside her.


    He had just begun rolling up his sleeves, unfastening his diamond cuff links with practiced ease. His forearm, corded with prominent veins, radiated quiet strength- like a predator lying in wait, exuding an undeniable authority.


    "Miss Hond, do you have something to say to me?"


    Nate''s voice was smooth, yet the weight of his wordsmanded attention. Every pair


    of eyes at the table turned toward them-including Carl''s.


    Corrine, ever observant, caught the subtle flicker of unease in her grandfather''s expression. Suspicion stirred in her mind.


    Was there something between him and Nate that they were keeping from her? Now


    wasn''t the time to press for answers,


    Composing herself, she offered Nate a poised smile. "I appreciate your kindness,


    Mr.


    Hopkins."


    Behind her, Matias nearly fumbled the water jug, his wrist shaking mid-pour..


    His gaze darted to Corrine, a mix of surprise and uncertainty shing in his eyes. What


    exactly was she ying at?


    Nate lifted his gaze at her words, his dark eyes settling on her with quiet intensity. After a moment of scrutiny, the smirk at the corner of his lips deepened. "You''re


    wee."


    His presence cast a certain tension over the table, making even casual conversation


    feel restrained.


    It wasn''t until Fatima, draped in a gown, arrived with the groom that the mood finally


    shifted.


    The younger guests all stood, raising their sses-everyone except Nate.


    Yet, not a single person dared to question it.


    He wasn''t someone they could afford to offend.


    Fatima hesitated for just a moment when her gazended on him, and then a knowing


    smile curled her lips. "Mr. Hopkins, here alone tonight? Where''s Moses?" "Fatima, mind your manners," Quentin chided, his tone edged with quiet authority.


    But Fatima remained unfazed.


    As the only daughter in her generation of the Seymour family, she was treated like royalty.


    It was no secret that part of Quentin''s family''s standing in Lyhaton stemmed from the affection the Seymour family''s main branch had for Fatima.


    Having grown up alongside Moses, she had always been surrounded by powerful


    men


    -Nate included.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 171

    Chapter 171 Stay Away


    From That Man


    "Moses had to leave for ast-minute business trip," Nate said smoothly, his gaze flicking toward Matias. ¡°He asked me to bring you a wedding gift."


    Matias stepped forward, presenting a ck velvet box.


    Fatima epted it with effortless grace, but a mischievous glint danced in her eyes as she turned back to Nate. "Just a gift from Moses? Mr. Hopkins, surely you prepared something as well?"


    "I''ll send you the exclusive ess passter," Nate replied evenly.


    Many around them remained oblivious to the weight of his words, but Fatima knew


    better.


    It was an exclusive ess pass to Independent Continent-a privilege reserved for only


    a select few worldwide.


    By tradition, once she was married, her ties to the Seymour family would change. She wouldn''t have the freedom to enter the territory of the Seymour family''s main branch


    as she pleased.


    For Nate to offer her this pass was nothing short of astonishing.


    Still, she masked her surprise with a bright, yful smile. "Deal!"


    As she turned to leave, her gaze caught on Corrine, seated beside Nate. She hesitated, something sharp and knowing flickering in her expression.


    Most people barely knew the real Nate, but Fatima had spent years by Moses'' side-she understood Nate far better than most.


    He had always kept his distance from women. Yet here he was, sitting beside Corrine.


    "Miss Hond," Fatima greeted smoothly, lifting her ss in a toast from across the table. "Thank you foring to my wedding."


    Corrine met her gaze with an elegant nod. ¡°Congrattions! It was my pleasure." After the banquet, Corrine left with Carl.


    In the car, after a moment of deep thought, she asked, "Grandpa, is there some bad blood between you and Nate?"


    A flicker of shadow passed through Carl''s eyes, his expression tightening. "It''s not bad. blood, just some old connections."


    "Then why haven''t you ever mentioned it before?" Corrine pressed, her instincts prickling as she sensed Carl was keeping something from her.


    Carl''s gaze softened, but there was a weariness in his eyes. He pursed his lips, sighing quietly before saying, "I''m feeling a little tired. I think I''ll rest for a while." Seeing his exhaustion, Corrine nodded with quiet understanding. "Alright."


    Once Carl closed his eyes, Corrine quickly grabbed her phone, fingers flying over the


    screen in search of answers from Jules.


    But all she received in return was a single warning.


    "Stay away from that man!"


    Corrine stared at the message, her brow furrowing as a deep, unsettling curiosity began.


    to churn within her.


    Even after she returned to the Ford mansion, the questions continued to swirl in her


    mind, unanswered and persistent.


    Lying in bed, the tension coiling in her chest, she hesitated before finally pressing the


    dial button on Nate''s number.


    "You heartless woman, finally decided to call me." Nate''s deep voice, rich with its usual maism, added an unexpected warmth to the cold line.


    Corrine felt a flutter in her chest at the sound, but quickly cleared her throat, redirecting the conversation. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead." Nate''s voice was steady, without hesitation.


    Corrine twirled a loose strand of hair around her finger, the action almost absent- minded as she spoke. "What''s the connection between you and the Ford family? Why haven''t you ever mentioned it?"


    There was a long pause on the other end of the line, the silence thick before Nate responded, "Hasn''t anyone from the Ford family told you?"


    "No," Corrine replied, her voice steady, yet carrying a quiet edge of impatience. "And it seems my grandfather isn''t nning to tell me either."


    Otherwise, Carl wouldn''t have used fatigue as an excuse to avoid her today.


    "If Mr. Ford doesn''t want to tell you, he must have his reasons."


    Nate''s voice was, smooth and measured, though there was an edge of something


    unreadable beneath it. He didn''t know Carl''s true intentions, but he wasn''t about


    disturb the delicate bnce that had been established.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 172

    Chapter 172 Racing


    Corrine''s keen intuition picked up on the calcted evasiveness in Nate''s words.


    His reluctance to volunteer information hung heavy in the air, leaving a bitter taste of frustration settling deep within her heart.


    The sensation of being deliberately kept in the dark while others seemed privy to secrets gnawed at her consciousness.


    After ending the call, she sprawled across her bed, her eyes fixed on the ceiling''s nk


    canvas.


    The sudden crash of the door jolting open startled her upright, revealing Jules striding into the room. Her words tumbled out before she could stop them. "What brings you


    here?"


    Jules settled into a chair with casual grace. "How about we clear that troubled mind of


    yours with an outing?"


    Corrine studied him, her irritation seeking an escape valve.


    After a moment''s consideration, she ventured, "Our usual routine?"


    "Sure," Jules affirmed.


    As they stepped into the hallway, Carl emerged from his bedroom, his scrutinizing gaze traveling over Corrine''s attire beforending disapprovingly on Jules. "Taking Corrine out for another adventure, are you?"


    "Grandpa, it''s just a simple ride," Corrine soothed, linking her arm through his as she helped him navigate the stairs. "I''m staying at Uncle Waldo''s apartment tonight, but I''ll be back this weekend for dinner with you."


    Carl found himself speechless, looking at Corrine, whose features bore a striking resemnce to Kiley''s. With a resigned sigh, he murmured, "Be safe.


    "She''s in good hands with me," Jules assured him. "No harm wille to her.


    Carl''s derisive snort spoke volumes. "That''s precisely what concerns me. She''s picked up all these udylike habits from you."


    "Time to go!" Jules eximed, a headache brewing from Carl''s criticism. He grasped Corrine''s wrist, guiding her swiftly toward the exit.


    As Carl watched her disappear into the distance, concern etched deeper lines into his


    face.


    The butler observed his expression, asking, "Worried about Miss Hond''s matrimonial prospects, Mr. Ford?"


    Carl turned to him with a weary sigh. "What''s your take on this?"


    A knowing smile yed across the butler''s features. "Each generation charts its


    own course, Mr. Ford. Why burden yourself with worry?"


    Carl fell silent, his gaze drawn to the birds soaring against the horizon, mncholy. shadowing his eyes as he grappled with the truth in those words.


    Jules and Corrine pulled into SS Racing Club.


    After changing into their racing gear, the staff brought forward two magnificent vehicles: a dark purple Lykan for Corrine and a ck Shelby for Jules.


    Jules sat in the driver''s seat, one arm draped across the lowered window. "Try not


    cry when you lose, Corrine," he taunted.


    "Less talk!" Corrine shot back, her attentionser-focused on the countdown disy.


    The moment it expired, she unleashed the engine''s power, her vehicleunching forward like lightning.


    Jules had anticipated rust in Corrine''s skills after years away from racing. Instead, he witnessed a masterss in precision driving as she executed two consecutive turns wlessly, maximizing her eleration with expert timing.


    His yful demeanor evaporated as she threatened to overtake him at the bend.


    Their vehicles danced neck and neck around the track, neither yielding an inch.


    The intensity of theirpetition drew a growing crowd of spectators, all eager to witness this unexpected disy of skill.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 173

    Chapter 173 Seduce Nate


    The rest area boasted state-of-the-art sound systems and broadcasting screens, its expansive floor-to-ceiling windows offering spectators an unobstructed view of the racing spectacle below.


    Zack swirled his wine ss thoughtfully, his eyes tracking the blur of vehicles as they thundered past. "Since we''re here, why not make things interesting with a wager?


    "The Lykan has my bet," Nate dered, a knowing smile ying at the corners of his


    mouth.


    Zack''s gaze darted between the purple vehicle and Nate''s confident expression, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    He decided that from now on, Moses would be the one to do all the difficult tasks.


    On the track, Corrine surrendered herself to the familiar rhythm of racing, pushing her


    speed to ever-greater heights.


    Her skills bore Jules'' distinctive imprint-countless nights spent racing mountain roads during their time abroad had honed her abilities to razor-sharpness,


    Today, whether from the extended break from racing or her turbulent emotions, she drove with reckless abandon, her speed climbing to dangerous levels.


    The wind''s fierce howl filled her ears, bringing with it an intoxicating rush of pure,


    unbridled freedom.


    Jules tracked her progress from behind, astonished by her wild performance. Corrine''s driving bordered on suicidal intensity.


    As they entered the finalp, her dark purple Lykan screamed across the finish line, iming an unmistakable victory..


    She guided her vehicle to a stop near the finish line, sinking back into her seat to catch her breath as the adrenaline surge swept away her umted frustrations.


    As she stepped out, letting her hair cascade freely, a uniformed staff member approached. "Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins requests your presence."


    The unexpected news of Nate''s presence caught her off guard.


    Composing herself, she nodded briefly. "Please wait while I change."


    "Of course."


    In the changing room, fragments of animated conversation drifted to her ears.


    A group of women huddled together, their voices charged with excitement. "Did you see that man in the VIP suite? Absolutely gorgeous!"


    "Right? When I delivered drinks, I couldn''t help staring. That face, that physique- he puts movie stars to shame!"


    "The manager called him Mr. Hopkins and practically groveled. He must be seriously important."


    "Someone like him probably has his pick of women. He''s definitely not the type to notice ordinary girls."


    "Well, what''s one more admirer in the mix?"


    Their chatter devolved into schemes for catching Nate''s attention-orchestrated idents involving spilled drinks, feigned injuries, and manufactured chance


    encounters.


    Corrine found herself caught between irritation and amusement at their plots to pursue her man, the situation taking on an almostical quality.


    Her reflection in the mirror nearly prompted augh.


    Following the staff member to the suite, she encountered one of the women from the changing room, now impably groomed and approaching Nate.


    Her voice was honeyed with intention. "Mr. Hopkins, allow me to refresh your drink."


    "Get out!" Nate''smand cracked through the air like ice, his tone razor-sharp and brutally cold.


    "Mr. Hopkins, I just-"


    Impatience darkened his features as his piercing gaze cut through her. "I say get out!" he snarled, his words dropping the temperature in the suite several degrees.


    The woman recoiled, clearly unprepared for such an arctic dismissal. Realizing her miscalction, she hastily gathered her belongings and fled, almost colliding with Corrine in her rush to escape.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 174

    Chapter 174 Listen To My Girlfriend


    The woman froze for a moment, her perfectly applied makeup faltering slightly as embarrassment and awkwardness shed across her face.


    Her eyes swept over Corrine from head to toe, and a fleeting look of disdain crossed her


    features.


    She had just thrown herself at Nate, only to be rejected, so what possible chance could


    the woman before her have?


    However, Corrine didn''t flinch at the woman''s mocking gaze. She walked past her with coolposure.


    When the woman saw Corrine step inside, she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she lingered by the door, eager to see how the scene would unfold.


    To her astonishment, not only did Nate not throw Corrine out, but he actually pulled


    her into his arms.


    In the blink of an eye, the woman''s face morphed, her expression a perfect storm


    of


    disbelief.


    Corrine noticed her gaze, and slowly, she lifted her eyelids, locking eyes with the woman. A faint, sly smile curled her crimson lips, as if daring the woman to look away.


    The woman''s pupils constricted, and in a whirlwind of humiliation and rage, she quickly averted her eyes and stormed out.


    Once the door clicked shut behind her, the brief surge of satisfaction Corrine had felt slowly dissipated.


    Indifferent now,


    she casually brushed Nate''s hand off her waist and lowered herself to the seat beside him.


    She picked up the ss of wine from the table, swirling it absently before taking a delicate sip.


    Nate watched her in silence for a moment, before suddenly reaching out to pull her


    onto hisp.


    In one swift motion, he snatched the wine ss from her hand, setting it back on the


    table with quiet authority.


    Caught off guard, Corrine felt a quick, almost disorienting lift as she found herself. seated in hisp.


    Her brows furrowed, and instinctively, she tried to shift away, but his arm snaked around her waist, pulling her back into his embrace with unwavering strength.


    Corrine met his gaze, the air between them thickening with unspoken tension.


    Her expression remainedposed, her eyebrows arched in silent inquiry as she met. his gaze, her eyes asking, "What are you doing?"


    Nate''s hand rested on her slender waist, his touch lingering for a moment longer than necessary. He exhaled slowly, the restlessness in his eyes barely contained. "What did I do to upset you?" His voice softened, a hint of frustration beneath the calm. "Tell me. Why sulk and torture yourself?"


    "Did you upset me?" Corrine shot back, her tone sharper than intended.


    Nate''s gaze never wavered from her face, a yful smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Didn''t I?"


    With a t expression, Corrine replied, "No."


    "Then let''s stay like this," Nate said, his voice low and steady. "When you''re ready to talk, we can go eat something."


    Corrine''s frown deepened as she tried to shift away, her body tensing in resistance. "Let me go."


    "No."


    She fixed him with a steady gaze, her eyes slowly scanning his form. His shirt cor was carelessly unbuttoned, revealing the smooth line of his Adam''s apple and the sharp cut of his corbones.


    Nate''s usual rxed charm, the effortless confidence he wore like a second skin, seemed almost deliberate today-as if he were trying too hard to be noticed by every woman who walked past him.


    Her eyes narrowed, frustration bubbling up. "Can you dress yourself properly?"


    Nate raised an eyebrow, his confusion evident as he nced down at his attire, seeing no fault in it.


    Corrine reached up, her fingers tugging sharply at his cor, the cold edge of irritation clear in her voice. "What kind of impression are you trying to make? You look.


    ridiculous."


    "Ridiculous?" Nate looked down at the open cor again, a slow grin spreading across his face, his eyes lighting up with amusement.


    Conine noticed the shift in his expression and deliberately put on a stern face. "Any


    objections?"


    "No objections,¡± Nate murmured, his tone now teasing but obedient. "I''ll listen to you, my girlfriend."


    He leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to her chin, before reaching up to button his shirt with exaggerated care. "Are you happy now?" he asked, his voice yful as he met her gaze.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 175

    Chapter 175 Rmending Himself


    Corrine''s gaze lingered on Nate''s meticulously buttoned cor. The subtle curve of his Adam''s apple, now partially visible, only heightened the allure of his features, making him seem even more captivating than before.


    Her brows knitted together as she pressed her lips into a thin line, taking in the fac that seemed to cast a spell on everyone around him. She couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It was always because of this face.


    Nate noticed the slight furrow in her brow, his expression curious. "Still upset?"


    A slow smile curved across Corrine''s lips, her gaze bing yful as she met his eyes. "Mr. Hopkins, your charm is truly unmatched. No wonder you seem to captivate


    everyone you meet."


    "Well, hearing that from you, I must admit, it''s a bit of an ego boost," Nate said with a smirk. He tightened his hold around her waist, pulling her closer, and then teasingly pinched the soft flesh at her side. "I didn''t realize I was that charming"


    Corrine''s expression ttened, but her thoughts were anything but calm.


    What a show-off.


    Nate caught the fleeting look on her face and chuckled, enjoying the yful tension between them. "I wonder, though... are you perhaps interested in me?"


    His voice, smooth and seductive, drifted into her ear, sending a wave of warmth down her spine. Corrine''s breath hitched, her heart suddenly fluttering in her chest.


    She didn''t answer right away, simply keeping her eyes fixed on him, the silence between them thick with unspoken words.


    Nate noticed the blush creeping up her neck, his smile widening in triumph. He leaned in closer, his chin resting on her shoulder, his warm breath sending a shiver through her as he whispered, "I''m not interested in anyone else. I just want to use this face to charm you, Miss Hond. Will youe with me tonight?"


    His breath on her ear was like a me, hot and electrifying, making her senses momentarily numb.


    The intensity of the moment made Corrine''s heart race uncontrobly, her fingers. curling reflexively.


    She nced at him, her smile now yful, and asked, "Mr. Hopkins, are you trying to rmend yourself to me?"


    "Would you ept?


    Corrine''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "I''ll think about it.


    Standing by the door, Zack overheard their conversation, feeling like an unwanted


    observer.


    What really threw him off, though, was Nate''s attitude toward Corrine.


    In Zack''s mind, Nate had never been the patient type.


    He had little tolerance for things that didn''t pique his interest, let alone the idea of humbling himself to charm a woman.


    Zack turned and walked away, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    As he entered the hall of the club, he spotted Jules, who was getting ready to make a


    call.


    Zack''s gaze flickered as he approached, his voice low but friendly. "Jules."


    Jules nced up and saw Zack walking toward him, offering a smile in return. "Zack,


    it''s been a while."


    "Too long," Zack said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a cigarette. "How about


    a drink?"


    Jules hesitated, eyeing the cigarette, and then looked back at Zack. Zack raised an eyebrow, teasing, "Not avable now?"


    "I''m free," Jules replied with a nod.


    As they made their way out, Zack pulled out his phone and quickly typed a message to Nate. "I''ve taken Jules away. Today''s bet is settled."


    When Nate read the message, his smile grew even wider. He reached for Corrine''s hand and said, "Gourmet Spot?"


    "Sure," she replied, her voice smooth.


    At Gourmet Spot, Leah had nearly drained her savings to hush the reporters.


    She had escaped trouble, but her father, Corey Burgess, wasn''t so lucky.


    This year, a sudden crackdown on tax evasion had ensnared the Burgess family, making them a prime example of the crackdown.


    The Burgess family was well-known in Lyhaton. Despite their expended energy and resources over the years, they''d managed to build valuable connections.


    They had even gotten close to people in key departments.


    In the past, whenever there had been the slightest hint of trouble, Corey could''ve prepared in advance. But this time, both Leah and her father were caughtpletely off guard.


    Leah looked across the table at the man seated before her, Kason Collins, her eyes


    pleading for a solution. "Mr. Collins, we''re alone here. Can you just give me a direct


    answer? Is there any way to fix my father''s situation?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 176

    Chapter 176 Has Your Family Recently Crossed...


    Kason''s long-standing debt to the Burgess family had manifested in years of quiet assistance, a silent guardian watching over their interests.


    Now, faced with Leah''s distress, he set his utensils down with deliberate care, dabbing his mouth before meeting her gaze. "Leah, this situation blindsided everyone. The notification arrived mere minutes before your father''s detainment. The details remain frustratingly opaque."


    Beneath the table, Leah''s nails carved crescents into her palm as she fought to maintain


    herposure.


    "There must be some way to resolve this. Since my father''s arrest, my mother hasn''t


    left her bed. I feel utterly lost."


    Despite her best efforts, panic threaded through her voice like a fraying rope.


    Kason studied her with measured consideration before venturing, "Consider carefully, Leah. Has your family recently crossed anyone who might harbor ill will?"


    The question sent Leah''s thoughts spiraling inwardly.


    The Burgess family''s current standing paled inparison to their position five years ago a reality that had driven her back into Bruce''s orbit.


    The announcement of her uing engagement to Bruce had attracted numerous people who were eager to cooperate with the Burgess family. The family had been taking advantage of the situation for their resurgence. It seemed inconceivable that they would have earned someone''s enmity at such a crucial juncture.


    "Perhaps,¡± Kason began, his prating gaze fixed upon her, "the offense was more personal in nature?"


    As their eyes met, Corrine''s image materialized unbidden in Leah''s mind.


    As Lean approached her engagement to Bruce, she had been establishing friendly rtionships with different people. The only person who might have bad blood with


    0.0%


    17.53


    her at this juncture was Corrine.


    Yet despite Corrine''s prestigious position as a top restoration specialist and cultural relic consultant, surely shecked the influence to orchestrate such a precise strike against the Burgess family.


    Leah dismissed the notion almost as quickly as it formed.


    "Mr. Collins, I''m at a loss to identify any potential adversaries. Please help us. investigate-we''re prepared to make amends personally." Leah''s appeal carried the weight of desperate sincerity.


    The fact that someone had circumvented Kason''s influence to target her family spoke volumes about their adversary''s power.


    One misstep could spell the Burgess family''s downfall, taking with it her chances of marriage to Bruce.


    "I''ll do everything in my power." Kason''s gravity matched the situation. "But whoever orchestrated this likely won''t be satisfied with a single strike."


    Though Leah nodded in understanding, dread continued to coil in her chest like a serpent refusing to be dislodged.


    Corrine and Nate emerged from the private dining room when Jules'' call pierced the quiet moment. "You''re neither at work nor home at this hour. Exin yourself!"


    Despite his technological prowess, Jules had always respected Corrine''s privacy. "I''m on a date," she replied simply.


    Jules'' derisive snort crackled through the connection. "Your track record with men is abysmal, Corrine. You''re a ma for jerks, and you still trust your own judgment?"


    Corrine''s features darkened at his words. "Jules, are you asking for a beating?"


    Hisment struck a nerve; while others might have questioned her past choice


    of


    Bruce, Jules alone understood theplexities behind that decision.


    "Return immediately!" Jules'' tone brooked no argument. "Otherwise, I''m involving my father, and you know what that means."


    Corrine''s voice turned to ice. "Breathe one word of this, and your precious garage goes up in mes."


    The threat carried weight-Jules'' garage housed his prized collection of limited edition sports cars, each more valuable than thest.


    "Final warning, Corrine. Come back now." The gravity in his voice was unmistakable.


    Recognizing the underlying concern in his sternmand, Corrine pressed her


    lips together. "Fine," she conceded irritably:


    After ending the call, she channeled her frustration into a gentle kick at an innocent


    flowerpot.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 177

    Chapter 177 Let Me Warm It Up For You


    "Who upset you?" Nate asked softly, stepping closer and gently taking Corrine''s cold. hand in his. "Why is your hand so cold?"


    He felt her unease and, without hesitation, tucked her hand into his pocket, his deep voice filled with quiet warmth. "Let me warm it up for you, sweetheart."


    Corrine nced at his profile, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips, but the sadness in her voice was unmistakable. "Could you take me back to the tinum Apartments


    Nate raised a hand, brushing her cheek gently as he nodded. "Of course."


    They walked out of Gourmet Spot, the evening air cool against their skin.


    At


    the entrance, after Kason waved goodbye to Leah, his car began to roll slowly down


    the street.


    Kason spotted Corrine from a distance, and for a brief moment, an odd feeling of d¨¦j¨¤


    vu washed over him.


    He squinted, trying to ce her face, but the memory slipped through his mind like water, and he quickly shrugged it off.


    However, Leah''s eyes darkened when she saw Corrine, a sh of hatred and jealousy flickering beneath her cool exterior.


    At that moment, the manager of Gourmet Spot approached Corrine, bowing slightly as


    he addressed her.


    Leah froze, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Gourmet Spot had been a cornerstone of Lyhaton for years, always packed with patrons


    -a clear sign of the owner''s influence.


    The manager''s usual arrogance had been reced with a respectful deference toward


    Corrine.


    Leah''s lips pressed into a thin line, her gaze following the manager and Nate as they left. Unable to contain herself, she took a step forward. "Corrine."


    At the sound of her name, Corrine turned, her eyes narrowing with a sh of icy resolve.


    Leah''s voice was sharp, dripping with venom. "You really are like a persistent shadow."


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile curled at the corners of Corrine''s lips, her gaze sharpening with an edge of mocking amusement. "I didn''t realize you could still shine so brightly after all the trouble your family''s been through."


    Each word dripped with sarcasm, a sharp, stinging reminder that cut straight into Leah''s pride.


    Leah''s expression darkened in an instant, her eyes narrowing with fury as a cold storm began to brew between her brows, the venom in her gaze aimed directly at Corrine.


    Ever since Corrine had walked away from the Ashton family, Leah had lost her ability. to control her, to manipte her as she once had.


    The sight of Corrine, the same woman Leah had once trampled and belittled, now standing tall and mocking her, ignited a ze of pure, uncontroble jealousy in her


    chest.


    The jealousy swelled, spreading through her like wildfire, destructive and relentless.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Leah raised her hand, her intent clear-she would p


    Corrine into silence.


    But Corrine was quicker. She gripped Leah''s wrist with surprising strength, pulling her in closer, her eyes shing with a cold, dangerous warning. "Leah, are you trying to dig a grave for yourself?¡±


    With the high heels Leah was wearing, they were almost the same height, the difference between them barely noticeable.


    But as their gazes met, Leah''s confidence crumbled instantly. It was as if the very ground beneath her feet had been yanked away.


    "You really think you can hit me?" Leah hissed, twisting to free her wrist.


    Corrine tightened her hold, arching an eyebrow as her voice dripped with disdain. "Hit you? I''m ady of refinement."


    Leah scoffed, her lips curling into a cruel sneer. "Hrious. You dare call yourself that? Let go of me!"


    With a swift, powerful motion, Leah yanked, trying to break free. But in an instant, Corrine released her grip.


    Leah stumbled, her heels failing to keep her steady, and she was sent reeling backward, crashing into a nearby, finely crafted wooden screen.


    The crash echoed through the entrance hall, a sharp sound that snapped every pair of eyes toward Leah.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 178

    Chapter 178 The Two Of You Are Truly Well-...


    The disturbance in the entrance hall caught the attention of many, prompting them


    to move toward the noise, yet they halted upon spotting Nate nearby. He observed Corrine with a quiet intensity.


    Bathed in the warm, yellow glow of the hallway lights, Nate''s features appeared especially striking and his profile, sharply defined.


    Draping his suit jacket over one arm, he casually slid into a chair, crossing his legs.fortably.


    The smirk ying on his lips, usually hidden by his indifference, now held a teasing charm that seemed to draw in everyone''s gaze, radiating an inviting warmth.


    In Lyhaton, only individuals of considerable influence had the privilege of unrestricted ess to the Gourmet Spot.


    The staff, hesitant to intervene and wary of causing a stir, opted to quietly alert their manager, Winfred Walker.


    Yet, Winfred was already positioned behind Nate, studying his expressions with keen


    interest.


    He could see that Nate was not nning to step in; rather, he seemed to relish. watching the unfolding drama, much like a parent amused by their child''s yful antics, confident in their child''s ability to handle the situation.


    Leah, sprawled on the floor, became acutely aware of the scornful looks directed at her. She clenched her fists and cast her eyes downward, struggling to contain her growing bitterness.


    "Oh dear, Miss Burgess, are you alright?" Corrine''s voice dripped with insincere concern. as she peered down at Leah. ¡°I was just trying to assist you with those heels, but it seems you''re a bit too clumsy."


    Leah''s gaze shot up to meet Corrine''s, her expression twisting with fury, her body tense


    with the urge to retaliate.


    "Corrine, what are you doing?" The situation was suddenly pierced by Bruce''s stern


    inquiry.


    As Bruce approached, his concern was evident when he noticed Leah on the floor. He swiftly bent down, offering a gentle hand to help her up and carefully cradled her in his


    arms.


    "Bruce..." Leah whispered, her voice tinged with a feigned frailty as she leaned into him, her eyes brimming with tears that tugged at Bruce''s heartstrings.


    She was adept at stirring Bruce''spassion.


    Choosing to remain silent rather than confront Corrine openly, Leah portrayed herself


    as a victim of undeserved mistreatment.


    This tactic seemed her best bet to garner Bruce''s sympathy, convincing him that Corrine was the aggressor.


    Bruce''s heart sank further upon seeing Leah''s sorrowful expression. "Corrine, how can you act so irrationally? There''s no need for aggression, even if you disagree with Leah!"


    He then noticed the bruises on Leah''s wrist, his eyes darkening with disapproval and contempt as he stared at Corrine.


    To him, Corrine seemed a true viin.


    Corrine, catching Bruce''s usatory gaze, responded with a derisive smirk, saying, ¡°If you find me so objectionable, Bruce, keep your distance. I''m not here to cater to your


    At that moment, as Bruce intervened, Nate approached and stood by Corrine, his arm protectively around her. His tone was cold and resolute. "Humans may be biased, but the camera''s lens is not. Would you care to review the footage and see the truth?"


    Leah''s hands clenched tighter, a surge of fear shing across her face.


    Corrine, looking over at Bruce with a dismissive nce, twisted her mouth into a


    scornful smile.


    "The two of you are truly well-matched," she sneered, her wordsced with biting


    sarcasm and derision.


    As Corrine turned to walk away, Bruce''s expression grew troubled. He instinctively


    wanted to follow her.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 179

    Chapter 179 Our Shipment Has Been Taken


    Leah wept softly in his embrace. "Bruce, I''m sorry. I''ve put you in a difficult position


    once more..."


    "You don''t have to apologize for that," Bruce responded, his voice calm and steady. He could feel Leah shaking slightly, and a surge ofpassion reced his impulse to


    follow Corrine.


    He stroked Leah''s back gently,forting her with even strokes. "She has always disregarded others'' emotions. Just stay away from her next time."


    Leah obediently replied, "Okay."


    Bruce''s attention drifted as he spoke, catching sight of Corrine walking away.


    Nate was at her side, his arm securing her slender waist.


    The two dipped their heads as they stepped into their vehicle, and Nate shot a defiant


    look back at Bruce.


    A taunting smile yed on Nate''s lips.


    Bruce experienced an odd, unsettling feeling at that moment.


    It seemed as though something rightfully his had been snatched away.


    Although it was something he imed to neither want nor care for, he felt it shouldn''t


    be imed by another.


    Within Bruce''s arms, Leah sensed his gaze on Corrine''s retreating figure, a hint of jealousy flickering across her eyes. "Bruce, do you think Miss Hond will forgive us? Will she still join us for thepany''s anniversary?"


    Bruce looked down, his touch gentle as he wiped Leah''s tears. "Whether she forgives or not is up to her, but she has to be at the celebration."


    Upon hearing his words, Leah''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing with a


    0.0%


    17.55


    calcting coldness, like a hunter poised for the kill.


    Meanwhile, in the car, Nate observed Corrine with a mischievous gleam in his eye. "Ady of refinement, aren''t you?"


    Corrine detected the yful undertone in his remark.


    Her eyebrow arched, mischief sparkling in her clear eyes. "Do you see a problem with


    that?"


    Nate studied her face, his finger gently brushing her cheek, admiration glowing in his eyes. "You''re always right in my book."


    He moved closer, his kiss tender yetmanding, as if he was staking his im.


    The driver caught a glimpse of them in the rearview mirror and quickly looked away, discreetly raising the privacy screen.


    In the sealed off cabin, a thick veil of intimacy enveloped them, dulling their


    senses.


    The moment was on the brink of deepening when a sudden phone ring cut through the


    tension.


    Nate dismissed the call with a swift tap, only for it to ring again relentlessly. His patience wearing thin, Nate answered sharply, "This had better be urgent!" Moses, feeling the iciness in Nate''s tone, hesitated before speaking. "Our shipment''s been taken... Does that qualify as urgent?"


    "What''s the situation?" Nate asked. His voice was calm, but the hidden intensity in his dark eyes was enough to send shivers down one''s spine.


    are


    "Usually, the waters quiet around Trigold, yet today, our shipment was ambushed


    by an unexpected group."


    That cargo was valued in the billions!


    These were not in


    any goods, but critical supplies for their operations.


    Nate''s expression darkened. "Inform Zack. I''m on my way."


    "Got it!" Moses replied. "I''ll send some men to survey the area first."


    After the call ended, Nate turned his focus back to Corrine, who was sitting on hisp.


    facing him.


    Her lips, tender from their kisses, pouted slightly, and her eyes showed a hint of hesitance. "Does this mean you''re heading out on business?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 180

    Chapter 180 The


    Delusional Man


    Nate drew Corrine closer, nting soft kisses on her cheek and temple as he asked softly. "Will you join me?"


    The appeal of his request resonated with Corrine, yet she opted for prudence,


    responding, "I''ll be here waiting for you toe back."


    "I find it hard to part from you," Nate murmured, their foreheads touching and their breaths mixing as he tenderly held the back of her neck.


    The idea of being apart from Nate was equally daunting for Corrine.


    Corrine had begun to harbor doubts after overhearing Nate''s conversation with the caller, and her disappointment surged when he confirmed his ns to go on a business. trip.


    Her fingertips brushed his lips lightly as she inquired gently, "How long will your absence be?"


    "Not certain," Nate answered, his expression clouded. "It might be three days, or


    even


    extend to a week."


    A gloomy silence filled the car following his words.


    Then, unexpectedly, Corrine chuckled.


    A cold twinkle appeared in Nate''s eyes as he pinched her waist, his whisper carrying a menacing undertone, asking, "Are you in such a hurry to see me go?"


    "Not at all." Corrine chuckled, squirming away from his touch. She quickly added, "I''ve juste to a realization."


    Nate''s eyebrow lifted, his gaze intense and expectant. His expression seemed to demand a wless answer.


    "Perhaps I never really loved Bruce that much."


    Throughout her three-year rtionship with Bruce, his frequent trips hadn''t stirred. such deep emotions.


    The instant she learned Nate was leaving, an unfamiliar wave of loss and hesitation


    washed over her.


    Simultaneously, she reaffirmed herck of deep affection for Bruce.


    Nate appeared somewhat appeased by Corrine''s admission.


    Still, he kept a stern expression, feigning annoyance. "You darepare me to him?"


    "I''mparing who I was then to who I am now," Corrine exined.


    She gently smoothed away the, furrow from Nate''s brow, her voice soft. "I''ll wait for


    your return."


    "Alright,¡± Nate responded, their lips meeting in a tender kiss.


    Corrine stepped out as the car pulled up to the luxurious tinum Apartments.


    She was suddenly taken by surprise when Jules emerged, as though out of nowhere.


    "Show me the man who thinks he''s suitable for you!"


    "What are you implying?" replied Corrine, her irritation palpable as she grasped Jules by


    the arm.


    Her concern wasn''t about Jules causing a scene with Nate but whether Jules could hold his own against Nate.


    Jules tapped on her forehead. "Really, defending him already? You''ve only been seeing each other for a short time. I''m here because I care. Do you think I''d wait around if I wasn''t worried about you being taken advantage of?"


    Corrine, walking toward the building, retorted, "I am not a child."


    They rode the elevator to the top floor in silence.


    The apartment''s floor-to-ceiling windows, spanning nearly one hundred feet,


    offered at spectacr view of the Lyhaton skyline.


    On the balcony, an open-air garden flourished with wild nts under the night sky.


    The apartment itself felt cold and abandoned, despite the venttion system''s hum.


    As Corrine walked into the apartment with Jules trailing behind, he said, "Tell me who


    this delusional man is."


    Corrine, ignoring the question, headed to the kitchen. "Do you want c, or beer?"


    "Beer," responded Jules.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 181

    Chapter 181 He''s Dangerous Territory


    The two settled into their chairs as Corrine''s phone chimed, drawing their


    attention. A gentle smile graced her features as Nate''s message illuminated her


    screen.


    Jules observed that lingering smile with a faraway look in his eyes, memories washing


    over him.


    He vividly remembered Corrine''s first days with the Ford family-a fragile figure with eyes that betrayed deep-seated unease.


    Unlike her privileged peers, life had etched wisdom into her young spirit far too


    soon.


    Her method of processing pain-that stoic silence-had touched him more profoundly than any tearful disy ever could.


    During those early days, Jules would have moved mountains just to see her smile.


    Never once did he view her as a burden. Instead, he enjoyed her quiet presence behind


    him.


    But everything shifted five years ago after that devastating overseas attack.


    The Corrine who emerged from that trauma was like a fortress-imprable, refusing


    to speak of what transpired.


    Though their connection grew stronger, Jules noticed an unsettling detachment had taken root in her spirit, as if she''d grown indifferent to both joy and sorrow.


    "Corrine, do you ever look back with regret?" Jules'' words emerged rough and hesitant.


    She turned to him, wearing that same gentle yet unwavering smile. "Adults don''t have the luxury of regrets. We simply press forward."


    A shadow of a smile crossed Jules'' face, devoid of warmth.


    "Are you familiar with Nate Hopkins?" Corrine inquired.


    His frown deepened as he contemted her question. After a weighted silence, he


    shifted his gaze away. "Only whispers reach me. They say he hails from a sovereignnd-a ce beyond our reach, independent of any nation. Some refer to it as the Independent Continent."


    Though Corrine had always sensed hidden depths to their world, Jules'' revtion sent a shiver of intrigue down her spine.


    "The Independent Continent," she echoed, curiosity burning bright.


    Jules leaned in, his voice dropping to a protective growl. "Corrine, keep your distance from him. He''s dangerous territory."


    She met his stern gaze unflinching, raising her beer bottle to her lips in silent response.


    Dangerous territory...


    Yet who could truly judge the measure of another''s character?


    Morality, she mused, was like apass that invariably pointed toward those we


    cherished, often without our conscious awareness.


    That was precisely how she felt about Nate; the more others cautioned against him, the stronger her resolve grew to understand the soul beneath his polished exterior.


    Jules watched her thoughtful silence, his expression hardening. "Corrine, are my reaching you at all?"


    words


    His tone carried the weight of genuine concern.


    She cast him a sidelong nce, offering a slight smile. "Perfectly clear."


    The clock struck eleven as Corriney restless in her bed, Jules'' words echoing


    through her mind. "He is from a ce beyond our reach."


    Her thoughts swirled with possibilities about this mysterious territory, keeping sleep at bay.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 182

    Chapter 182 Worried About


    Me


    Driven by a surge of curiosity, Corrine unlocked her phone and searched for Nate Hopkins.


    Unsurprisingly, the screen disyed a nk page. "Sorry, no information rted to Nate Hopkins is found."


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, a mischievous glint dancing in her eyes. "How intriguing."


    With a soft chuckle, she exited the page and opened her WhatsApp. Her conversation


    with Nate was still open; thest message he had sent read, "Get some rest. Don''t worry about me."


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she sighed, sinking back into her bed.


    So, this was what it felt like to miss someone.


    The next morning, Corrine went to work as usual.


    In the conference room, she rested her chin on one hand, her attention focused


    on a


    department manager''s report.


    Under her unwavering gaze, the manager grew visibly nervous, beads of cold sweat. appearing along his neck as he desperately tried to avoid any misstep.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed, breaking the tension.


    She nced at the screen and saw Nate''s name shing.


    Suppressing the smile that threatened to break free, she stood up and addressed the room. "Let''s pause here for today. We''ll pick this up tomorrow."


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the managers as they watched her exit.


    Back in her office, Corrine answered the video call.


    The moment Nate''s face appeared on the screen, it was as captivating as ever- striking,


    maic.


    ¡°Didn''t sleep wellst night?¡± Nate asked, his dark eyes meeting hers, noting the subtle dark circles under her eyes.


    Corrine''s gaze faltered for a moment. Of course, she couldn''t admit that her sleepless night had been spent thinking about him.


    "I had a bit to drinkst night," she said offhandedly. "Got a headache."


    "How''s your drinking tolerance?" Nate asked.


    Her eyes twinkled with mischief. "Depends on who I''m drinking with," she replied, at yful smile tugging at her lips.


    Nate raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile curving on his face. "When I''m back, show me."


    "Haven''t you rested yet?" Corrine''s gaze softened as she noticed the weariness in his eyes. Her concern flickered. "Things not going smoothly?"


    Nate, sitting on the sofa, stood up and reached for a ss of wine on the table. He took a measured sip, the tension in his body easing. "It''s a bit tricky."


    Her brow furrowed, concern deepening in her eyes. "Are you in danger?"


    "Worried about me?" Nate teased, his lips lifting into a subtle grin. A flicker of light. danced in his dark eyes.


    He stared at her through the screen, his intensity almost palpable, as if he could reach out and kiss her through the distance.


    Corrine, momentarily lost in his gaze, felt a flutter in her chest. Nate noticed the effect. he had on her and allowed his smile to deepen, satisfaction rolling through him.


    This was what he''d always wanted-to captivate her.


    Her cheeks flushed under his gaze, and she cleared her throat, regainingposure.


    ¡°I''m just afraid you''ll break your promise.¡±


    Nate''s smile softened as he understood the unspoken words. "I haven''t married


    How could I leave this world?"


    "Don''t talk about death," Corrine quickly interjected.


    you yet.


    Nate''s fingers gently traced the screen, his gaze full of indulgence. "I''ll take a nap. Let''s talk again tonight, okay?"


    "Okay." She was slightly taken aback by his sudden decision but nodded nheless. "Be careful out there."


    "Sure."


    Nate hummed softly before ending the call, his smile slowly fading.


    The warm, tender look was reced by a stormy resolve. "Strike at midnight. dragging it out."


    No


    "Understood," Zack responded immediately, his voice steady with readiness. "I''II give the orders now."


    As Zack turned to leave the room, he cast a brief nce at Moses, who was still tending to his wounds. A sh of concern flickered across Zack''s face.


    Years of camaraderie had shaped their silent understanding. One look was all it took to know each other''s thoughts.


    Moses smirked, trying to brush off the concern. "Stop looking at me like that. I''m not dying."


    Zack chuckled softly before stepping out, the door clicking shut behind him.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 183

    Chapter 183 The Ford Family Is Involved


    Corrine immediately resumed her tasks after ending the call.


    As the clock neared noon, Jolene, who had just finished her morning poster session, and Karina popped into Corrine''s office.


    "Hey Corrine, can you join us for lunch?" Karina said.


    Looking up, Corrine''s face broke into a gentle smile. "What are you two in the mood for?"


    With a yful smirk, Karina nudged Jolene. "Looks like Corrine''s treating us. We should splurge a bit.¡±


    Jolene suggested, "There''s a new restaurant on the east side. Should we give it a try?"


    "Absolutely!" Karina responded enthusiastically.


    As they prepared to leave, they waited briefly for Natasha.


    The four of them, friends since high school, relished these moments to rekindle


    old times, finding bothfort and thrill in their reunion.


    Their drive was filled with nostalgicughter, warming the atmosphere.


    Even the usually quiet Natasha joined in, saying, "I actually believed those rumors about Jolene being a wild girl before we became friends."


    In her youth, Jolene was infamous for her bold style, dramatic makeup, and frequenting the most questionable hangouts.


    She was well-acquainted with trouble, often found at the center of fights and the


    asional street brawl.


    The local troublemakers worshipped her, tripping over themselves just to win her favor.


    Yet, life has a knack for delivering surprises. Who would have imagined that the girl oncebeled as trouble would evolve into a light of salvation for Natasha?


    Mulling over this transformation, Natasha found herself observing Jolene.


    As they made eye contact, a flush of embarrassment swept over Natasha. "Really, Jolene has always been misunderstood," Karina Interjected. "It''s actually Corrine who''s the crafty one, always pulling the strings discreetly."


    As she spoke, Karina caught a glimpse of Corine in the rearview mirror, her smile hinting at an inside joke.


    With a yful smirk, Corrine retorted, "Well, you know what they say about birds of a


    feather."


    The restaurant, a recent addition to the city''s dining scene, had quickly be popr due to its clever advertising and enticing discounts.


    Luckily, Jolene had reserved a table ahead of time. Otherwise, they would be waiting for


    hours.


    As they made their way to their reserved room, a door in the corridor swung open.


    Upon exiting, Leah''s face clouded with displeasure at the sight of Corrine and her group.


    Bruce, perceptive to her mood shift, inquired, "What seems to be the issue?"


    Regaining herposure, Leah shed a reassuring smile. "Oh, it''s just Kason; he''s already here at the front. We should head over."


    "Alright, let''s go," Bruce responded with a nod.


    During their meal, Bruce steered the conversation toward Leah''s father. "Has there been any word on Leah''s father, Mr. Collins?"


    As he spoke, Kason ced his wine ss on the table and fixed a grave look on his face. "After some investigation, I suspect the Ford family is involved."


    "The Ford family?" Bruce looked rmed and shot a concerned nce at Leah.


    Leah was visibly paled. The mention of the Fords brought a mix of respect and fear in


    Lyhaton.


    Their dominance was unparalleled, their societal clout immense-every minor deed of theirs sent ripples across the city.


    In Lyhaton, the Ford family was untouchable.


    Challenging them wasn''t just reckless-it was a death sentence. Especially for Leah''s family, who were already barely hanging on.


    Yet, amidst the overwhelming odds, Leah held onto a flicker of hope,


    Tightening her grip, she mustered the courage to rify, asking, "You mean the Ford family, the most affluent family in Lyhaton?"


    "Absolutely," replied Kason, his tone resolute.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 184

    Chapter 184 A Warning


    After Kason finished speaking, the room was enveloped in a heavy silence.


    Bruce cast a sympathetic nce at Leah, who seemed profoundly shaken. He gently squeezed her hand as a reassurance,


    Leah raised her eyes to meet his, a strained smile fighting to break through.


    She then turned toward Kason and anid, ¡°Mr. Collins, I just thought about it. We really haven''t provoked anyone from the Ford family. And with the way things are for the Burgess family right now, picking a fight with them is out of the question."


    The troubles facing the Burgess family were no secret to Leah.


    Her father had narrowly escaped disaster years earlier, salvaging their name but leaving their influence diminished.


    This decline was precisely why he had summoned Leah, subtly suggesting she should. form a closer bond with Bruce.


    Had the Burgess family retained their former influence in Lyhaton, her father would. not have been so quick to seek an alliance with the Ashton family through marriage.


    Kason''s expression turned grave. "Leah, you''ve been like a daughter to me. Can''t your just be honest with me?"


    "What exactly are you implying, Mr. Collins?" Leah asked, her brow furrowed in puzzlement.


    Kason got straight to the point. "I''m here to deliver a warning from those in charge. Don''t provoke those you shouldn''t."


    Leah''s face paled, and she gasped in shock, her eyes wide with fear.


    The idea that her family''s troubles were somehow her fault was startling.


    Reflecting on recent events, Leah was certain she hadn''t interfered with the Ford family.


    in any way.


    They were far removed from the circles the Fords traveled in, and she had no chance or


    means to gain their favor, much less offend them.


    A sudden thought struck her-Waldo of the Ford family had recently been Corrine''s attorney.


    Could it be that she had angered Waldo because of that incident? Or was Corrine the reason for the Ford family''s anger?


    Throughout the meal, Leah found herself too distracted to enjoy any of the dishes.


    As they prepared to leave the restaurant, Leah, Bruce, and Kason unexpectedly ran into Corrine and her entourage exiting a nearby room.


    Bruce hesitated for a moment when he saw Corrine in the group.


    arrange


    He had made several attempts to a meeting with the CEO from the Ford Group,


    but to no avail. His interactions had been limited to her assistant, Natasha.


    Now, watching Natasha converse animatedly with Corrine, Bruce''s brow furrowed in displeasure.


    Since she left the Ashton family, it seemed Corrine had effortlessly connected with individuals Bruce had been eager towork with.


    He wondered whether it was just a coincidence or if she had been hiding her powerful


    connections all along.


    Leah, standing next to him, appeared unfazed by Corrine. However, herposure vanished when she caught sight of Jolene, and fear shed across her face.


    She had not expected Jolene to actuallye back.


    Why was she with Corrine, though?


    Was Jolene revealing their past to Corrine, teaming up to n some kind of revenge?


    The possibility sent a shiver through Leah, causing her to clutch Bruce''s arm more tightly.


    Bruce looked down at Leah''s ashen face, misreading her fear as directed at Corrine. He instinctively drew her in closer with an arm around her shoulders.


    His expression as he looked back at Corrine was a mix of cold disdain and cautious vignce, as if he regarded her as a significant threat.


    Corrine caught his look and responded with a scornful smirk Chapter 184 A Warning


    Bruce''s patience wore thin, and he was just about to confront her.


    "Miss Hond?" Kason cut in, his voice breaking the tension.


    1000%

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 185

    Chapter 185 Her Status Is Far Beyond Anything I...


    Kason hurried forward, his face lighting up with a surprised and delighted smile, standing with a modest air in front of Corrine.


    Both Bruce and Leah knew well the weight of Kason''s history.


    If it hadn''t been for the favor he had once received from the Burgess family years ago, Kason wouldn''t have spared the now declining family another nce.


    Yet, the respect he showed Corrine, a woman from the countryside, was enough to make one pause and reconsider his true intentions.


    "Miss Brooks, it''s a pleasure to see you again," Kason said, his voice sincere and warm.


    Karina, seeing Kason alongside Leah, couldn''t shake the feeling that they were working together, and she felt little more than indifferent.


    Corrine nodded lightly, casting a brief nce at Kason before smiling back at him, her expression warm. "Mr. Collins, it''s been a while."


    Kason, aware of Corrine''s esteemed position within the Ford family, had expected at more distant reception.


    So when she greeted him with such warmth, it caught him off guard, leaving him


    humbled.


    "Yes, it has indeed been a long time. I thought for sure you''d have forgotten me by now, he replied, a soft chuckle apanying his words.


    "You''re being too modest, Mr. Collins," Corrine responded, a sly glint in her eyes as she nced at Bruce and Leah, who were standing a short distance away. A subtle, knowing smile yed at the corners of her lips. "I really should be on my way, so I won''t keep you any longer."


    "Actually, I was about to leave too. Would you like a ride?" Kason offered, his voice tinged with hope.


    Salus Is Far Beyond Anything


    "No, but thank you, Mr. Collins," Corrine said with a polite smile, turning to walk away.


    Karina quickly caught up with Corrine, her voiceced with frustration. "Why bother engaging with him? Aren''t you worried he''ll spill the beans?"


    "He isn''t foolish enough to risk offending the entire Ford family," Corrine replied, her voice firm yetced with an undercurrent of certainty.


    Her true background had to remain hidden, as per the Ford family''s wishes- unless Kason was reckless enough to challenge their influence.


    Karina pouted, her lips curling in subtle defiance. "People gravitate toward those who are like them. He seems to be in sync with Leah."


    Corrine''s gaze flicked toward her, her expression cool. "Everyone looks out for their own


    interests first."


    If Kason couldn''t even understand that simple truth, he wouldn''t have made it as far


    as he had.


    It wasn''t until Corrine''s figure hadpletely disappeared from sight that Kason slowly turned around.


    Leah stood frozen in ce, her eyes wide with disbelief, the words caught in her throat.


    What had just happened?


    Why had Kason been so respectful, so cautious around Corrine?


    Could it be that her father''s downfall really had something to do with crossing Corrine?


    But what connection could the Ford family possibly have with her?


    Leah took a shaky breath, swallowed painfully to quell the dryness in her throat, and forced the words out. "Mr. Collins, do you know Miss Hond?"


    "Not really," Kason replied, his voice steady, though he couldn''t entirely mask the hesitation in his eyes.


    It had been a fleeting encounter years ago. He could have easily exaggerated his connection to Corrine, but in the grand scheme of things, his status had always been insignificant to her.


    Leah let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    It seemed she had let her imagination run wild after all.


    But then Kason added, his voice tinged with a hint of resignation, "After all, her status is far beyond anything I could reach."


    Leah''s expression twisted in shock, her body trembling with the force of her emotions, "Mr. Collins, are you certain you''re not mistaken?"


    She blinked rapidly, as if trying to force the absurdity from her mind. "Miss Hond has no connections in Lyhaton."


    How could someone like her possibly possess such noble status?


    Kason''s instinct was to correct her, to offer an exnation, but the memory of the Ford family''s tight control over Corrine''s true background stilled his tongue. He chose silence, nodding along with Leah''s assumptions. "Perhaps you''re right." He nced at his watch, the shift in his demeanor signaling the end of the conversation. "It''s gettingte. I have a meeting to attend."


    "Take care on your way, Mr. Collins," Leah said, her voice thick with the weight of unspoken thoughts.


    As Kason left, his retreating figure left Bruce in a quiet reverie, his mind swirling with the unexpected turns of the conversation.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 186

    Chapter 186 Could They Possibly Be One And The...


    Upon his return to the Ashton estate, Bruce made his way directly to Farris'' quarters.


    Bruce''s entrance caught Farris'' attention, prompting him to pass the birdcage he held to a servant. "What has brought you here? Is there trouble at thepany?"


    Another servant set a ss of water before Bruce.


    With the servant''s departure, Bruce said, "Grandpa, Leah and I ran into Corrine while we were with Kason Collins today."


    Farris simply met Bruce''s eyes, silently urging him to go on.


    "I observed a curious thing about Kason''s behavior toward Corrine," Bruce said. "With


    his elevated status, you''d think he''d barely acknowledge our Ashton family, and even less so Corrine. Yet, he approached her with an unexpected mix of respect and a touch


    of fear."


    Farris was somewhat acquainted with Kason''s reputation.


    Kason was known for his integrity and sternness. If not for the help he received from the Burgess family years ago, Leah would find it difficult to meet him now.


    Farris'' brow creased with concern. "Do you suspect that Corrine might have concealed parts of her background from us?"


    During the recent birthday celebration, Corrine unexpectedly revealed her ownership of Timeless Treasures, catching everyone off guard.


    The Ashton family had once discreetly looked into her past.


    Originally seen as merely a poor girl from the countryside, Corrinecked the influential status and power that the Ashton family sought.


    Thus, they had chosen Leah over her without hesitation.


    However, another astonishing revtion soon surfaced that Corrine was actually


    renowned restoration expert and served as a consultant to the department of cultural


    relics.


    This discovery not only surprised Farris but also left him with an uneasy premonition.


    He sensed that there was more to Corrine''s background than was previously known..


    With a solemn nod, Bruce expressed his concern. "This situation seemsplex, and I trust you to help negotiate with Corrine to ensure her presence at the Ashton Group''s anniversary event."


    As Bruce made his way to his grandfather''s quarters, he had meticulously formed a n in his mind.


    Upon Corrine''s arrival at the anniversary event, his strategy was to promptly notify the press, highlighting her connections to the Ashton family to secure their association. publicly.


    Even if Corrine wished to distance herself from the Ashtons, the ensuing media attention would necessitate her support for them.


    This maneuver would assuredly strengthen the Ashton family''s social standing in Lyhaton.


    Lost in thought, Farris suddenly asked, "Did Kason give you any insights into who might be targeting the Burgess family during your meeting?"


    Bruce, pondering deeply, replied, "He suggested that Leah had angered someone formidable. He kept the details uncertain, but my suspicions point toward the Ford


    family."


    The Ford family, known for their vast wealth and power, were the most revered in


    Lyhaton.


    Within society''s elite, clear hierarchies of status and influence existed.


    Unrivaled and leading the social order, the Ford family upied the topmost tier, followed in session by the Seymour, Brooks, and the quietly influential Hoffman families. Meanwhile, the Ashton family barely maintained a foothold in the third tier.


    The Ashton and the Burgess familiescked the prestige required to mingle with those protected by the Ford family.


    What circumstances could have led them to incite someone under the Ford family''s


    protection?


    A thought struck Farris abruptly. "Isn''t the surname of the new Ford Group CEO Hond?"


    "That''s correct," Bruce answered.


    Reflecting on Corrine''s path since leaving the Ashton family. Farris considered the possibility.


    Corrine''s multitude of identities, whether intentionally concealed or not, suggested


    aplexity that couldn''t have been hastily assembled.


    In other words, Corrine''s background had always been intricate.


    Farris gazed at Bruce intently and murmured, "The Ford Group''s CEO, Miss Hond...


    and Corrine... could they possibly be one and the same?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 187

    Chapter 187 Corrine Could Be From The Ford family


    Bruce''s eyes widened in shock as he processed Farris'' suspicions. "Are you suggesting that Corrine could be from the Ford family?"


    Farris'' brow furrowed deeply, his expression solemn as he met Bruce''s gaze and gave a slight nod.


    Bruce couldn''t help but recall the moment when Corrine had been treated as a guest of honor by the Seymour family, and when she hadughed and talkedfortably with


    Natasha..


    He fell silent, his thoughts swirling in a heavy cloud of uncertainty.


    The room seemed to hum with an uneasy stillness.


    But soon, Farris broke the silence, shaking his head. "That doesn''t quite add up. It''s well known that Carl dotes on his granddaughter, even though she carries a different surname. She''s always been the Ford family''s treasure, their heir named early on."


    His voice lowered as he added, "If Corrine really were a member of the Ford family, with Carl''s devotion to her, why would he let her stay with the Ashton family for all. these years?"


    The enigma surrounding Corrine''s true identity seemed to hit a dead end, as though the mystery could never be solved.


    Bruce, still lost in thought, ventured a spective guess. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?"


    He shifted ufortably, a sense of doubt creeping in as he added, "I''ve looked into her background thoroughly. There shouldn''t be any mistakes."


    As he spoke, a nagging unease grew in his chest.


    Farris put his ss of water down with a soft thud. "You should quietly revisit this investigation."


    "I understand, Grandpa," Bruce replied, pressing his lips into a thin line. After a brief


    pause, he hesitated before adding, "Actually, there''s something else I need your help


    with."


    "You want me to reach out to Corrine?" Farris'' sharp gaze settled on Bruce, his voice steady but knowing.


    Bruce met his grandfather''s piercing eyes, a pang of shame washing over him. "I''ve tried to make amends, but Cortine refuses to forgive me. That''s why I need your help,


    Grandpa."


    Farris, ever perceptive, understood Corrine''s nature.


    When she held a grudge, forgiveness was a rare and difficult thing to earn.


    Her connection to the Ashton family had never run deep, and Bruce''s betrayal had been enough to extinguish any lingering loyalty.


    After Rita''s outburst at the birthday party, Farris had shielded Rita, Ashton family''s public image.


    all to preserve the


    Since then, Corrine''s feelings toward him had shifted noticeably, colder, more distant.


    Still, when it came down to it, Farris knew that if he had to choose between the Ashton. family and Corrine, the choice would always be clear-the Ashton family.


    After all, it was a legacy built over generations.


    "Return to your residence. I''ll take care of this matter," Farris said with finality.


    Once Bruce had left, a servant, sensing Farris'' hesitation, couldn''t help but speak up. "Mr. Ashton, if you make that call, it could truly sever the three-year bond with Miss.


    Hond."


    Farris nodded grimly. He was well aware of the consequences, but the future of the Ashton family left him with little room for personal sentiment. He had no choice but to sacrifice his rtionship with Corrine for the greater good.


    Finally, he dialed her number.


    ¡°Corrine, it''s me,¡± Farris said, his voice steady yetden with unspoken weight.


    Corrine, having anticipated his call, wasn''t surprised. Her voice remained t,


    emotionless do


    "What you need from me?"


    "It''s nothing urgent. I just wanted to ask if you could attend Ashton Group''s anniversary celebration this weekend."


    Corrine absentmindedly twirled a pen between her fingers, her gaze distant. "The affairs of the Ashton family are no concern of mine. I''m under no obligation to attend."


    "Corrine, I know you hold a grudge against the Ashton family. I''m willing to do whatever I can to make amends, so could you-"


    "Thank you for looking after me during those three years at the Ashton family''s side," Corrine interrupted, her voice cold as ice. "I''ll grant you one request. But after that,


    there will be no more ties between us."


    She paused, her words sharp and clear. "As for your request, I suggest you think


    it


    through before reaching out again."


    With that, she ended the call without another word.


    Karina, resting her chin in her hand, watched Corrine with an air of disapproval. "When are you going to change this habit of refusing to owe anyone anything?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 188

    Chapter 188 Do You Have A n For Revenge


    Corrine released a soft sigh, easing into the chair with an air of resignation. "Think of this as myst gift to the Ashton family."


    Karina looked at her with a mix of concern and contempt. "I fear this ''gift'' might just encourage them to take further advantage of you!" She shook her head. "I must be frank, Farris uses his seniority as a guise to deceive. He''s well aware of the vile actions of his family yet shamelessly extends you an invitation to their celebration. What is he scheming?"


    Corrine understood exactly what the Ashton family was up to.


    She had a hunch that Bruce had tipped off Farris about their encounter at the restaurant earlier.


    "Their n is to use my influence to elevate the Ashton family," Corrine said, her eyes fluttering open, a knowing smile ying on her lips.


    "Do you have a n for revenge?" Karina, drawn in by Corrine''s mysterious charm, leaned in closer. "I''d love to hear how you''re going to get back at them."


    With a thoughtful expression, Corrine kept her smile, but her eyes grew sharper. "Yes, I will help the Ashton family rise."


    Their ability to withstand the consequences, however, would be their own challenge.


    Farris'' call interrupted her thoughts, his tone direct. "Corrine, make sure you''re on time


    for the Ashton Group celebration this weekend."


    She had braced herself for this possibility. Still, the confirmation brought a sharp sting of sadness, tightening her grip.


    Again, she felt sidelined.


    It appeared that three years of friendship could be so easily overlooked.


    In a world driven by self-interest, she was always the one easily discarded.


    "I respect your choice," Corrine said, ending the call.


    She gathered her thoughts before calling Jules. "Have you uncovered anything about the matter I asked you to look into?"


    "Absolutely, I''m on top of it," Jules responded.


    A grin spread across Corrine''s face. "Send me the details by email."


    As news of Corrine''s participation in the anniversary event reached Bruce, his parents. were promptly updated.


    Watching Mird''s overly joyful demeanor, Tracy couldn''t contain her eye roll. "Do you really need to be this thrilled?"


    From her perspective, Corrine gracing the anniversary with her presence was a significant concession from the Ashton family.


    Mird retorted coldly, "You''re just too shortsighted."


    "Too shortsighted, am I? You weren''t impressed with Corrine when she first joined our circle either," Tracy retorted, frustration seeping into her voice as she flung her phone onto the couch. "Now that she''s influential, you suddenly want to ingratiate yourself with her? The Ashton family are such elitists."


    "Enough!" Mird eximed, his brow furrowed. "If we hadn''t driven a wedge between. Bruce and Corrine back then, would we be begging for her help now? I admit that I underestimated her, yet I''m truly appreciative of her contributions to our family. Without her, we''d be nowhere. But considering what you and Rita have managed, it''s no surprise people find us thankless.


    Tracy let out a bitterugh. "So now I''m the one holding back the Ashton family? Back when I tried to bring Bruce and Leah together, you all agreed. But now that Corrine ist useful, you''re ming me!"


    Mird sighed heavily, his gaze conveying a mix of frustration and despair. "Can you just be reasonable for once? I never pointed fingers at you. The whole Ashton family is in her debt, and I worry about the gossip. Those ruthless journalists are always on the prowl for scandalous tales that could damage our reputation."


    A spark of inspiration lit up Tracy''s eyes at his remark. "I think I have a solution."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 189

    Chapter 189 If Bruce


    Weren''t Her Savior


    Through the darkness, Corrine made her way home, fighting the persistent urge


    reach out to Nate.-


    Settling at her desk, she opened herptop to find Jules'' email waiting


    Her fingers glided across the mouse as she absorbed the contents, when Jules'' video call suddenly illuminated her screen.


    "I warned you from the beginning about men like him, but you wouldn''t listen. Now the proof lies before you, in as day. What''s your response?" Jules'' voice carried a mixture of concern and vindication.


    "Even the most discerning among us can fall prey to deception," Corrine mused, resting her chin thoughtfully on her hand while continuing to scroll through the evidence.


    Jules studied herposed demeanor with growing bewilderment. "How are you. maintaining such calm?"


    Corrine lifted her eyes to meet his through the screen, considering her words carefully. "Perhaps my feelings weren''t as deep as I imagined."


    Her mind wandered to how Bruce had materialized precisely when her need was greatest, causing her to mistake gratitude for something deeper.


    Through their daily interactions, that dependence had masqueraded as love.


    Bruce had once seemed like her eternal anchor, yet he abandoned her when her guard was down, leaving her world spinning


    His abandonment had torn open old childhood wounds, making any path to forgiveness impossible.


    have


    Jules ignited a cigarette, leaning back as he drew in a contemtive breath. "Corrine, you considered that the man you encountered that night five years ago might not have been Bruce?


    The room''s darkness was broken only by the cigarette''s pulsing ember.


    His prating gaze held the depth and chill of a winterke, his sharp features. intensified by an inexplicable gravity.


    "What exactly are you suggesting?" Corrine''s voice tightened with sudden tension.


    "After hearing your ount, I conducted my own investigation. While Bruce was indeed in Yikar then, his stay was brief," Jules exined, tapping ash from his cigarette with practiced grace. "I suspect someone used his presence there as convenient cover.


    The revtion transformed Corrine''s expression, her pupils contracting with shock. "How certain are you?"


    "The passage of time has erased many leads," Jules admitted, his gaze steady on her face. "Corrine, you might want to find a way to verify this."


    "I understand," she responded quietly.


    After ending the call, Corrine remained motionless before herptop, feeling strangely disconnected from herself.


    Jules'' words echoed relentlessly in her thoughts..


    If her mysterious savior that night hadn''t been Bruce, then who had intervened?


    And if Bruce weren''t her savior, then herst shred of mercy toward the Ashton family would evaporatepletely.


    Her phone''s sudden ring cut through her brooding.


    A smile softened her features as she answered, revealing Nate''s handsome face on the


    screen.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    "Is work finished?"


    They spoke in unison, sharing a moment of genuineughter.


    Nate''s eyes traced every detail of the face he''d longed to see, noting the subtlest changes. "Something''s weighing on your mind."


    Corrine paused, touching her cheek before offering a radiant smile. ¡°Just fatigue from the day, that''s all."


    A shadow of concern darkened Nate''s eyes momentarily, though his voice remained gentle. "No matter how demanding work bes, please take care of yourself."


    "I will," she assured him, captivated by the boundless tenderness in his gaze.


    She pressed her lips together, hesitating before asking, "When... will I see you again?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 190

    Chapter 190 What If I Say


    Yes


    "Did you miss me?" Nate asked.


    Corrine stood up, her movements graceful as she crossed to the sofa. She picked up at cherry from the table, its deep crimson hue making her fingers look like delicate.


    porcin.


    With a slight tilt of her head, she popped the cherry into her mouth, her lips parting with effortless elegance.


    Nate watched every movement on the screen, his eyes growing darker, more intense. He swallowed, his throat tight as if her every gesture had a physical pull on him.


    Corrine slowly, deliberately spat the cherry pit into her hand, her gaze lifting to meet his. "What if I say yes?" she teased.


    Her words echoed in his mind, simple yet sweeter than any confession of love he had


    ever heard.


    It was as though a wave of warmth spread through him, and for a moment, he just sat there, lost in the joy of her response.


    Nate''s eyes remained fixed on her, an unguarded, almost possessive look on his face. He didn''t even realize how silly he must have looked, grinning like a fool.


    Corrine caught the silence stretching between them and couldn''t suppress a soft sigh. So, Nate was that easy to please.


    For once, she relished the feeling of having the upper hand, of being the one who had made him speechless rather than the other way around.


    Then, his voice broke the silence, low and husky. "That makes me feel a lot better."


    "Hmm?" Corrine raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.


    ''After all, I''ve been thinking about you constantly, without a break," he continued, his tone deeper now, almost possessive.


    This time, Corrine was caught off guard, her pulse quickening at his words.


    Nate watched her closely, a yful glint in his eyes as he admired the faint blush that colored her cheeks. "To be fair," he added with a teasing smile, "I allow you to think about me all the time, no stopping."


    "In your dreams!" Corrine scoffed, lifting her chin in mock defiance. But as she reached. for the fruit tter in herp, she misjudged the distance and identally knocked it


    over.


    Her phone slipped from her grasp, and the camera angle shifted, inadvertently focusing


    on her bosom.


    The top two buttons of her blouse were undone, revealing the delicate curve of her slender neck and the soft sweep of her corbones. Her chest rose and fell in a slow, rhythmic pattern, the subtle shape of her curves visible beneath the fabric.


    Nate''s gaze darkened immediately, his eyes narrowing as his voice dropped to a low, dangerous tone. "Corrine."


    The way he said her name was almost hypnotic, rich with an underlying current of desire that reverberated deep within her, stirring a ripple in her chest.


    She looked at him, confusion flickering in her eyes.


    "You know I can''t stop thinking about you," he continued, his words smooth as silk. "And yet you still tease me like this? Did you do it on purpose?"


    Corrine nced down at the screen again, realizing the camera of her phone was trained directly on her chest. Her cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, heat spreading across her skin.


    She scrambled to pick up her phone, her voice stumbling. ¡°I didn''t mean to- "Yes. You did it on purpose," Nate interrupted, his tone firm, almost usatory.


    Corrine bit her lip, feeling utterly tongue-tied.


    It seemed she couldn''t talk her way out of this one.


    "Don''t worry," Nate murmured, his eyes lingering on the shy blush staining her cheeks, the curve of his lips curling with satisfaction. ¡°I''m great at waiting for the perfect


    moment to settle scores."


    He paused, his gaze softening with a hint of amusement. "It''s gettingte. You should


    Cha


    I Say Yes


    head to bed. Good night."


    Reluctant to end the conversation so soon, Corrine nced at him, her heart still racing from their exchange. But she was too embarrassed to say much more, so she simply nodded. "Good night."


    "Alright,¡± Nate replied with a hint of finality, his voice warmer now.


    After hanging up, Nate immediately dialed Matias'' number.


    "Who did she meet today?"


    A frown darkened Nate''s expression as his thoughts sharpened. The troubled look


    on


    Corrine''s face earlier had unsettled him.


    He couldn''t think of anyone in Lyhaton who could disturb her-except for the Ashton


    family.


    Matias could feel the palpable tension in Nate''s tone, the weight of his unspoken words pressing through the phone line.


    He didn''t need to ask who Nate meant by "she", and replied without hesitation, "Miss


    Hond ran into Bruce and Leah earlier today."


    There was a long, pregnant pause on the other end of the line.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 191

    Chapter 191 ying Hard


    To Get


    The oppressive silence on the other end of the line made it difficult for Matias to draw breath. He quietly acknowledged that even the most collected and strategic minds. could be ensnared by the intricate dance of love.


    Matias took a sharp breath before cautiously saying to Nate, "Mr. Hopkins, I hear the Ashton family is preparing for a big anniversary celebration for theirpany, and Miss Hond is invited. Should we do something about it?"


    "There''s no need," Nate responded, already grasping the implications. "Assign someone to discreetly ensure she remains unbothered."


    "What?" Matias'' voice rose with surprise.


    To Matias, Nate''s generosity was unexpected.


    Despite being aware that Corrine''s ex was an Ashton, Nate remained astonishinglyid


    -back about it.


    Was Nate ying hard to get, acting uninterested as a subtle strategy?


    These thoughts whirled through Matias'' mind, painting a picture of potential


    romantic entanglements. However, his daydream was shattered by a sharp, cold voice, asking.


    "You don''t understand?"


    The voice was cold, like the chill of a flowing icy river.


    Regaining his focus, Matias responded, "I understand, Mr. Hopkins."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the call abruptly ended.


    With a deep sigh, Matias began carrying out Nate''s directives.


    Soon, the anticipated day of Ashton Group''s anniversary arrived.


    Aligning with their elevated standing, they had selected the luxurious Dreamscape Hotel as the venue.


    The Ashton family gathered at the entrance, eagerly watching for Corrine''s arrival.


    However, as evening approached and Corrine had yet to appear, signs of restlessness were evident among the waiting hosts.


    "Why is Corrine making us wait like this? Could she be doing this on purpose?"


    "We extend her an invitation as a gesture of respect, and yet she treats it with such


    arrogance."


    "I never wanted to invite her in the first ce, and now we''re the ones looking foolish."


    Farris caught the murmurs, his face tightening with displeasure.


    With a firm grip, he mmed his cane to the ground andmanded in a hushed tone,


    "Silence!"


    His anger silenced the group. Everyone looked around, their eyes using each other


    without words.


    Leah then said softly, "Farris, all the guests are here. How about you all go in to wee them? I can stay back for Corrine."


    Her voice was soft, reflecting the poise expected of ady of her standing. Farris nced at Leah.


    In her white gown with dark brown curls flowing down her back, she was the epitome. of grace and elegance. As she stood next to Bruce, they looked like a perfect match.


    At today''s anniversary, the Ashton family intended to reveal Bruce and Leah''s uing engagement to the press.


    Hence, her attire today left no room for criticism.


    Initially, Farris had thoughts of postponing, but the urgency from the Burgess family. was pressing.


    The Burgess family had once rescued the Ashtons from financial trouble, on the condition that Leah would marry Bruce.


    A formal marriage felt rushed, so Farris only agreed to the announcement of their uing engagement.


    "If you prefer, you can all go inside and rx. I''ll continue waiting for her here." With


    that, Farris steadied himself with his cane and stood watch for Corrine.


    The rest hesitated, torn between following Farris'' suggestion and staying put, ultimately choosing to linger awkwardly.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 192

    Chapter 192 They Are Waiting For Me


    "Bruce, take Leah inside," Tracy ordered.


    All the Ashton family members stood clustered at the entrance, and if the guests felt neglected, rumors would spread like wildfire.


    Bruce gave a curt nod before guiding Leah away.


    As soon as they disappeared, Rita''s face twisted with frustration. "Corrine must have done this on purpose."


    Tracy shot her a sharp look. "Enough! Do you want your grandfather to lock you up again?"


    Rita stiffened, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    Thest time she had been confined after her grandfather''s birthday party, she hadn''t


    set foot outside for an entire month.


    If not for today''s Ashton Group anniversary celebration and her relentless pleading, she might still be stuck at home.


    Beside her, Tracy''s nerves were wearing thin, her hands clenched into tight fists.


    She had everything arranged with the reporters inside. If Corrine didn''t show up, her entire n would crumble.


    The tension in the air grew unbearable, each passing second dragging on painfully.


    Even Farris, alwaysposed, couldn''t keep the unease from creeping into his


    expression.


    He understood Corrine well. If she had agreed toe, she wouldn''t go back on her word without reason.


    Could someone have tipped her off about the true


    purpose behind this event?


    Just then, a sleek white Bentley Continental rolled into view, gliding smoothly along the


    driveway.


    In the passenger seat, Natasha caught sight of the Ashton family gathered at the hotel. entrance. Her brow furrowed. "Why are they all standing there? Are they waiting for


    someone?"


    Corrine lifted her gaze, her eyes narrowing slightly as a slow, sardonic smile tugged at her lips. "They''re waiting for me."


    A few days ago, after lunch, Karina had given Natasha and Jolene a brief rundown of Corrine''s past with the Ashton family.


    Upon hearing that Corrine had been cast aside because of her family background, Natasha had blurted out, "They must be blind as bats!"


    Now, watching the Ashton family''s behavior, Natasha couldn''t make sense of their sudden change.


    "They''re trying to win me over," Corrine said, her voice even.


    She had spent three years under their roof, long enough to see them for who they truly


    were.


    To them, she had never been family-just a tool for forging connections.


    The car eased to a stop, and Corrine stepped out with practiced grace.


    Her gaze swept over the waiting figures beforending on Farris. She inclined her head. slightly. "Good evening, Mr. Ashton."


    Though her words were polite, an unfamiliar coolnessced her tone, distant and unreadable.


    Farris felt the sadness rise in his throat, but he swallowed it down, forcing a strained smile before turning toward the hotel.


    "Corrine, we were just talking about you." Gloria pushed through the crowd, her lips. stretched into a ttering smile. "Perfect timing. Let''s head inside."


    Corrine studied her, her face void of expression. "I preferred your former haughty


    stance."


    A few onlookers stifled amused smirks, clearly enjoying the exchange.


    Gloria''s forced warmth vanished in an instant. She didn''t bother to keep up the act any


    longer.


    Inside the banquet hall, luxury dripped from every detail the glint of crystal sses, the soft hum of conversation, the refinedughter of elegantly dressed guests.


    The sharp ck of heels against marble silenced the chatter, drawing all eyes toward


    the entrance.


    The grand doors swung open, and Corrine strode in.


    Amidst the sea of extravagant gowns and glittering jewelry, her crisp business attire.


    stood in stark contrast.


    Yet, her poised silhouettemanded the space, effortlessly outshining the crowd.


    There was something in her bearing-an aura honed over time, as if she held the world in the palm of her hand.


    The chandelier''s glow caught the high arch of her cheekbones, tracing the fine porcin contours of her face. Her porcin contours of her face. Her lips curled ever so slightly, a subtle but unmistakable challenge in her expression.


    She was a deadly bloom in full flourish-dangerous, captivating.


    "Who is that woman?" someone murmured in confusion.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 193

    Chapter 193 What Will You


    Do About It


    Among the guests attending Ashton Group''s anniversary celebration were the firm''s senior leaders and some of the guests from Corrine and Bruce''s unfinished wedding.


    Upon spotting Corrine, the guests identified her, one of them saying, "That''s Miss Hond, the former leader of Ashton Group''s project team. She was the mastermind. behind the ''Wildheart'' hotel project."


    "Could she be the person who saved Ashton Group from copse?"


    "That''s her, indeed."


    "Without her contributions, the Ashton family''s fortunes would look very different.


    today."


    Bruce''s smile grew colder with eachpliment Corrine received.


    Eachpliment about Corrine stung his ego.


    Despite Corrine''s departure from Ashton Group, to the guests, Bruce still seemed overshadowed by her legacy.


    In their eyes, without Corrine''s efforts, the current status of the Ashton family would.


    be unthinkable.


    Bruce watched her among the guests, his hand tightening around his wine ss, a vein. throbbing visibly.


    He was eager to prove whether it was the Ashton family that couldn''t manage without. Corrine or if it was Corrine who needed the Ashton family more.


    Farris led Corrine to a quiet spot. "Corrine, I know you resent me. I don''t ask for your forgiveness, but I hope you can understand me. The Ashton family has endured much to maintain what we''ve built. It was Bruce, not you, who erred in matters of love. As rpense, I am prepared to transfer my entire stake in thepany to you."


    A faint smile yed on Corrine''s lips, though her gaze remained cold. "As I stated.


    clearly in our phone conversation, Mr. Ashton, I appreciated your support during my time with the Ashton family. I have fulfilled one request for you, but after this, our paths will diverge. There will be no forgiveness or understanding extended to anyone from the Ashton family."


    For Corrine, a favor was merely that, and grievances were distinct and separate. There were no debts between them now, and any further engagement would merely sap her


    strength.


    Nearby, Tracy''s expression showed disapproval of Corrine''s dismissive tone. "Miss Hond, can you really encapste your three years with the Ashton family in just a


    handful of sentences?"


    "What else then?" Corrine raised an eyebrow, giving a frosty look at her. "And what will you do about it, Mrs. Ashton?"


    Tracy faltered, caught off-guard by the direct challenge, but it was an opening she couldn''t ignore.


    "Your stay with the Ashton family was under our generous care. Still, considering your


    efforts for thepany, we''ll let it slide."


    A mocking glint appeared in Corrine''s eyes.


    She tilted her head, her smile deepening as she nced at her wine ss, silently


    urging Tracy to go on.


    "Leah and Bruce grew up together, inseparable until a misunderstanding drove them apart. As for you..." Tracy hesitated, wary of provoking Corrine by referring to her as


    the other woman.


    She carefully chose her next words. "Bruce didn''t choose to leave you. Despite societal


    pressures, he was adamant about your marriage. His actions at the wedding were impulsive, but leaving you was never his n. You were the one who ended things, a move that caught everyone off guard. With so many witnesses at the wedding, don''t you think you owe them an exnation?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 194

    Chapter 194 A Theatrical Disy


    A dangerous gleam flickered in Corrine''s eyes, narrowing as she assessed the situation.


    Everything said so far felt like an introduction. Their real demand was in that final


    request.


    With a smooth motion, she swirled her wine, asking withposed rity, "What exactly are you asking me to exin?"


    Tracy, reassured by Corrine''s seeming agreement, eased her tone. "It''s easy, really. After Bruce''s speech, the press will surely ask about your past rtionship. You just need to say it''s over and that there''s nothing left between you."


    Their n was obvious. They wanted to repair Bruce''s image at her expense.


    Bruce had chosen Leah over Corrine, yet now his family expected Corrine to shoulder the burden of me to protect Bruce''s reputation from any ims of ingratitude.


    At the wedding, Bruce leaving had fueled gossip about Corrine''s supposed ws. If she said what Tracy wanted, it would only make those false rumors seem true.


    Acknowledging their cleverness, Corrine met Tracy''s eyes with a subtle smile. "You''ve thought this through thoroughly, Mrs. Ashton."


    Her voice remained even, yet it carried an unmistakable chill.


    As Tracy''s eyes locked with Corrine''s, a sudden chill crept down her spine, undermining her confidence. She managed to muster enough courage to say, "Corrine, this is for the best. Remember, the Ashton and Burgess families had a marriage agreement that came before you, making you the outsider. Plus, you vanished a month. before your wedding day, only to be foundter, looking utterly lost and disheveled. Who knows what has happened during that time? Bruce didn''t me you and was ready to go through with the marriage, showing more kindness than many would have. Yet, you chose to end things with him. Given the circumstances, it''s only fair for you to offer an exnation now that Bruce''s reputation is at stake."


    Listening calmly, Corrine''s smile remained polite yet her eyes betrayed a cold detachment. "I wonder why this marriage agreement is only now being discussed if it was indeed arranged beforehand?"


    Tracy faltered, struggling to articte her thoughts.


    The so-called marriage agreement between the Ashton and Burgess families had been. no more than a joke years ago, but it was deeply respected by the Ashtons.


    At that moment, Farris intervened. "Corrine, there''s no need for concern on your part. Bruce will address everythingter. He''s at fault here, and he''ll face the consequences."


    Corrine shifted her gaze to Farris.


    She looked at him briefly, and then burst intoughter, unable to hold back.


    Observing Corrine''s outburst, Tracy turned her eyes toward Farris, puzzled by the


    reaction.


    The sound of Corrine''sughter caught the attention of everyone around, prompting curious looks from many guests.


    Tracy, noticing the growing interest from the crowd, stepped closer to Corrine and whispered while gently pulling on her sleeve, "What has gotten into you all of a sudden?"


    "Forgive me. I just wasn''t expecting such a theatrical disy from everyone," Corrine replied, pretending to dab away tears of amusement.


    Farris'' expression darkened. "Corrine..."


    "I once thought you stood apart from the rest, Mr. Ashton. It appears I was wrong," Corrine said to Farris coldly.


    She eyed him with a mix of scorn and ridicule. "Today you celebrate the anniversary of


    Ashton Group. Given your attention to detail, no mishaps would be tolerated on your watch. Can you honestly im you didn''t orchestrate today''s events? If you were truly ready to let Bruce be ountable, why would you make such an effort to have me here?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 195

    Chapter 195 Corrine Was Up To Something


    Corrine''s smile sharpened with sarcasm as Farris kept his silence. "It seems you''ve already decided, haven''t you? You''re ready to sacrifice me to protect the Ashton family''s wealth and prestige. Why keep up this act in front of me? Do you expect me to just take the me, or hope I''ll still care about the Ashton family after everything?"


    "Corrine..." Farris, visibly shaken by her directness, turned pale and stared nkly at


    her.


    "Are you really expecting both thanks from me and praise from the public? Isn''t that asking for too much?"


    The impact of her words seemed to physically stagger Farris.


    He held his cane for support, his voice strained and hoarse as he responded, "Corrine, I realize you have reasons to be angry with me, but try to see it from my perspective. Thispany represents the legacy of the Ashton family. I can''t stand by and let it


    crumble."


    "Is your solution to use me as a pawn for the Ashton family?" Corrine''s gaze pierced. Farris with evident disdain.


    Farris held his cane tighter, pausing to choose his words carefully. "My dear, I know the Ashton family have mistreated you..."


    "You don''t know the half of how your family has wronged me," Corrine responded.


    sharply.


    1


    Her respect for him was gone, reced by a distant, cold gaze. "Don''t worry. I came ready for this."


    After giving Farris and Tracy a meaningful nce, Corrine turned and strode toward the stage without looking back.


    When she saw Corrine''s subtle smile, Tracy''s eyebrows knitted together in worry, sensing that Corrine was plotting something.


    Bruce stood on stage, recounting Ashton Group''s beginnings and growth to the guests,ying out its bold ns for the future.


    As the crowd erupted in apuse, Bruce stepped off the stage, following the event''s


    schedule.


    Journalists swarmed around him immediately. "Mr. Ashton, what are your ns for the


    future?"


    "Your engagement was announced quite early, yet a wedding hasn''t urred. Can you exin why?"


    "There are rumors of you spending time with the heiress of the Burgess family at high-end events. Are there issues between you and your fiancee?"


    A scowl crossed Bruce''s face, his eyes sharpening as he spotted the approaching reporters.


    "I will address your questions one at a time." Corrine''s calm voice echoed from the


    back.


    Bruce nced over and saw Corrine positioned near the stage.


    Under the stage lights, her features were striking, yet her detached expression and the aloof aura she projected made her seem as unapproachable as a rose surrounded by


    thoms.


    From the audience, Tracy watched with a growing sense of dread.


    She clenched her fists, silently hoping Corrine would stick to the agreed story.


    "As wee together to celebrate Ashton Group''s 30th anniversary, I''m honored to be here with you. I see many familiar faces, but some of you may not know me. Let me. introduce myself."


    With a deliberate pause and amanding sweep of her gaze over the audience, she continued, "My name is Corrine Hond."


    Murmurs of surprise and intrigue immediately filled the room.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 196

    Chapter 196 Was This The


    Promise You Made To Me


    Corrine Hond was a name everyone recognized.


    She had single-handedly rescued Ashton Group, setting it back on its sessful path. In three years, her bold strategies had enabled Ashton Group to ovee numerous


    obstacles, catapulting it to prominence in Lyhaton.


    "Ah, so this is the famed Corrine Hond."


    "Would Ashton Group even shine as brightly as it does now without her?"


    "Rumor has it she and Mr. Bruce Ashton made quite the team, though I just saw him with Miss Burgess..."


    "Made quite the team? It was just a story Ashton Group created to charm the public. They only cared about Corrine''s abilities to help thepany. Once they were stable, they discarded her."


    "The wedding incident was a disaster. Bruce left her stranded right at the altar. What


    a humiliation!"


    "Unbelievable! I didn''t think the Ashton family could be this ungrateful."


    The term "ungrateful" began to echo around the banquet hall.


    Corrine''s capabilities and assertiveness earned her admiration from everyone around.


    Yet, thepliments she received seemed to double as subtle stabs at Bruce''s shorings.


    Visible anger flushed Tracy''s cheeks, and Farris was visibly struggling to remainposed.


    Bruce''s expression turned stone-cold as he watched Corrinemand the stage with authority.


    Despite knowing how much Corrine despised him, Bruce was adamant that he would


    not let her jeopardize the Ashton family''s reputation during theirpany''s anniversary celebration.


    He resolved to intervene, nning to escort her away from attention.


    Just as he was about to step forward, a firm grip on his wrist halted him.


    Stopping in his tracks, he turned to see Tracy at his side.


    "Mom, what are you-


    "I''ve made some arrangements already," Tracy interrupted, her eyes gleaming with determination as she observed Corrine on stage.


    Over Corrine''s three-year involvement with the Ashton family, Tracy came to recognize her assertive and independent''spirit. How could someone of Corrine''s temperament


    ever tolerate being manipted?


    Therefore, Tracy had crafted alternate strategies for dealing with Corrine..


    At that moment, a voice from the crowd said, "I heard they hadn''t even held a formal engagement party and there was no proposal of marriage. Without even the most basic ceremonies, how can she im to be a fiancee? Also, rumors suggest Miss Hond disappeared just before her scheduled wedding, but the Ashton family hid this to protect her. They have been exceedingly generous!" The crowd''s expressions morphed into uncertainty after hearing these remarks. Gradually, looks of disdain and judgment were cast toward Corrine. "She seems to misunderstand her position."


    "I had believed she was a modest and honorable woman from a simple background. Turns out, she has brought disgrace."


    ¡°It appears that she was the first to disregard Bruce''s good intentions."


    Corrine remained silent on the stage, her tall, slim silhouette radiating a natural poise.


    She locked her gaze on a shadowy figure within the crowd, her eyes flickering with barely contained intensity.


    Few knew about the incident of her abduction.


    It was a dark secret she had hoped to bury forever. Bruce had vowed that it would never surface.


    Yet, Rita had mocked her with that knowledge, Tracy had used it as leverage, and now the Ashton family wielded it to shape public opinion.


    The man she had once trusted had shown his true, unreliable colors.


    She turned her eyes to Bruce, her gazeden with sarcasm. "Was this the promise you


    made to me?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 197

    Chapter 197 A Special


    Tribute


    Bruce caught a hint of sadness in Corrine''s eyes, feeling his heart twist painfully. He whispered gently, "Corrine, please listen. It''s not as you believe..."


    "Bruce, I hoped we could at least end as friends, with some respect left between us. You were my rock, my everything, yet you continually let me down..."


    With each word, Corrine''s voice wavered, charged with emotion yet steady, on the verge of tears. "I never felt good enough for you, so I always strove to match your pace. I could overlook the disdain from the Ashton family. It was never about your family''s


    wealth or status for me; all I wanted was to be by your side."


    Then, she looked up, forcing a smile while fighting back tears. "Alright, let''s pretend this was all just my imagination. From here on, we have nothing."


    Her words,den with grief and me, resonated deeply with the onlookers.


    As she lowered her head, it was clear to everyone she was on the brink of tears, deepening their sympathy for her.


    Unknown to them, Corrine was far from crying, she was stifling augh.


    The Ashton family members were not the only ones good at performing. She was adept


    at it, too.


    With the stage thus set, she decided to embrace the role fully with the Ashton family watching.


    The crowd murmured with spection and noise.


    All


    eyes were drawn to Bruce.


    His face was stoic, eyes deep and cold as he watched Corrine''s performance unfold on


    stage.


    Bruce could see the slight, mocking grin ying on Corrine''s lips.


    He understood then that she was not truly wounded.


    It was all a show, a maniption to twist public perception and garner sympathy.


    Bruce''s hands balled into fists, his body seething with the indignation of being manipted.


    Tracy, oblivious to the underlying drama, felt a wave of relief.


    She had feared Corrine mightplicate matters, yet it all seemed to unravel smoothly.


    Composing herself, Tracy cleared her throat and approached Corrine, her tone earnest. "Corrine, you have given much to the Ashton family over the years. Though you won''t


    marry Bruce, we recognize your contributions. We are ready to offer you ten percent of thepany shares if you ept."


    A subtle, cold smile crept across Corrine''s lips as she listened.


    To ept would bind her to the Ashton family''s declining fortunes, allowing them to im generosity and gratitude.


    To decline wouldbel her as ungrateful, yet it would let the Ashton family keep their wealth and their good name-an ideal oue for them on both reputation and wealth.


    Corrine silently acknowledged the cleverness of their n, which was unfolding wlessly.


    "Your offer is generous, but please, keep the shares within the Ashton family," Corrine said, smoothly pulling her hand away. She gave Tracy a disarming smile. "I wish nothing but prosperity and sess for Ashton Group!"


    Tracy, observing Corrine''s glowing demeanor, sensed a hidden threat behind her smile.


    "What exactly are you up to?" Tracy inquired, her face tightening as she focused on Corrine.


    Bowing her head slightly, Corrine checked her watch with a poised smile. "Why, I''m preparing a special tribute for Ashton Group''s 30th anniversary, of course."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 198

    Chapter 198 The Photos And Recording


    Tracy''s eyes narrowed as she studied Corrine intently, the weight of suspicion hanging in the air.


    The moment shattered as the hall''s sophisticated sound system erupted with voices that left the assembled guests frozen in stunned silence.


    "Bruce, do you love me or Corrine?"


    "Of course, it''s you... You have no idea how much I love you..."


    "Bruce, I want toe back to you. I''m tired of sneaking around in the shadows."


    "Just give me a little more time..."


    A ripple of shock passed through the crowd as expressions morphed from confusion to dawning


    eye in the room.


    A devastating slideshow unfolded before the stunned audience.


    Crystal-clear photographs captured intimate moments: Bruce and Leah locked in a passionate embrace within an elevator, lost in their own world; Leah hurrying into a hotel with Bruce on the very day of her return from


    abroad.


    Each image painted a damning picture of premeditation-Bruce''s abandonment of Corrine orchestrated while Leah had been his secretpanion all along.


    The revtion struck Farris like a physical blow. His vision swam as rage coursed through his veins, causing him


    to stumble backward.


    "Farris!"


    The cry rang out as Tracy and Mird lunged forward to steady him.


    An icy terror gripped Leah as the images continued their merciless parade.


    Her entire body quaked uncontrobly, the color draining from her once-radiant face.


    Tracy, witnessing the mounting chaos, bolted toward theputer station. "What are you standing there for? Quickly! Cut the feed! Cut it!" shemanded.


    The panicked staff member''s fingers flew across the controls, sweat beading on his forehead as the system remained stubbornly unresponsive.


    "Mrs. Ashton, we''ve got a problem. The system-it''spletely unresponsive. Looks like a virus."


    Tracy''s patience snapped. She shoved the staff member aside and seized control herself.


    Click. Click. Nothing. The cursor wouldn''t budge, and the keyboard was as useless as dead weight.


    Then, in a moment of wild desperation, her gaze darted downward. The power cord. A surge of determination shot through her. With one swift motion, she yanked it out.


    The screen flickered once-and then everything went dark.


    A long, weighted silence settled over the room, thick with unspoken words. The


    kind of silence that stretches just before a storm breaks.


    And then, like a dam bursting, hushed murmurs flooded the hall.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Bruce Ashton always seemed so polished, but look at him now..."


    "And Leah Burgess-what a disgrace. She knew he had a girlfriend and still threw herself at him."


    "Corrine was just a stepping stone for them. He used her for the Ashton family''s gain while sneaking around with his secret lover. The audacity!"


    "Let''s not forget-it takes two to tango. Even if Leah seduced him first, Bruce is hardly innocent."


    The words hit Leah like a relentless tide, eachment dragging her further under.


    Her throat tightened as she struggled to speak, her voice a dry, barely-there whisper. "No... it''s not what it looks like..."


    But where had those photos and the recordinge from?


    Corrine had publicly broken things off with Bruce. Leah had thought that meant she could step in effortlessly, that everything had fallen into ce. So why was it all unraveling now?


    As she reeled from the mounting disaster, her gaze darted to the side-where Corrine stood, watching.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 199

    Chapter 199 I Can''t Face Anyone Anymore


    Corrine stood a short distance away, her eyes carrying a cial edge and her lips curved in the barest suggestion of a smile. Though her expression remained neutral, the sight ignited Leah''s fury.


    "It''s you!" The usation tore from Leah''s throat as she lunged forward like a woman possessed, her hand


    raised to strike.


    Corrine, having anticipated the attack, caught Leah''s wrist in a swift motion. "Miss Burgess, mind your


    manners."


    Her radiant smile never wavered as her clear eyes danced with mockery, her voice carrying an edge of aggressive indifference.


    Recognition dawned across Leah''s features as understanding crashed over her.


    Corrine had orchestrated everything from the beginning, never intending mercy for either the Ashton family or Leah herself. Corrine''s n epassed not only the destruction of the Ashtons but herplete ruination.


    Hatred zed in Leah''s eyes as she red at her adversary, murderous thoughts racing through her mind.


    "You vile, scheming woman!" Sheunched herself forward again, fingers curved like ws aimed at Corrine''s


    face.


    The sharp crack of palm meeting flesh echoed through the room.


    Corrine''s strike caught Leah off-guard, snapping her head to the side. Before she could recover, Corrine seized her hair and delivered another stinging blow.


    "This p is for your insolence and repeated disrespect."


    The words had barely left her lips before she administered a third devastating strike. "This p is for ignoring


    my warnings time and again."


    Leah barely had time to register the burning pain before her knees buckled. She crumpled to the floor, her carefully styled hair now a tangled mess, her vision swimming from the blows.


    For a moment, she just sat there, pressing shaky hands to her swollen face, eyes wide with disbelief. "You-" her voice wavered, thick with humiliation. "How dare you hit me!"


    Corrine flexed her slightly numbed fingers and smiled as if amused by the question. "Why wouldn''t I?" she replied lightly.


    "You bitch! I''ll kill you!" Leah shrieked, scrambling to her feet. But in her haste, the hem of her gown caught on her heel. With a graceless stumble, she fell t on her face with a loud thud.


    Corrine tilted her head, looking down at Leah with an expression of pure disdain. "I heard you''re nning aeback in the entertainment industry," she mused. "Well, Miss Burgess, consider this your grand reintroduction to the public."


    Bruce emerged from the crowd, gathering Leah protectively in his arms. "Leah, are you okay?"


    "Bruce, I can''t face anyone anymore." Leah copsed against him, her sobs wracking her frame.


    The weight of judgment in the room was suffocating Around them, guests exchanged pointed looks, their murmurs thick with disdain.


    Human curiosity was a powerful thing-scandal even more so. And tonight, the media had been handed a golden story on a silver tter.


    Reporters swarmed, cameras shing as they zeroed in on the trio at the center of it all-the jilted fianc¨¦e, the unfaithful lover, and the shameless side piece.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, watching Bruce fuss over Leah, his touch gentle, his voice full of tenderness-the kind he had never once shown her. But now, it no longer hurt her.


    "Bruce, you promised marriage once thepany recovered, vowing lifelong love and devotion. For three years,


    we shared starlit nights and dreams, nned futures and debated life''s meanings. I believed we shared an


    unparalleled connection. Now I see myself as nothing but a fool in your maniption."


    A soft, bitterugh escaped her as she ducked her head, brushing away invisible


    tears. ¡°If your hearty elsewhere, simple honesty would have sufficed. Why choose deception, leaving us both scarred by the


    aftermath?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 200

    Chapter 200 She Had Meant Every Word


    Leah''s re cut through Corrine, her body trembling with fury. Her clenched teeth barely held back the venom brewing inside her. The cold glint in her eyes was as sharp and lethal as a snake poised to strike.


    Before the tension could settle, a voice rang out from the crowd. "Isn''t it obvious? They used you! A woman blinded by love is easy to control. Otherwise, why else would you work yourself to the bone for the Ashton family, only to be tossed aside like nothing? Talk about a profitable business model."


    Corrine''s eyes flickered toward Karina, hidden among the guests. A faint smile tugged at her lips.


    The remark struck a nerve, sending ripples through the once-silent crowd. What followed was a chorus of bitingmentary, each voiceced with scorn.


    "Funny how Miss Hond was never once acknowledged at Ashton Group''s past celebrations, and now, out of nowhere, they bring her in-just to cover up for Bruce and Leah. Absolutely shameless."


    "They stooped so low, preying on Miss Hond''s emotions just to get what they wanted. Good thing she got out early. Otherwise, they would''ve bled her dry."


    "She gave everything for that family-stood by them, worked tirelessly-only to be discarded when it suited them. If that isn''t cruel, I don''t know what is."


    "A real man would step up and take responsibility, but Bruce Ashton? He lets an unarmed woman take the hit while he cowers in the background. What kind of self-righteous coward does that?"


    With each scathing remark, the tide of public opinion shifted. Sympathy gathered like a storm, and all of it was for Corrine-the woman wronged, deceived, and cast aside.


    Tracy''s jaw tightened, her gaze locking onto Corrine with an icy glint. This wasn''t the oue she had orchestrated. She had been so sure her n was airtight- that Corrine would have no choice but to submit. Yet, here they were. Not only had Corrine managed to twist the narrative in her favor, but she had also dragged the entire Ashton family''s reputation through the mud.


    It seemed that Corrine had made up her mind-she would see the Ashton family fall. The sheer cruelty of her


    intent was chilling.


    Farris stood off to the side, his gaze piercing despite the cloudiness in his aging eyes.


    Corrine hadn''te here unprepared. That much was obvious.


    Agreeing to Tracy''s demand for an exnation had been nothing more than a calcted opening move.


    Those photos, that damning audio-none of it could have surfaced so swiftly without skillful maneuvering.


    And the voices stirring public opinion? They weren''t mere onlookers. They were pieces of Corrine''s strategy,


    ced precisely where she wanted them.


    The Ashtons had convinced themselves they were in control, but the moment Corrine stepped into this room, they had unknowingly surrendered to her game.


    Farris had always known she despised Bruce-and by extension, the entire Ashton family.


    Yet, he had clung to the belief that three years of history would still hold some weight, that she might leave them with something other than ruin,


    But he had misjudged her. He had failed to see just how merciless she could be. Then, her voice echoed in his mind-cool, resolute, unwavering "Thank you for looking after me during those three years at the Ashton family''s side. I''ll grant you one request. But after that, there will be no more ties between us."


    No more ties.


    She had meant every word.


    A sudden heaviness settled over Farris, pressing into his bones like the weight of wasted efforts and broken


    calctions.


    And then, unexpectedly, a low chuckle escaped him.


    "Dad..." Mird''s voice was quiet but edged with unease as he studied him.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 201

    Chapter 201 Spare Me The Apologies


    Farris gave his son a weary smile, saying, "It seems time has finally overtaken me..."


    His life''s long list of achievements now seemed trivialpared to how a young


    woman had cleverly outyed him.


    "Farris, what''s our n?" Tracy broke her stunned silence, her face marked by desperation as she turned toward him.


    Farris met her anxious look with calm resolve. "We''re clearly in the wrong. Our best


    move is to sincerely apologize and seek forgiveness."


    Upon hearing this, Mird and Tracy exchanged a concerned nce.


    Would Corrine ever ept an apology from the Ashton family?


    No, she wouldn''t!


    The Ashton family already knew that all too well.


    However, they understood the importance of at least offering an apology to salvage


    their standing in the public eye, regardless of her response.


    Farris wasn''t the only one to grasp this; Bruce recognized it too.


    Corrine had deftly ced the Ashton family under a public microscope with her calcted reveal of the photos and her ensuing dramatic act.


    She had sessfully cast Bruce as the viin.


    Bruce, fully aware of Corrine''s strategic acumen, had hoped that their shared history would temper her actions.


    He was unprepared for her to proceed with such calcted coldness.


    Rising to his feet with Leah in his arms, Bruce took a moment before addressing Corrine,


    saying, "I''m sorry."


    Corrine watched him, her expression unreadable as she waited for him to borate.


    "I am responsible. I caused you pain and also hurt Leah indirectly. I am willing to


    do whatever it takes to make amends," Bruce said earnestly.


    Yet, his words seemed to leave no impression on Corrine.


    She stood silently, formidable yetposed, like a dispassionate spectator watching a struggle unfold with clinical detachment.


    She casually said, "You''ve alreadymitted the actions you''re apologizing for, so spare me the apologies."


    "Miss Hond, despite your feelings toward me, must you seek vengeance in such a manner? Since your separation from Bruce, it seems you''ve orchestrated everything leading to this moment as retribution. But consider, is this just toward Farris or Bruce? They''ve been earnestly trying to reconcile with you..."


    Leah''s voice broke with emotion as she subtly suggested that Corrine was actually the one betraying their kindness.


    "Am I not justified to feel resentful?" Corrine confessed her bitterness, her lips curving


    into a frosty smile. "He lied to me, robbed me of three years, shattered all my future


    dreams! And you, knowing we were to be wed, still pursued him! You''ve earned this


    fate! You once deemed the Ashton family beneath you, opting to study abroad. Now,


    seeing their sess, you rush back to him! Why should I suffer while you reap the


    rewards?"


    Corrine''s assertive retort left Leah stunned, her face draining of color.


    "Quite the scene, isn''t it? A side piece meddling in affairs yet daring to cast me?" a


    sarcastic voice echoed from the audience..


    These remarks ignited whispers and murmurs.


    "Meddling in affairs and still feeling righteous?"


    "You have no fear of karma when doing shameless things, but you''re scared of being hated? What a joke!"


    "You chose to be the other woman and yet dare to cast me on others?"


    In moments, Leah was branded with thebels of "the other woman" and "opportunist."


    Leah''s face reddened with fury before turning deathly pale. She shot Corrine a furious


    re.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 202

    Chapter 202 Don''t Test The Limits Of My Patience


    "Corrine, I''ll shoulder all the me. Every consequence, every responsibility-it falls on me alone. Leah is innocent in all of this!" Bruce dered, wrapping his arms protectively around Leah''s trembling form.


    Tears streamed down Leah''s face as she gazed up at Bruce. "Please, you don''t understand. These feelings, this situation-everything spiraled because of me.


    You


    shouldn''t suffer for my mistakes..."


    A hollow smile yed across Corrine''s features, her eyes remaining cold and distant. "How tiresome. Must you both recite the same tired lines? Perhaps you could devise something more original?"


    Scatteredughter rippled through the gathering crowd.


    Leah''splexion flushed crimson, her eyes darting nervously as humiliation and fury


    warred across her features.


    "I''ll do anything-anything at all-if you could find it in your heart to forgive me," Bruce implored, his voice thick with desperation.


    Corrine''s lips curved into a cruel smile, mockery dancing in her gaze. "You think sincere apologies erase betrayal? We''re not children ying in a sandbox. Actions have consequences, and yours demand retribution. You conspired behind my back, shattered my trust, and now expect a simple ''sorry'' to mend everything? How disappointingly naive. I''ve never been one to dismiss such treachery with a wave of my hand!"


    Her words carried an unmistakable threat-today would mark the beginning of the Ashton family''s disgrace.


    The onlookers remained silent, understanding that Corrine''s ice-cold demeanor was justified.


    They were merely spectators to this unfolding drama, and the deep-seated animosity between Corrine and the Ashtons remained beyond their concern. Their restraint in not openly celebrating this spectacle already demonstrated remarkable civility.


    Besides, Bruce and Leah had made their bed. No one would shed tears if they had to lie


    in it.


    "Please ept my deepest regrets for disrupting your engagement celebration," Corrine announced, her expression betraying nothing but contempt. "May your union be blessed with all the loyalty and honesty it deserves!"


    She turned on her heel, moving purposefully toward the exit when Farris'' voice rang


    out.


    He approached slowly, supported by Mird. "Consider the past, Corrine. Remember when Bruce risked everything to save you from those criminals? Surely that counts for something?"


    A dangerous glint flickered in Corrine''s narrowed eyes..


    The audacity of Farris attempting to manipte her with past debts struck her as particrly desperate.


    Farris withered under her cial stare, his earlier confidence evaporating. "Three years of memories-they can''t all mean nothing, can they?"


    "Indeed," Tracy interjected eagerly. "Everyone deserves a second chance. The Ashton family embraced you as our own. Couldn''t you find it in your heart to forgive?"


    "Forgiveness?" A chilling smile spread across Corrine''s features. "How convenient for the guilty to preach mercy. I take pleasure in watching karma unfold, in witnessing justice served. It brings me satisfaction to see betrayers reap what they''ve sown. Consider yourselves fortunate I''ve shown such restraint today. Don''t test the limits of my patience further!"


    With those final cutting words, she strode purposefully toward the exit, leaving a wake of stunned silence behind her.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 203

    Chapter 203 Can''t Lose Her


    Farris watched as Corrine''s figure disappeared into the distance, her every step radiating unwavering resolve. He understood now-this was the only mercy she would ever grant the Ashton family.


    The Ashtons could do nothing but seethe as she walked away, untouched and


    unbothered.


    No one, however, burned with rage quite like Tracy,


    The thought of being made a fool by Corrine-of having their grand anniversary celebration shattered, their family''s reputation dragged through the dirt-was


    unbearable.


    Fury swelled inside her, a storm of humiliation and resentment, until it finally snapped


    what littleposure she had left.


    "Corrine Hond, stop right there!" Tracy lunged forward, grabbing Corrine''s wrist


    in a vice-like grip. "You think you can just cause chaos and walk away like nothing


    happened?"


    Before anyone could react, Corrine twisted effortlessly, breaking free and seizing Tracy''s arm instead.


    She smirked, her grip firm. "And if I do? What exactly are you nning to do about it?"


    "How dare you!" Tracy''s breath hitched, her frustration shing in her eyes as she struggled for words.


    Corrine scoffed, herugh sharp and cutting, before shoving Tracy aside and striding


    off without so much as a nce back.


    Just then, the doors swung open, and a line of men in ck filed into the room, their movements precise and unnervingly controlled.


    Tracy''s anger twisted into something smug. "Corrine, did you really think you could just walk away?"


    But before she could finish, the men marched right past Corrine and surrounded the


    Lose Per


    Ashton family instead.


    Tracy''s triumph shattered. Her face darkened as she snapped, "Have you all lost your minds? Look again and tell me who your real boss is!"


    The men remained unmoved, their cold, mechanical stares sending a creeping chill


    through the room.


    Tracy felt an icy shiver creep down her spine beneath the men''s unyielding stares. Her throat tightened as she swallowed hard, taking slow, cautious steps backward a weak attempt to mask her fear.


    The tension in the room hung thick and suffocating until Corrine''s softugh sliced through it like a de. She cast the Ashton family a nce filled with nothing but scorn before turning on her heel and striding away, her presencemanding.


    With the men in ck nking her departure, the weight of their oppressive aura gradually faded. A collective breath of relief swept through the room.


    Tracy''s fingers curled into fists as she watched Corrine disappear, her frustration


    burning hot in her reddened eyes. "What are we supposed to do now? The reporters won''t let this slide! Once word gets out, Bruce will be torn apart, and thepany will


    take a hit!"


    Farris'' expression darkened, his voice cutting through her panic like cold steel. "You


    have no one to me but your own greed."


    Farris'' n had been simple-convince Corrine to forgive the Ashton family, and then leverage her influence to their advantage. But Tracy had been reckless. She had plotted


    to force Corrine into covering up Bruce and Leah''s scandals, shifting all the disgrace onto her while Bruce emerged as a man of unwavering devotion.


    As if someone like Corrine could ever be so easily yed.


    For three years, the Ashton family had treated her as nothing more than an inconvenience. They had belittled her to her face and ndered her behind her


    back.


    Now, seeing her true worth, they had the audacity to turn to her for salvation. This disaster was entirely of their own making.


    "But I did it for the Ashton family!" Tracy protested, indignation ring in her expression as she bristled under Farris'' reproach. "Was I supposed to just stand by and let Bruce be branded a heartless cheater?"


    Farris'' gaze cut toward her, sharp and knowing. "Spare me the excuses. Don''t think I haven''t noticed you encouraging Bruce and Leah''s affair behind the scenes."


    A flicker of unease passed through Tracy''s eyes, but she masked it quickly.


    Just then, Rita stepped forward, her toneced with defiance. "Grandpa, be reasonable! Everything my mom did was for my brother! And besides-" She hesitated, and then pressed on, "Who really knows what happened the night Corrine disappeared? Do you seriously think my brother should marry a woman like her?"


    "Enough!" Farris'' cane struck the floor with a resounding crack, his voice reverberating through the room like a thunderp. His cold, authoritative re silenced any further objections.


    Rita shrank back, retreating beside Tracy.


    Farris'' eyes narrowed, his expression unreadable but grave.


    No matter what, they couldn''t afford to lose Corrine now.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 204

    Chapter 204 Pulling Her


    Into The Room


    Corrine had just stepped outside when the group of men in ck quietly dispersed, clearly following someone''s earliermand.


    She had a hunch that Jules was behind their sudden appearance and departure but chose to ignore it.


    Meanwhile, Karina was seen rewarding a group of sharply dressed men with a stack of cash. "Excellent work today!"


    "Boss, don''t forget to call us for the next big job."


    "Sure!".


    The positive murmurs surrounding Corrine weren''t idental; they were masterfully nned by Karina.


    This strategic maneuvering in public perception could be partly credited to Karina''s shrewd handling.


    Watching the men leave cheerfully with their earnings, Corrine strolled over to Karina. "How did you manage to gather such a crowd?"


    "Money speaks volumes, my dear Corrine. Always remember that," Karina said with a sly grin as she removed her sunsses from her head and clipped them to her shirt. She took a quick nce at the busy hall, her expression filled with disdain.


    "It''s astounding how low the Ashton family will stoop! Using your influence, forcing you to cover up Bruce and Leah''s scandal-it''spletely despicable!"


    Before Karina could continue, Corrine''s phone interrupted with a call from Jules.


    As soon as she answered, hiszy voice came through the receiver. "What do you think about celebrating with a meal?"


    "That sounds good," Corrine responded, ncing at Karina. "Make sure there''s an extra seat."


    "Understood! I''lle pick you up now."


    With the call over, Karina handed her bag to Corrine. "Head to the door. I just need to stop by the restroom for a moment."


    "Sure thing."


    Bag in hand, Corrine made her way to the exit.


    While she walked past a doorway, an arm suddenly reached out, pulling her inside before she could react.


    Inside, Corrine''s expression turned cold as she quickly twisted the person''s wrist.


    Yet, her attacker anticipated her move, skillfully reversing it and pinning her against


    the wall.


    "Trying to kill your future husband?" a deep, resonant voice whispered in her ear, followed by a maic chuckle.


    Upon recognizing his voice, Corrine''s heart raced.


    Was Nate back already?


    He had mentioned that resolving his issues might take anywhere from a week to a


    month.


    When the room brightened, Nate''s face came into clear view just a breath away from


    hers.


    In the light, his features looked even more striking, his eyes filled with warmth. Realizing it was indeed Nate, Corrine''s joy rendered her speechless; she could only stare


    at him in awe.


    Watching her shift from surprise to delight, Nate''s eyes softened with a smile. He gently stroked her cheek. "Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    Feeling his touch, Corrine''s face lit up with a gentle smile. "I just didn''t expect you


    show up like this."


    As he held her close, Nate''s eyes shimmered with deep emotion.


    He leaned in, unable to hold back, and pressed his lips to hers.


    Their kiss, filled with longing and affection, quickly deepened.


    The air in the room grew heavy with passion as they gave in to the moment.


    He kissed her passionately, his teeth catching her lip in a disy of unrestrained desire.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 205

    Chapter 205 I Had To Make


    The First Move


    When Corrine felt she couldn''t breathe, Nate finally released her, leaving her gasping for air, his fingers lightly caressing her lips. "For three years, we shared starlit nights and dreams, nned futures and debated life''s meanings. I believed we shared an unparalleled connection."


    "What?" She was caught off guard by his sudden repeat of her own words.


    "Are you pretending not to understand?" Nate quirked an eyebrow, his lips curling into a teasing smile.


    Yet, Corrine sensed a thread of seriousness beneath his yful tone.


    She blinked, uncertain of how to reply.


    Impatient, Nate admitted, "Corrine, I''m jealous."


    Upon hearing this, Corrine''s expression softened, and she embraced him. "The past is the past. You are my present."


    "And I will be your future," Nate said confidently, his hand cradling her neck, his gaze piercing into hers. ¡°I just wish I had been part of your life sooner."


    He wasn''t concerned with her history; his only regret was not being there for her


    earlier.


    She wouldn''t have gone through so much alone if he hade into her life earlier.


    A warmth spread through her as she gazed up into his eyes.


    His breath caressed her face, and she could feel the steady rhythm of his heart under her palm.


    His dark eyes brimmed with emotion, hinting he might kiss her once more.


    Despite the familiarity of his features, her heart still fluttered uncontrobly at the sight of him.


    Her heart was racing.


    "You can kiss me," Nate whispered.


    Corrine was stunned, and before she could react, he kissed her once more.


    He watched her eyes go from shocked to annoyed, his smile spreading to his eyes.


    Laughing softly as he pulled away, he teased her ear with a touch. "You''re always so shy. I had to make the first move."


    His words were cut short by the sound of her phone ringing.


    Spotting Jules'' name shing on the disy, she recalled leaving Karina and Jules hanging.


    With a quick nce at Nate, she moved to answer, stepping away slightly. "Yes, what''s


    up?"


    Karina''s voice came through loud and exasperated. "Where are you? Jules and I have


    been here for ages! Did you run off with some guy?"


    Worried Nate might catch the conversation, Corrine pressed the phone closer to her ear,


    but identally activated the speaker.


    Karina''s voice echoed around the room.


    Nate must have overheard everything.


    Corrine winced, wishing she could disappear.


    Pausing briefly, Corrine kept herposure. "Hello? Are you still there? The signal''s


    terrible."


    She promptly ended the call.


    Stunned, Karina managed to blurt out, "What? This is ridiculous!"


    Once the call was disconnected, Corrine turned to find Nate smirking at her.


    Her face warmed with a flush of embarrassment.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 206

    Chapter 206 Corrine''s Gentler Side


    Nate stepped forward and offered his hand. "Miss Hond, would you care to dine with


    me?"


    "Sure," Corrine responded, yfully hesitating as she slipped her hand into his.


    Their fingers intertwined tightly.


    A smile of mutual understanding crossed their faces.


    As they left the private room, Corrine spotted several men in ck trailing them


    discreetly. Her eyebrows lifted slightly in recognition.


    It was clear now that the men from earlier were under Nate''smand.


    A surge of warmth filled her, and her lips curved into a soft smile.


    Having been independent and strong all her life, Corrine was no stranger to handling


    challenges alone, like the ones earlier today. But Nate was there, silently supporting her.


    Whether she stood strong or stumbled, Nate was always there for her.


    His earlier vow echoed in her thoughts, saying, ¡°Do it your way. No matter what happens, I''ll always have your back."


    Now, she understood that hismitment was not just in words, but in deeds. With this in mind, Corrine tightened her hold on his hand, gazing intently at Nate. Nate felt her resolve in the firmness of her grip and turned to meet her gaze. Their eyes met, and for a moment, everything else faded.


    There was a deep, gentle warmth in his eyes, drawing her in, making her feel closer to


    him.


    Corrine maintained eye contact only briefly before she shyly looked away.


    The Ashton family''s celebration ended with unexpected bitterness.


    As the Ashton family members filed out of the hall, their faces etched with defeat, they happened to see Corrine and Nate stepping out from a nearby room.


    Seeing the couple, the expressions of the Ashton family changed dramatically.


    Leah subtly tugged at Bruce''s sleeve, pretending to be confused. "Bruce, isn''t that Miss Hond over there?"


    Bruce followed her pointing finger and his eyes settled on Corrine.


    The man beside her wore a perfectly fitted suit, standing tall and dignified,


    exuding a natural elegance. Even from afar, his strong presence was undeniable.


    Corrine, even in her high heels, was noticeably shorter than herpanion.


    Yet, together, theyplemented each other well, each enhancing the other''s stature.


    That man again!


    Bruce pondered if the unexpected arrival of the men in ck at the event was also orchestrated by this mysterious figure.


    His expression turned cold as he scrutinized them, his brows knitting together:


    Hand in hand, Corrine and Nate moved effortlessly through the corridor. A gentle smile


    lit her face, glowing like a sun-kissed rose, captivating and radiant.


    up


    Bruce had never seen this side of Corrine before.


    He remembered her as distant and decisive, but now she stood beside another


    man


    with a softness that felt both unfamiliar and intriguing.


    Discovering this gentler side of her surprised Bruce.


    As the Ashton family spected about Corrine''s rtionship with the man, Rita''s


    scornful remark shattered the silence. "A slut is still a slut. She breaks my brother''s


    heart only to throw herself into the arms of another."


    Despite Rita''s attempt to keep her voice low, her biting words carried through the silent


    corridor to Corrine''s ears.


    Nate, catching the slight crease of displeasure on Corrine''s brow, sent a discreet look toward Matias.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 207

    Chapter 207 Beyond Your


    Reach


    Matias quickly understood Nate''s silent instruction.


    He deliberately slowed his pace, casually unbuttoning his cuffs and rolling up his sleeves as he walked.


    As the Ashtons neared, he suddenly grasped Rita''s arm and delivered a sharp p across her face.


    Rita was knocked to the floor by the force of the p.


    A collective gasp rose from the crowd, and the Ashton rtives, wary of getting involved, swiftly retreated, abandoning Rita.


    From a safe distance, Gloria observed Matias with keen interest.


    He looked polite andposed, but his actions caught everyone off guard. And the p was hard enough to knock Rita down.


    Rita found herself on the floor, feeling her cheek puff up and tasting blood in her mouth.


    Numbness spread across half her face, and a ringing in her ears muffled the surrounding noises.


    "Rita!" Tracy hurried to her side, dropping to her knees to embrace her. "Sweetheart, are you alright?"


    Thefort of Tracy''s arms triggered Rita''s tears, which now flowed freely.


    Tracy''s heart ached at the sight.


    Having had Rita at the age of thirty-five, Tracy had doted on her, ensuring she grew up in luxury.


    This turned Rita into a bossy and demanding young woman.


    Despite her challenging nature, Rita remained Tracy''s beloved daughter.


    "Don''t cry, sweetheart. I''m right here." Tracy lifted her head with defiance, her eyes burning as she faced Matias. "What gives you the right to hit her? We''ve never done


    anything to you."


    "Who says I had no reason to attack her?" Matias nced at Tracy with a cold look.


    He then turned his gaze to Rita. "Your daughter disrespected my boss''s wife. A p is nothing-she deserved much more."


    Rita shuddered and clung to Tracy even tighter.


    Matias, having been influenced by Nate''s demeanor, showed the same level of


    ruthlessness.


    It was clear to Matias how deeply Nate cherished Corrine.


    Corrine was the first to truly win Nate''s heart, proven by his sudden return from overseas, leaving important business matters behind.


    Disrespecting Corrine in front of Nate made their punishment well deserved.


    "That''s a threat and it''s illegal!" Tracy''s voice quivered as she sensed the menacing aura emanating from Matias.


    Her fear prevented her from confronting him further.


    "Feel free to involve the police. Let your daughter admit to her defamation," Matias suggested calmly.


    Tracy was left speechless.


    "Consider this a warning-Corrine is far beyond your reach!" Nate''s steady,


    deliberate tone sent shivers down the spines of the onlookers, as if the air around them had suddenly frozen.


    A hush fell over the crowd, with no one daring to utter a word.


    Tracy''s face tightened as she red at Nate, who was standing in the distance. "You really have some nerve!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 208

    Chapter 208 Not My Fault


    "Test my im if you doubt it," Nate said, his voice even, betraying no emotion, yet the underlying threat was unmistakable.


    Tracy''s face changed dramatically, her posture tensing in disbelief.


    Watching the Ashtons fume in silence, Matias smirked and said, "All talk, no action."


    Thisment made the expressions of the Ashton family and their rtives change drastically.


    Corrine gently tightened her grip on Nate''s hand, signaling her disapproval with a slight


    shake of her head.


    Nate got the message: Corrine wasn''t showing mercy to the Ashtons; she was worried about the repercussions for him.


    He tenderly stroked her cheek, reassuring her, "Your concerns are always my concerns."


    "I get it," Corrine replied.


    Once Nate and Corrine had moved away, Matias and his entourage of men in ck also exited, noticeably lightening the tense air.


    Feeling wronged, Tracy immediately reached for her phone to call Bruce, who had left with Leah. "Son, an awful incident happened. Your sister was assaulted..."


    Corrine apanied Nate to the underground parking lot.


    Settled in the car, Corrine turned to Nate. "Maybe you should rest a bit?"


    She had noticed the signs of exhaustion lining his forehead.


    "Are you concerned about me?" Nate quirked an eyebrow, his gaze piercing as he


    looked at her.


    As Corrine caught the intensity of his stare, she intuitively sensed the direction their


    conversation was about to take.


    Changing the conversation, she looked down. "What brought you back so unexpectedly?"


    "I was concerned about you," Nate replied, gently caressing Corrine''s hand as if it were a delicate treasure. "You''ve been holding back against the Ashton family to spare them some dignity. Though I don''t know the reasons behind your restraint. I can''t stand to watch youpromise yourself for their sake. Thankfully, you didn''t let your emotions cloud your judgment..."


    Today, manybeled her as heartless and unfeeling, but Nate was the one who recognized herpassion.


    Corrine''s lips curved into a slight smile as she considered his words, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "And what if I hadpromised?"


    "They probably wouldn''t have left the hotel so easily," Nate responded, his tone light but carrying a veiled threat.


    "How they treated you before doesn''t make it right for them to take advantage of you now," Nate added, his voice thick with earnestness. "Your gratitude to them shouldn''t be a tool for their personal gain."


    Corrine''s smile dimmed a bit upon hearing this.


    ¡°Farris seemed different when I first met him among the Ashtons. He was kind, offering me hot milk on a rainy day, ensuring I had an umbre, keeping the lights on for me at night, and even giving me presents at Christmas. Over those three years, he was the only one who didn''t judge me for my background. I appreciated him so much for that. Sadly, that appreciation turned out to be futile when pitted against profit."


    Maybe because her early years were marked by neglect, she deeply valued even the smallest acts of kindness and always feltpelled to reciprocate.


    But when Farris exploited her gratitude for his own advantage, Corrine understood that


    such sentiments had been devalued.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "The downfall of the Ashton family is not on me."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 209

    Chapter 209 Rejected His Grandfather''s Advice


    The downfall of the Ashton family was a direct result of their relentless greed.


    They wanted to take advantage of Corrine''s connections and wealth, even nning to use her to cover up Bruce and Leah''s affair.


    Yet, Corrine was no ordinary figure; she was the heiress of the wealthy Ford family, the most influential lineage in Lyhaton.


    How could anyone think to manipte her so easily?


    "I''m different from them."


    Startled by Nate''s sudden deration, Corrine gazed at him in confusion.


    Nate cradled her face, his strong fingers brushing lightly across her lips. "I love you. I ask for nothing in return."


    As Corrine blinked rapidly, trying topose herself, she murmured softly, "I know


    that."


    "You don''t truly understand," Nate replied, "or else, why remain so calm?"


    He was hinting that she should disy more emotion.


    A yful glint appeared in Corrine''s eyes as she pulled him close and kissed him.


    Observing their intimate moment, Matias, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, discreetly raised the partition to give them some privacy.


    As their lips met, Nate wrapped an arm around her waist, lifted her onto hisp, and pressed her against the seat, taking control.


    Nate had never expected to be so captivated by a woman.


    Being near Corrine ignited a desire in him to always want more, to keep her close and watch over her constantly.


    His grandfather had always warned him against falling for anyone, warning him that love could be a vulnerability.


    However, Nate now rejected that advice, choosing instead to embrace his feelings for Corrine fully.


    If Corrine wanted it, he was ready to turn his entire world upside down for her. Nate didn''t stop the kiss until he felt Corrine was on the verge of suffocation.


    Her face was warm with a rosy tint as Nate''s fingers gently sped the back of her neck, their foreheads close enough to share secrets, their noses just grazing each other.


    Then, unexpectedly, Nate''sughter filled the air.


    Looking up in confusion, Corrine caught Nate''s gaze.


    Nate chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I think I have a better understanding of the story-Helen of Troy."


    His dark eyes held an affection that was impossible to put into words, and the soft smile on his lips made it nearly impossible to look away.


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched yfully as she asked, "Isn''t there a fear in you that I might


    just ruin your kingdom?"


    "My kingdom is well-prepared to handle the chaos you bring," Nate responded with a


    warm chuckle.


    Engrossed in their intimate exchange, Nate and Corrine remained oblivious to the outside world, where the Ashton family faced increasing public disapproval.


    Some things don''t call for understanding, especially when an outsider interferes in a rtionship.


    This was evident when the scandal at the anniversary celebration exploded, thrusting


    Leah into the center of a social media frenzy, facing criticism that was harsh and personal.


    Driven by rage, Leah secluded herself in her bedroom, where she violently smashed her belongings in an attempt to calm her.


    However, her rage remained, relentless.


    Her eyesnded on the fruit knife in a bowl. Grabbing it, she hacked furiously at


    an


    apple, each strike punctuated by a furious, "Bitch! Bitch! Bitch!"


    A knock at her door paused her assault; her mother''s worried voice floated


    through, saying, ¡°Leah, are you there? Bruce is waiting outside."


    A quick nce at the disarray around her and the blood-tainted knife in her hand prompted Leah to hastily start cleaning.


    Meanwhile, outside her door, Sonia Burgess, rmed by the silence, knocked even harder. "Leah? Do you hear me? Please, Leah.¡±


    Next to her, Bruce''s expression was fraught with concern as he forcefully knocked, attempting to open the door. "Leah, open up. It''s Bruce."


    He was about to force the door open when it suddenly swung wide.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 210

    Chapter 210 Corrine Should


    Be Held ountable


    Leah stood in front of Bruce, dressed in a white dress.


    Tears had streaked her pale face, and the marks of Corrine''s ps stood out on her cheeks, red and swollen.


    She looked like a flower beaten down by the storm.


    "Bruce..." Her voice cracked with a heartbreaking rasp as she leaned into his chest, her tears threatening to spill.


    A pang of pain shot through Bruce as he saw her distress, his brows knitting together.


    He enveloped Leah in his arms, his hand soothing her trembling body. "Don''t worry. I''m right here."


    Feeling out of ce, Sonia decided to quietly slip away.


    She threw a meaningful look over her shoulder as she left.


    True to her suspicion, Leah coaxed Bruce into her room, a cunning smile briefly crossing Sonia''s face.


    Just then, a servant appeared, bearing a tray with Corey''s coffee. "Mrs. Burgess."


    "Hand it over," Sonia responded, epting the tray and heading toward Corey''s study.


    Entering the room, she coughed as smoke filled her lungs.


    After setting down the coffee, she waved her hands to clear the smoke and opened the balcony window for some air.


    "Why are you smoking so much?" she scolded.


    Corey inhaled deeply from his cigarette, releasing a slow puff of smoke. "Bruce is here?"


    "Yeah, he''s in Leah''s room," Sonia replied, her smile suggesting she knew more than


    she let on.


    Corey''s face tensed slightly. He put out his cigarette in the ashtray and said in a calm voice, "If he''s here, it means he still has feelings for Leah. If he cares, we can work with


    that."


    "What are you suggesting?" Sonia asked. Having been an opera troupe actress in her younger years, she knew how to capture a man''s heart but was unfamiliar with theplexities of the business world.


    She observed Corey''s serious face. "Is there another n you''re considering?" she asked.


    "Leah''s reputation is in ruins this time, and the nned marriage alliance between the Ashton and Burgess families is once again dyed. Clearly, I believe Corrine should be held ountable for this."


    As he voiced these thoughts, a sharp, cold gleam shed across Corey''s eyes.


    At that moment, Corrine shivered, suddenly feeling cold. "Achoo!"


    "Are youing down with a cold?" Nate asked, grasping Corrine''s slightly chilled hand and draping his coat over her shoulders.


    Corrine just sniffled slightly. "No, I''m alright."


    They drove toward Corrine''s apartment.


    This wasn''t Nate''s first time escorting her home, so Corrine didn''t give it much thought.


    Upon reaching her apartment door, Nate lingered, clearly reluctant to leave. Corrine acted innocent, widening her eyes as if clueless. "Well, I''m home now."


    Her message was unmistakable; she was telling him to leave.


    Yet, Nate appeared tired as he admitted, "I''m just so tired. All I need is a nap, Corrine."


    Corrine was momentarily lost for words.


    That exined how he managed to go without sleep.


    He had nned this all along!


    Instead of forcing his way in, Nate exined gently, "I''ve been on a flight for over ten


    hours and haven''t slept in two days. I came straight to see you afternding."


    "And?" Corrine yed dumb, a suppressed grin twinkling in her eyes.


    "I just need to rest on your couch for a bit."


    Noticing the genuine exhaustion in his eyes, Corrine gave in, stepping back to let Nate into her apartment.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 211

    Chapter 211 A New Neighbor


    Nate waspletely worn out.


    After resolving issues in Mshemen, he had discovered that Corrine had bravely decided to manage the Ashton family''s anniversary event on her own.


    At that instant, all he could think about was rushing to her side to ensure her well-


    being.


    Despite knowing Corrine was capable, his concern for her was overwhelming. Observing Nate asleep on the sofa, Corrine''s expression reflected concern.


    The lines of exhaustion were apparent on his face even during sleep.


    She moved quietly across the room and draped a nket over him.


    Standing back, she studied his weary face, her lips pursing together momentarily. Compelled by a tender impulse, she leaned down and left a soft kiss on the corner of


    his mouth.


    That fleeting kiss, gentle yet profound, sent subtle tremors through Nate''s heart.


    He felt a twitch in his brow but kept his eyes closed, choosing to savor the moment.


    A slight smile emerged on his lips, unseen.


    Only after her footsteps faded did he slowly open his eyes, pausing in the quiet that


    followed.


    He snuggled deeper into the nket, his thumb caressing the spot where her kiss hadnded, still feeling the echo of her presence.


    He wished he had opened his eyes to see her when she was there.


    "Staying awake for more than ten hours was worth that moment," he muttered to himself.


    Upon awakening the next morning, Corrine''s first action was to grab her phone and check her messages.


    A sudden memory made her sit up quickly, flinging the covers aside, and she walked barefoot out of the bedroom.


    The living room sofa was vacant; Nate had already left.


    Had he really just left without a word?


    Nate''s actions were always a mystery.


    Even though he often seemed, to seize the moment and act assertively, he always conducted himself with propriety, keeping a respectful distance.


    Settling on the sofa, Corrine began typing rapidly as she sent Nate a message, saying,


    "You''ve left?"


    Nate quickly responded, "Breakfast is ready for you. Just warm it up if needed." Corrine replied with a simple, "Thank you."


    Nate teased, "Actions speak louder than words when ites to gratitude."


    Corrine chuckled softly, ced her phone on the sofa, and made her way to the kitchen.


    Once she had eaten, she changed and exited her apartment.


    As she waited at the elevator, she noticed that the apartment across had a newly installed security door and surveince camera.


    Her apartment was located in the most desirable section of the building, where property values were at their peak.


    The neighboring unit had been empty since she had moved in, and it was surprising to


    see signs of new upants so suddenly.


    Indeed, there had been no activity there just the day before.


    Corrine diverted her gaze from the new door as she stepped into the elevator.


    She took out her phone to check the news on social media.


    The fallout from the previous day''s events had thrown Leah, once away from the public


    eye, back into the spotlight.


    Despite the Burgess family''s attempts to suppress the story, it had spread uncontrobly.


    Leah and Bruce''s intimate photos were now viral, with influencers and insiders narrating the anniversary celebration''s events in detail.


    This unleashed a wave of bacsh in thements.


    "Public figures engaging in affairs should face boycotts to discourage such behavior."


    "How infuriating to see someone project innocence while acting scandalously."


    "Luckily, the victim of this rtionship is not lost in romantic delusions, or else her life would bepletely ruined."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 212

    Chapter 212 The Tension In


    The Air


    Leah had been carefully orchestrating her return to the spotlight.


    She devoted herself to charity work and made appearances in deprived areas, filming and helping out, all aimed at winning back public favor and reestablishing


    her presence.


    But the recent scandal had unleashed a torrent of harsh criticism online, invalidating her painstaking efforts.


    Bruce had departed the Burgess hometest night, leaving the family to grapple with


    the fallout alone.


    The atmosphere at the Burgess home was fraught with tension.


    Corey said nothing, smoking like a chimney.


    Sonia, clearly upset, kept herints to herself in light of the critical circumstances.


    When she caught Leah''s worried look, Sonia averted her eyes and gave a slight nod.


    "Dad, you have to figure something out-fast! Are we going to stand by and watch my life crumble?¡± Leah said, frustration evident as she faced Corey. ¡°Remember, I returned to marry Bruce. If this fails, it spells disaster for the Burgess family."


    The survival of the Burgess family now hinged on Leah''s ability to navigate this crisis.


    If Bruce withdrew his support, it would signal the Ashton family''s withdrawal from their alliance with the Burgess family.


    Leah''s deration seemed to ignite a spark in Corey''s previously dispassionate gaze. He


    put out his cigarette and replied calmly, "We shouldn''t be the ones worrying."


    "What are you implying?" Leah asked, her expression one of bewilderment.


    With a knowing smile, Corey said, "It''s the Ashton family that should be concerned now."


    Seeing Leah''s puzzled look, he exined, "Given our intertwined fates, the Ashton family have no choice but to support us through this ordeal. Your rtionship with


    0.0%


    20-03


    Chapter 212 The Tension In The Air


    Bruce is now in the public eye, seen as almost official. If they abandon you now, they face bacsh themselves. They won''t leave you isted. Bruce is the center of the Ashton family, and you''ve always said he''s utterly loyal to you, haven''t you?"


    Leah''s anxiety eased as she listened to her father''s words.


    At the same time, chaos enveloped the Ashton family.


    Farris looked like he had aged a decade overnight, his usual vitality reced by


    exhaustion.


    "Bruce, what''s your n for addressing the board about what happened yesterday?" Farris asked, his voice roughened by weariness.


    Since the news broke, the board members had been relentless, insisting that Brucee forward to exin himself.


    Bruce recognized the gravity of the situation. The shareholders were relentless in their demands, and the media frenzy made it nearly impossible to enter thepany offices.


    He was well aware that he couldn''t remain in hiding indefinitely and would need to confront the issue directly.


    Pausing to gather his thoughts, Bruce responded in a measured tone, "I met with Leahst night. We''ve agreed to keep silent for the moment and will organize a press conference soon to rify everything."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 213

    Chapter 213 Old


    Resentments And Curre...


    Farris knew this wasn''t an ideal resolution, but it was necessary to protect the Ashton


    family''s public image.


    If they turned their backs on Leah now, Bruce would carry the reputation of a heartless


    traitor forever.


    The incident had irrevocably linked Leah and Bruce.


    "Leah is the Burgess family''s sole heir. They won''t abandon her, and now neither can you. Think strategically about the future," Farris advised Bruce, his face giving away no


    emotion.


    Bruce''s brow furrowed slightly. "I understand, Grandpa."


    Then Tracy, who had been silent up until now, spoke up with noticeable frustration. "What about Corrine? She''s brought nothing but scandal to our family. Are we supposed to just overlook her actions?"


    Anger was evident as Tracy thought about Corrine''s audacious behavior at the anniversary event.


    Without Corrine''s provocations, the Ashton family wouldn''t be subjected to such humiliation, and Bruce wouldn''t be facing unfounded criticism.


    Farris'' expression turned grim as he scoffed coldly, "Don''t think your scheming goes


    . unnoticed!"


    Tracy''s gaze wavered under his usation.


    "Had you disciplined Rita better, would she have faced such humiliation? She only has


    herself to me."


    With that, Farris leaned on his cane and began to exit the room.


    Upon reaching the staircase, he spotted Rita near her bedroom. "Return to your room and contemte your errors. Don''te out until you understand what you did wrong."


    nts And


    His message was clear. She was confined to her room until she recognized her faults.


    Rita''s face still bore the marks of yesterday''s p from Matias, and the pain had tormented her through the night.


    Overwhelmed by her grandfather''s harsh words, Rita felt unjustly used and was seething with anger.


    She was at a loss, unable to grasp what she had supposedly done to deserve this.


    Rita believed her grandfather was unfairly directing his frustration toward her, fueled by Corrine''s devious actions against their family.


    It was clear to Rita that Farris had always preferred Corrine, consistently prioritizing her over others. Even with Corrine no longer part of the Ashton household, he seemed


    to continue his protection of her.


    Farris chose not to seek vengeance against Corrine for her betrayal, opting instead to


    focus his disciplinary efforts on Rita.


    This only intensified Rita''s growing hatred for Corrine.


    Frustrated, Rita stormed back to her room, mmed the door with force, and copsed onto her bed, her face buried in her pillow as she let out her pent-up frustrations.


    She was baffled by Corrine''s ability to allure such a remarkable man, whose presence wasmanding and whose tone carried an air of arrogance. Obviously, he wasn''t just any rich man.


    Ever since Corrine had left their family, Rita had eagerly awaited the moment Corrine


    would be humiliated.


    However, contrary to her wishes, the oue had been different.


    Her old resentments and current frustrations were nearing a breaking point.


    A sinister glint appeared in Rita''s eyes, reminiscent of a snake poised to strike its prey.


    This time, she resolved to tarnish Corrine''s reputation thoroughly. She was curious to


    see who would still stand by Corrine.


    Motivated by this idea, Rita leapt from her bed and hurried over to herputer.


    Corrine had just started her day at the office when Karina came rushing in, eximing,


    "Those ruthless people from the Ashton family are stirring trouble again."


    "What''s going on?" Corrine inquired, ncing at the visibly upset Karina while she shut the file she was examining.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 214

    Chapter 214 Corrine


    Seemed Less Concerned


    "Have you not caught the news yet?" Karina asked, eyes wide with disbelief as she


    stared at Corrine.


    She hade into the office to retrieve her belongings left at Corrine''s ce the previous evening. However, a startling post she encountered online hastened her


    steps.


    Karina had hurried over, only to discover Corrine seemingly less affected than anyone


    else would be.


    With a calm sip of her coffee, Corrine said, "Your things are over on the couch."


    She than calmly opened herptop.


    Under a social media post concerning the Ashton family anniversary, an anonymous user had pinned a link.


    Clicking on the link, Corrine was directed to a new revtion.


    "Startling Revtion! Scandalous Snapshots of Ashton Group CEO''s Ex- Fiancee!"


    Minimal text apanied the post, yet it disyed images of Corrine in tattered attire.


    Upon seeing the photographs, a wave of paleness washed over Corrine''s face, her eyes reflecting pure shock.


    No one could grasp the origin of these photos as profoundly as Corrine.


    They were remnants of her abduction ordeal.


    Corrine remembered that day like it was yesterday. Bruce had arranged dinner after


    work, and they had ns to browse wedding dresses together.


    However, Bruce failed to appear. As she exited, assants ambushed and subdued her.


    She struggled, but they stuck a needle into her neck. A wave of darkness hit her, and


    everything went ck.


    .


    Awakening to a nightmare, she found herself amidst masked figures photographing her in vulnerable poses.


    Though she resisted fiercely, the damage inflicted was irreversible.


    Memories of her smashing the cameras resurfaced in her mind.


    Yet, these photographs had leaked somehow.


    The misleading post imed that Corrine had created these images for financial gain, hidden her suspicious background, and misrepresented herself to secure a union with the Ashton family.


    Corrine gripped the mouse so tightly her knuckles turned white, her whole body trembling.


    She took a steadying breath and clicked to view thements.


    "She threw usations of unfaithfulness at Bruce just yesterday, and today it''s clear


    she''s the dishonest one!"


    "It''s shocking to see such a reputabledy involved in dark dealings!"


    "Poor Mr. Ashton. Imagine being stuck with a woman like her. What a mess!"


    Karina, observing the strain on Corrine''s face, leaned forward and gently asked, "Corrine, these images aren''t authentic, right? What''s the real story here?"


    Her question was driven by concern, not suspicion, for what Corrine had been through.


    Corrine exhaled deeply and said, "I was abducted a month before my nned wedding


    with Bruce."


    Shock painted Karina''s face as she absorbed the news.


    After a brief silence, Karina eximed, "What the hell! Why was I not informed earlier?"


    As Corrine detailed the kidnapping with unnerving calm, Karina''s heart grew heavy with empathy.


    Corrine''s strength was evident, yet she remained vulnerable, deserving ofpassion


    and care.


    Holding back her tears, Karina replied, "I''m going to pull every string I have to find


    the culprits who posted the photos and ensure they face justice!"


    With a quiet intensity, Corrine responded, "I know who is responsible."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 215

    Chapter 215 Corrine, Why Don''t We Get Married


    Karina hesitated, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she studied Corrine closely.


    Their eyes locked, and Karina noticed a gleam of recognition in Corrine''s gaze. With a subtle smile, Corrine whispered, "The time hase to get rid of the Ashton family."


    The details of the kidnapping were a closely guarded secret among the Ashton family, and Corrine had kept it from everyone else.


    She felt it wasn''t a chapter to brag about, and also, too much time had passed to share


    such burdens now.


    Corrine had thought she''d put those dark days behind her, yet the past had a way of reemerging most unexpectedly.


    The shock of seeing those old photos was initial, but she soon connected them to the Ashton family.


    She recalled how Bruce had managed the situation back then.


    He had not only coborated withw enforcement to apprehend the kidnappers but had also wiped all traces of her involvement and silenced any potential media coverage


    to safeguard her public image.


    At that moment, Corrine had felt genuinely cared for by someone who was not rted by blood.


    She had once believed Bruce was the man she could depend on forever.


    Reflecting now, she recognized the naivety of that trust.


    Whether it was the Ashton family or Bruce himself, their intentions had always been self-serving.


    They would have cast her aside for the family''s prospects without a second thought.


    Despite understanding the stakes of a woman''s reputation, they had mercilessly


    exploited her to save their own skins.


    Such ingratitude was typical of those who had climbed to power; they often forgot the hands that supported them during their weakest moments.


    Now, they wouldn''t hesitate to crush her if it served their interests.


    A scornful smile curled on Corrine''s lips, her eyes cold with detachment.


    Regarding those photographs...


    She lifted her eyes, a tangle of emotions flickering in their depths, impossible to decipher.


    At that instant, her phone buzzed. Recognizing Nate''s number on the screen, Corrine''s


    cold facade melted into a hint of warmth.


    As soon as she answered, Nate''s soothing voice filled her ear. "Do you need my assistance?"


    "No," Corrine responded gently.


    She was confident in her ability to manage on her own.


    Yet, something continued to trouble her...


    "Have you seen the kind of woman I am?" she asked.


    "Think what you will, but remember, my love for you is unwavering." Nate''s words were casual, yet they struck Corrine deeply.


    Her grip on the phone tightened, as if trying to cling to the sentiment behind his words.


    Corrine inhaled deeply, attempting to quell the surge of feelings his words provoked. ¡°Even now, do you truly understand me? Does none of this matter to you? Aren''t you troubled by the photos?"


    She pondered whether Nate, like any man, would harbor doubts upon seeing the photos.


    Once doubt seeped in, guilt was often presumed.


    To the world, her innocence mattered little; she was already condemned.


    Repeatedly, she had felt the sting of abandonment.


    If a separation with Nate was inevitable, Corrine preferred to leave on her own terms, not to be forsaken once more.


    "I realize you''re delicate on the inside, but don''t use that as a reason to shut me out."


    His voice carried a residual frustration but also touched a tender part of Corrine''s heart.


    Emotions welled up inside her, warmth radiating from her heart through her body. "Corrine, why don''t we get married?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 216

    Chapter 216 A Testament To His Commitment


    Nate''s proposal was straightforward,cking fancy derations or borate promises.


    Yet, Corrine felt the impact of his words as if struck by lightning. A flicker of panic crossed her eyes upon hearing his suggestion.


    Nate''s in statement carried a depth that Corrine fully grasped.


    He intended this simplicity as a testament to hismitment. He pledged to stand


    by her through every challenge life might throw their way-through sickness and


    health, prosperity and adversity, forever ready to defend and cherish her,


    A tightness formed in Corrine''s throat. Bitterness swelled, rendering her speechless.


    Tears sprang to her eyes, clouding her vision. Corrine''s lips quivered as she pressed them together, her hand slipping from the desk''s edge to herp, gripping her dress firmly.


    She wondered why destiny had taken so long to bring Nate into her life.


    After a weighty silence, she inhaled sharply, steadying her trembling voice. "I''ll manage this situation properly."


    On the other side of the call, Nate listened in silence, giving her space.


    "I will not be a burden or a weak spot in your life. I promise to stand equal to you, capable and strong."


    Determined to match his unwavering support, Corrine resolved to give her all.


    "Okay." Nate''s response was tender and understanding. "If you feel like crying, let


    it out. There''s no need to hold back, love."


    A faint smile broke through Corrine''s tears at his words. "I understand."


    Ending the call, Corrine sighed deeply, releasing the tension.


    "What do you propose we do?" Karina, seated like a general preparing for battle, had


    eyes alight with resolve.


    Corrine responded with a lightugh, ¡°Let''s put those social media profiles you''ve been managing to good use."


    Karina''s brow creased, surprise and concern evident. "You''re not suggesting we escte this, are you?"


    Corrine, nodding while gently stirring her coffee, spoke with a calm certainty. "The Ashton family orchestrated this. They''re trying to smear my name and distract the public."


    "What''s the n then?" Karina''s interest was piqued, her eyebrow raised in


    anticipation.


    She had long recognized Corrine''s crafty nature hidden beneath her reliable facade.


    Corrine, always seen as the ideal student and the perfect daughter, rarely faced repercussions for her few missteps. No matter what mistakes she made, as long as they weren''t too severe, forgiveness and understanding always seemed to follow her.


    "If the Ashton family wants to y games, I''m more than happy to join in," Corrine remarked casually. She turned to Karina, her crimson lips curving into a sly grin. "The Ashton family clings to their reputation and influence-both of which I painstakingly built for them over time. If I gave it to them, I can just as easily take it away one by one


    and eventually leave them with nothing."


    "Wouldn''t it be simpler to just push them into bankruptcy?" Karina asked, her voiceced with impatience. "Why go through all this trouble?"


    Corrine''s head tilted slightly as she let out a softugh. ¡°Losing everything you''ve worked for is far more agonizing than never having it at all," she exined, her voice calm but cutting. "I want them to bask in the spotlight, only to crash into obscurity. Let them feel the despair of holding something precious and watching it slip through their fingers while they stand helpless."


    Her words carried a cold detachment, sending an unsettling cold through the air.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 217

    Chapter 217 Choosing Love Over Loyalty


    Karina was not intimidated by Corrine''s cold aura, well aware of her refusal to simply


    swallow an insult or suffer silently.


    Nevertheless, she maintained a differing stance. "Directly pushing the Ashton family into bankruptcy might be the more effective approach," Karina suggested,


    her gaze


    fixed on Corrine with resolve.


    Anger red within Karina at the thought of the disloyal Ashton family.


    Without Corrine''s crucial intervention three years ago, the Ashton family would have likely disappeared from Lyhaton.


    Indeed, Corrine''s actions had been vital in establishing the Ashton family as a new power within Lyhaton''s elite.


    As the saying goes, "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you." However, the Ashtons had not


    only failed to show appreciation but had actively opposed Corrine.


    Corrine responded with augh, "Self-destructive actions are hardly productive."


    Moreover, there remained unresolved issues in her strategy.


    For the time being, she decided to grant the Ashton family some space.


    Catching sight of the clock, Karina''s eyebrow arched, and she shed a mischievous


    smile. "Coffee break? Shall we?"


    "Absolutely, let''s head out," Corrine replied. "Having the freedom to set my own schedule is the greatest perk of leading."


    This had be abundantly clear to her after she took over as CEO of Ford Group.


    They took the elevator, descending to the underground garage.


    Upon exiting, they were unexpectedly greeted by Matias in his crisp suit.


    He gave Karina a polite nod before turning to Corrine with respect. "Miss Hond, my


    boss has been anticipating your arrival."


    Taken by surprise, Corrine responded, "Has he really been waiting?"


    With a subtle smile, Matias answered, "Yes, he has been here, concerned for your safety since the recent event."


    So, Nate was already in the parking lot when the call came through, right?


    Corrine nced beyond Matias to where the ck Phantom was discreetly parked in


    the dimly lit area.


    Inside, the man seemed to feel her attention, and he gradually lowered the window.


    As the ss slid down, a face with sharply chiseled features came into view, resembling a portrait brought to life by a skilled artist.


    His eyes, deep and prating,manded attention effortlessly and seemed to steal the breath from anyone who caught even a fleeting glimpse.


    Karina''s eyes lit up with a mix of excitement and curiosity driven by the unfolding drama. Yet, when she locked eyes with Nate, it was as if a force tightened around her


    neck, robbing her of breath for a moment.


    Corrine started uncertainly, "Um, I...


    Karina cut her off, saying sharply, "So, you''re choosing love over loyalty now?"


    Corrine found herself at a loss for words.


    "Could I take your car keys? My car''s back at the Dreamscape Hotel," Karina said.


    "Drive safely," responded Corrine.


    Karina waved the car keys at her before turning away with an easy stride.


    Hearing the car door shut, Karina quickly pulled out her phone and called Jules. "Something''s up with Corrine."


    Jules was skeptical on the other end and said, "You must be joking."


    "No, I''m serious," Karina insisted, her voice tense. Then she continued, "She left with


    some guy. I''ll text you his te number so you can look into it."


    Jules'' interest was piqued, his tone slightly scornful. "Hurry up and send it, then. I want a close look!"


    "I think this guy is way out of your league," Karina muttered under her breath.


    Feeling slighted, Jules retorted, "Karina, you''re putting me down while hyping him up. Just send the number, and I''ll dig up everything about him, even his ancestors."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 218

    Chapter 218 His


    Unwavering Resolve To...


    Corrine slid into Nate''s car.


    In one swift motion, his arm coiled around her waist while the other slipped beneath her knees, lifting her effortlessly onto hisp.


    "Ah!"


    The sudden movement startled Corrine, and without thinking, she clutched onto his


    neck for bnce.


    The space between them disappeared in an instant.


    "Do you have any idea how much restraint it took not to just take you away?" Nate''s voice was low and rough, his breath grazing her ear.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, concealing the emotions flickering in her eyes. After a brief silence, she bit her lip and murmured, "I''m sorry..."


    Nate''s eyes darkened as they caught the movement of her teeth sinking into her lip, a sharp glint shing in his gaze. "Look at me.¡±


    His tone was deceptively calm, yet the quiet authority in it left no room for defiance.


    Corrine''sshes fluttered before she slowly lifted her gaze, locking onto the intensity in


    his dark eyes.


    For a fleeting second, she glimpsed something unfathomable-a depth so vast it reminded her of the midnight sea, its surface still, yet concealing violent undercurrents. A quiet fear curled in her chest.


    "Nate, I-"


    Before she could finish, his fingers curled around the back of her neck, pulling her forward as he silenced her with his lips.


    His presence was all-consuming, his intensity leaving no space for hesitation.


    His kiss was rougher than usual-urgent, unrelenting, crashing over her like a storm. It


    was a battle of frustration and desire, one she had no defense against.


    Her fingers curled tightly into his shirt, pressing against the hard nes of his chest.


    It wasn''t until the air was stolen from her lungs, her vision shimmering with scattered stars, that he finally let her go.


    "Don''t let it happen again."


    His voice was a low, frigid whisper against her ear.


    A shiver crept down Corrine''s spine, a cold sensation trickling from the base of her neck to the very tips of her fingers.


    She lifted her gaze, unexpectedly locking eyes with him.


    His intense stare held an undeniable power-a silent yet unwavering im that left no room for uncertainty.


    Then, suddenly, Corrine''s lips curved into a bright smile.


    Leaning into his chest, she spoke, her voice soft. "My mother used to say that every child is a blessing to their family, that they deserve love and care. But I never really felt


    that love myself. I''ve faced so much abandonment. Every time, I asked myself if it


    was


    my fault-if I wasn''t mature enough, good enough, or obedient enough. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t change their prejudice against me. No matter what I did, I


    was always left behind. So when everything exploded online, my first instinct was to believe I''d be abandoned again..."


    A heavy silence filled the car, thick and suffocating.


    "I''ll never abandon you, Corrine." Nate''s words were steady as he cupped the


    back of her neck, pressing a slow, lingering kiss to her forehead. "No matter what happens, I


    will always be here."


    Corrine''s smile brightened. "I know."


    When Nate had spoken of marriage, she had felt his certainty-his unshakable


    determination.


    "I just don''t have confidence in myself..." she admitted quietly.


    Nate was born to stand at the top, to shine brighter than anyone else. His world was dazzling, untouchable. He wasn''t supposed to be held back by someone like her.


    "But don''t worry. I won''t give up. I can change-"


    "No." Nate''s voice cut through her words, firm and absolute. "You don''t need to change


    for anyone. Not even for me. You are Corrine Hond-one of a kind, and absolutely irreceable."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 219

    Chapter 219 Did I Seek


    Your Intervention


    "Neverpromise your true self for anything or anyone." Looking her in the eye, Nate assured her softly, adding, "There''s no need for you to change; I''ll learn to adapt to your world..."


    This reassurance touched Corrine deeply, prompting tears that she had long held back to start spilling over.


    Her tears, once restrained, now cascaded down her cheeks unchecked.


    Nate''s typicallyposed eyes now reflected a surge of concern and slight panic at her


    distress.


    Fumbling a bit, he reached out to wipe away her tears, whisperingforting words. "Shh, it''s alright. No more tears." He pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Through her sobs, Corrine chuckled slightly, teasing him, "Nate, are you sure you''re good atforting?"


    He frowned slightly and replied, "Honestly, gentleness isn''t my forte, but for you, I''m willing to be better."


    Corrine''s eyes, still moist, brightened with a soft smile.


    She took a moment, and then responded softly, "Thank you."


    Nate said, "As I''ve mentioned, I don''t just want thanks through words..."


    Before he could finish, Corrine sealed his lips with a gentle kiss, reminiscent of the fleeting kiss the night before.


    Their kiss, brief yet deeply tender, seemed almost dreamlike.


    As he drew closer, Corrine gently pressed against his chest, whispering, "Nate, our time is short today. Just one hour."


    A slight frown marred his features, perhaps upset that their moment was brief. Soon after, they arrived at a restaurant.


    The authentic risotto vors rekindled Corrine''s appetite, and she savored every bite.


    At that moment, her phone rang on the table.


    She caught a glimpse of the notification, hastily swallowed her food, and began to cough.


    A hand with prominent knuckles quickly offered her a ss of water.


    Gratefully, Corrine took a sip before answering the phone.


    "Corrine!" Jules'' voice came through the phone, resonating loudly.


    Slightly startled, she moved the phone away from her ear and responded withposure, "Yes, Jules? What''s going on?"


    "What do you mean ''what''s going on? Haven''t you seen the barrage of online attacks against you?"


    "It''s possible they''re not really targeting me," Corrine replied calmly.


    Hearing her tone, Jules scoffed, "Sure, those manipted photos might deceive some, but to me, they''re amateurish."


    Indeed, the circting photos were a concoction of genuine and doctored images,rgely altered by sophisticated means.


    "You already knew this, yet you still pose such a question."


    Jules found himself at a loss for words.


    Was he being manipted?


    "I''ve taken down all the offensive posts..."


    "Why would you do that?" Corrine eximed. "Karina and I orchestrated that campaign for exposure. Why would you delete them without consulting me? Restore them now!"


    On the other end, Jules'' confusion deepened. He had acted out of a desire to help, yet here he was being reprimanded instead of receiving gratitude?


    "Corrine, you''re bing quite audacious. Who exactly do you think you''remanding? I''m a sought-after hacker. People plead for my assistance, which I don''t always grant. I offered you my help out of generosity, and you don''t seem to appreciate


    It at all. Tsk!"


    "Did I seek your intervention? You barged in and disrupted my strategy without so much as a discussion. There are plenty eager to assist me. I choose you because I trust your capabilities. Now, are you telling me you regret your decision?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 220

    Chapter 220 I Love Everything About You


    On the other end, Jules grasped theplex nature of dealing with difficult individuals.


    "Forgive me," he said quickly after Corrine''s pointed remarks, recognizing his mistake. "While I might decline requests from others, refusing you, dear Corrine, is something I cannot do. As the esteemed heiress of the Ford family, you giving me a chance to help


    you is both my privilege and my greatest pleasure."


    Corrine sighed upon hearing his words. "You''re a smart man. There might just be hope


    for you yet."


    Jules was momentarily lost for words.


    He had a nagging feeling that Corrine was manipting him.


    "This stays between us, as always," Corrine said.


    "Absolutely!" Jules affirmed, thumping his chest. "But remember, should you ever face real harm or unfair treatment, I cannot simply watch."


    A yful spark appeared in Corrine''s eyes. "Given my knack for holding grudges, who


    would dare to cross me?"


    With the conversation over, Corrine resumed her meal.


    Looking up, she was met by Nate''s amused nce, causing her eyshes to flutter in surprise. "What has caught your eye now?"


    "It''s like I''m discovering you again," Nate said as he stood, offering her a peeled shrimp.


    Color rose in Corrine''s cheeks. "Do you find me unreasonable?"


    "Is that what you think?" Nate responded with a tender smile. "I cherish you, every part. Whether it''s your strengths or ws, I love them all."


    His heartfelt words sent a thrill through Corrine, making her heart race.


    Bowing her head to conceal her flushed face, she continued quietly with her risotto.


    nna


    "Do you need my assistance with anything?" Nate inquired gently.


    Corrine shook her head, resolute. "I''ve got this under control."


    "Allow me to be upfront," Nate said, delicately wiping his hands with a napkin. "Should any harm or injustice befall you, I will not hesitate to remove the Ashton family from


    Lyhaton."


    Hisid-back delivery belied a strong sense of fierce determination and authority. Corrine raised her eyes to meet his. His deep, intense gaze seemed to plunge into an abyss filled with secrets, sending a shiver through her.


    The intensity of their eye contact almost felt coercive, overwhelming her defenses.


    Jules'' cautionary words unexpectedly resurfaced in her thoughts. "Only whispers reach me. They say he hails from a sovereignnd-a ce beyond our reach, independent of any nation. Some refer to it as the Independent Continent. Corrine, keep your distance from him. He''s dangerous territory..."


    Yet, despite the warnings, how could Corrine ignore the growing affection for someone


    who showered her with such care and attention?


    Her gaze lingered on Nate''s strikingly attractive features.


    Spontaneously, she asked, "Nate, would you consider yourself a good man?"


    A brief shadow passed through Nate''s eyes at her question. "It depends on your perspective of right and wrong."


    He ced his cup down, locking eyes with Corrine, a hint of threat ying across his features. "Is a good man considered evil after a single mistake, or is a bad man redeemed by one good act? What really makes someone good or bad?" His voice was


    smooth yet charged with a seductive danger.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 221

    Chapter 221 We Are


    Destined For Each Other


    A subtle smile yed on Corrine''s lips, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "I suppose it''s just as well I''m not known for being decent either, and I''m certainly not fond of those who are deemed good."


    Nate''s expression shifted from shadowed to intrigued.


    "What do you mean by that?" he asked, his smile broadening as he regarded her affectionately.


    Corrine ced her fork down, gracefully picked up a napkin, and dabbed at her lips. She folded the napkin neatly and set it aside, every gesture reflecting her natural poise.


    Gazing at Nate with a resolute sparkle in her eyes, she said, "We are destined for each


    other."


    Long before Nate could propose marriage or even before she fully grasped hisplexities, Corrine had opportunities to leave without consequences.


    She had thought that learning Nate''s secrets might drive her away.


    Yet now, as she faced him, logic urged her to retreat, but her heart suggested she could gamble everything for this man who cherished her.


    She recalled their first encounter where Nate had assured her that she was worthy of


    love.


    Throughout their time together, his deeds had consistently affirmed his words.


    If Nate could approach her so freely, why shouldn''t she take a decisive step toward him?


    As Corrine voiced her emotions, a whirlwind of thoughts engulfed Nate, leaving his mind reeling.


    He sat motionless, his dark eyes shimmering with an array of emotions that were difficult to pinpoint.


    "Could you drive me back to the office?" Corrine asked, studying Nate''s inscrutable face.


    "Certainly."


    At his agreement, Corrine rose and walked to the door.


    However, just as her hand reached for the knob, he grasped her arm and drew her into a tight embrace, as though trying to fuse her into his very essence.


    "Promise me you''ll never leave me." His voice, deep and resonant, vibrated against her ear as he nestled his head in the crook of her neck, lips grazing her temple. "I''ll make sure you have no reason to leave."


    From their very first encounter, he was convinced Corrine was meant to y a pivotal


    role in his life.


    She was the unforeseen twist he couldn''t dominate, the woman he resolved to im.


    A brilliant smile spread across Corrine''s face as she raised her eyes to his. "Well, looks


    like you''re stuck with me forever."


    Exiting the secluded room, Corrine was acutely aware of the murmurs and covert


    conversations that filled the air around them.


    She suspected Jules had recircted the news.


    Meanwhile, Rita had been unsettled when the original post vanished, suspecting hidden support for Corrine.


    Now, with the post restored, she felt her earlier concerns were overblown, having overestimated her opponent.


    Yet, her relief was short-lived. Without warning, the door to her bedroom was forcefully kicked open.


    Before Rita could gather her wits, Bruce barged in, seized her by the cor, and hoisted


    her up from her seat. His intense eyes quickly scanned theptop screen before fixing on her, his tone cold. "It was you, wasn''t it?"


    Rita''s heart raced, her eyes darting nervously. "What are you using me of? I don''t


    follow."


    In her panic, she attempted to shut down herptop but fumbled, reacting too slowly.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 222

    Chapter 222 Pinching Her


    Neck Hard


    "Are you still denying it?" Bruce''s gaze hardened as he pushed Rita''s head against theptop screen, his voiceden with usation. "Exin this to me, now! What''s going


    on here?"


    ustomed to a life of indulgence and mischief, Rita was unustomed to Bruce''s


    cold and stern demeanor.


    His grip tightened around her neck, causing her breathing to bebored.


    Without thinking, she grabbed Bruce''s hand, trying to pull it away. "What are you doing? I''m your sister."


    At that moment, quick footsteps resonated from the hallway.


    Tracy entered the room, her face etched with worry. Seeing Bruce''s fury, her eyes narrowed. "Bruce, she''s your little sister. Isn''t there a way to settle this without aggression?"


    Seeing Tracy, Rita saw a glimmer of hope, her eyes gleaming with desperation. "Mom, help! Bruce is trying to strangle me."


    Tracy immediately intervened, driven by a rush of protective instinct, chiding Bruce as tears started to form. "She''s your sister, Bruce. It''s your duty to be lenient as the older


    sibling."


    Seeing that Bruce didn''t relent, Tracy, with what seemed like newfound courage, managed to push him back and wrapped Rita protectively in her arms.


    "Mom!" Rita wept into Tracy''s embrace, her tears falling freely. She cast a resentful nce at Bruce, her face showing no sign of apology.


    Tracy softly ran her fingers through her hair while still lecturing Bruce. "If thepany''s a mess, take it out on those ruthless shareholders. Why are you picking on


    your sister at home? What does that even prove? You''re out of line, attacking your


    own


    sister."


    Bruce countered angrily, tossing his phone to Tracy, "Then look at what she''s been up


    to!"


    Taking the phone with a look of disbelief, Tracy read through the screen, her eyes widening in shock. She then looked down at Rita, who cowered in her arms.


    Rita, feeling cornered, avoided Tracy''s gaze, biting her lip nervously.


    "Did you really do this, Rita?" Tracy asked.


    Cornered, Rita finally stepped away from Tracy''s embrace, her defiance clear. "Yes, I did it. What''s it to you?"


    "Why wasn''t this discussed with us first?" Tracy''s tone was more measured than Rita expected. "What will be of your reputation if this gets out?"


    Rita, unable to contain her feelings, looked toward Bruce, who was visibly upset. "Why should Corrine get off unpunished? Hasn''t she clung to some influential figure? Now, with the controversy stirred by this post, we''ll see who still wants her."


    Her aim was clear: not just to tarnish Corrine''s reputation, but to ostracize herpletely.


    Tracy, sensing the gravity of the situation, turned to Bruce, her face marked with concern, and exhaled a soft sigh. "Rita''s actions were indeed impulsive, but wasn''t she just trying to defend you? We might not have always supported Corrine, but we .certainly haven''t harmed her. And how does she repay us? If she couldn''t make sacrifices for you and Leah, that''s her choice, but why agree to help and then sabotage everything with those pictures? It seems she''s intent on ruining you and Leah, perhaps even destroying our family. If she shows us nopassion, why should we restrain ourselves? Rita''s actions were justified. She not only helped you seek revenge but shifted the public focus. This is beneficial for us all. Moreover, Rita didn''t fabricate anything; she merely exposed the truth."


    The unresolved issue of Corrine''s abduction before her wedding continued to be a


    sore


    point for Tracy.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 223

    Chapter 223 Walking The


    Same Path To Destruction


    Bruce''s lips curved into a mocking smile as he listened. "Beneficial for us all?"


    Tracy''s face darkened at his expression. "What kind of response is that? How can you feel sympathy for Corrine at a moment like this?"


    Before Bruce could defend himself, Tracy continued, "Corrine''s catastrophic mistake has thrust the Ashton family into public scrutiny and sent ourpany''s stocks spiraling downward. Whatever pity you might feel, you must face reality. She''s betrayed our family''s trust, not the other way around."


    "Mr. Ashton." The butler burst in, his face etched with worry. "Your grandfather ace etched with worry. "Your grandfather


    requests your presence in his room imm "9"


    Bruce''s fingers curled into tight fists. Drawing a measured breath, he responded with


    ice in his voice, "I''ll be there."


    He spun on his heel and marched toward the exit.


    At the threshold, he barked an order to a nearby servant. "Remove


    nearby servant. "Remove every electronic


    device from Rita''s room! Nothing goes in except essential meals."


    Rita''sposure crumbled instantly. "Mom, look what he''s doing..."


    Tracy, who had honed her ability to read people through countless social gatherings and card games, sensed deeper currents beneath the surface.


    She absently patted Rita''s hand, her mind elsew yourself."


    Without another nce, she glided out of the room.


    "Just stay put and behave


    Meanwhile, Bruce had reached Farris'' quarters.


    4


    The moment he crossed the threshold, Farrisunched straight in. "Were those online attacks?"


    you behind


    "No." Bruceid out the entire situation, knowing better than to conceal anything.


    Farris'' fury erupted like a volcano. His hand swept across the table, sending coffee mugs crashing to the floor in a symphony of shattering porcin.


    Bruce remained rooted to the spot, scarcely daring to breathe.


    A suffocating silence nketed the room.


    After what felt like an eternity, Farris spoke again. "How do you intend to fix this mess?"


    "I haven''t found a solution yet..."


    Bruce''s thoughts turned to Corrine''s burning hatred. She would sooner tear him apart


    than offer forgiveness now.


    Farris'' weathered face fell into deep contemtion as he closed his eyes. "You must


    apologize to her. Whether she epts or not, your sincerity must be genuine." Bruce''s head snapped up in surprise.


    After a thoughtful pause, he ventured carefully, "Are you concerned about her mysterious benefactor?"


    The truthy bare-whether it was Bruce''s anger toward Rita or Farris'' fury with Bruce,


    everything circled back to the shadowy figure behind Corrine, someone powerful enough to make them all hesitate.


    Previous incidents had hinted at Corrine''splex background, so they couldn''t act


    recklessly for the time being. Who could have predicted Rita would ignite such chaos?


    Now, reconciliation seemed as distant as the stars, let alone using Corrine to elevate


    the Ashton family''s status.


    Farris'' body shook with heavy coughs. "I fear our worst suspicions may be correct..."


    The memory of Kason''s warning to Leah about "provoking the wrong person" hung heavy in the air.


    If Corrine was indeed that untouchable figure, wouldn''t the Ashton family be walking the same path to destruction as the Burgess family?


    Bruce stared at Farris, his eyes wide with dawningprehension, a tempest of emotions swirling in their depths.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 224

    Chapter 224 Gossip In The


    Office


    "Bruce, the Ashton family has fought tooth and nail to rise from the ashes." Farris voice carried the weight of years. "The Burgess family''s fate should serve as our warning. You know what needs to be done."


    He understood Bruce''s fierce pride, his grandson''s unwavering arrogance.


    Yet what were thosepared to the Ashton family''s survival?


    If Corrine indeed had connections to the Ford family, no sacrifice would be too great to ensure their protection.


    Bruce absorbed his grandfather''s unspoken message.


    "I understand, Grandpa," he said, offering a slight bow. "Please don''t burden yourself with worry."


    Without another nce, he strode toward the door.


    As he stepped into the hallway, he encountered Tracy, who had been hovering by the


    entrance.


    Meeting Bruce''s piercing gaze, she showed no shame at being caught


    eavesdropping, only raw anxiety. "Bruce, tell me truthfully. Has Rita crossed a line this time?"


    A bitterugh escaped Bruce''s lips. "Isn''t it ratherte for that realization, Mom?" Tracy stood paralyzed, her pupils contracting as if struck by lightning.


    Despite his simmering anger, Bruce softened slightly before his mother. He drew a measured breath, his face remaining impassive. "I''ll handle this situation. If you truly care, keep Rita in check."


    Tracy watched his retreating form, her eyes swimming with confusion and dread.


    Meanwhile, the online scandal had set tongues wagging throughout thepany.


    In


    the restroom, several employees huddled together, trading whispers.


    "Could those photos really be of Miss Hond?¡±


    "Didn''t the chairman im she''d been studying abroad all this time? Was that just


    cover story?"


    "Well, what parent would broadcast their child''s mistakes? Of course they''d try to hide


    it."


    "Who would have guessed? She acts so untouchable, like some distant star, but behind closed doors... who knows how many men she''s been with?"


    Thestment dissolved into maliciousughter, cut short by a thunderous bang as a stall door flew open.


    Natasha emerged, her face carved from ice, her razor-sharp gaze cutting through the


    three women gathered at the sink. "Care to repeat that?"


    The gossips exchanged nervous nces, wondering how they''d missed another


    presence.


    Everyone knew Natasha''s reputation-Corrine''s devoted shadow, following her everymand without question.


    "Miss Dixon..." The woman in pink forced a smile. "What brings you here?"


    Natasha had onlye down because of maintenance on the top floor''s facilities.


    To her surprise, she''d stumbled upon this nest of vipers.


    She knew the whispers that followed her through the halls-how they called her Corrine''s faithful dog, blindly devoted.


    And they weren''t wrong. In Natasha''s heart, Corrinemanded the same reverence


    as Jolene.


    She would never tolerate a single word against either of them.


    Her gaze settled on the woman in the revealing skirt. "Dressed like that?"


    Natasha''s


    words dripped with venom. "Those who know you understand you work here. Others might mistake you for something else entirely... like a prostitute."


    "Who are you calling a prostitute?" The woman in the tight skirt forgot the broken lipstick in her hand, ready tounch herself at Natasha with fury in her eyes.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 225

    Chapter 225 You''ve Transformed Completely


    Natasha approached the sink with measured steps, herposure unwavering. "I''m


    talking about you. If you need rification, I''ll dly gposure unwavering. "I''m


    intentione


    I''ll dly specify. Your daily mboyant


    attire speaks volumes about your with the male employees."


    a with a venomous re. "Are you so


    "I''ll rip that mouth off your face!" The woman in the tight skirt quivered with unbridled fury, her eyes zing crimson as she fixed proud of being a loyalckey? What has Corrine done to earn such blind devotion? Has she bewitched you into thinking she''s infallible?"


    with a paper Natasha turned off the faucet with deliberate slowness, dried her hand towel, and responded with calcted disdain, "Such vulgarnguage. Did you forget facilities? Perhaps you need assistance cleaning that


    basic hygiene after using the


    mouth of yours?"


    Her position as second-inmand, coupled with her status as Corrine''s trusted right hand, made her virtually untouchable.


    The other women, sensing the dangerous trajectory of the confrontation, hastily


    muffled theirpanion''s protests. "Miss Dixon, please excuse her loose tongue. This


    is entirely our fault. We''re leaving."


    They practically dragged the furious woman from the restroom bef


    further.


    she could resist


    In their wake, Natasha sagged against the sink, her knees finally betraying her inner turmoil. She drew several steadying breaths before making her way back to the top


    floor.


    The moment she returned to her office, Corrine''s internal line chirped. "Come to my


    office."


    "Right away!" Natasha hurried toply.


    Corrine''s first words cut straight to the heart of the matter. "I hear you got into an


    altercation?"


    Natasha bit her bottom lip as she nodded nervously.


    With so many eyeing her position, hungry for any misstep, the speed of


    information flow didn''t surprise her.


    "They were spreading malicious gossip about you."


    To Natasha''s surprise, Corrine''s response was a soft smile. "Let them talk. Their words


    can''t diminish me."


    "Absolutely not!" Natasha''s passionate objection burst forth before Corrine could finish.


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched with intrigue, prompting Natasha to fidget with her blouse hem as she exined, "You''ve done nothing wrong. The me lies solely with those who hurt you. You taught me to confront those who cause harm, not to endure their attacks silently."


    Corrine studied her thoughtfully. "Natasha, you''ve transformedpletely..."


    Indeed, confidence now radiated from her once-timid assistant.


    Gone was the doormat who absorbed abuse withoutint.


    you Natasha''s eyes sparkled at the observation, her smile genuine. "That''s because and Jolene entered my life."


    Without Corrine and Jolene, Natasha might still be drowning in despair, or worse, might not have survived at all.


    They had be her guiding stars, and she would defend their light fiercely.


    Her phone''s sudden ring interrupted the moment. An unlisted number made her pause before answering.


    Bruce, blocked from contacting Corrine directly, had resorted to reaching out through


    Natasha.


    After hearing his request, Natasha turned to Corrine, silently mouthing, "Bruce from Ashton Group requests to see you."


    Corrine''s slight frown conveyed volumes to her perceptive assistant.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not familiar with the Miss Hond you''re referring to," Natasha responded crisply before ending the call.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 226

    Chapter 226 Could There Be


    Some Mistake


    Bruce''s expression darkened like storm clouds gathering on the horizon as the call came to an abrupt end.


    In the front seat, his assistant instinctively drew in a sharp breath, willing himself


    be invisible against the leather upholstery.


    The atmosphere in the car grew heavier with each passing moment, a testament


    to how Bruce hadn''t shown a single trace of joy since Corrine''s departure from the Ashton


    family.


    Misfortune seemed to shadow the Ashton family relentlessly these days, denying them


    even a moment''s respite.


    Corrine''s refusal to meet Bruce spoke volumes about the depths of her lingering


    resentment.


    The assistant''s eyes darted cautiously to his employer''s reflection in the rearview mirror; he weighed his next words carefully before venturing, "Mr. Ashton, perhaps we could intercept Miss Hond along her route home?"


    "Do you know where she stays?" Bruce''s piercing gaze cut through the air like a perfectly honed de, causing his assistant to shudder involuntarily.


    "I... I don''t know..." the assistant stammered, acutely aware of his limitations.


    How could he possibly possess such resources and intelligence?


    Since leaving Ashton Group, Corrine had vanished without a trace, leaving no


    breadcrumbs to follow.


    Bruce released a bone-weary sigh, his fingers moving to massage his throbbing temples. "Let''s go to Ford Group."


    His mind raced with possibilities-Corrine must have connections there, exining her ability to move freely and share meals with Natasha.


    As their vehicle crawled through traffic, Bruce''s phone shattered the tense silence. The bank manager''s name shed across the screen.


    "Hello, Mr. Ashton."


    "Yes, Mr. Wilde?" Bruce inquired with carefully measured humility. "Has our loan application been approved?"


    The ensuing silence stretched like a rubber band about to snap, heavy with unspokenplications.


    Ard Wilde cleared his throat before responding with diplomatic caution, "Mr. Ashton, after the higher-ups'' review, I regret to inform you that your submitted materials were not approved. Perhaps exploring other banking options would be prudent?"


    "Not approved?" Bruce''s brows knitted together as his handsome features hardened


    into marble. "Could there be some mistake?"


    His mind reeled at this unprecedented rejection-every previous loan application had sailed through Ard''s bank without a hitch.


    "Mr. Ashton, I understand your frustration," Ard offered soothingly. "To be frank, my inquiries revealed this isn''t personal. Recent regtory changes have tightened lending policies. Yourpany''s scale and requested amount were gged as high-risk


    investments."


    Bruce''s expression only grew stormier, his frown carving deeper lines into his forehead.


    After what felt like an eternity, he responded with forcedposure, "I understand. Thank you for your efforts during this time."


    The moment the call ended, his jaw clenched as he fought to contain his mounting fury.


    Something felt terribly wrong.


    Their previously smooth sailing had hit an inexplicable roadblock. Could the Ford family be pulling strings behind the scenes?


    Yet if they truly sought revenge, surely their approach would have been more


    severe.


    Pushing aside these troubling thoughts, Bruce focused on his immediate priority: finding Corrine and attempting to quell her anger.


    As fate would have it, their arrival at Ford Group coincided with Corrine preparing


    leave in a vehicle.


    Without hesitation, Bruce lowered his window and called out, "Corrine!"


    His voice caused her to pause momentarily.


    Her eyes narrowed as she watched him hastily exit his car and stride toward her.


    From within the vehicle, Nate observed Bruce''s approach, his features darkening with barely concealed displeasure.


    "Wait for me," Corrine murmured, bending down to address Nate through the window.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 227

    Chapter 227 My Boyfriend Is The Jealous Type


    Corrine stood with effortless elegance in her champagne silk dress and light zer, the delicate fabric dancing in the breeze against her long legs.


    Her natural confidence and striking beautymanded attention, and now, wrapped in an aura of cool detachment, she seemed even more maic.


    Bruce''s eyes darted to the car beside her, its windows tinted an imprable ck that concealed the upant within. Though he couldn''t see the man, instinct told him it was the same person he''d encountered before.


    Perhaps driven by pride, or a desperate need to prove his significance to Corrine, Bruce carefully considered his next words before saying, "Could we talk alone for a moment?"


    A sardonicugh escaped Corrine''s lips. "Let''s talk here. After all, my boyfriend is the jealous type."


    Her words struck Bruce like physical blows, sending a deep, spreading ache through his chest as his hands involuntarily clenched into fists.


    "Mr. Ashton, did youe here just to clench your fists?" Corrine''s gaze swept meaningfully over his white-knuckled hands as she released another deliberately casualugh.


    Caught off guard, Bruce drew a steadying breath before retrieving a bank card from his pocket. "Take this. The password is your birth date."


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched delicately. "What do you mean by this, Mr. Ashton?"


    "I''m here to apologize on behalf of Rita... no, on behalf of the entire Ashton family." Bruce paused, his words heavy with sincerity. "Rita is young and reckless. She acts without thinking. Please don''t hold this against her. This time, it''s the Ashton family that owes you. Take this money aspensation."


    A ghost of a smile yed across Corrine''s lips as she lowered her gaze, masking the turbulent emotions in her eyes.


    Her usualposure had cracked, revealing something fierce and dangerous beneath.


    "What is this? A carrot and stick approach?"


    The words dripped with venom.


    Heat crept up Bruce''s neck as shame colored his features. He moistened his dry lips, his deep voice rough with embarrassment. "This entire mess... it started because of me. I know that. And I take full responsibility."


    "If an apology could fix everything, then what would be the point of consequences?" Corrine cut in, her voice sharp as ice. "What you did to me this time can''t simply be brushed aside with an apology."


    Bruce flinched. His expression faltered, a flicker of panic breaking through his usualposure. "I never expected you to forgive me," he admitted, his voice quieter now. "I just... I want to do what I can to make things right. I know everything you''ve done for the Ashton family over the years, and I truly appreciate it. But gratitude and love are two different things. I knew I didn''t love you. And if I had gone through with the marriage, it would have only hurt you more."


    Corrine''s face twisted with bitter irony. "Would it have hurt me more or Leah more? Do you need me to remind you of the reasons behind my abduction?"


    The mocking smile vanished from her face, reced by a razor-sharp gaze that seemed to cut straight through him. "You promised to take me to dinner after work and then to choose a wedding dress. I foolishly waited downstairs, but where were you? At that time, you were probably already lost in passion with Leah, oblivious to the world around you."


    The usation hit Bruce like a physical blow, draining the color from his face as his eyes widened. Her words had found their mark, striking deep at a truth he couldn''t


    deny.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 228

    Chapter 228 Sacrificing My Dignity For Your Comfort


    Bruce lowered his gaze, his voice barely a whisper. "I''m sorry..."


    The words had barely left his lips when Corrine''s hand struck his cheek with a resounding crack.


    "Your apologies mean nothing!" Corrine''s voice trembled with years of pent-up fury, "I devoted three years of my life to the Ashton family, and this is how you repay me?"


    Her eyes zed with unbridled anger. "Now that scandal threatens your precious reputation, you sacrifice me as your scapegoat, leaking my personal information to the vultures. Have you forgotten your roots? The Ashton family''s rise to prominence in Lyhaton rests on my shoulders. Your current glory? That was my doing-Corrine Hond''s legacy. What would you be without me?"


    Bruce''s jaw clenched at her usations, his words emerging through gritted teeth. "I''m


    sorry..."


    "Silence!" Corrine''s hand whipped through the air again,nding another stinging blow.


    Bruce''s head snapped to the side, a crimson handprint blooming on his cheek, yet he


    remained motionless.


    "Let me remind you-l never sought the Ashton family''s wealth or the empty title of Mrs. Ashton. Yet you persist in tormenting me. Now you stoop to framing me, hiding behind Rita''s supposed naivety. Tell me, Bruce, why does Rita Ashton still act like a child well into her twenties? Is that why you so confidently use her age as a shield?"


    A shadow crossed Bruce''s features as he caught her implication, darkness seeping into his gaze.


    "This falls on the Ashton family, Corrine. I''ll make whatever amends I can. Show some mercy-don''t hold this against Rita. If this esctes, we''ll both face public humiliation. Surely you see that?"


    A bitterugh escaped Corrine''s lips. "Ah, so when sweet words fail, you resort to threats?"


    "That''s not what I meant..." Bruce" "st withered under her fierce interruption.


    "Then enlighten me." Corrine''s voice cut like steel. "Should I be appeased by a bank card? Or perhaps I should graciously forgive these despicable actions because you muttered an apology? Was this entire online charade orchestrated to force me into submission, to bend to the Ashton family''s whims?"


    Bruce stared at the formidable woman before him, his patience evaporating. "Corrine, for once, listen reasonably. Why can''t you show understanding like Leah?"


    "Understanding? You mean sacrificing my dignity for yourfort?" Contempt dripped from her words. "I''m not that person, Bruce. I''ve never let an insult go unanswered. Yes, I helped elevate the Ashton family, giving you the audacity to test my limits repeatedly. But that ends now. Watch closely as I dedicate myself to returning the Ashton family to myself to returning the Ashton family to


    their humble beginnings."


    Her words hammered against Bruce''s conscious dting with turbulent emotions as he regarded her.


    like


    ps, his pupils


    Corrine, unmoved, tucked her phone into her handbag and tura toward her car.


    At thest moment, she paused, as if struck by a thought.


    She half-turned, her voice carrying an ominous chill. "Bruce, have you ever visited


    Forestvale?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 229

    Chapter 229 Left Her Mind Completely nk


    The question had haunted Corrine''s thoughts like a persistent shadow.


    It represented everything-her decision to choose Bruce against her family''s wishes, her relentless dedication to the Ashton family''s sess.


    Her heart thundered in her chest as she voiced the question.


    A thoughtful gleam flickered in Bruce''s eyes at her question.


    Corrine studied his expression, and in that moment of silence, understanding crystallized within her.


    Her lips curved into a subtle, knowing smile as she gracefully slipped into her waiting


    car.


    The vehicle pulled away, leaving Bruce rooted to the spot, lost in a fog of confusion.


    Only after her car vanished into the distance did her earlier words echo through his mind. ¡°I helped elevate the Ashton family, giving you the audacity to test my limits repeatedly. But that ends now. Watch closely as I dedicate myself to returning the Ashton family to their humble beginnings."


    Would she follow through?


    Bruce desperately clung to memories of thepliant Corrine who had once yielded to his every demand. Surely she wouldn''t destroy what she had helped create. The Ashton family''s rise had been paved with countless obstacles, each one ovee through Corrine''s unwavering dedication.


    But the current Corrine was different.


    She had endured his betrayal, and now faced Rita''s calcted assault on her reputation.


    With her fierce spirit, forgiveness seemed impossible.


    The realization sent ice through Bruce''s veins, making him shudder uncontrobly.


    Panic drove him to reach for his phone, seeking Farris'' counsel,


    Then doubt crept in-the Ashton family had evolved beyond its humble beginnings Could Corrine''s words alone topple their empire?


    They held numerous important development projects, and once loans and government permits were secured, the Ashton family''s power would be consolidated.


    Her threats seemed hollow in the face of such stability.


    Inside the car, Corrine sat in contemtive silence, watching the world blur past her


    window.


    Nate''s rich, maic voice broke through her thoughts. "Aren''t you worried about making your boyfriend jealous now?"


    Corrine leaned into Nate''s offeredfort, a weary sigh escaping her lips. "All these years of dedication suddenly feel absurd."


    The truth she had cherished had crumbled to dust, rendering her years of devotion meaningless.


    "Have you been to Forestvale?" Nate''s question pierced the silence.


    Emotion flickered across Corrine''s features as memories surfaced. "Yes," she admitted


    after a pause. ¡°During a summer camp with Jules. One sleepless night, I scaled the school wall and wandered until I found myself in a ce..."


    That ce had shown her life''s fragility and humanity''s cruel indifference.


    Time had seemed to crawl, each moment stretching into an eternity of horror.


    People had huddled like terrified animals in filthy corners, desperate to survive the


    chaos.


    The memory remained a festering wound in her psyche.


    "That was no ce for a girl," Nate observed quietly.


    Corrine straightened, studying him intently as if searching for something hidden


    beneath his exterior.


    "What is it?" Nate asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Nothing," she murmured, lowering her gaze.


    Back then, someone had protected her through that blood-soaked night, speaking those


    same words.


    She had spent years searching for answers, but Bruce''s responses had left her hollow.


    Then Nate spoke again, and his words left her mindpletely nk.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 230

    Chapter 230 Leah''s Twisted


    Satisfaction


    "I''ve been to Forestvale. Maybe we even crossed paths back then?" Nate''s tone was casual, yet there was an underlying intrigue in his voice.


    A sudden chill coursed through Corrine''s veins at his words, but her heart


    pounded


    relentlessly.


    Her gaze locked onto his, searching for something beyond the surface, something hidden beneath his steady stare.


    "What''s wrong?" Nate tilted her chin up with his fingers, a faint, unreadable smile ying on his lips.


    Corrine''s eyshes fluttered as she leaned back against his shoulder.


    Just moments ago, a wild thought had shed through her mind-one that sent her pulse racing.


    But without proof, she wouldn''t let herself believe it. Another disappointment was thest thing she could afford.


    "Are you nning to let the Ashton family off the hook just like that?" Nate tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his fingers lingering slightly.


    Corrine''s lips curled into a knowing smile as she traced the smooth surface of her phone with her fingertips. "It''s not that simple."


    The Ashton family might have set this game in motion, but how it ended-and when


    -was entirely up to her.


    After Bruce returned to the Ashton residence, his phone rang.


    On the other end, Leah''s voice was soft, filled with emotion. "Bruce, thank you... for everything you''ve done for me."


    Currently, the online scandal surrounding Corrine''s photos had erupted into chaos. No instigation was needed. Thement sections were already overflowing with cruel


    insults.


    The vicious remarks poured in relentlessly, each one sharper than thest.


    As a result, the gossip about Leah and Bruce naturally lost traction, allowing her to quietly remove the trending topic.


    Seeing Corrine''s reputation crumble, reduced to nothing more than a social outcast, Leah felt a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    But what thrilled her most was that Bruce had sacrificed Corrine''s privacy to protect


    her instead.


    Corrine was utterly powerless against her.


    She hadn''t even needed to make a move-Corrine had already fallen, defeated.


    Nothing cuts deeper than betrayal by someone you once loved. Leah had no doubt Corrine was drowning in that agony right now.


    Bruce, however, fell silent, at a loss for words in response to Leah''s gratitude.


    "Bruce, my father appreciates everything you''ve done for me. He''d like to invite you over for dinner to thank you in person," Leah said, her voice pausing ever so slightly. "Do you have time sometime soon?"


    Bruce''s brow furrowed faintly. "Work''s piling up right now. Can we push it back a little?"


    "Alright," Leah murmured, her tone soft. "But no matter how yourself, Bruce. Otherwise, I''ll worry."


    "Got it."


    busy you


    are, take care of


    After hanging up, Bruce tossed his phone onto the sofa and slumped down, exhaustion weighing him down.


    Tracy came down from the second floor, immediately spotting him sprawled on the


    sofa.


    A flicker of urgency crossed her face. "How did it go? Is everything settled?"


    "She won''t forgive," Bruce answered, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Tracy''s lips curled in faint mockery. "She''s really making this harder than it needs to be.


    Does she honestly think the Ashton family is afraid of her? With things the way they are, wouldn''t it be smarter to take the money and put this whole mess behind her? Instead, she insists on acting all high and mighty. Now that the scandal is spiraling out of control, does she seriously think her backer is going toe to her rescue?"


    "So you''re just going to stand by and do nothing?" A deep, authoritative voice rang out from the doorway.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 231

    Chapter 231 Not Yours To


    Rule


    Bruce abruptly sat up as Farris approached, his cane tapping against the floor with each step. Without hesitation, Bruce rose to his feet and gave a respectful nod. "Grandpa."


    Tracy, still seething from Farris'' recent scolding, struggled to contain her resentment. Yet, in his presence, she had no choice but to maintain a facade. Forcing a polite expression, she greeted him in a t tone, "Farris."


    "I want the details about your conversation with Corrine." Farris'' piercing gaze locked onto Bruce, his scrutiny unwavering. "If she''s willing to forgive, we''ll hold a press


    conference and clear her name."


    Tracy''s'' eyes red with frustration. "Are you serious, Farris? Have youpletely lost it? Corrine was the one who wronged us first! Now that her scandal has exploded, why should we go out of our way to salvage her reputation? And if Bruce publicly defends her, won''t that just humiliate him in front of everyone?"


    ¡°Enough!¡± Farris struck his cane against the floor with a forceful crack, the sound slicing through the room like a de. The sheer authority behind it made Tracy go rigid, her voice dying in her throat.


    "How did someone as disgraceful as you find their way into the Ashton family? If not for Corrine''s strategies all these years, do you really think this family would have survived its past crises? Everything you enjoy your luxury, yourfort-is because of her efforts! Without her, what right do you have to live in such excess? If you hadn''t meddled in Bruce''s life, he would have married Corrine long ago, and none of this would be happening now! And yet you have the audacity to im she''s the one who wronged us?¡±


    For years, Farris had withdrawn from the family business, choosing a quiet retirement while Bruce took over thepany.


    His absence had led everyone to believe the once formidable patriarch had softened with age.


    Now, faced with his fury, the room fell into an uneasy silence. Not a single soul dared


    2079


    to breathe too loudly.


    "Grandpa, I let Corrine down. I broke her trust, and no matter what I say, she won''t forgive me..." Bruce exhaled heavily, recounting every detail of his conversation with


    Corrine.


    Farris'' expression darkened, his features taut with an unfamiliar gravity. "She actually


    said that?"


    Bruce gave a firm nod. "She did."


    Tracy, who had been biting her tongue, finally snapped, "What ridiculous nonsense is


    Corrine spewing? Does she really think the Ashton family is as powerless as it was three years ago? Apologizing to her is a waste of time! Those scandalous photos from


    her so-called ''kidnapping''-that was karma. People like her deserve-"


    "Deserve what?" Farris'' voice dropped to a chilling low, cutting through the air like


    de.


    His eyes, though clouded with age, burned with a ferocity that sent an icy dread down


    Tracy''s, spine.


    She swallowed hard, her bravado crumbling as she averted her gaze. The unfinished


    words died in her throat.


    "As a member of the Ashton family, you''re supposed to carry yourself with grace.


    How dare you speak such venom?" Farris added.


    Tracy clenched her fists. ¡°The truth alwayses out eventually. Are we supposed to bury her disgrace?"


    The longer she listened, the more it seemed Farris had lost his grip on reality.


    Instead of protecting the Ashton family''s reputation, he was defending Corrine-an outsider with no blood ties to them.


    "Honestly, she did us a favor by leaving Bruce. If she hadn''t, he''d be the biggest joke in town by now! Once this spreads, the Ashton name will be dragged through the mud!"


    "Enough! Not another word!" Farris'' cane struck the floor with a sharp crack. "I''m still very much alive, and the Ashton family is not yours to rule!"


    His words cut through Tracy like a dagger, their sting burrowing deep into her chest.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 232

    Chapter 232 Something Big Has Happened


    In an instant, Tracy''s face twisted, her expression hardening as if she''d been struck.


    Her fingers curled into tight fists, nails digging into her palms as she forced back the sting in her eyes. With a bitterugh, she scoffed, "Yes, I have no say in every decision


    of the family. I''m still an outsider in your eyes. No matter how much I sacrifice for this family, I''ll never be worthy of your respect."


    Bruce''s brows knitted together, and he reached for her sleeve. "Mom, please... just let it go."


    Tracy yanked her arm free, shooting him a cold re. "Let it go? I haven''t even started."


    For years, ever since she married into the Ashton family, Farris had never once spoken


    to her with kindness. He had no hesitation in scolding her, never caring about her


    dignity.


    She had given birth to Ashton heirs, devoted herself to this family. Even if she had


    no


    remarkable achievements, she had endured more than enough.


    Yet, to them, she would always be an outsider.


    She bore the title of Mrs. Ashton, but in reality, she was nothing more than a joke.


    Before she could say another word, Mird rushed in, breathless, his face pale with urgency. "Something''s happened! Something big!"


    Farris shot him an irritated nce. "What are you iling about for?"


    He had never been able to stand Mird''s panicked nature. This exact weakness was why Farris had bypassed him and entrusted thepany to his grandson instead.


    Under Farris'' withering stare, Mird swallowed, steadying himself before blurting out, "Corrine just released an official statement! Not only did she confirm the photos were fabricated, but herwyer, Waldo Ford, has already filed awsuit against everyone spreading the rumors."


    "What did you just say?" Farris bolted upright, his piercing gaze locking onto his son. "Did you just say Waldo Ford?"


    That name alone carried weight-an undefeated legal powerhouse.


    Not only was he ranked among the top tenwyers in the world, but he was also the second son of the prestigious Ford family.


    Brilliant and impossibly selective, Waldo never took on cases lightly.


    Back when the Ashton family was at its peak, they had tried to hire him as a legal consultant-only to be coldly turned down..


    Yet now, he had stepped in to defend someone as insignificant as Corrine.


    If everything before could be dismissed as mere coincidence, how could this possibly be


    exined?


    A gnawing suspicion crept into Farris'' mind, growing stronger by the second. His expression darkened as he sank heavily onto the sofa, lost in thought. Could Corrine really have ties to the Ford family?


    Unlike Farris, who was unraveling over the implications, Tracy had only one


    concern


    -Rita.


    She clutched her husband''s arm, her grip tightening. "Did they find out who''s responsible?"


    "No word yet." Mird shook his head.


    At his response, Tracy exhaled in quiet relief.


    Just then, Bruce''s phone buzzed. His assistant''s name shed on the screen.


    "Mr. Ashton, bad news! Corrine just leaked a recording of your conversation!" Bruce''s brows knitted together. "What recording?"


    The assistant''s voice was tense. "Your private conversation with her from earlier today -it was recorded. And now, it''s blowing up online."


    Before the assistant could finish, Bruce ended the call abruptly.


    His fingers flew over his screen as he checked the trending news. The top trending


    headlines screamed at him: "Exposing the Scoundrel: The Recording" and "Shameful Face of Lyhaton''s Ashton Family."


    The leaked audio not only confirmed his betrayal but also ledizens to connect


    the dots-realizing the scandal surrounding Corrine had been nothing more than a smokescreen orchestrated by the Ashton family.


    Worst of all, the recording exposed Rita.


    Bruce''s breath hitched, his eyes widening in pure panic.


    Tracy, sharp-eyed, immediately caught his change in expression. "What happened?"


    Bruce''s jaw tensed as he met her gaze, his voiceced with fury. "Corrine recorded our conversation and put it online. Now, the inte''s tearing us apart- and they want Rita to pay the price."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 233

    Chapter 233 To Tear Down The Ashton Family


    "What?" Tracy''s face drained of color, her voice barely a whisper.


    Even Farris, who was usually a picture of control, couldn''t hide the panic creeping into his expression.


    Suddenly, a crushing weight settled over him-an overwhelming suffocation, as if his heart had faltered. His face drained of color, and he grimaced, clutching at his chest as if trying to hold himself together.


    "The medicine!" Mird was the first to react, his voice urgent. He rushed to Farris, quickly pulling out a pill from his pocket and gently putting it in his mouth.


    Mird rubbed Farris'' back in slow, soothing motions, urging him to breathe.


    The minutes stretched on endlessly, the tension thick in the air, until finally, Farris ''breathing steadied.


    Yet, the ordeal had aged him in an instant-his body frail, his energy drained.


    He leaned against the sofa, his voice a shadow of its usual strength, barely a whisper. "Call a press conference. We have to own up to our mistakes, ept whatever


    consequencese.''


    Bruce''s gaze hardened, his eyes colder than ever, his jaw set like stone. "I understand,


    Grandpa."


    Corrine''s actions hadpletely caught them off guard, and Bruce couldn''t help but once again recall the chilling words she had spoken to him earlier. "Watch closely as I dedicate myself to returning the Ashton family to their humble beginnings."


    His features darkened as the memory sank in. His face, usually soposed, was now a mask of cold fury.


    It wasn''t just an idle threat. Corrine meant every word.


    She intended to tear down the Ashton family, piece by piece, with her own hands. His hands clenched into fists, the veins on the back of his hands standing out as he fought to hold back the fire burning within him.


    After helping Farris back to his room, Tracy couldn''t hold back her bitterness. "That cunning little bitch, Corrine! I never thought she''d undermine us like this."


    "Enough," Mird sighed heavily, the weight of the moment sinking in. Turning to Bruce, he added, "Let''s go to thepany now,


    "Alright."


    Now, even though the Ashton family was reluctant to lower their pride and admit their wrongs, they had no choice but to swallow their dignity.


    Left alone in the house, Tracy''s anger simmered, a searing fire raging within her chest, demanding an outlet.


    Her hands trembled as she quickly gathered her things, determined to confront Corrine


    and settle the score.


    But just as she reached the front gate, a court summons was delivered to her.


    Tracy''s eyes scanned the text on the paper, her fingers shaking uncontrobly as her


    breath caught in her throat.


    Her knees buckled beneath her, and she copsed to the ground, utterly unprepared for


    the blow.


    "Mrs. Ashton!" a maid cried out in rm, rushing forward to help her to her feet. Tracy clung to the maid''s hands, her voice tight with panic. "Hurry! Call Mird and


    Bruce back!"


    Bruce remained at thepany to handle the crisis, but Mird rushed home. Upon seeing Tracy crying hysterically, he immediately sought answers.


    "What happened?" he demanded, his gaze flickering to the maid, who quickly exined


    the situation.


    Normally, it took time for awsuit to progress to the point of a court summons.


    But with Waldo Ford handling the case, it was hard to guarantee the court wouldn''t expedite things.


    "Honey, what are we going to do?" Tracy''s voice cracked with distress, her words Chapter 253 10 Tear Down The Ashton Family


    choked by sobs. "Rita is so young; she''s just a girl. If she ends up in prison, how will she


    ever have a future? How will she get married?"


    Mird''s face darkened as he grasped the full weight of the situation.


    It wasn''t just Rita''s reputation on the line-it was the entire Ashton family''s legacy.


    He sank into the sofa, the tension in his shoulders evident as he lit a cigarette. "Only the one who caused the mess can clean it up. We need to figure out how to make


    Corrine drop thewsuit."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 234

    Chapter 234 I''m Willing To Meet Any Conditions Yo...


    Hearing her husband''s words, Tracy''s sobs quieted, her breathing still ragged as she nced up at Mird, her eyes swollen with tears. "Do you really think she''ll agree?"


    They both knew that after the falling out at Ashton Group''s anniversary event,


    Corrine''s trust in them had shattered.


    With everything that had happened, why would she simply drop thewsuit? Especially after Bruce''s betrayal and now Rita''s mess-Corrine wasn''t the type to back down


    easily.


    "Whether she agrees or not, we have to try," Mird replied, his tone firm yet filled with quiet sincerity as his eyes met Tracy''s.


    After years of sharing a life with her, how could he not understand her thoughts? He paused, his expression softening as he added, "You need toe with me. "I..." Tracy hesitated, ready to protest.


    But Mird raised a hand, silencing her. "I know you have your reservations about Corrine, but this is bigger than just your feelings. It''s about the Ashton family, about Rita. Can you really sit back and let Rita go to jail?"


    Tracy fell silent, her breath shaky as the weight of his words sank in.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes, letting out a reluctant sigh before whispering, "Alright."


    "Then I''ll call Corrine." Mird gave her hand a gentle squeeze, his gesture a quiet


    attempt to soothe her frayed nerves.


    Corrine was taken aback when she received a call from Mird.


    Farris had three sons, but none of them had particrly stood out-until Bruce hade along, using his wit and cunning to carve a ce for himself.


    It was thanks to Tracy''s foresight in keeping Bruce close to Farris that Mird had gained any semnce of status within the family.


    "Miss Hond, this is Bruce''s father. I was wondering if you''d have some time after work," Mird began, his voice smooth but with an underlying urgency. "I''d like to speak with you privately."


    Although Mird wasn''t someone who could shoulder great responsibilities, as a father, husband, and elder, his reputation remained untarnished.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her gaze cool and unimpressed. "Why not just say it over the phone?"


    The Ashton family repulsed her to her core. She would do anything to avoid facing them


    in person.


    Mird hadn''t expected Corrine''s refusal to be so blunt, but he remainedposed, refusing to let her unyielding tone rattle him.


    He nced at Tracy on the sofa, his thoughts pausing for a brief moment before he spoke, his voice steady. "Rita was indulged too much as a child, which made her headstrong and thoughtless. She''s often been disrespectful toward you, and as her parents, we failed in our duty to correct her. This caused the harm that she brought upon you, and for that, we sincerely apologize."


    The sincerity in Mird''s words nudged Corrine to listen just a bit longer.


    "The main reason I''m calling," he continued, his voice unwavering, "is to ask if you would consider withdrawing thewsuit."


    A sharp, frosty glint flickered in Corrine''s eyes at his request, her lips curling into a cold, humorless smile. "Withdraw thewsuit? My time is far too valuable to waste on this little game."


    Her voice was casual, but the venomous undertone left no doubt about her disdain.


    Every syble dripped with indifference, and Tracy could feel her temper re. She opened her mouth to respond, but Mird''s sharp look silenced her instantly.


    They were the ones asking for a favor, so they needed to swallow their pride, no matter


    how bitter it tasted.


    After a beat of silence, Mird leaned forward slightly, his tone resolute as he added, "Rita is in the wrong. If you agree to withdraw thewsuit, I''m willing to meet any conditions you set."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 235

    Chapter 235 What Value Do You ce On Rita''s Future


    The phone was eerily silent, expanding the difort that Mird and Tracy felt as they waited for a response. The moments dragged on, each second intensifying their


    unease.


    Finally, Corrine broke the silence with a question that cut to the heart of the matter and asked, "What value do you ce on Rita''s future?"


    Relieved by her engagement, Mird and Tracy managed a faint smile between them.


    "We think it might be best to discuss the details face-to-face. Would you be open to meeting?" Mird said, suggesting a


    onal encounter to navigate the sensitive


    discussion.


    Despite recognizing the gravity of their situation, Mird and Tracy harbored a quiet hope that their past rtionship with Corrine might lead to some kindness on her part.


    Aware of the Ashton family''s propensity for maniption, Corrine braced herself for their likely emotional appeals,


    "If arranging a meeting is necessary, perhaps we should end our discussion here," Corrine responded.


    "Please, don''t hang up," Mird interjected quickly, sensing Corrine might be about to cut the connection. "We have ten million ready topensate you. Would that resolve the issue, Miss Hond?"


    In reality, no funds were prepared; this was merely a ploy to see how Corrine would


    react and to stall for time.


    "Mr. Ashton, do you really think I''m after your ten million?" Corrine asked, her tone cold. "You might want to save that for a decentwyer for your daughter instead.¡±


    She was about to disconnect the call.


    Mird urgently replied, "Miss Hond, surely we can still negotiate."


    Corrine hesitated, and then returned the phone to her ear, prompted by his desperation.


    "Please, just tell us what you''re looking for,¡± added Mird.


    "Let''s start with five percent of the Ashton Group''s market value," Corrine said smoothly, "and the Ashton family''snd in the southernmercial district."


    As Mird and Tracy processed her words, their faces were etched with shock.


    Given Ashton Group''s current market value of 1.3 billion, five percent was a staggering


    amount.


    Thend in the southernmercial district was itself valued at fifty million.


    In total, Corrine''s demands amounted to a sum well into the hundreds of millions.


    It was as if Corrine was extorting them.


    "Corrine, this is exploitation," Tracy said, snatching the phone. "You must be dreaming if you think we''ll just roll over and let you take advantage of us!"


    ¡°This request is steep, so I I''ll see you in court," Corrine retorted and promptly ended the call.


    gues


    Mird stared at the phone as it beeped off, his face hardening.


    Ovee with anger, Tracy eximed, "That Corrine is ruthless! Does she have no fear of karma for making such exorbitant demands during our crisis?"


    She waspletely opposed to surrendering such a massive amount to Corrine without any return.


    After a tense pause, Mird set his jaw and replied, "I need to check if we can liquidate enough assets."


    The decision about thend in the southern district would ultimately rest with Bruce,


    as he was now steering Ashton Group.


    Tracy''s eyes widened in rm. "Are you seriously considering meeting her demands?"


    The amount was not trivial. Even if they managed to raise it, it could debilitate the Ashton family''s financial health.


    Mird''s expression had darkened ever since Corrine hung up. Tracy''s anxious query only deepened his frown. "What other choice do we have? If you know another way to


    save Rita, I''m all ears."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 236

    Chapter 236 A Typical Member Of The Ford Fam...


    The Ashton family once dismissed Corrine as merely a vige girl without any significant ties in Lyhaton. Had it not been for her sharp intellect and decisive actions,


    she might never have crossed paths with the Ashton family.


    However, the once underestimated vige girl had risen to a level the Ashton family


    could now only aspire to since her departure.


    Corrine didn''t just own Timeless Treasures. She could also get the famouswyer,


    Waldo, to work for her with ease.


    Corrine was no longer someone they could mess with easily.


    Right then, Tracy''s mind was consumed by thoughts of Rita, leaving no room to share


    Mird''s concerns.


    "It''s absurd! Rita is too young to face jail!" Tracy eximed, her eyes brimming with


    tears. "If she ends up imprisoned, what will be of her social standing? Which reputable Lyhaton family would then ept her?"


    Isted in her room, Rita found herselfpletely cut off, her electronic gadgets


    confiscated.


    She could distinctly hear the strained tones of her parents'' voices discussing the situation just below her.


    Rita had not expected Corrine to vindicate herself with those altered images, nor did


    she foresee a legal battle.


    If Corrine didn''t drop thewsuit, Rita knew she would likely rot away in prison.


    The thought of her reputation in shambles and being stuck with hardened criminals


    made her shudder.


    No! This reality was uneptable. She couldn''t face imprisonment.


    Driven by desperation, she found the door locked and could only pound helplessly on it.


    Regret overwhelmed her. Had she anticipated this oue, she never would have spread those damaging photos of Corrine.


    Downstairs, as Tracy wept uncontrobly, Mird, drained and unable tofort her, made a resolute deration, saying, "I''ll consolidate what we have. If it''s still not enough, I''ll seek loans. We''ll manage to gather what we need one way or another."


    Tracy responded with a nod, lost in her own thoughts.


    Mird took onest look at her, let out a resigned sigh, and departed without turning


    back.


    Corrine soon found out through Jules that the Ashton family had begun to offload their real estate in prime locations.


    These properties were like gold mines in the real estate world.


    "You''re a typical member of the Ford family, Corrine," Jules said, his voice tinged with both pride and a bit of boastfulness.


    This pride wasn''t about being part of the Ford family but rather about Corrine embodying what it meant to be one of them.


    Known for their principle of reciprocity rather than generosity, the Ford family believed firmly in giving as good as they got.


    Corrine had taken Carl''s lessons to heart, always seeking revenge for the smallest


    grievance.


    "Purchase those properties before they catch someone else''s eye," Corrine instructed, casting a nce at Jules, who reclined leisurely on the couch. "They will be invaluable in less than five years."


    "Consider it done," Jules assured her confidently.


    He paused for a moment, and then straightened up, curiosity evident as he asked, "What were your demands?"


    The figure must be significant enough to push the Ashton family to divest such valuable assets, even hinting at the possible sale of their ancestral estate.


    With a subtle raise of her eyebrow and a mysterious smile, Corrine casually said, "Five percent of the Ashton Group''s market value.....¡±


    While the Ashton family wasn''t among the top four elite families of Lyhaton, they held


    CHUPET OVA Typical MICHIDERVE THE Tully


    a strong position just below.


    Five percent of the Ashton Group''s market capitalization already exceeded one hundred


    million.


    Continuing in her even tone, Corrine added, "Plus, I want the Ashton familynd in the southernmercial district."


    At her words, Jules was left utterly astounded.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 237

    Chapter 237 A Mistake From The Beginning


    Jules reached for his coffee mug and sipped it, struggling to mask his surprise.


    It seemed that in the past three years, Corrine had evolved into an even more


    formidable individual.


    Hertest actions seemed designed to ensure the Ashton family had no way out. As he pondered this, Jules silentlymented their fate for a brief moment. Corrine''s transformation, however, caught him off guard. There was a time when Corrine would have risked everything for Bruce. Had she finally seen the light?


    Jules nced at Corrine, his eyes flickering with thought.


    "Have you found out if Bruce was the one who rescued you five


    years ago?" he asked.


    Corrine''s determination to help the Ashton family was due to the incident five years


    ago.


    She had always been silent about that night, and Jules had never pushed her for


    more


    ?


    information.


    His own memories of that evening hinted that Corrine had faced something life-


    changing.


    She was skilled at maintaining a stoic facade, concealing any struggles she faced.


    The more vehemently she imed all was well, the more Jules suspected that something significant had unfolded.


    Looking up at Jules, Corrine responded, "I made a mistake from the beginning." When she had inquired whether Bruce had visited Forestvale, his initial confusion turned to contempt, treating the ce as if it were worthless.


    Most people scorned Forestvale for its notoriety, but Bruce was supposed to be different.


    "No wonder you didn''t show mercy for the Ashton family," Jules said with a light


    chuckle.


    "Any updates on new leads?" Corrine asked.


    Fidgeting with his coffee mug, Jules replied, "It''s been half a decade. The few leads we had have faded, and the other party made sure to erase their tracks at the time."


    As his voice faded, the room was enveloped in a somber mood.


    Shortly after, Corrine''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she felt a headache brewing.


    While Carl might be kept in the dark temporarily, evading her well-informed uncle Jayden was another matter entirely.


    Observing the distressed look on Corrine''s face, Jules immediately understood who might be the caller.


    To avoid being reprimanded, he swiftly finished his coffee, donned his coat, and


    rose


    from his seat. "I need to see to something. I''m off now."


    Corrine found herself at a loss for words.


    Her fallback had just exited the scene.


    After a brief pause, she took the call reluctantly, greeting in a subdued tone, saying,


    "Hello, Uncle Jayden."


    Jayden''s voice, stern and imposing, came through the line. "You didn''t think to inform


    me of such a significant event?"


    Underneath his stern tone was an evident concern for Corrine.


    "It''s under control." She assured him, leaning back in her chair and turning away from


    the office door. She yfully spun herself around, her demeanor light and youthful. "I''m


    quite capable of managing on my own."


    Her reassurance slightly softened Jayden''s stern demeanor.


    He was already aware of the Ashton family''s recent actions of selling some of their


    properties.


    Corrine''s confident deration of independence was not merelyforting words;


    it


    was a fact.


    "Your aunt''s birthday is this weekend. Be sure your schedule is clear," Jayden


    instructed firmly.


    "Will do," Corrine answered.


    Once the call ended, Jayden lit a cigarette, his fingers delicately holding it. His sleeves rolled up, the silver watch on his wrist catching the light.


    He drew in a deep breath of smoke and exhaled slowly..


    At that moment, his assistant, Zane, entered the room. "You wanted to see me,


    Mr.


    Ford?"


    With an air of casual authority tinged with an undercurrent of seriousness, Jaydenmanded, "I need you to put the Ashton family in their ce."


    Zane immediately sensed the anger behind Jayden''s calm facade.


    This directive was personal, a protective measure for Corrine. "Understood, Mr. Ford."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 238

    Chapter 238 A Tiara


    After Corrine disconnected the call, she began to think about the perfect birthday gift


    for her aunt.


    Her aunt, Chelsea Ford, was the eldest daughter of the Hoffman family before marrying Jayden.


    Her father, William Hoffman, believed invishing his daughters with the best of everything while teaching his sons the virtue of thrift. Thus, Chelsea always experienced the best life had to offer, from her lifestyle to her education.


    This upbringing did not spoil her; instead, it shaped her into someone who was always


    ready to lend a hand and who despised injustice.


    Since bing a member of the Ford family, Chelsea had shown restraint, focusing on her family and supporting her husband. She had a special affection for Corrine, treating


    her more like a daughter than a niece, even more warmly than she treated her own son,


    Jules.


    When Corrine was ready to cut ties with the Ford family for Bruce, Chelsea was her sole supporter, encouraging her to follow her heart.


    During the years Corrine spent away from the Ford family, Chelsea regrly invited


    her to dine and talk, even offering financial help from her personal savings. Ultimately, worried about the consequences Chelsea might face from Carl and Jayden, Corrine reluctantly turned down the assistance.


    Reflecting on those decisions, Corrine now realized the mistake of turning away from those who genuinely cared about her for someone who didn''t deserve her devotion.


    She exhaled quietly, retrieved her phone, and ced a call.


    Aposed and respectful voice came through the line. "Miss Hond."


    "Jacob, could you check the next auctions for any exceptional items?" Corrine asked.


    Jacob Moore, who had managed Corrine''s, assets and investments for years and was adept at scouting for noteworthy antiques at significant auctions, was ready with his


    update.


    Jacob promptly replied, "I''ve scanned the lists for the uing auctions, and currently, there''s nothing particrly outstanding. The pieces mostly appear to be replicas with limited investment appeal.¡±


    Corrine chuckled softly, realizing there had been a slight misunderstanding. "I''m looking for a gift, not an addition to my collection."


    Jacob hesitated momentarily upon hearing this. "The recent catalog mostly features jewelry. It might be best if you reviewed the selection yourself, Miss Hond."


    Sensing an underlying message in his tone, Corrine''s curiosity was piqued. "Is there a particr piece you think is noteworthy?"


    Jacob replied, a hint of intrigue in his voice, "Actually, there is one item that might interest you, Miss Hond."


    "And what might that be?"


    "It''s a tiara," Jacob exined smoothly. "It has been showing up at several auctions over the past few months, but it remains unsold due to its high opening bid. While it''smon for the prices of the items to be reduced if they don''t sell, the price of this tiara has actually increased, starting from 20 million and now up to 60 million,"


    Corrine''s interest was immediately piqued.


    Any item that not only appeared at auction but was also featured repeatedly had to be exceptional.


    The fact that this tiara had not only failed to sell but also increased in price intrigued


    her even more.


    She shifted her gaze, contemtive. "When is this tiara next up for auction?"


    "In two days," Jacob answered, "at a Renaissance-themed auction hosted by Forreal,


    where the tiara will be showcased."


    "Please secure an invitation for me," Corrine instructed, and then promptly ended the


    call.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 239

    Chapter 239 I Would Wait


    For You No Matter How...


    Exiting the Ford Group headquarters, Corrine immediately noticed the sleek ck Rolls. -Royce Phantom waiting at the roadside.


    As dusk settled and city lights flickered to life, the car resembled a predatory beast lurking in the shadows.


    Even at rest, the vehicle radiated a sense of wild majesty thatmanded attention.


    Corrine''s eyes softened as she acknowledged her driver. "No need for a ride today," she


    said.


    Clutching her handbag, she swiftly made her way across the street to the waiting


    car.


    Inside, Nate reclinedfortably. His smile widened subtly as he watched Corrine approach.


    He smoothly exited the vehicle, his movements fluid as he stood to his full height under the dim streetlight, his presence overwhelming.


    Even in silence, Nate had an air that captured the gaze of passersby.


    As soon as Corrine reached him, he leaned down and wrapped her in a warm embrace.


    Their hug was simple yet filled with a depth of emotion that spoke volumes.


    "Are you done for the day?" Nate murmured, his breath lightly caressing her temple while his hand gently rubbed her back.


    Within his arms, Corrine nodded. "What brings you here unexpectedly? You usually let


    me know ahead of time."


    It was unusual for Nate not to call ahead if he nned to pick her up, leading her


    stayte at the office today.


    "Just driving by, I decided to stop and wait," Nate exined, easing back but keeping one hand on her shoulder. His gaze was tender, sending a wave of affection through


    Corrine.


    "Had I known you were here, I might have lingered a bit longer," Corrine said with


    a yful pout, stifling a smile. ¡°Just to make you wait a bit more..."


    At her yfulint, Nate''s grin widened, his eyes crinkling with mirth. He gently tapped her nose, his voice warm and affectionate. "I would wait for you no matter howte it got."


    As he held her, he noticed the subtle signs of strain on her face-the slight redness around her eyes and visible tiredness.


    His expression grew concerned.


    Aware of the rumors circting online, he understood she might have endured tough moments at work today.


    "Why don''t you take a quick nap in the car? We have a bit of a drive before we get to the restaurant," Nate suggested, as he smoothly helped her into the vehicle, his arm securing her by the waist.


    The day''s events, especially a taxing phone call from Mird, had left Corrine feeling drained.


    Settled in the car, she rested her head against Nate''s shoulder, intertwining her fingers with his, and quickly fell asleep.


    Her breathing became soft and rhythmic, filling the space with a soothing sound.


    Corrine rested quietly in Nate''s arms, her warmth pressing against him. Soft flickers of hershes hinted at dreams drifting through her mind, while a delicate sheen lingered on her rosy lips.


    As she slept, the usual fire in her presence faded, leaving behind a calm, almost ethereal stillness.


    The dark shadows under her eyes didn''t escape his notice.


    With a slight furrow of his brow, Nate quietly took out his phone and typed a message to Moses, saying, "Time to shake up the Ashton family."


    Moses, initially startled by the alert, straightened up in his chair. Confused by the content, he turned to Zack. "Which Ashton family are we talking about?"


    Zack chuckled lightly, a sly grin spreading across his face. "In Lyhaton, when you say


    ''Ashton family,'' there''s only one that truly stands out-the ones behind Ashton Group."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 240

    Chapter 240 Are You Questioning My Authority


    "I see..." Moses drawled, dragging out the words as if a realization had just struck him. "Ah, is this the same Ashton family that wed its way back to power-with a little help from a woman?"


    "Exactly." Zack picked up the wine ss beside him, swirling the liquidzily.


    He had long noticed Nate''s growing interest in Corrine, but he hadn''t expected him to go as far as stirring up trouble for the Ashton family over her.


    It seemed he had truly fallen hard this time.


    Moses frowned in confusion. "What kind of grudge does Nate have against the Ashtons?"


    In the business world, the Ashton family was barely in the same league. Logically, there shouldn''t be any reason for them to cross paths, let alone sh.


    Zack nced at Moses, a knowing smirk ying on his lips.


    Given Moses'' temperament, he probably couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that


    Nate was acting out over a woman.


    But Zack had no intention of exining.


    "Don''t overthink it. Just focus on your tasks." He patted Moses'' shoulder with deliberate emphasis.


    Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before Nate officially introduced her to them.


    The properties under Mird''s name upied prime locations, and the moment news of their sale hit the market, buyers wasted no time making offers.


    That solved thepensation issue, but the matter of thend in the southern district was another headache altogether-one that left Mird and Tracy with no choice but to call Bruce.


    "Bruce, I know how much the southern district project means to you, but Rita is your sister. You can''t just sit back and watch her suffer," Tracy pleaded, her voice trembling. "Rita is a member of the Ashton family, your blood. Her sess or failure affects all of us-you know that better than anyone."


    Bruce clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding together in frustration.


    He had to admit-Corrine had backed him into a corner.


    The southern district project was a cornerstone of Ashton Group''s strategy this year. If they could establish themselves in the southern district''s market, the Ashton family''s influence in Lyhaton would skyrocket.


    Giving up thatnd meant forfeiting their only shot atpeting with Brighton Group.


    On one side was his family''s legacy; on the other, his sister''s fate.


    There was no easy choice.


    When Bruce remained silent, Tracy''s stomach twisted with dread. A wave of panic crashed over her, and she wailed, "Bruce, Rita is your sister! How can you just stand by and let her go to jail? If she gets locked up, I-I won''t be able to go on living either!"


    Her desperate sobs only intensified Bruce''s irritation.


    Pressing his fingers to the bridge of his nose, he exhaled sharply and snapped, "Tell Corrine-I''ll agree to her terms!"


    Without another word, he ended the call, unwilling to say anything more.


    Alone in his office, he leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting toward the vast night


    sky. The glow of city lights reflected in his eyes as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it in


    silence.


    A knock at the door broke the quiet. His assistant stepped inside and said, "Mr. Ashton,


    Mr. Archer and the other board members are waiting for you."


    Bruce''s pupils darkened at the mention of the board members. He knew exactly why


    they were here. They wanted answers-and ountability.


    Snuffing out his cigarette, he straightened his posture and said evenly, "Alright."


    As expected, the moment Bruce stepped into the boardroom, he was met with a group of stern-faced board members, led by Cn Archer himself.


    "Mr. Ashton, we expect a reasonable exnation from you," Cn stated coldly. "Right after Miss Hond left, thepany finds itself in crisis. Are we supposed to believe this is just a coincidence?"


    He leaned forward, his gaze sharp with usation. "Your personal entanglements have thrown thepany into chaos-our operations are suffering, and the stock market has taken a hit. As the one in charge, if you can''t separate business from your private affairs, perhaps it''s time we find someone more capable to lead."


    Bruce''s expression darkened at the veiled threat. His voice dropped to an icy calm as he


    asked, "Mr. Archer, are you questioning my authority?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 241

    Chapter 241 One Dilemma


    After Another


    "What if I am?" Cn calmly snuffed out his cigarette, facing Bruce''s piercing stare with a taunting half-smirk.


    "Thepany''s crisis seems tied to your private dramas, doesn''t it, Mr. Ashton? Given your promise to Corrine, why the continued intrigue with Leah? Your scandal has taken over the inte, and now, leaking Corrine''s photos seems like a desperate diversion. Is it so hard to face up to your misdeeds?"


    Cn''s criticism cut deeper as he continued, "Corrine had a point. Your personal indiscretions impact thepany directly, given your role. If youck the insight to see how crucial your conduct is, why should you remain at the helm? Our funds were supposed to support Ashton Group, not your public scandals,¡±


    Bruce''s stance was firm, his hands balled into fists as he suppressed his mounting fury,


    "Mr. Ashton, consider this a grace period to sort these issues out. Should you fail to reassure us, we''ll be forced to reconsider our investment." Rising abruptly, Cn stormed out, the door mming resoundingly behind him.


    The room fell silent as the other board members cast uneasy looks toward Bruce, and


    then quietly left one after another,


    Now alone in therge meeting room, Bruce remained.


    Just as the assistant was about to step in, he heard something shatter inside the room.


    He stood frozen, momentarily shocked,


    A tense silence followed until the meeting room door finally swung open.


    Bruce appeared, his demeanor ominous and foreboding, radiating a cold hostility.


    Observing for a moment in silence, his assistant approached him carefully, addressing him with a respectful, "Mr. Ashton."


    Bruce''s sharp eyes cut through him.


    With trembling hands, the assistant handed him a document.


    Bruce inquired coldly, "What is this?"


    The assistant nervously exined, "The senior authorities just issued this


    announcement."


    Bruce headed toward his office, reading the document with a critical eye. His expression darkened progressively, his visage seeming to harden like ice.


    In his effort to protect Rita, he reluctantly forfeited the southern districtnd.


    So, he redirected his energy toward other ventures.


    The document in his grasp, however, appeared to seize his ns.


    Impossible!


    It seemed fate itself was aligned against him.


    The authorities were scrutinizing Ashton Group''s environmental practices, specifically halting the hot spring hotel initiative.


    Each day''s dy at this crucial early phase spelled increased financial setbacks.


    If this kept up, the ongoing projects would eventually pull Ashton Group down with


    them.


    This project was Bruce''s first solo endeavor since Corrine''s departure from Ashton Group, and he was determined to prevent any errors.


    Should the board members discover the issues, his leadership was at risk.


    He felt as though he had escaped one dilemma only to encounter another even


    more


    dire.


    With a swift motion, Bruce shut the document, masking his growing anxiety. "Get Mr.


    Hayes on the line immediately!"


    At The Summer Bistro, the setting featured small bridges over trickling streams, with vintage furniture that radiated an old-world allure.


    Under the evening sky, the flowing water shimmered like threads of liquid silver.


    The Summer Bistro, a haven of exclusivity, catered only to Lyhaton''s elite, never opening its doors to the general public.


    Its renowned discretion made it a preferred retreat for the city''s power yers.


    After several toasts, Bruce asked, "Mr. Hayes, any word on when the authorities will wrap up their investigation?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 242

    Chapter 242 Treading A Simr Path


    Clive Hayes had quickly learned the significance of cultivating rtionships upon ascending to his current role.


    The Ashton family, being the rising stars of Lyhaton, naturally piqued his interest. Thus, when Bruce reached out, Clive was inclined to oblige him with a meeting.


    The nature of Bruce''s inquiry didn''te as a shock to Clive.


    As he ced his wine ss on the table, aplex look clouded Clive''s eyes while he studied Bruce. "Mr. Ashton, having risen to prominence among Lyhaton''s elite, did it ever ur to you that you might have inadvertently crossed someone formidable?"


    An evident tension gripped Bruce, his grip on his ss tightening.


    He averted his eyes, concealing his sudden anxiety.


    Clive''s statement bore an unsettling resemnce to a past ing


    Memories of the Burgess family''s trouble surfaced for Bruce, along with Kason''s cautionary words to Leah, saying, "I''m here to deliver a warning from those in charge. Don''t provoke those you shouldn''t."


    Now, reflecting on Clive''s statement sent shivers through him.


    Was it possible the Ashton family was treading a simr path to the Burgess family so .soon?


    Images of Corrine, her expression cold yet captivating, shed before him.


    Could the instigator be Corrine?


    Not a chance.


    Bruce shook the thought away.


    Corrine might have some influence, but there was no way she alone could bend the


    will of those in power.


    Yet, upon reflection, Bruce could not recall any recent conflicts involving the Ashton family, other than with Corrine.


    If not Corrine, then who could it be?


    "Mr. Hayes, the higher we climb, the more scrutiny we face. The Ashton family have always strived to foster positive connections. I''m at a loss as to whom we might have upset. Could you assist in identifying them? I would like to offer my personal apologies." As he spoke, Bruce rose and poured a drink for Clive, presenting it with both hands as a gesture of humility.


    The Ashton family hadbored to recover from previous setbacks to reach their present prominence.


    Bruce was determined to prevent any recurrence of past difficulties.


    Observing Bruce for a brief moment, Clive epted the drink. "Mr. Ashton, we have a history. Naturally, I''ll assist you in this matter.¡±


    Bruce''s expression softened slightly at those words, yet a sense of unease persisted.


    The food before him lost its appeal, tasting nd.


    At that moment, Corrine''s phone rang with a call from the Ashton family.


    "Miss Hond, these issues require formal processes. Are you avable tomorrow?"


    Mird said.


    As she swirled her wine, a rxed smile graced Corrine''s lips, highlighting her mesmerizing allure. Her gaze seemed to effortlessly ensnare the hearts of those around


    her.


    Nate''s attention was fixed on her, his look intensifying.


    Oblivious to his stare, Corrine responded with a light tone, "That was faster than expected."


    Mird, on the other end, experienced a surge of worry and hastened to rify, saying, ¡°Miss Hond, the amount involved isn''t trivial. These things take time.¡±


    Corrine interjected, uninterested in the details, "Tomorrow. At three in the afternoon."


    She set the phone down and reached for her wine ss again, only to find the gourmet meal in front of her unappealing.


    Something felt off.


    The satisfaction she expected from her sessful maniption of the Ashton family was absent. Despite achieving her excessive demands, her spirit remained oddly.


    undisturbed.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 243

    Chapter 243 Would You Join Me Tonight


    To Corrine, the Ashton family had grown as remote as strangers. Perhaps the realization came when she severed her ties with Bruce, or maybe it was when she recognized that Bruce was not the savior she had been seeking all along. It might even have been the moment she acknowledged that her feelings for Bruce were not rooted in love but in dependency.


    And strangers do not typically be embroiled in theplex emotions of love and


    resentment.


    Thus, her actions against the Ashton family were simply a reflex, a reaction to their provocations and trespasses against her personal boundaries.


    Corrine paused to take a sip from her wine ss.


    Nate looked up at her and inquired, "Is the food not to your liking?"


    "No, it''s just that I''m not particrly hungry," Corrine responded, setting down her ss and delicately wiping her mouth.


    Nate''s eyes dimmed, concealing a chill, as he softly said, "Out of sight, out of mind."


    Hearing this, Corrine''s attention snapped to him, her eyes narrowing. "What are you plotting?"


    "Imitted to staying out of it, but I won''t let them continue unchecked." Nate''s eyes held a depth that was both intriguing and slightly intimidating, a quiet confidence emanating from him.


    He believed that the troubles Corrine faced were solely the doing of the Ashton family.


    In his view, eliminating the Ashton family from Corrine''s life would usher in calm and


    ease.


    Noticing something in his expression, Corrine couldn''t resist asking, "What actions


    you taken against the Ashton family?"


    have


    "Take a wild guess," Nate replied with a smirk, leisurely tasting a shrimp.


    His simple act of eating shrimp seemed infused with an enchanting elegance.


    Corrine diverted her gaze, shielding her inner conflict with her wine ss. "If you prefer not to say, that''s fine."


    "What concessions did you extract from the Ashton family?" Nate asked further.


    A subtle shift appeared in Corrine''s demeanor. "Five percent of Ashton Group''s market value, along with thend in the southernmercial district."


    She held no interest in the Ashton Group''s shares.


    After severing ties with the Ashton family, the shares of Ashton Group were as undesirable to her as burning coals-why would she even consider requesting them?


    But merely a token punishment would not suffice for her. Understanding Tracy''s self-centered and vain tendencies, she was aware that Rita was held in highest regard by


    Tracy.


    Real revenge isn''t about trading blows. It''s about hitting where it hurts the most.


    The two things Tracy valued most were the financial wellbeing of the Ashton family


    and her beloved Rita.


    Wrecking the Ashton family in a single stroke would be expensive, yet targeting Rita might prove a more feasible strategy.


    After all, Rita was at the heart of the conflict, making it fair to hold her responsible.


    Caught between safeguarding her family''s wealth and protecting her cherished daughter, Tracy faced a daunting decision.


    Meanwhile, the southern districtnd held no real value for Corrine; she pursued it solely to oppose Bruce.


    Aware that Ashton Group was eyeing expansion into the southern district, Corrine was resolute in blocking their ambitions.


    Provoked by the Ashton family, Corrine resolved to retaliate with double the severity.


    How else could she fulfill her role as a true avenger?


    Hearing her deration, a subtle smile flickered across Nate''s face as he toasted her. "It''s clear why fate has brought us together."


    Their natures were simrly ruthless and vengeful, both harboring a deep-seated desire


    for retribution.


    Corrine observed Nate''s gesture, her smile mirroring his as their sses clinked


    in a distant toast, and she sipped her wine.


    "Do you have ns the day after tomorrow?" Nate inquired.


    A slight look of curiosity crossed Corrine''s face. "What for?"


    "I was thinking of getting some air," Nate exined. "There''s a charity event


    happening, and it might interest you."


    "I was nning to attend as well," Corrine replied.


    "Excellent."


    Continuing their conversation, Nate slid next to Corrine.


    He gently stooped, his fingers delicately caressing her cheek before lingering on


    her lips. "Would you join me tonight?"


    His question was simple yetden with a deeper, personal invitation.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 244

    Chapter 244 Inform Her


    Nate''s dark eyes caught the light, twinkling like stars scattered across the night sky.


    Just a brief encounter with his gaze was enough to hold any woman spellbound, rendering it difficult to break away.


    Caught up in her reverie, Corrine barely noticed as Nate''s lips brushed hers.


    In the silence of the private room, a heavy, unspoken tension lingered, reaching every


    corner.


    Abruptly, the ring of Corrine''s phone pierced the air.


    The caller ID showed it was Carl.


    With a slight furrow of her brows, Corrine swiftly picked up, respectfully addressing the caller, saying, "Hello, Grandpa.¡±


    A voice crackled through the phone, steady and familiar. "It''s me, Lnd."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Corrine''s face when she heard the butler''s voice. "Lnd?"


    "Miss Hond, your grandfather has seen the news online. Your uncles are currently facing consequences in the study. Would you care toe and observe?"


    Upon hearing this, Corrine stood up abruptly. "I''m on my way!"


    Nate''s expression clouded over as he watched her prepare to leave in haste. "What''s happened?"


    "Drive me to the Ford mansion, please!"


    As they drove, Corrine filled Nate in on the details.


    Nate''s mouth twisted into a wry smile. "I feared it was something terrible."


    "If Grandpa enforces the traditional family discipline, my uncles will suffer a great deal." With that, she swung the car door open and strode away without a backward nce.


    From the car, Nate observed her retreating figure, his smile deepening.


    He had not fully appreciated Carl''s deep fondness for Corrine.


    Such affection would pose a significant obstacle in Nate''s endeavor to marry her.


    Upon her arrival at the Ford mansion, Corrine headed straight for the study.


    Approaching the door, she could already hear Carl''s stern voice scolding, "I entrusted Corrine to your care, expecting her safety and well-being to be your priority. What have you managed to do instead? You''ve watched her entangled in this chaos! Is this the manner in which uncles should behave?"


    As soon as those words fell, the sharp crack of wood meeting flesh echoed through the


    air.


    Outside the door, Corrine felt a shiver race through her.


    She inhaled deeply before knocking lightly on the door.


    "Who''s there?" Carl asked angrily.


    With a nervous gulp, Corrine responded, "Grandpa, it''s me."


    An instantter, Carl''s voice thundered, asking, "Did you two inform her of this?" Jayden remained silent.


    Waldo did the same.


    Gathering her bravery, Corrine opened the door and stepped inside just as Carl was about to deliver another blow to her uncles. The sight made her tremble.


    "Grandpa, please, drink some water to ease your mind," Corrine said sweetly, extending a ss of water.


    Carl nced at her, epted the water, and passed her the wooden ruler.


    As Corrine exchanged knowing looks with her uncles, Carl watched quietly.


    He set the ss down on the table with a soft thud.


    Startled back to the moment, Corrine shed a charming smile at Carl. "Let me ease your tension with a shoulder massage."


    "Why have you returned sote?" Carl looked at her closely, his frown deepening at the


    signs of fatigue in her eyes. "Corrine, I intended thepany to be a distraction, not a


    burden."


    The Ford family''s legacy would ultimately rest in Corrine''s hands.


    For now, her role was to acquaint herself with business management, though Carl


    had not anticipated her taking it to such lengths.


    "Grandpa, you trusted me with thepany, I couldn''t possibly find it burdensome." Corrineughed, her eyes flicking toward her uncles, swiftly steering the conversation. "Really,pared to my uncles, I hardly think I have it hard."


    At this, Carl emitted a skeptical grunt. "They have it tough? Really?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 245

    Chapter 245 Create More


    Problems Than You Solve


    Jayden and Waldo were too shaken to say a word.


    Corrine spoke up. "Grandpa, I was the one who asked my uncles to keep this from you. If anyone deserves punishment, it''s me."


    As she spoke, she held the ruler out to Carl, silently urging him to strike her instead.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Carl''s expression darkened as he looked at the ruler with disdain


    and tossed it aside without hesitation.


    Corrine crouched down, resting her head lightly on Carl''sp. "Grandpa, please don''t be mad.".


    "But you''re a young woman. How could you tolerate such disgusting nder?" Carl''s voice still carried traces of anger.


    Corrine''sshes quivered at his words, warmth spreading through her chest.


    The unwavering trust of her family felt like an unshakable fortress behind her, giving her the courage to face any enemy.


    Her lips curved slightly, and even in her gratitude, she didn''t forget to defend her


    uncles. ¡°Grandpa, you know I never let these things bother me. Besides, my uncles have always protected me in their own ways."


    "Corrine, you don''t have to cover for them." Carl remained unmoved, shooting a


    displeased re at his sons. "What kind of uncles are you-letting Corrine take the fall for no reason! You always create more problems than you solve!"


    Jayden, a political bigwig, felt unfairly used.


    Waldo, one of the topwyers of the world, also felt wrongly med.


    Yet, despite their frustration, both men knew that when the Ford family''s little princess suffered, they were the ones held ountable.


    The moment they saw those vile words and indecent photos, they had been ready to storm the Ashton family''s doors.


    Carl shot another sharp nce at his sons. "Get out of my sight! Just looking at you


    irritates me!"


    The two exchanged a silent look and quickly left the study.


    Corrine had spent the night at the Ford mansion and, for once in a long time, woke up


    naturally-a rare luxury.


    After freshening up, she dressed and headed downstairs for breakfast.


    In the living room, an array of designer clothes was meticulously arranged by color and length, forming six neat rows. Some were even limited editions. And every single piece belonged to Corrine.


    She was long used to such extravagance.


    "Miss Hond, these will be sent to your current apartment," Lnd informed her. Corrine gave a small nod. "Where''s Grandpa?"


    "He went fishing with his friends." Lnd hesitated briefly before adding, "He also asked me to let you know that you should take a week off."


    Corrine paused mid-chew, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips. "Alright. Got it."


    Since her grandfather insisted, she had no choice but to oblige. She might as well lean into the role of a carefree rich girl.


    As noon approached, Karina called. "Let''s go out tonight! It''s been forever since we went drinking and clubbing together."


    Corrine barely hesitated. "Where to?"


    "A new bar just opened. Let''s check it out!"


    "Sounds good."


    The moment she hung up, an invitation for dinner popped up on her phone-this time from Nate.


    Meanwhile, a meeting at Brighton Group was wrapping up, and the tension in the


    room


    eased as everyone discreetly exhaled.


    Just then, Nate''s phone, resting on the table, buzzed.


    Matias instinctively nced at the screen. The moment he read the message, his eyes


    flickered toward Nate.


    As expected, Nate''s brows knitted slightly, and an unmistakable chill spread across his sharp features.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 246

    Chapter 246 Costing Them Both Reputation And...


    Corrine''s message read, "I''ve got ns with friends tonight. Let''s reschedule."


    Nate''s jaw tightened as the message illuminated his phone screen.


    The conference room''s warmth evaporated in an instant, leaving behind a cial stillness.


    The executive''s voice wavered through his presentation, his confidence crumbling as he sensed Nate''s cold aura. Perspiration dotted his forehead as he stumbled through his words, his limbs betraying his mounting anxiety.


    Relief washed over him as he concluded, only to falter when he noticed Nate remaining silent at the table''s apex.


    Desperation drove the executive''s gaze toward Matias, silently imploring for intervention.


    Matias exhaled softly, acknowledging his crucial role in that moment.


    "Mr. Hopkins?" he called out with caution.


    Nate tucked away his phone, his attention shifting deliberately.


    A sh of arctic coldness in his gaze sent an involuntary tremor through Matias'' frame.


    Mastering his apprehension, Matias maintained hisposure. "Mr. Hopkins, the .marketing department''s report has reached its conclusion."


    "Alright." Nate nodded. He then dered, "This meeting is adjourned."


    A collective exhale rippled through the room.


    Back in his office, Nate reached out to Corrine. "What time shall you finish tonight? I can arrange transportation."


    "That''s thoughtful of you, but I''ll pass," Corrine responded, knowing Karina''s penchant


    for extended celebrations.


    Their revelry would undoubtedly stretch into thete hours.


    "Other matters require my attention. I must go."


    Ending the call, Corrine surveyed the caf¨¦ scene before her.


    The Ashton family''s vehicle stood sentinel in the parking lot, their early arrival evident.


    A knowing smile graced her features.


    So, they''de early. Clearly, they''d been waiting for a while.


    "Hello, Miss Hond." Mird rose, projecting warmth. "The card''s ess code is six


    zeros."


    Corrine settled into her seat, her gaze evaluating both Mird and Tracy. "The transfer


    documentation?"


    "Right here!" Tracy produced the papers with nervous energy. "Your signature will finalize everything."


    Corrine examined the documents meticulously before applying her signature. Mird and Tracy exchanged nces of unmistakable relief.


    "Miss Hond, having fulfilled your terms, might we proceed with thewsuit''s withdrawal?" Mird ventured cautiously.


    Corrine lifted her gaze, her refined features maintaining professional distance. "Indeed."


    Tracy barely contained her tion, clutching Mird''s hand while harboring growing antipathy toward Corrine.


    Their initial n to humble her had backfired spectacrly, costing them both reputation and resources.


    Yet circumstances forced them to swallow their pride.


    Bruce, observing from his vehicle, had intended to join Mird, but Clive''s call had interrupted his ns.


    "Mr. Hayes, what news regarding my inquiry?"


    "Mr. Ashton, investigations reveal the surname Seymour attached to your


    Bruce''s expression darkened. "Seymour?"


    The unexpected connection to that family name stirred unease in his thoughts,


    Composing himself, Bruce responded, "Mr. Hayes, I assure you, I''ve maintained distance from the Seymour family."


    Despite his unceremonious removal from Fatima Seymour''s wedding celebration, Bruce had chosen discretion over confrontation. The possibility of having somehow provoked


    their ire puzzled him.


    "Mr. Hayes, might there be an error in these findings?" Bruce questioned, uncertainty threading through his words.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 247

    Chapter 247 Lovesick


    Clive questioned, "Are you sure about this?"


    "Mr. Hayes, we''ve known each other for years. I wouldn''t hold any information from you since I''ming to you for help," Bruce said urgently.


    On the other end of the line, Clive paused for a moment before his voice turned cold. "The Seymour family told me to warn you. This is your final warning."


    Final warning.


    Bruce''s brows knitted together in confusion after Clive hung up the phone.


    When Fatima got married, the Ashton family had sent an extravagant gift. Even after being kicked out, Bruce had never spoken about it publicly. There was no reason for the Seymours toe after him.


    Then who had he offended?


    Final warning?


    Where was iting from?


    It wasn''t possible for Corrine to have connections with the Seymour family.


    Bruce''s sharp features hardened with a rare seriousness. As he turned, his gazended on Corrine stepping out of the caf¨¦.


    "Catch up with her," he ordered the driver without hesitation.


    Corrine was just about to open her car door when Bruce''s voice cut through the air.


    "Corrine!"


    A flicker of coldness shed in her eyes before she turned to face him.


    Bruce softened his expression, his tone almost coaxing. "I''m not here to start anything. I just want to know if you need my help with anything."


    "Then do me a favor and stay away from me." Corrine''s voice was impassive as she gave him a fleeting nce, and then bent down to get into her car.


    Bruce refused to back down. Just as the door was about to close, he reached out and stopped it. "Corrine, do you know anyone from the Seymour family?"


    At his question, Corrine met his gaze. "I''ve run into them a few times."


    Bruce stood there, watching as her car drove away, his frown deepening.


    "Run into them a few times?" he muttered under his breath.


    Could Ashton Group''s current trouble really be her doing?


    But why had she never once mentioned the Seymours before?


    Bruce had always believed he understood Corrine-that she would always be within his reach. But now, he realized he had barely scratched the surface.


    She was a puzzle with too many missing pieces.


    As the car pulled away, the driver nced at Corrine through the rearview mirror. "Miss Hond, where to?"


    "Back to tinum Apartments."


    That was where she currently lived.


    Night fell, and right on time, Karina''s car pulled up in front of the building.


    "Sweetheart, you''re dressed way too modestly." Leaning on the steering wheel, Karina gave Corrine''s outfit a once-over, her disapproval evident.


    Corrine remained unfazed. "I think it''s just right."


    Catching Karina''s lingering stare, Corrine arched a brow. "What is it?"


    "We''re changing your outfit," Karina dered, already revving the engine.


    With its grand opening in full swing, Mystical bar was packed and overflowing with


    energy.


    The dance floor was a blur of movement-bodies pressed together, drinks spilling, flirtations exchanged like an unspoken game between hunter and prey.


    Upstairs, in a booth on the second floor, Moses lounged against the sofa, his gaze shifting to Nate, who sat in the dimmest corner. "Nate, you still haven''t told me what


    the Ashton family did to piss you off."


    Mystical was one of Moses'' investments, and he had gone to great lengths to drag Nate


    here tonight.


    Yet, since arriving, Nate had barely spoken, his eyes fixed on his phone, as if waiting


    for something.


    His expression was unreadable-bored, detached, utterly indifferent to the chaos


    around him.


    Moses nudged Zack beside him, smirking. "Zack, don''t you think Nate looks downright lovesick right now?"


    Zack nced up at Nate, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 248

    Chapter 248 A Frightening


    Existence


    "Did you invite Jules from the Ford family?" Zack asked, shifting the topic.


    Moses responded with a nomittal nod, "Indeed, this city isn''t exactly our domain. Here in Lyhaton, the Ford familymands a certain deference."


    At the mention of the Ford family, a hint of interest sparked briefly in Nate''s otherwise


    detached demeanor.


    At that instant, Jules was escorted into their enclosure by the manager.


    His eyes flickered over Moses and Zack before settling on Nate.


    A subtle shift in his expression followed-something unreadable, a mix of emotions buried deep within.


    The three men in front of him weren''t the kind you crossed lightly-especially Nate, who sat quietly in the corner.


    Jules acknowledged each in turn. "Greetings, Mr. Seymour, Mr. Liam."


    Zack lifted his goblet in a silent toast before motioning for him to take a seat beside


    Moses.


    With a measured grace, Jules approached and seated himself, though his nces were irresistibly drawn back to Nate.


    A vague sense of familiarity nagged at him, yet the exact memory eluded him. At that moment, Zack offered him a ss of wine.


    epting it, Jules sipped his drink, his gaze inevitably wandering back to Nate.


    Nate reclined with ease, his slightly unbuttoned shirt revealing the defined lines of his corbone, which lent him an air of effortless allure and raw power. He exuded an overwhelming sense of control and charisma, demanding a quiet reverence even in


    repose.


    When Nate''s attention suddenly shifted toward him, Jules caught Nate''s cold stare and momentarily tensed.


    However, he faced Nate''s intimidating look with unwavering boldness.


    "That gentleman is Mr. Hopkins," Zack said. "Feel free to call him Nate."


    Realization dawned in Jules'' eyes.


    Whether it be Zack, Moses, or Nate, each belonged to a sphere far removed from the usual-the Independent Continent.


    It was vast and sprawling-not merely a city but arge stateposed of multiple


    cities.


    It held no allegiance to any nation or entity, nor to any global organization-it stoodpletely independent.


    The veil of secrecy around the Independent Continent was remarkably thick. Thus, only the upper echelons of global finance and world leaders knew about its


    existence.


    They said the Independent Continent was once home to four ancient families, but decades ago, a great upheaval shook its foundations.


    During this period, numerous powers observed eagerly, poised to exploit any vulnerability.


    Surprisingly, the internal turmoil settled swiftly, and the power dynamics of the four families were radically transformed overnight.


    The influence of the Hopkins familymanded immense respect, even among the senior leaders of the Independent Continent.


    Jules'' eyes sparkled briefly as he finished his drink in one gulp.


    With the arrival of additional guests, the ambiance became more vibrant, and a game


    of dicemenced.


    There''s an old saying that a happy disposition attracts good fortune. Considering today was the opening day of his bar, Moses thought luck would be on his side. Unfortunately, Moses was on a streak of bad luck, swiftly consuming every drink ced before him.


    Observing the unfolding events, Mosesmented, "Mr. Ford, tonight seems to be


    favoring you exceptionally." With a cigarette loosely perched between his lips, he gave Jules a significant look.


    Jules returned the nce with a subtle smirk. "Seems fortune''s on my side tonight."


    Zack let out a tauntingugh, eyeing Moses provocatively. "No excuses now! You know the rules, drink up!"


    "I''m ready for another round." After extinguishing his cigarette, Moses rolled up his sleeves, containing his frustration. "I''ve never turned down a drinking challenge."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 249

    Chapter 249 A Performance


    Around them, revelry filled the air, yet Nate remained motionless, an ind of stillness


    amid the chaos.


    His attention drifted periodically to his phone''s screen, anticipation evident in his


    demeanor.


    "Nate, you haven''t looked away from that device all evening. Join the festivities!" Moses called out, his cor loosened but his gaze remaining astute and perceptive.


    Jules'' curiosity sparked as he turned to Zack. "Is he awaiting someone''s call?"


    Zack''s expression shifted subtly. "A gentleman''s heart follows where a fairdy leads."


    Jules pondered the identity of the woman who couldmand such devoted attention from Independent Continent''s formidable leader.


    A thunderous round of apuse suddenly erupted, drawing every eye in their private booth.


    "Mr. Seymour, have you orchestrated this entertainment?" a voice inquired. Moses rose with practiced grace, approaching the railing of the second floor. "Consider this merely the prelude."


    The gathering surged forward, eager for a better vantage point.


    From the bar''s center, a tform ascended, bathed in focused spotlights that illuminated several impably suited men.


    As seductive melodies filled the air, the performers began their calcted disrobing- first their jackets, then their ties slipped away...


    Corrine observed the spectacle, her eyebrows arching with barely concealed incredulity.


    The bar owner''s audacity surprised her, though she acknowledged these polished performers had masterfully enchanted their feminine audience.


    As their choreographed routine progressed, revealing sculpted physiques and culminating in an impassioned dance, the atmosphere crackled with electric energy.


    Even passive observers felt their pulses quicken.


    Female voices rose in appreciation, with Karina proving the most vocal beside Corrine. "A lifetime of propriety deserves such reward."


    Corrine stared at her friend, astonished.


    They had been friends for years, yet somehow, she had never realized Karina harbored such enthusiasm for male performers.


    Especially when the dancersunched into more suggestive movements-hips rolling, hands roaming-the sheer volume of the crowd''s screams threatened to shake the very


    walls of the bar.


    When the performers stepped off the stage to mingle with the audience, Karina seized the moment, eagerly reaching out to touch a firm, sculpted chest before yanking Corrine aside, her expression utterly serious. "Sweetie, I''ve just had an epiphany."


    Corrine''s confusion showed inly.


    "Swift movement forward leaves no room for sorrow-only fresh romance."


    "That''s rather excessive," Corrine remarked, smoothly declining a performer''s advances.


    Karina regarded her with bewilderment. "How do you maintain suchposure?


    Aren''t you tempted to experience this for yourself?"


    Corrine''s subtle headshake spoke volumes.


    Her standards had been irreversibly elevated by Nate''s example.


    These performers, while charming, paled inparison.


    Lost in contemtion, she felt Karina''s insistent nudge. "Look there! That man hasn''t taken his eyes off you."


    Following Karina''s gesture, Corrine''s gaze found Nate among the crowd.


    His ck shirt emphasized hismanding presence-a sovereign emerging from


    darkness.


    The sight sent her heart racing.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 250

    Chapter 250 The Center Of


    Attention


    Nate had never expected to run into Corrine there. His eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them as he studied her.


    Corrine wore a spaghetti-strap dress that entuated her toned limbs, her delicate corbone drawing the eye.


    The fishtail hem skimmed over her long, slender legs, while the fitted fabric hugged her waist, emphasizing her perfect curves.


    With that stunning ensemble paired with her captivating face, she effortlessly became the center of attention, the gaze of every man in the room lingering on her.


    Nate caught the predatory looks directed at her, his dark eyes turning even more unreadable. His brows knitted together, his expression growing colder, as if frost had


    settled over his face.


    An unshakable dominance radiated from him, his presence alone enough tomand


    attention.


    Feeling nervous, Corrine spun around without a word, grabbed Karina''s wrist, and


    bolted.


    "Hey! What-What are you doing?" Karina gasped, nearly stumbling as she was dragged through the crowd. "We just got here! Why are you trying to leave already?"


    Before she could finish, two men dressed in ck stepped in front of them, blocking


    their escape.


    Karina''s yful expression vanished, her gaze hardening in an instant. "What do you


    want?"


    The men remained impassive as one of them spoke. "Miss Hond, my boss requests


    your presence."


    Corrine''s throat went dry. So there was no avoiding this after all.


    She inhaled deeply before turning to Karina. ¡°Can you get home on your own?"


    Karina gave a small nod, but just as Corrine moved to let go, she tightened her grip. "Where are you going?"


    "To see a friend," Corrine answered.


    Under the night sky, Lyhaton glittered like a radiant pearl, signaling the start of a dazzling nightlife.


    The parking lot overflowed with luxury cars, yet the ck Rolls-Royce stood apart,manding attention, much like its owner.


    He exuded an innate authority, a presence meant to be admired and obeyed.


    The men in ck escorted Corrine to the car, one of them pulling the door open before gesturing inside. "Miss Hond, please."


    Corrine hesitated, her gaze drifting toward the open door.


    Inside, Nate loungedfortably, his long fingers deftly unfastening his diamond


    cufflinks as he rolled up his sleeves.


    The dim lighting cast sharp shadows over his chiseled features, deepening the mystery


    that surrounded him.


    His eyes remained lowered, his expression unreadable.


    Corrine swallowed hard, willing herself to step into the car.


    A tense silence settled between them before she forced an awkward smile. "What


    coincidence..."


    The second the words left her mouth, she bit her tongue, regretting them instantly. What a pathetic opening line.


    Nate''s gaze lifted at the sound of her voice, a slow, knowing smile curving his lips. "Quite the coincidence indeed."


    Corrine lowered her eyes, chewing on her bottom lip.


    She had no idea how much Nate had witnessed, nor could she think of an exnation that wouldn''t sound like an excuse. A gnawing sense of unease wed at her, making


    Chapter 29 The Center Of Attention


    her feel as though she''d been caught red-handed.


    "Swift movement forward leaves no room for sorrow-only fresh romance," His deep, cial voice scraped against her heart like sandpaper, sending a chill through her veins.


    Corrine said nothing.


    Even with the noise in the bar, Nate had caught every word.


    The weight of his presence closed in, his towering frame casting an inescapable shadow


    over her.


    Corrine looked up, locking eyes with him, and her breath hitched.


    His gaze was an abyss, dark and consuming, offering no escape. A faint, dangerous smirk yed at his lips, the kind that promised consequences.

 251

    Chapter 251 The Grass Is Always Greener On The...


    Corrine nervously swallowed, struggling to formte an exnation.


    Then, a soft thump against the car window interrupted her thoughts.


    Outside, a couple was locked in an intense argument.


    Their spirited debate floated into the car, catching Corrine''s and Nate''s attention seamlessly.


    "How dare you watch some male performers behind my back!" the man said angrily.


    "Isn''t it fair? You admire women at bars; why can''t we look at men? Plus, they say the grass might be greener elsewhere," the woman retorted.


    "You need a lesson in respect!"


    Their loud bickering gradually receded, leaving a haunting quiet in the car.


    "Heh!" Nate let out a low chuckle.


    The sound was fleeting but enough to make Corrine''s heart flutter.


    She looked up, locking eyes with his cold stare, feeling her heart tighten.


    Nate moved closer, his calm aura surrounding her. "So, the grass is greener on the


    other side, huh?"


    Karina''s previous advice about moving on quickly to dodge heartache was one thing, but this grass-is-greener remark ignited something fiercer.


    Even Corrine, typically slow on the uptake, picked up on the undercurrent of jealousy in


    his tone.


    "Others may think that, but it doesn''t reflect my views," Corrine exined.


    Nate''s fingers gently grasped her chin, his intense eyes scanning her face. "It appears you do need a lesson."


    0.0%


    Corrine''s eyes widened in rm.


    In the next instant, Nate''s lips imed hers in a passionate kiss.


    This kiss, filled with a trace of anger, forcefully nibbled at her tender lips.


    Trapped tightly in the small space, Corrine felt Nate restrain her hands behind her back.


    She had always been confident in her self-defense capabilities, believing she couldn''t be


    subdued without a fight.


    Yet, in Nate''s grasp, she found herself powerless, her movements stifled.


    "Nate, Nate..." she stammered, wincing at the sharp pain of his bites. "You''re causing


    me pain..."


    His fingers were mped firmly around the back of her neck, his eyes aze with a repressed longing. "Aren''t I enough for you?"


    "You''re misunderstanding something..." Corrine attempted to rify. She tried to adjust her position, but Nate''s grip on her neck wasmanding, instilling a fear that discouraged any sudden movements.


    Nate''s eyes bored into hers as he drew her hand to his chest. "Are you content with


    this?"


    "Yes."


    Corrine realized she was losing control of the situation.


    She was desperate to steer the conversation to an end.


    "What about here?" Nate murmured, his forehead against hers as he guided her hand downward slowly. "Are you


    satisfied with this too?"


    Forced to touch his firm abs, she could feel the heat of his body even through his shirt.


    Her eyshes fluttered wildly, and she cleared her throat, trying to disguise her disarray. "Yes."


    In a hushed, enticing tone, he breathed into her ear. "So, am I superior to the men on stage?"


    His breath tickled her ear, sending a wave of shivers down her spine, tensing her body reflexively.


    42.4%


    22:17


    "Yes, you are," she answered.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Nate teased, gently nibbling on her earlobe, sending waves


    of sensation that made Corrine tremble, her heartbeat racing.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Meet My Boyfriend Properly


    Corrine instantly noticed a shift in Nate''s behavior tonight.


    Her gut feeling alerted her that he was close to the edge, signaling that it might be safer to tread lightly around him.


    He appeared like a tightly wound spring, and she opted to align with his mood rather than challenge him.


    As Nate held Corrine quietly in his embrace, he narrowed his eyes and let out a soft, indifferent chuckle. "Are you dissatisfied with me?"


    Frustrated by Nate''s continual probing, Corrine retorted, "Nate, what''s troubling you


    tonight?"


    "Why do you ask?" Nate responded, his smile chilling as it failed to mask the frost in his gaze. "What if the roles were reversed? If I had been the one disappearing into bars to ogle other women, would you overlook it? Would you remain unbothered?"


    Corrine remained mute. After a moment, she acknowledged that his actions might not bepletely without merit.


    Drawing nearer, Nate''s eyes darkened with a mix of desire and scrutiny as he focused on her lips. "Tell me, what do you admire most about me?"


    Corrine was startled by the question.


    It was a discussion she couldn''t evade.


    "Here?" Nate whispered, easing her hand from his chest down to his abs...


    Corrine''s pulse quickened, her body stiffening as though she had touched a hot surface. She instinctively wanted to retract her hand, but Nate''s firm grasp prevented it.


    Observing her flustered expression, Nate chuckled lightly. "You can''t just stir my emotions and not see them through. You''re responsible for them."


    Chapter 252 Meet My Boyfriend Properly


    Corrine found herself speechless once more.


    Nate softly lifted her face toward his and nted another kiss on her lips.


    As time melded around them, the charged atmosphere eventually dissipated, leaving a profound stillness.


    "Remember, you have the best in front of you," Nate murmured teasingly into her


    ear.


    Corrine stared at him, her eyes wide with surprise. It was hard to believe that someone who appeared so reserved and aloof could say such things.


    Nate carefully cleaned Corrine''s hands with a napkin, meticulously attending to each space between her fingers.


    Her wrists were sore, so she allowed him to proceed as he wished.


    "Next time, I won''t be so lenient."


    "Wow." Corrine''sughter was hollow, her smile devoid of warmth.


    She wondered why he hadn''t shown such leniency when he hadpelled her to


    assist him earlier.


    Nate caught the questioning look in her eyes. With a knowing smirk, he


    suggested, "How about we have lunch tomorrow?"


    Corrine remained silent, herck of response speaking volumes.


    "Feel free to bring your friend," Nate continued.


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched, a spark of amusement in her


    gaze. "Sure."


    Later, back at her ce, reaching out to Karina gave Corrine a peculiar, fluttery feeling.


    It was like introducing a boyfriend to her parents, filled with both anticipation and


    anxiety.


    At the same time, Karina was thoroughly enjoying her evening until her phone rang.


    She retreated to the restroom to talk. "Hey Corrine, what''s going on?"


    "Can you make lunch tomorrow? I''d like you to meet my boyfriend properly." "Okay," Karina responded distractedly, continuing with her makeup. But as Corrine''s words registered, she paused, her actions halting as she identally snapped her


    22:22


    Chapter 252 Meet My Boyfriend Properly


    lipstick. "Hold on, what? Who am I meeting?"


    Corrine reiterated calmly yet urgently, "My boyfriend."


    Taken aback, Karina paused, speechless for a moment. Anxious Corrine might reconsider, she quickly replied, "Absolutely! Send me the details, and I''ll be there."


    "I''ll text you the specificster on WhatsApp."


    After ending the call, Karina exited the restroom, only to collide with someone unexpectedly.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 You Won''t


    Find A Prince In A...


    Karina''s handbag hit the floor with a thud, its contents sprawling out.


    "Sorry," replied the man, promptly beginning to gather her scattered items.


    "Don''t worry about it," Karina said as she took the items from his hands.


    When she lifted her gaze to the man who helped her, Karina''s heartbeat quickened, and


    her mind went nk.


    "Miss? Miss?" A nearby waiter, noticing her phone''s incessant ringing, attempted


    draw her attention.


    Yet, Karina was unresponsive, her attention wholly captivated by the visage of the


    man


    from earlier.


    She spun on her heel suddenly. Her focus was directed solely at the men''s


    restroom


    door.


    On a sudden impulse, Karina charged into the men''s restroom.


    "What the hell!"


    "What is a woman doing in here?"


    "Damn! Is this not the men''s room?"


    As various shouts rang out, men adjusted their attire in haste and exited swiftly.


    Karina, however, paid no mind to the uproar, her eyes intensely focused on Moses


    profile.


    When Moses faced her, emotions surged within Karina, her bitterness rising and tears clouding her vision.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Moses asked, concerned by her swift change from joy to sorrow. He narrowed his eyes, half-wondering if she was an old me seeking retribution.


    As she collected herself, Karina forced a shaky smile. "I''m fine."


    Turning away, her tears cascaded, marring her makeup.


    The realization hit her hard; she hadn''t moved on from him...


    Karina''s enthusiasm for the game faded in an instant. She pulled out her phone and


    called for a driver.


    Under the glow of a streemp, she watched as a group exited a restaurant on the opposite sidewalk.


    Her gaze locked on Bruce, who leaned heavily on his assistant for support.


    Once the others had dispersed, Bruce made his way to a nearby trash can, where he began retching painfully.


    Karina watched, a perverse sense of relief washing over her, lightening her spirits.


    She couldn''t help but smirk, pulling out her phone to capture Bruce''s pitiful state. She quickly sent the photos to Corrine and a voice message, saying, "Just so you know, you''ll never find a prince in a dumpster!"


    Lately, the Ashton family had been reeling from one disaster after another. Corrine had extracted arge settlement from them, they had been forced to stop their hot spring hotel project, and now, their board members were threatening to pull their investments.


    Forced to salvage his family''s reputation, Bruce found himself attending numerous social events to mend fences.


    Normally, Bruce wouldn''t have bothered with these minor investors, but given the current dire circumstances, he couldn''t ignore anyone.


    That evening, he had managed to eat very little, and his stomach was now rebelling.


    "Bruce," called Leah, her voice reaching him from nearby.


    Bruce raised his head to see Leah approaching swiftly, her figure d in a nude pink


    silk dress.


    "What are you doing here?" he questioned, his expression tense as he shot a questioning look at his assistant.


    Caught off guard, the assistant remained silent, but Leah quickly interjected, "I insisted oning. The me is on me. You weren''t answering my calls, and I was so


    Chapter 253 You Won''t Find A Prince In A Dumpster


    concerned, I had toe check on you."


    Her voice trembled slightly, her eyes shimmering with the threat of tears, which lent her an air of tragic delicacy.


    The light fabric of her outfit, paired with her soft, understated makeup, entuated her delicate presence, stirring a faint sense of sympathy in Bruce.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Admiration


    For Corrine


    "Sweetheart, how could I ever me you?" Bruce murmured, drawing Leah close and tenderly brushing away the tears from her cheeks. "We''ve hit a few bumps with thepany. There''s talk of pulling out investments, and I''m working on smoothing things


    over."


    A flicker of concern crossed Leah''s


    eyes. "Is Cn Archer among them?"


    and involved in business, Leah had always


    Unlike Corrine, who was assertive


    envisioned a life on the stage and steered clear of corporate affairs.


    Bruce was pleased to address her curiosity. "He and a few others. I n to have them back on board shortly."


    That day, Cn had confronted Bruce at a charged board meeting, a reminder that Bruce needed to be more proactive about thepany''s stability.


    The current investments had been secured through Corrine''s efforts.


    These investors trusted herpletely, and there was always the risk they might follow her suggestion if she persuaded them to pull out, catching him off guard.


    Guilt shadowed Leah''s features. "I''m sorry. This turmoil... it''s all because of me. Without me, there wouldn''t be any misunderstandings or board issues..."


    "It''s not your fault." Bruce reassured her with a soft, understanding look. "We''re not ready to go public with our engagement yet, which means some difort for you for


    now."


    Leah settled into his embrace. "As long as your love is true, I can handle any challenge."


    A flicker of remorse passed through Bruce''s eyes as he held her close. "Leah, I promise you avish wedding down the line."


    Leah offered a weak smile, staying silent. Then, struck by a sudden idea, she looked up at Bruce. "I''ve heard Cn and his wife are quite devoted to each other. Perhaps she could be our way in?"


    0.0%


    22:22


    Chapter 254 Admiration For Corrine


    "Cn was one of Corrine''s recruits," Bruce exined. "I''m not sure how she managed it, but his backing has certainly made things easier for Ashton Group."


    Bruce was unaware that his tone carried a hint of admiration for Corrine whenever he


    spoke of these matters.


    This didn''t escape Leah.


    She bit her lip secretly, her gaze dropping to conceal the chill in her eyes. "I''ve met Cn''s wife during some charity events. She''s organizing a charity auction soon. We should attend and show our support. It might just help us turn the corner, don''t you


    think?"


    A soft glimmer of amusement appeared in Bruce''s eyes as he grinned. "You truly are an invaluable partner. You alwayse through with strategies when we need them


    most."


    "Well, I am your fiancee," Leah responded, her smile radiating as she rose to give him.


    a tender kiss.


    Corrine stepped out of the bathroom just as her phone rang with a call from Karina.


    "Have you seen the message I just sent?" Karina''s eager voice came through as soon as Corrine picked up.


    "I''ve just gone over it," Corrine responded, casually drying her hair. She strolled to the kitchen ind and poured herself a ss of water. "The debacle at the anniversary celebration has definitely tarnished Ashton Group''s image, though it''s not crippling. Still, things won''t be smooth sailing for the Ashton family."


    The loss of five percent in market value and the southern citynd was indeed a heavy hit to the Ashton family.


    They might not have beenpletely defeated, but they were definitely left weakened.


    "After the revtion of Bruce and Leah''s scandal, the Ashton Group''s shares took


    a nosedive. The board members are unlikely to just let this slide!" Karinamented.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 Making A


    Show Of Their Closeness


    Merchants consistently focus on maximizing their profits.


    When their profits started to plunge, the board members would immediately demand


    answers from Bruce.


    "What happens next depends on the Ashton family''s fate," Corrinemented.


    It had been a significant challenge to secure an investment from Cn.


    Cn was known for his rigid and conservative approach to both business and personal dealings.


    "Will you just stand by and watch this unfold?" Karina questioned, her voiceden with exasperation.


    "I''m always keen to seize an opportunity," Corrine replied with a chuckle. "Also, let''s not forget our lunch tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry," Karina replied. "I''ll try to head out early. It''s been ages since we went shopping together."


    "Great."


    Indeed, it had been quite some time since theirst shopping excursion.


    Their day began with a trip to a boutique, followed by a visit to a lingerie shop. During this outing, Nate called Corrine.


    "Where might you be?" Nate inquired.


    As Corrine noticed Karina showcasing a leopard print lingerie set, she turned her gaze away, slightly annoyed. "I''m downtown shopping with Karina."


    After a brief pause, she asked, "And you? Have you finished up at work?"


    "Turn around,¡± replied Nate.


    22:22


    Chapter 255 Making A Show Of Their Closeness


    Corrine turned and saw Nate standing in the hallway, immactely dressed in a ck


    suit.


    The suit perfectly fit his tall, authoritative stature, and his carefully tied tie added a


    refined touch.


    The gentle lighting softened his usually stern and daunting appearance, giving his reserved demeanor a hint of mystery.


    As she watched him, Corrine''s smile grew, illuminating her face.


    Nate disconnected the call and stretched out his hand toward her, his look one of hopeful anticipation.


    The gesture was simple, yet it carried a profound warmth.


    At that moment, Corrine felt an overwhelming urge to dash toward him and embrace him tightly.


    As Corrine started to step forward, Karina quickly tugged at her arm. "I need to use the restroom. Come with me."


    With a resigned sigh, Corrine acknowledged her friend''s impable timing.


    Before she could respond, Nate closed the distance with purposeful strides.


    Noticing Nate, excitement flickered in Karina''s eyes as she exchanged meaningful looks


    with Corrine.


    A touch of embarrassment colored Corrine''s demeanor as she introduced Karina. "This is Karina Brooks, a close friend of mine."


    "Pleased to meet you, Miss Brooks," Nate said, greeting Karina with a gracious smile.


    With an appreciative nod, Karina surveyed Nate from top to bottom, her gaze lingering.


    His presence wasn''t justmanding; his looks could give any movie star a run for their money.


    His brows were sharply defined, his eyes were deep pools that drew you in, and his prominent nose added to his noble aura. His features were wlessly defined.


    In a store full of women, Nate was undeniably prominent.


    Aware of the attention Nate was drawing, Corrine''s cheeks flushed with a mix of pride and embarrassment. ¡°Let''s move to the restaurant," she quickly suggested.


    34.1%


    22:22


    Chapter 255 Making A Show Of Their Closeness


    "Sounds good," Karina replied.


    As they began to move, Karina instinctively reached to link arms with Corrine.


    However, before her hand could grasp Corrine''s arm, Nate had already enveloped Corrine in his arms.


    Karina looked down at her own arm, now hanging solo, her brows knitting together.


    She caught Nate''s subtly amused expression and the faint smirk on his face.


    Karina''s irritation mounted. Was he really making a show of their closeness right


    in


    front of her?


    Such childish and trivial antics.


    Despite her frustration, Karina couldn''t deny that his actions had ignited apetitive


    streak in her.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 A Quiet


    Contest


    As they sat down at the table, a quiet contest unfolded between Karina and Nate.


    Nate poured the coffee for Corrine, while Karina took charge of the water. He carefully prepared the shrimp; she elegantly put more food on Corrine''s te.


    It was as if they werepetitors in an unspoken challenge, each rivaling to surpass


    the other.


    Corrine picked up on the mounting tension and shot Karina a puzzled look.


    Her expression seemed to question, "What are you trying to do?" "


    With a nonchnt shrug, Karina faced Nate, her smileced with believe you haven''t made your introduction yet, sir."


    provocation. "I


    "Nate Hopkins, pleased to be known as Corrine''s boyfriend," he replied warmly, his gaze on Corrine brimming with tenderness.


    A cold sensation swept over Karina.


    Corrine wasn''tfortable with disying her evident closeness with Nate in Karina''s


    presence.


    She gently pulled back her hand and offered a soothing smile. "Let''s eat." Karina observed this discreet gesture and a smirk of triumph spread across her face.


    "Corrine, where did your rtionship with him begin?" Karina inquired.


    Her tone indicated that Nate was not as important as he might believe. After all, she had never heard Corrine mention him.


    Corrine''s expression tightened slightly. "It all started the day before I was to leave Bruce."


    That was intended to be her wedding day with Bruce.


    Left alone by him, Corrine found herself wandering in an unexpected storm.


    0.0%


    22:22


    She was dressed in her wedding gown and seeking refuge, and a twist of fate had Nate''s car almost identally striking her.


    This fateful mishap set the stage for their romance.


    "You... him..." Karina''s eyes widened as she processed the revtion, her look darting between them.


    She didn''t expect that Nate was the one who had rushed Corrine to the hospital that day, nor was she aware that he was the owner of that particr suit jacket.


    "All this while, you kept this from me, choosing only now to disclose it?"


    Nate casually lifted his ss in a quiet salute to Karina, his eyebrow arched and a


    subtle smirk on his face.


    Karina was annoyed. The sheer audacity was maddening! Yet, he had sessfully vas maddening! Yet, he had sessfully orchestrated the entire unveiling.


    Karina finished her drink with a defiant tilt of her head and an arrogant air.


    Throughout the meal, she observed how carefully Nate cate He had even ensured that every dish was to Corrine''s liking


    to Corrine''s preferences.


    "Mr. Hopkins, what are your long-term intentions with Corrine?"


    Corrine''s grip on her utensils tightened as she awaited Nate''s reply.


    Nate looked Karina directly in the eye and replied firmly, "I ammitted."


    At that moment, Karina seemed to grasp his sincerity.


    It wasmonly said that dating without the prospect of marriage was mere fun.


    Nate''s demeanor indicated his serious intentions toward Corrine, aiming for a future


    together.


    Hearing this, Karina''s initial animosity toward him diminished somewhat.


    Karina spent the lunchtime watching Nate and Corrine closely.


    Her face held a look of restraint, as if she had much more to share but Corrine''s presence was stopping her.


    "I''m going to the restroom," Corrine said.


    35.3%


    22:23


    Chapter 256 A Quiet Contest


    "Do you needpany?" Karina offered.


    Corrine declined with a shake of her head. "I won''t be long."


    As soon as Corrine exited, Karina''s demeanor shifted. She faced Nate with a grave expression and said, "Mr. Hopkins, my doubts about the depth of your affection for Corrine are strong. From an outside perspective, it''s hard to see the genuineness of this rtionship. She was deeply involved with someone for three years; they nearly married. But he left her abruptly. I''m unsure how you captured her affection, but here''s my plea: you''ve chosen to be with her; now be certain you can prevent any harm. Corrine might appear stoic, but she''s profoundly tender-hearted. A hint of kindness from someone, and she''s all in. Her aloof shell merely protects a delicate soul. She conceals her deepest cares beneath a veneer of detachment. Remember, don''t let her trust in you be misguided or taken for granted."


    Listening intently, Nate responded calmly, "I value your insights."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 What ce Do


    I Hold In Your Heart


    "Save your thanks," Karina warned, her tone stern. "Should you ever bring sorrow to Corrine or harm her, rest assured, I''ll make you deeply regret it."


    Just outside, Corrine heard the exchange and felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    Karina''s words touched the most sensitive parts of her being.


    Emotions surged within Corrine, bringing tears to her eyes unexpectedly. Yet, there was also a sense of relief mixed with the sorrow.


    Growing up in a troubled environment, Corrine had resigned herself to the notion that love was not meant for her.


    She had prepared herself for a lifetime of neglect and disappointment.


    However, Karina''s presence in her life began to shift that bleak outlook.


    The realization that she had someone like Karina, who genuinely cared, lightened the burden of her past miseries.


    Drying her tears, Corrine entered the room with a gentle smile, saying, "I''ve returned."


    The meal went longer than typical, shedding any stiffness of a formal engagement and instead, adopting the rxed tone of friends sharing a respite.


    But, like everything good, it couldn''tst forever.


    They said their goodbyes in the parking lot. After Karina departed, Corrine and Nate


    headed to their car.


    ¡°Karina''s quite direct; don''t take her words to heart," Corrine said.


    As Nate adjusted his tie, he looked at her quizzically. "Are you ying peacemaker?"


    Corrineughed lightly. "I''m more concerned you''ll hold a grudge against her."


    Raising an eyebrow, Nate''s smile grew teasing. "Shouldn''t you be worried about


    me


    0.0%


    22.23


    Chapter 257 What ce Do I Hold In Your Heart


    instead?"


    "What is there to worry about with you?"


    Although she had only seen a slice of Nate''s true character, her intuition assured her he was never one to be easily overshadowed.


    Corrine''s tone warmed as she said, "Before meeting Karina, I felt quite alone. I''ll always support her. It''s best if you steer clear of her."


    Nate''s expression grew thoughtful as he leaned closer, his hand delicately framing her face while his thumb grazed her lip.


    They were inches apart, their proximity charged with the tension of an imminent kiss.


    "You really are remarkable," he whispered. "To defend her so fiercely in front of me- do I mean so little to you?"


    Nobody had ever confronted him so boldly before. Karina''s words, "I will make you deeply regret it," echoed in his mind.


    He had already treated Karina with utmost courtesy.


    Corrine raised her head slightly, her lips grazing his as she whispered, "I needed you to see how much Karina means to me."


    "And where does that leave me?" Nate questioned, his gaze intense, his tone hinting at ownership.


    Corrine blinked softly, her eyes conveying a mix of emotions.


    Nate''s touch shifted, his hand sliding to cradle the back of her neck, his fingers weaving through her hair to draw her nearer. His whispered, "Darling, what ce do I hold in your heart?"

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 You Will Be My Wife Soon


    After a long silence, Corrine finally spoke. "Before we met, I thought I was the unluckiest person alive. But now, it feels like every hardship I faced was just leading me to you."


    Her words sent a chill down Nate''s spine, as if ice had reced the blood in his veins. Then, warmth slowly spread from his heart, reaching every corner of his body, awakening his senses.


    His heart pounded.


    "Say that again," Nate demanded, his gaze locked onto hers.


    But Corrine remained silent. Some feelings were too precious to be spoken twice.


    To her, the love she carried in silence meant more than any words ever could.


    Undeterred, Nate pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. "Please, Corrine, say it


    again."


    He yfully nuzzled her neck, his breath hot against her skin, sending a shiver through


    her.


    From the front seat, Matias muttered under his breath, "This is unbearable." After years at Nate''s side, he had never seen him lose hisposure like this.


    If word got out, Nate''s dignified image would be ruined beyond repair.


    "Sit up straight, Nate," Corrine scolded, trying to rein in his excitement.


    But Nate only tightened his hold around her waist. "Not until you say it again." Corrine let out a long sigh.


    The standoff continued, neither one backing down.


    Nate buried his face in the crook of her neck, his breath warm against her skin, sending


    0.0%


    22:23


    Chapter 258 You Will Be My Wife Soon


    ripples offort through her,


    "Enough, get up," Corrine said, a hint of irritation in her voice as she tried to push him


    away.


    But Nate held firm, refusing to budge. "Not until you say it again."


    "Are you seriously skipping work this afternoon?"


    "Being with my wife is far more important, love."


    A faint blush crept onto Corrine''s cheeks. "I''m not your wife!"


    "You will be soon," Nate teased, his voice light but filled with certainty.


    Once Corrine was safely inside her apartment, Nate tenderly caressed her cheek.


    "I''ll be here to pick you up tomorrow evening."


    "Okay. Take care driving," Corrine said.


    "I will."


    Corrine watched him walk toward the elevator before she shut the door.


    She slipped into something morefortable and walked toward the bathroom. The warm water in the tub caressed her skin, melting away the stress of her day. At that moment, her phone interrupted the peacefulness with a call from Jacob. "Miss Hond, your invitation is waiting in your private mailbox downstairs." "Thank you, I''ll get it soon,"


    soon," Corrine responded, and then ended the call.


    Leaning against the tub, Corrine let her thoughts drift as the heat from the water


    rxed her.


    Later, dressed again, Corrine descended to the mailbox and fetched a thick, ck envelope. Its ssical design and red wax seal bearing the auction house''s symbol signaled its importance.


    The famous auction house, Forreal, differentiated its invitations by ck, gold, and silver-each color indicating a level of exclusivity, with ck being the highest.


    Corrine held a ck invitation in her hand, a sign of top-tier status.


    She opened it, checked the time, and then headed back to her apartment.


    In a different part of the city, Leah finally secured her own invitation and made her way to the Ashton residence.


    Upon entering, she immediately felt the subdued, almost mncholic mood of the ce.


    Tracy,ing down the stairs, met Leah with a reserved smile. "Hello, Leah."


    "Mrs. Ashton," Leah replied cheerfully, presenting a package. "I brought this delicacy. I hope it pleases you."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 Rita''s Freedom


    "You really didn''t have to bring anything." Tracy gestured subtly to a maid, who moved swiftly to collect the items.


    She glided over to Leah, sping her hand with maternal warmth. "I''ve watched you blossom into the remarkable woman you are today-kind, thoughtful, and considerate. Bruce couldn''t ask for a better partner. He''s truly blessed to have you as his future wife."


    A rosy blush crept across Leah''s cheeks as she smiled demurely. "I just hope you don''t resent me. If it weren''t for my involvement, the Ashton family wouldn''t be facing this scandal..."


    Tracy''s voice turned to ice as she interjected, "You''re not to me for any of this. That maniptive Corrine bears full responsibility! She hasn''t just damaged your and Bruce''s reputations-she''s brought shame to the entire Ashton family. She seems to


    have forgotten who provided herfortable lifestyle all these years. Now that she''s found wealthy backing, she''s determined to crush us beneath her heel. Mark my words, people like her eventually face divine justice."


    In Tracy''s mind, Corrine shouldered all me for the Ashton family''s current predicament.


    Yet the family conveniently overlooked their own role-their insatiable greed and Rita''s revenge, leading to their current misfortunes.


    Observing Tracy''s venomous attitude toward Corrine sent a wave of satisfaction coursing through Leah.


    "Please take care of yourself. Don''t let this upset you further." She guided Tracy to the sofa, epting a cup of coffee from the maid before offering it to Tracy with a


    solicitous smile.


    Tracy savored a sip, exhaling deeply before turning her attention to Leah. "What brings you here today, dear?"


    "There''s a Forreal auction tomorrow," Leah responded with calcted gentleness. "I thought it might lift Rita''s spirits to attend."


    Tracy''s face brightened considerably. "How wonderfully thoughtful of you."


    0.0%


    22:23


    Chapter 259 Rita''s Freedom


    Since the incident, Rita had been confined in her chambers, her istion breaking Tracy''s maternal heart.


    Yet with both Farris and Bruce holding Rita responsible, Tracy remained powerless to


    intervene.


    Leah''s suggestion presented the perfect opportunity for Rita''s reemergence.


    As anticipated, Bruce yielded to Leah''s proposal, and Farris found himself unable


    object.


    When Leah shared news of the charity event, excitement kept Rita awake through the


    night.


    After two weeks of confinement, the walls had begun closing in.


    Finally, she could reim her ce in society.


    Evening descended upon the city, bathing it in artificial radiance at seven o''clock.


    The convention center, Lyhaton''s architectural crown jewel, stood resplendent beneath the shimmer of countless lights.


    - In the za, the fountain performed its eternal dance, its waters twirling like an


    ethereal ballerina beneath the ever-changing illumination.


    A silver Koenigsegg glided into the VIPne with understated elegance.


    The driver''s door swung open as amanding figure emerged, his confident strides


    side. carrying him to the passenger


    A delicate hand extended outward, epting his assistance as a woman gracefully emerged, her movements fluid despite her towering heels.


    Her white suit epitomized sophistication, emphasizing an innate elegance and


    Though herpanion exuded an overwhelming presence, she matched his energy effortlessly, creating an unexpectedly harmonious pair.


    A uniformed middle-aged man approached momentster, addressing her with deference. "Miss Hond."


    100.0%

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 Live Off A Woman''s Wealth


    "Jacob, what a pleasure to see you." Corrine extended the invitation with graceful poise.


    Nate nced at the ck invitation, a knowing glint dancing in his eyes. After all, for the wealthiest family in Lyhaton, a top-tier Forreal membership hardly warranted


    mention.


    Jacob reached for the invitation, casting a fleeting nce at Nate as shadows darkened his expression.


    He lowered his gaze, masking his emotions as he murmured, "Thank you, Miss Hond. Please, step inside."


    Nate caught the subtle shift in Jacob''s expression, his lips curving into the faintest


    smile.


    He draped his arm naturally around Corrine''s waist as they entered, leaning close to whisper against her ear, ¡°Being your chosenpanion certainlyes with its challenges."


    The scrutinizing stares from onlookers had branded him clearly-just another fortune hunter living off a wealthy woman''s generosity.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow. "Having second thoughts?"


    "Never," he purred, his deep voice rich with seductive confidence. "I''m determined to earn your heart."


    A subtle smile graced Corrine''s features as they made their way to the exclusive privileges afforded to top members-private chambers and superior amenities that distinguished them from regr patrons.


    Corrine settled onto the plush sofa, lifting a delicate coffee cup to her lips while her gaze drifted absently toward the expansive electronic disy before her.


    Nearby, Nate reclined with casual sophistication, one leg crossed elegantly over the other as he propped his chin in his hand, leisurely perusing the auction catalog.


    0.0%


    22:23


    Chapter 260 Live Off A Woman''s Wealth


    Though Forreal''s offeringsprised undeniable treasures, Nate''s interestsy elsewhere.


    His presence served dual purposes-providing Corrine respite while seeking someone specific.


    His fingers lingered over an image of a tiara, its dignified design showcasing intricate craftsmanship.


    Adorned with jade and an array of gleaming gemstones, the tiara was a vision of opulence.


    The golden base, encrusted with meticulously ced jewels, symbolized both power and prestige.


    And yet, despite its grandeur, it had never fetched much attention in past auctions.


    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door before Jacob stepped inside.


    He looked toward Nate, hesitating as if weighing his words.


    Sensing the moment, Corrine said, "Speak freely, Jacob. There''s no need for secrets here."


    Exchanging meaningful nces with Nate, Jacob inquired, "Beyond the tiara, Miss Hond, has anything else captured your interest?"


    Corrine set her cup down with fluid grace. "I heard mention of a particr diamond."


    "Indeed. A 15.1-carat blue diamond," Jacob confirmed. "Thergest ever to grace the auctions. Truly unprecedented."


    Such rarity guaranteed fiercepetition at tonight''s event.


    Corrine''s attention shifted to the disy screen. "What remains in fund?"


    my


    Jacob produced a tablet with practiced efficiency, navigating to the relevant information. "Eight hundred million at present."


    "Secure the blue diamond as our priority," Corrine instructed with serene authority.


    After all, finding the perfect birthday tribute for her aunt Chelsea remained her primary objective.


    Jacob''s expression flickered with curiosity. "And regarding the tiara?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Who Isn''t Intrigued By Mysteries


    Jacob initially believed Corrine was there for the mysterious tiara.


    Effortlessly, Corrine tossed a grape into her mouth, her movements exuding a natural grace. Her eyes, bright and full of resolve, shimmered. "I absolutely need to have it!"


    "Do you like it?" Nate asked.


    Turning toward him, Corrine asked, "It''s a tiara of mysterious origin featured at a Forreal auction-don''t you wonder about its story? Moreover, if it were not valuable,


    why would Forreal feature it as the highlight of the event?"


    It seemed that the tiara might conceal some hidden mysteries.


    Uncovering such secrets would require someone driven by a deep-seated curiosity.


    "I''ll start the preparations," Jacob said.


    Corrine gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    As Jacob left, Nate closed the catalog he had been flipping through. "Do you enjoy


    solving mysteries?"


    "Who isn''t intrigued by mysteries?" A yful spark danced in Corrine''s eyes.


    Nate''s gaze softened as he looked at her, his eyes showing a warmth and affection previously unseen by others.


    He said, "I''m open to sharing everything you want to know."


    "I''d rather discover it on my own," Corrine responded, her chin resting on her hand as she watched the screen disying the event.


    The screen offered a sweeping view of the hall.


    Distinguished men in suits and women in graceful gowns mingled, the room filled with Lyhaton''s influential figures, giving it the air of a grand social gathering.


    Chapter 261 Who isnt Intrigued By Mysteries


    The hall radiated an extravagant luxury.


    Suddenly, Corrine''s attention was drawn to a few familiar faces among the attendees.


    Leah and Bruce entered, with Rita trailing closely behind.


    Bruce had be a prominent figure in Lyhaton since the Ashton family''s impressive resurgence, regarded as a burgeoning star with vast potential. His newfound status made him a sought-after partner among the daughters of wealthy families.


    Yet, his involvement in a scandal with Leah, the heiress of the Burgess family, during Ashton Group''s anniversary had tarnished his reputation somewhat.


    Onlookers scrutinized Leah as she stood beside Bruce, taking in every detail of her


    appearance.


    Today, Leah chose a champagne-colored strapless mermaid dress that clung to her body, enhancing her elegant silhouette. Her hair flowed down her shoulders in soft waves, subtly revealing her corbone.


    Her beauty drew many admiring nces, particrly from the gentlemen present.


    Quietly, she averted her eyes, masking her true feelings. The spotlight thrilled her, and she had quickly be the event''s focal point.


    "Leah, this venue is breathtaking!" Rita couldn''t help but marvel at thevish sculptures and the immense crystal chandelier above.


    Without Leah, Rita might never have experienced such opulence.


    She had looked into the Forreal auction, knowing it was an event for the wealthy and


    influential.


    Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she looked around the room, hopeful to meet her ideal suitor that evening.


    The event was decorated in a Renaissance theme, filled with golden adornments


    and fresh blooms, adding a regal touch that hinted at aristocracy.


    It felt like stepping into a royal banquet from the previous century.


    "Who would have thought an auction could be this borate?" Rita said.


    Leah, at her first auction, was slightly better than Rita at hiding her surprise and unfamiliarity with such grandeur.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 Waiting To Catch Someone


    Leah''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Maybe it''s just meant to match the whole theme of this auction," she mused.


    ¡°Leah, let''s check that out over there," Rita eximed, her eyes brightening with interest as she gazed toward the preview area. She grasped Leah''s hand, attempting to guide her away.


    A sh of contempt crossed Leah''s features as she considered Rita''s ignorance.


    Had it not been for her pressing need for a proper reason to attend the event with Bruce, she would never have risked the embarrassment of bringing Rita to such an event.


    Masking her irritation, she cast a lingering nce toward Bruce. "We''ll be back soon."


    "Alright," Bruce responded simply.


    Leah apanied Rita through the preview area, her fingers trailing over the glossy pages of the auction catalog. Her attention gravitated immediately toward the blue diamond, its brilliance captivating her imagination.


    The mere thought of possessing such an exquisite diamond stirred visions of admiration and envy from others.


    How magnificent it would be to call it her own.


    As Leah studied the diamond''s image with unveiled admiration, Rita noticed her expression. "What is this?" she inquired. "If you''re fond of it, just tell my brother. I''m certain he would purchase it for you."


    "I was merely thinking," Leah responded with calcted gentleness, "that whoever possesses this diamond must be the most fortunate person alive, given its extraordinary rarity."


    "Then my brother absolutely must buy it for you. Just wait and see!" Rita dered enthusiastically.


    Chapter 262 Waiting To Catch Someone


    Leah responded with a nomittal smile, her thoughts drifting to tomorrow''s potential spotlight if Bruce were to secure the diamond at auction.


    As the clock struck eight, the auctionmenced.


    Zayn Swain, the distinguished auctioneer, took his position on stage. After delivering his opening remarks, he initiated the evening''s proceedings.


    Corrine, showing little interest in the preliminary items, reclined on the sofa while sampling fresh fruit. Her gaze asionally wandered to Nate, who sat across from her.


    Even in silence, his presencemanded attention as he idly held a coffee spoon.


    Detecting her observation, Nate lifted his eyes to meet hers. "What''s up?" "Are you waiting for someone?" Corrine inquired yfully, pressing a cherry between her lips, its juice lending an even more vivid hue to her mouth.


    Before he could respond, she corrected herself, saying, "No-you''re waiting to catch


    someone."


    His demeanor suggested not leisure but that of a hunter anticipating his prey.


    A shadow of amusement passed over Nate''s face. "You''re not wrong." Corrine blinked, momentarily surprised.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so forthright, so unconcerned with hiding his intentions.


    "A rival?" she asked,zily wiping the juice from the corner of her lips with her fingertip. "Or an enemy?"


    Nate leaned in slightly, retrieving a pristine white handkerchief. Instead of handing it to her, he carefully wiped her fingers himself. "Is there a difference?"


    Corrine met his gaze. "A rival means both sides take losses. An enemy? That''s a fight to


    the death."


    A slow smile tugged at Nate''s lips. His eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "An enemy, then."


    Corrine''s eyes widened at his deration.


    "Don''t worry," Nate murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek before he imed her lips in a gentle kiss.


    22:24


    Chapter 262 Waiting To Catch Someone


    During their exchange, the bidding for the extraordinarily rare blue diamond had escted from its opening price of forty-eight million to an impressive eighty million.


    "Miss Hond, would you like to raise your bid?" Jacob''s voice crackled through the


    inte.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 A Convenient


    Trick


    Corrine lifted the inte with deliberate grace, her voice carrying quiet authority. "Jacob, remove all constraints on the bidding."


    Her meaning crystallized-this extraordinary blue diamond


    diamond would be hers, regardless


    of price.


    Such a rare specimen transcended mere investment; it represented an eternal treasure whose value would only appreciate with time.


    Jacob absorbed her directive, a flutter of sympathy stirring for the other bidders.


    History had proven that Corrine''s desires inevitably transformed into acquisitions, and today would prove no different.


    He raised his paddle with practiced confidence, dering, "One hundred million." Other paddles rose in response, though their incremental increases of ten million revealed collective caution.


    From her position in the audience, Leah''s fingers curled into tight fists, her heart osciting between hope and trepidation.


    She yearned for the diamond while harboring fears that Bruce might withdraw from the escting battle.


    Perceiving her anxiety, Bruce enveloped her hand in his while raising his paddle. "One hundred and fifty million."


    This auction represented more than a mere luxury purchase or romantic gesture; it served as a calcted statement of the Ashton family''s unwavering financial dominance, a message aimed directly at their increasingly nervous board members. Despite recent scandals, Ashton Group remained an indomitable force.


    His bold bid sparked immediate whispers throughout the assembly."


    "The Ashton Group''s Bruce Ashton..."


    0.0%


    22:24


    Chapter 263 A Convenient Trick


    "Their influence remains formidable..."


    The gathered elite of Lyhaton, well-versed in the family''s recent tribtions and stock market challenges, had anticipated a period of discretion rather than such an overt disy of economic might.


    But thepetition was far from over.


    After a brief lull, the bidding resumed, the numbers climbing steadily. "One hundred and sixty million!"


    "One hundred and seventy million!"


    "One hundred and eighty million!"


    "Two hundred million!"


    As the numbers climbed, Bruce''sposed facade began to crack. Despite its inherent value, in Bruce''s eyes, this diamond wasn''t worth over two hundred million. Besides, the family''s resources, already strained by their settlement with Corrine, left little room


    for such extravagance.


    Doubt clouded his expression as perspiration dampened his palm.


    "Leah..." he began uncertainly.


    "Perhaps we should withdraw," Leah interjected softly.


    Bruce turned to her, surprise evident in his features.


    She squeezed his hand, offering a tender smile. ¡°While diamonds may be eternal, our my life outweighs any material love surpasses even that permanence. Your presence in possession."


    Rita, unable to contain herself, interrupted, "Bruce, fulfill Leah''s desire! This is unprecedented-thergest blue diamond ever auctioned!"


    "Rita, other opportunities await us," Leah demurred, though disappointment shadowed her eyes.


    Bruce studied her expression intently before squaring his shoulders with renewed determination. His paddle rose once more. "Two hundred and ten million!"


    A glimmer of satisfaction danced in Leah''s eyes.


    She had mastered the art of strategic disappointment, knowing that the slightest


    disy would awaken Bruce''s guilt and inspire his unwavering devotion-a skill she


    had refined to perfection.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 Focus On What Truly Matters


    In front of therge screen, Corrine''s eyes unintentionally caught Bruce and Leah among the spectators.


    Bruce''s efforts for Leah had surpassed her expectations.


    Corrine, however, was not one to bow out gracefully, particrly against those who had wronged her before.


    She swiftly grabbed the inte and signaled Jacob with a clear gesture.


    Zayn, the auctioneer, swept his gaze over the attendees authoritatively, pausing only to nce at Jacob before starting his call. "Two hundred and ten million. Going once."


    ¡°Three hundred million," Jacobzily said, casually raising his paddle before Zayn could


    continue.


    Zayn was left momentarily speechless.


    The room burst into chaos, filled with gasps and murmurs spreading like a sudden


    wave.


    Every head turned in Jacob''s direction, their expressions a mix of curiosity and


    astonishment.


    The crowd craned their necks, eager to see the big spender. Bruce was curious too.


    Bruce had set his limit at two hundred and ten million, never expecting someone to outbid him so dramatically.


    Rita leaned forward, trying to get a clearer view. She had anticipated seeing some mboyant tycoon; instead, she saw a in-looking older man.


    If it weren''t for his crisp suit and the jaw-dropping bid he had ced, he would have


    remained unnoticed.


    "Leah, who is this guy?"


    00


    22:26


    Chapter 264 Focus On What Truly Matters


    Leah''s face tensed slightly. "Forreal categorizes memberships into three levels: top-tier, mid-tier, and entry. The top-tier members typically don''t attend in person; they send proxies."


    This meant Jacob was acting on behalf of a top-tier member.


    Rumors had circted that one needed assets over one hundred billion to be considered for the top-tier membership.


    That was merely a conservative estimate.


    Even if the Ashton and Burgess families sold all their assets, they still couldn''t match the financial power of whoever was backing Jacob.


    Only those rare individuals in possession of a ck gold card could rival such financial


    power.


    Yet, no one had ever been seen using one in public.


    Bruce''s hands tightened into fists, and he looked at Leah regretfully. "Leah, I''m sorry we


    fell short."


    "It''s alright," Leah responded gently, her expression soft. "Perhaps that diamond


    was


    never meant for us."


    Internally, however, she was furious.


    She resented that Brucecked the influence to secure top-tier membership. She despised the fact that there were people whose wealth dwarfed their own to such


    an


    extent.


    At the same time, in a luxurious VIP suite overlooking the auction, a man loungedfortably.


    His sun-kissed blond hair and the yful sparkle in his eyes illuminated his chiseled features, giving him an almost divine aura.


    Yet, the sly twist of his lips lent him an irresistibly roguish charm.


    He casually spun a bone ring on his finger, watching the auction unfold on the screen with the amusement of someone observing an entertaining spectacle. A slight smirk appeared. "The extremes people reach to showcase their wealth are indeed shameless."


    "Sir, should we investigate who they are?" hispanion asked, his buzz-cut hairstyle lending him a stern look.


    22.26


    ners


    The blond man raised his eyes, his look piercing even in rxation. "Remember this- don''t squander time on those of no consequence. Focus on what truly matters."


    "Understood."


    Forreal boasted a client database reputed to be the most secure globally, its protections nearly foolproof.


    However, for those who were determined enough, there was always a way through.


    But in this scenario, the effort simply wasn''t justified.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 The Enchanting Red-haired...


    As each auction piece found a new owner, the moment everyone had been waiting for


    arrived the tiara, the centerpiece of the evening, was finally unveiled.


    Silence enveloped the once noisy hall as all eyes turned to the auctioneer, Zayn, hanging on his every word about the tiara.


    Zayn only described the tiara''s look, skipping its history and origin.


    This wasn''t an intentional omission; rather, the tiara''s owner had not provided any


    historical details.


    Nheless, the air of mystery only heightened the attendees'' intrigue.


    "Presenting the final item tonight, a replica of an ancient tiara, renowned for its borate craftsmanship. We start the bidding at 60 million dors," Zayn announced. His voice resonated across the silent hall, sparking a fierce round of bids.


    Thepetition drove the price rapidly upward, surpassing 150 million.


    From his vantage point at the back, Jacob observed the escting bids with a mix of amusement and surprise.


    The excitement around the tiara was more than he had expected.


    The bids continued to surge as Jacob mulled over the unfolding scene.


    Meanwhile, Zayn, on stage, felt his hands start to sweat.


    The current bid of two hundred million dors had surpassed all expectations.


    Despite the stakes, Zayn kept hisposure, scanning the crowd and his eyes finally resting on Jacob.


    Zayn could see that, despite the intense bidding, no one could match the financial power of the person behind Jacob.


    In this gathering, many were just mid-level members, none a match for a top- level


    22:26


    Chapter 265 The Enchanting Red-haired Woman


    member.


    After several intense minutes, most had bowed out.


    Now, only three bidders were left standing.


    From the crowd came a bid, eximing, "Three hundred and ten million."


    "Three hundred and twenty million."


    "Three hundred and fifty million."


    The escting bids stirred excitement among the audience.


    Bruce and his group, positioned near the front, were visibly intrigued.


    "This tiara seems unremarkable. Do these wealthy folks not see it?" Rita murmured,


    bewildered.


    Leah''s expression remained calm, her gentle smile lending her an air of innocence and


    naivety.


    At Forreal''s auctions, dramatic moments and the extravagant whims of the wealthy


    were nothing new.


    Yet, the tiara''s climb to an astounding 350 million dors was truly extraordinary.


    Both the earlier auctioned rare blue diamond and the neenth-century diamond butterfly ne were known for their potential to appreciate in value. But this tiara? Leah didn''t think it deserved such excitement.


    Bruce looked over at Leah. "Do you know the backstory of this tiara?"


    With a subtle shake of her head, Leah responded, "Its history seems irrelevant, given that no top-level members have shown interest in it. Thisck of ds from them usually means itcks investment value."


    Herment was audible enough for nearby attendees, who nodded in agreement,


    persuaded by her logic.


    At Forreal''s auctions, the participation of a top-level member in bidding was a sign of the item''s worth. The absence of such interest typically indicated minimal value.


    Smug smiles spread among the audience as they grasped the situation, anticipating the drama that might unfold.


    Onstage, Zayn surveyed the room, his gavel poised as he reiterated the current


    offer,


    41.6%


    22:26


    Chapter 265 The Enchanting Red-haired Woman


    saying, "Three hundred and eighty million, going once..."


    Out of nowhere, a captivating voice dered, "Five hundred million!"


    The attendees gasped and turned to identify the speaker.


    The bidder was a woman with striking red hair in a strapless dress, her presence radiating a bold charisma unlike the typical representatives of top-level members. Everyone was abuzz, eager to learn the identity of this daring woman.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 Tense Standoff


    The red-haired woman faced the crowd''s intense stares with poise, her mysterious smile leaving her motives undisclosed.


    Zayn nearly let the gavel slip from his grasp, shocked, but his professional training quickly regained hisposure.


    He cleared his throat, steadying himself before asking, ¡°Does anyone have a bid over


    five hundred million?"


    Jacob confidently raised his paddle, dering, "Six hundred million!"


    Without skipping a beat, the red-haired woman said, "Seven hundred million!"


    Jacob nced over at her as she sat in his row, her smile brimming with challenge as she waved yfully.


    A slight crease formed on Jacob''s forehead. After receiving a quick directive through his earpiece, he confidently eximed, "Eight hundred million!"


    The bidding frenzy escted, shocking Zayn.


    While the typical increments were ten million, these two escted by a staggering


    hundred million each time.


    This was truly a disy where money did all the talking.


    The woman''s lips twisted into a bright smile as she called out confidently, "Nine


    hundred million."


    From a secluded VIP room, Corrine watched with a hint of chill in her gaze.


    "Looks like tonight might not go as you hoped," Nate said.


    With a defiant lift of her eyebrows, Corrine''s face took on an expression of fierce determination. "We''ll just see about that."


    She then reached for herptop, swiftly transferring a billion to her ount, ready


    for


    22:27


    Chapter 266 Tense Standoff


    the next move.


    In another VIP room, the blond man watched the bidding unfold with surprise. He mused to himself about the hidden depths of those involved.


    "Lyhaton does have quite a few powerhouses," he said quietly, his smile subtle and unreadable. "Yet, some still underestimate what''s ahead."


    His crew-cutpanion felt a surge of sympathy for the opposing bidder.


    His boss was known for always securing his desires.


    Going against his boss was a daring, maybe even reckless, decision.


    At the auction, the tense standoff between the red-haired woman and Jacob persisted.


    "One billion!" the red-haired woman announced confidently, her posture defiant.


    A chill seemed to pass over Jacob''s features, his gaze turning cold.


    This sum was way beyond what Corrine had allocated for the auction.


    Regardless of the red-haired woman''s intentions-whether spiteful or sincere-the bid now surpassed Corrine''s financial limit.


    His stare intensified as he looked at her.


    With a challenging lift of her eyebrow, the woman''s arrogant presence was unmistakable, even from afar.


    Zayn, momentarily caught off guard, quickly recovered, raising his gavel to ask, "Do we have a higher bid than one billion?"


    Silence enveloped the room. Zayn continued, "One billion going once! One billion going twice! One billion..."


    His voice grew louder, each word ringing with an eerie rity that filled the hall.


    At that moment, the doors to the hall burst open.


    All heads turned toward the entrance.


    A man with graying hair and a serious expression entered, carrying a tray that prominently disyed a ck gold card.


    The shock was evident not only on Zayn''s face on stage but also among the seated mid-level members.


    A whisper swept through the crowd. "Is that a ck gold card?"


    As the question hung in the air, a wave of disbelief swept over the attendees.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 Winning A Lady''s Smile Through...


    The atmosphere in the room transformed instantly.


    The ck gold cardmanded attention, its intricate patterns interwoven with a perfect circle of wless diamonds-a symbol of unmatched authority and


    influence.


    The man presented the tray to Zayn with ceremonial precision.


    Zayn epted it, his throat constricting with nervous anticipation.


    Throughout his extensive career at the auction house, the revtion of a ck gold cardholder''s identity remained an exceptionally rare urrence.


    He discreetly dabbed at the perspiration gathering on his brow.


    "Would anyone care to challenge the ck gold cardholder''s offer?" His words echoed through the hushed hall.


    A heavy silence descended upon the gathering.


    While top-tier members represented the highest echelon at Forreal, ck gold cardholders-the supreme members-inhabited a realm entirely their own.


    These supreme members possessed the unique privilege of doubling any bid indefinitely, unrestricted by conventional limits.


    The red-haired woman''s expression tightened imperceptibly as she adjusted her earpiece, engaged in what appeared to be an intense consultation with unseen advisors.


    Jacob also discussed with Corrine, still processing the shocking development. "Miss Hond, a supreme member has entered the fray."


    Corrine steadied her internal turbulence, turning her attention to Nate.


    Her mind drifted to the painting she had seen at Evelyn''s ce. Though she had harbored suspicions upon viewing that renowned painting, the revtion of Nate''s status as a supreme member sent waves of astonishment coursing through her. Yes, he


    Chapter 267 Winning A Lady''s Smile Through Extravagant Means was the owner of that ck gold card.


    She lifted her coffee cup, using the gesture topose herself. ¡°You''re a supreme


    member?"


    "As the heiress of the Ford family''s chosen one, how could I allow you to lose face?"


    Nate''s eyes softened with affection as his lips curved into a tender smile.


    A gentleugh escaped Corrine''s lips as she pondered the serendipity of finding such a perfectly matchedpanion.


    Nate''s eyebrow arched yfully. "Allow me to handle what follows."


    Corrine lifted her chin with quiet confidence. "I''m quite capable of managing this myself."


    Without a supreme member''s intervention, she could stillpete effectively.


    Forreal''s auction rules dictated specific fund limits for each membership tier-top- tier


    membersmanded pools of up to 50 billion.


    Exceeding these limits resulted in automatic disqualification, as it indicated insufficient payment capacity.


    Supreme members, however, operated without such constraints, possessing the unique ability to continuously replenish their funds.


    "I wish to experience the joy of winning ady''s smile through extravagant means," Nate murmured, his gaze filled with tenderness. "Miss Hond, might you grant me that privilege?"


    Corrine held his gaze before finally allowing a smile to grace her features.


    "Miss Hond?" Jacob prompted through the earpiece, awaiting direction


    "I hear you," Corrine responded, her voice regaining its characteristic coolness.


    After a measured nce at Nate, she dered, "Given the supreme member''s involvement, we shall withdraw from the bidding."


    "A prudent decision," Jacob concurred, though resignation tinged his words. "We cannot hope topete against a supreme member."


    In another VIP room, malice flickered in the blond man''s eyes.


    The sudden appearance of a supreme member at this crucial juncture had blindsided


    Chapter 267 Winning A Lady''s Smile Through Extravagant Means


    him.


    Sensing the oppressive aura emanating from his boss, the crew-cut man drew a careful breath. After a moment''s hesitation, he ventured cautiously, "Sir, Samira asked if we should proceed with the bidding."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 How Can We Catch The Fish


    With a cold expression, the blond man turned his attention to the screen.


    A sly grin briefly yed across his lips, mischief sparkling in his gaze. "Proceed!"


    The red-haired woman, Samira Natt, acting on the instruction, enthusiastically lifted her paddle. "Fifty billion!"


    This figure represented the maximum limit essible to top-tier members.


    Under the auction''s guidelines, the supreme member was required to double any bid


    ced.


    Meaning, a counteroffer would necessitate a staggering one hundred billion.


    Could anyone justify spending such an amount on just a replica?


    Most of the attendees believed that even the wealthiest wouldn''t be foolish enough to


    go that far.


    Nevertheless, the proxy bidder dered, "The supreme member offers one hundred


    billion."


    A wave of disbelief swept through the venue.


    Filthy rich!


    The staggering bid shocked the wealthy crowd, leaving them stunned by the astronomical figure.


    The attendees murmured, specting about the identity of the bold bidder willing to spend such a sum effortlessly.


    To casually bid one hundred billion without hesitation!


    Inside her private suite, Corrine''s expression hardened, a cold determination in her eyes. "This is clearly a setup."


    Chapter 268 How Can We Catch The Fish


    They had baited Nate by pushing the fund pool to its brink, ensuring he''d pay dearly.


    "A supreme member, really?" the blond man scoffed, his look one of scorn.


    His crew-cut subordinate couldn''t suppress a grin of malicious delight. "Sir, whoever bought that tiara for one hundred billion surely walked into their own trap."


    Samira added in a low tone, "That''s the price of showing off."


    "Curious about who might be behind this?" the blond man asked.


    After a brief exchange of looks, the man with the crew cut responded, "Do you have an


    idea?"


    With a charming smile that enhanced his striking features, the blond man whispered


    a name. "Nate Hopkins."


    At that revtion, a knowing smile touched Samira''s lips. "Ah, so it''s him."


    Nate''s financial resources made the supreme membership at Forreal seem trivial by


    Repeated encounters with Nate had previously gone in his favor, yet this time, they had engineered a scenario Nate couldn''t just brush off.


    Corrine immediately recognized their scheme; it was clear Nate had as well.


    Yet, Nate''s participation suggested he hade prepared.


    "Without appealing bait, how can we catch the fish?" Nate mused, smiling knowingly at Corrine with warmth in his eyes.


    Corrine''s eyes


    widened momentarily. "You were aware of their scheme from the start?" "Of course," Nate replied.


    Locking eyes with him, Corrine''s gaze softened into a smile. "Is it that the seasoned hunter sometimes pretends to be the prey?"


    Rising, Nate adjusted the diamond cufflinks on his shirt. "You tter me, Miss Hond."


    Predictably, the auction where the tiara sold for one hundred billion to a supreme member became a sensation.


    Chapter 268 How Can We Catch The Fish


    This event sparked Rita''s curiosity,


    Who could possibly make such an extravagant bid without a second thought?


    She couldn''t imagine possessing such wealth, fantasizing about marrying a man


    SO


    wealthy.


    As this thought crossed her mind, a n began to form in her heart.


    "Oh, Leah, my stomach''s killing me; I need to hit the restroom. You and Bruce head on out," Ritained, clutching her abdomen and pretending to be in pain.


    Leah noticed Rita''s exaggerated act but yed along with concern. "Should Ie with


    you?"


    "That''s very kind of you, but no. If you run into my brother, just tell him I had to leave."


    With that, she quickly walked away.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 A Shy Blush


    Rita dashed through the corridor toward the elevator, only to be stopped by security guards stationed at the entrance.


    Annoyed, she turned back, muttering, "These VIPs think they''re above everyone else!"


    She then made her way to the restroom.


    By some twist of fate, as she wandered back along the corridor, she stumbled upon a man she admired.


    He was on a call with his back to her, but his perfectly tailored suit entuated his tall, dignified presence, exuding effortless elegance with every move.


    His reflection shimmered on the ss wall of the corridor.


    The lighting highlighted his sharp features-a distant gaze, a refined nose, and a faint smile that hinted at something deeper.


    Rita caught sight of his face and felt an odd sense of recognition, though she couldn''t ce where she might have seen him.


    Was it possibly in a dream?


    Exiting the restroom, Corrine spotted Rita, d in a ckce gown, gazing dreamily at


    Nate.


    At the sound of Corrine''s approach, Nate turned leisurely, his eyes naturally finding


    Corrine.


    Rita, mistakenly thinking she had caught Nate''s attention, felt a flutter in her chest and a blush tint her cheeks as she timidly said, ¡°Sir...¡±


    Corrine watched with a slight, sarcastic smile, standing calmly with her arms crossed.


    She chose not to approach immediately but instead watched the unfolding scene with


    folded arms.


    Meeting Nate''s gaze, Corrine arched her eyebrows slightly, signaling a challenge with her eyes-a chance for him to show himself.


    Chapter 269 A Shy Blush


    Despite the situation, Nate''s expression softened noticeably when he looked at Corrine, showing a gentle fondness and warmth.


    "Sir?" It dawned on Rita that the man''s attention was directed not at her but someone


    behind her.


    As she followed his gaze, her eyesnded on Corrine and her demeanor immediately shifted to one of hostility. "Corrine, what brings you here?"


    To be fair, Corrine''s simple white suit, with its high-waisted design, highlighted her elegant proportions and entuated her innate coolness, outshining Rita''s more provocative attire.


    The overhead lights cast a glow on Corrine''s unblemished face, where her red lips and dark hair only amplified her striking appearance.


    Meanwhile, Rita''s meticulously styled facade came across as overly contrived and


    somewhat tasteless.


    Rita''s eyes flickered toward Nate, catching him watching Corrine with unwavering


    attention.


    Jealousy red up inside her, feeling as though someone wasying im to something precious to her.


    Her first impulse was to position herself protectively in front of Nate.


    However, Nate, standing right behind her, said, ¡°I have a clear view, thanks."


    Ignoring Rita, he stepped forward to close the distance to Corrine.


    Rita, confused, tried to grasp the meaning behind his words.


    It was then that she overheard Corrine''s retort. "He''s saying he''s not blind and you''re


    not the one he sees."


    Stunned into silence, Rita''s face turned a shade of deep red as she red at Corrine.


    At that moment, an employee came over, carrying a transparent ss box that disyed the tiara recently auctioned for a hundred billion.


    The Mited Fleiress'' Return To The High Life

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 Nate Always Caught Her Off Guard


    Rita stood frozen, her mouth parted in shock as tremors coursed through her body.


    Her wide eyes fixed on Nate as she was unable to process the scene before her.


    Matias strode past, his brief nce on Rita carrying unmistakable contempt as he reported to Nate, "Mr. Hopkins, all preparations areplete."


    Nate acknowledged him with a subtle nod, his arm draped protectively around Corrine''s delicate waist. ¡°Have you had enough fun tonight?¡± he inquired, his voice carrying a tenderness reserved solely for her.


    Corrine shifted her attention to Rita, her expression measured. "This gentleman possesses refined tastes that extend beyond superficial attractions. Miss Ashton, I suggest you abandon any misguided aspirations."


    Humiliation and rage burned through Rita''s veins as she challenged, saying, "Who exactly are you insulting?"


    "Why, you, of course," Corrine responded, her previously gentle demeanor crystallizing into ice as mockery danced across her features. "Though perhaps, Miss Ashton, you''d betterprehend a physical lesson rather than verbal wisdom?"


    Noting the hardening of her expression, Nate bent down to press his lips softly against her temple. "Why devote any attention to her?"


    "Because you''re impossibly maic to women!" Corrine dered, turning away with practiced elegance.


    Nate found himself momentarily stunned.


    The unpredictable nature of feminine emotions never ceased to amaze him.


    An indulgent smile graced his features as he swiftly pursued Corrine, enveloping her in


    his embrace.


    Rita remained paralyzed, watching their departure as her nails carved crescents into


    22:27


    Chapter 270 Nate Always Caught Her Off Guard


    her palms. Bitter thoughts swirled through her mind.


    How had fortune favored Corrine so generously? After departing from the Ashton family, she hadn''t descended into disgrace but instead appeared more liberated than ever. Now she had secured the affections of a billionaire.


    Rita''s jealousy festered as she contemted ways to separate Corrine from Nate.


    Meanwhile, oblivious to Rita''s machinations, Corrine studied Nate''s features intently, mild irritation evident in her gaze.


    "What troubles you?" Nate inquired, guiding her onto hisp.


    Corrine spoke frankly. "Your face proves far too distracting."


    Pleasure curved Nate''s lips at her admission. He caressed her earlobe, his voice earnest. "Why not make our rtionship public, Miss Hond? The thought of others admiring


    me unsettles even myself."


    When she didn''t immediately respond, his fingers traced a path behind her ear before ghosting across her lips. "Corrine, don''t you yearn to explore our connection more deeply?"


    The tender way he spoke her name sent her heart fluttering.


    A luminous smile bloomed on her face before she suddenly captured his wandering finger between her teeth.


    "Ouch!" Nate inhaled sharply.


    Though gentle, her bite sent electric currents coursing through him, converging at a singr point.


    "Release me," hemanded, his voice roughened with desire, dark eyes gleaming


    dangerously.


    Corrine met his gaze, finding herself drowning in those bottomless depths.


    Like a cautious feline sensing peril, she quicklyplied.


    In one fluid motion, Nate''s gentle yet firm hand imed the nape of her neck.


    He descended, iming her lips in a passionate assault.


    Corrine''s eyes flickered with mingled defiance and frustration.


    Nate''s ability to catch her off-guard never wavered.


    His presence enveloped herpletely as the fervent kiss left her breathless, her strength dissolving beneath his touch.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 You''re Not Quite Ready Yet


    Inside the dimly lit car, their silhouettes melded with the shadows.


    Corrine attempted to create distance, but Nate''s firm grasp on her wrist guided her into the corner, leaving no avenue for retreat.


    Hismanding presence surrounded herpletely.


    Corrine raised her eyes to find Nate''s face mere inches from hers.


    Their gazes intertwined unexpectedly, and she found herself drowning in the depths of his dark eyes, which zed with an intensity that threatened to consume her entirely.


    Her eyshes quivered with nervous energy as her heart contracted sweetly, thundering against her ribcage.


    The overwhelming sensations left her dizzy, her rationality dissolving in the intimate atmosphere. She yielded to his kiss like a drowning soul reaching for salvation.


    Just before reasonpletely abandoned her, Nate drew back.


    Corrine inhaled deeply, color blooming across her cheeks.


    His arms encircled her delicate waist as he gazed down at her with tender eyes, a subtle smile gracing his features. "Babe, you''re not quite ready yet," he murmured, his voice rich with allure.


    His warm breath caressed her hair and whispered against her ear, causing her fingers to curl instinctively.


    Corrine tensed, catching her lower lip between her teeth. "I''m sorry..." she breathed, her voice carrying a hint of roughness.


    Though her feelings for Nate tan deep,plete trust eluded her, preventing her from surrendering fully to him.


    Even surrounded by his warmth, fear lingered. She dreaded loss, but the prospect


    of


    22:28


    Chapter 271 You''re Not Quite Ready Yet


    abandonment terrified her more.


    Her childhood had been marked by too many departures, those closest to her leaving one by one, embedding a persistent wariness in her heart.


    "I should be the one apologizing," Nate whispered, his fingers threading gently through her silken hair. "I was too impatient."


    Corrine''s eyes flickered uncertainly. "You could have med me. It would only be fair


    to you..."


    "I won''t." His response was steady, unwavering. "I know why you hesitate. I see the weight you carry, the walls you''ve built. And I don''t expect you to let them down overnight." His thumb brushed against her cheek, his voice turning almost teasing. "Winning your trust? That''s my job, isn''t it?"


    His eyes traced her features, and for a fleeting moment, the guarded look in hers softened. "Love is more than just words, Corrine."


    Her breath hitched. A wave of warmth spread through her chest, tangled with an ache she couldn''t quite name. Guilt. Longing. Hope.


    She wound her arms around his neck, seeking refuge in the crook of his shoulder, inhaling deeply the scent that brought her sce.


    If only she had met him sooner...


    As Matias collected the tiara''s case, preparing to instruct his assistant to deliver it


    to Celtis Estate, Nate intervened. "Send it to tinum Apartments."


    Understanding dawned in Matias'' eyes. "Understood, Mr. Hopkins."


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched yfully. "You''re casually gifting me something worth 100


    billion?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Nate turned to meet her gaze.


    Warmth bloomed in Corrine''s heart as her lips curved upward. "Don''t you consider


    it


    wasteful?"


    Amusement danced in Nate''s eyes. "If it brings you joy, it''s priceless."


    He had never beforeprehended the impulse to spend a fortune merely to witness a beloved''s smile, but now understanding dawned. And the feeling proved intoxicating.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 I''ve Truly


    Found A Treasure


    "There''s a situation ahead, Mr. Hopkins," Matias said, his tone tinged with a cool gravity from the front passenger seat.


    Nate''s indifferent eyes rose to meet the road ahead.


    There, beside a red Lamborghini, stood a man casually leaning against the window.


    A breeze ruffled a strand of hair across his forehead, highlighting his remarkably


    attractive features.


    The depth in his amber eyes lent a somber air to his otherwise striking appearance.


    With a dazzling smile, he made a yful gun gesture to his head, his arrogance clear and taunting.


    Unfazed, Nate''s gaze remained intensely on the man, his thoughts inscrutable.


    Corrine observed the blond man''s handsome features. It was a face that rivaled Nate''s


    in attractiveness.


    While Nate''s appearance was ruggedly detached, the blond man''s softer features suggested a character out of a romantic tale.


    Her gaze lingered briefly before she abruptly asked, "The fish?"


    This man was likely the one Nate had been searching for tonight, the very person who took advantage of the situation to set a trap.


    With a slight grin, Nate replied, "Brilliant as always, my love."


    Corrine''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she returned his smile with a radiant one of her own. "Are you frightened?"


    Corrine''s sharp wit and insight had been crucial in pulling Ashton Group back from financial ruin and securing its ce in the market over the past three years.


    "Your intelligence never ceases to impress," Nate said, drawing her close and softly


    Chapter 272 I''ve Truly Found A Treasure


    kissing her, his hand tenderly cradling her chin. "I''ve truly found a treasure."


    Fortune had favored them since Bruce had overlooked her.


    Her eyshes fluttered gently as she embraced Nate tightly, nestling into his neck, breathing in his fresh, earthy fragrance, and murmuring, "As have I."


    As they slowly passed the red Lamborghini, the window rolled up, and the blond man''s gaze shifted as if he sensed their presence.


    His cold, hostile gaze felt like sharp daggers, stabbing straight into Corrine''s eyes.


    With a slight frown, her eyes took on a subtle chill as she boldly returned his stare.


    The man seemed to be amused by her resilience, a sly grin creeping across his face.


    "Sir?" inquired the crew-cut man, tracing his leader''s intense focus, only to notice Nate''s car gliding past them with superior speed.


    Distractedly fiddling with the bone ring, the blond man instructed, "Find out who


    that


    woman is."


    "A woman?" Samira''s voice tinged with excitement, sensing a hint of gossip in the air.


    Nate, renowned for hisck of interest in women, was often the subject of whispers about his preferences for men.


    In the past, Samira attempted to charm Nate but her efforts were in vain.


    Silently, the blond man found a cozy spot tozily lean back, masking his evident irritation with a calm facade.


    The night was supposed to go smoothly, but Nate''s unexpected involvement disrupted everything.


    Eventually, he knew he''d have to confront Nate.


    A knowing look passed between Samira and the man with a crew cut, both choosing to keep their thoughts to themselves.


    At tinum Apartments, Corrine was seated on the floor, legs crossed, as she scrutinized the tiara before her on the coffee table.


    Despite its craftsmanship with fine jade and assorted gemstones, it held no unique


    allure.


    Upon ending his call, Nate turned to find Corrine donned in white gloves, giving the tiara a thorough examination.


    A fleeting softness crossed his face.


    "Notice anything unusual?" he asked, approaching Corrine and taking a seat next


    her.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 The Tiara''s Origins


    As Corrine faced him, her features remained stoic while she slipped off her gloves. "I feel like I''ve been misled."


    Disappointment was clear in her voice.


    She had anticipated the tiara to be an exceptional find.


    Yet, it now appeared to her as nothing more than a bad investment.


    Growing up in the wealthy Ford family, Corrine was more than just rich-she was a sharp businesswoman who valued real profits.


    Without the anticipated value and element of surprise, the tiara represented a financial loss. Especially considering the price tag of one hundred billion.


    Although the money wasn''t directly hers, the wasted potential still deeply bothered her.


    "It''s not a total loss,¡± Nate said, peering intently at the tiara on the table.


    Interest flickered in Corrine''s eyes. "Have you discovered something?"


    With a tender look, Nateughed softly and responded, "This tiara hides a mystery, one


    you''ll need to unravel over time."


    "Are you certain?" Corrine arched an eyebrow, her gaze intense as she scrutinized Nate.


    "Based on what I know of him, he wouldn''t chase after this tiara without good reason,'' Nate said, his eyes deep and unreadable.


    The blond man had driven up the price not just to get back at Nate, but also out of anger for his failed attempt to acquire the tiara.


    Corrine donned her gloves once more for a final inspection of the tiara, yet discovered nothing new. "I''ve had enough; it''s nothing but a headache."


    She removed her gloves and casually reached for a ss of water on the table, taking a sip.


    00%


    22:28


    Chapter 273 The Tiara''s Origins


    Nate offered a small smile and caressed her hair tenderly, his eyes filled with a hint of sadness. "I may need to leave for a few days."


    At his words, Corrine nced up, holding back her disappointment. She set the ss down and asked casually, "For how long?"


    "I''m not sure," Nate responded. "However, I''ll return as soon as possible."


    Corrine gave a nod. "Take care on your trip."


    "Don''t worry." Nate bent down to kiss her.


    Before he could pull away, Corrine tugged at his tie, drawing him into another kiss.


    Her lips slightly puffed from their embrace, Corrine leaned into him and gasped softly.


    "I''ll be here waiting for your return."


    With a gentle hand, Nate cradled the back of her head, kissed her forehead, and whispered, "Rest well. Good night."


    Matias had been waiting downstairs for some time.


    He watched Nate duck into the car and signaled the driver to start the engine.


    Observing Nate''s demeanor closely, Matias hesitated before saying, "Mr. Hopkins, there''s been a development. Hell has vacated Lyhaton.¡±


    "What about the tiara''s origins?" Nate inquired.


    A moment of uncertainty crossed Matias'' face.


    Under Nate''s intense stare, Matias gathered his courage and replied, "Yes, the tiara was sent to the auction house by Miss Hond''s representative, Jacob."


    Nate''s eyes sharpened, his stare piercing like a dagger through the darkness. "Are you


    sure?"


    As he faced Nate''s formidable look, a shiver raced down Matias'' spine.


    He nodded seriously, "Absolutely positive."


    Silence then enveloped the car, heavy and suffocating.


    Matias sat stiffly, the tension from Nate weighing on him. Unable to hold back, he took


    a deep breath, paused for a moment, and carefully asked, "Mr. Hopkins, should we tell Miss Hond about this?"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Corrine''s Cunning Nature


    Evidence suggested that Jacob had been hiding his true identity, all the while keeping a close watch on Corrine.


    They needed to take measures to prevent any potential threats.


    But when Matias voiced his concerns, Nate dismissed them, saying, "Let''s keep this under wraps for now."


    Matias was taken aback. He had always believed that Corrine''s safety was Nate''s


    utmost concern.


    Yet, before he could further contemte, Nate decisively ordered, "Arrange for our team to guard her."


    "Understood, Mr. Hopkins," Matias responded.


    Corrine had nned to use her week off to spend time with Nate. But an unexpected


    business trip had taken him away, leaving her to fend for herself.


    Shey listlessly in bed, passing the time by watching video clips.


    Then, sudden, sharp knocks at her door broke the monotony, each one more insistent


    than thest.


    "Coming!" she called out, throwing on a jacket as she left her bedroom and opened the door with a trace of impatience.


    Her irritation was evident when she saw Jules standing there. "What brings you here?"


    "Have you had breakfast yet?¡± Jules asked as he presented a set of food boxes, adding, "I picked up some egg tarts from Jennifer''s Bakery. They''re your favorite, still warm and soft. Go ahead, eat."


    Corrine raised an eyebrow slightly. "Did youe all this way just to bring me


    Chapter 274 Corrine''s Cunning Nature


    breakfast?"


    "It''s also my mom''s birthday celebration tonight. You didn''t forget, did you?" Jules


    inquired.


    "I have her gift ready," Corrine replied as she headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Exiting the bathroom, she noticed Jules examining the tiara with keen interest. Corrine rushed over. "Please, put that down!"


    Julesughed off her anxiety. "Is that really necessary? It''s hardly a relic."


    He observed as Corrine carefully ced the tiara back into its case. "I heard the news thatst night, a wealthy idiot paid billions for a tiara replica. I didn''t expect you to be


    that rich fool."


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    "Be straight with me. Is there a hidden treasure map inside?" Jules asked, his curiosity piqued.


    He was well aware that Corrine wouldn''t make a losing bet.


    Given the huge sum she''d spent on the tiara, Jules suspected it harbored some secret


    value.


    Corrine took arge bite of an egg tart and responded with a t, "Noment.'' Jules didn''t push further. Instead, he sighed casually. "Well, about that matter you wanted me to look into..."


    Corrine''s interest was piqued immediately. "What have you uncovered?"


    Jules raised his eyebrow, smiling mischievously. "Noment."


    Corrine found herself speechless.


    Her faint smile sent chills down Jules'' spine.


    Despite her seemingly delicate demeanor, Jules was aware of her cunning nature. He suspected she had ns in ce that would make his life exceedingly difficult.


    Unable to contain himself, Jules finally answered, "I''ve reorganized the timeline of the entire incident and came across some leads. Remember the widely publicized shootout in Forestvale five years ago? That night, a group appeared, apparently searching for


    Chapter 274 Corrine''s Cunning Nature


    someone. They intended to ensnare their quarry in a trap, but their ns


    backfired disastrously. I''m convinced the individual who rescued you that night was their actual


    target."


    "And then?" Corrine''s brow creased with concern.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 What Was Corrine nning This Ti...


    Jules squinted, saying, "It''s a miracle I even found these leads. Myptop got hacked just because I looked into this."


    "I see," Corrine responded.


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Jules'' face as he nearly jumped from his seat.


    Suddenly, another knock echoed at the apartment door.


    Standing up, Corrine walked over and nced through the peephole, spotting Jacob. She quickly opened the door and invited him in. "Jacob, please,e inside."


    "Good morning, Miss Hond." Jacob offered his greetings with respect.


    Catching sight of Jules on the couch, Jacob gave a small nod. "Morning, Mr. Ford."


    "It''s been a while, Jacob," Jules said cheerfully, waving.


    "I''ve brought the blue diamond, Miss Hond," Jacob said, bringing out a silver briefcase.


    He clicked it open to unveil a ck velvet box inside.


    Inside the boxy the rare 15.1-carat rectangr step-cut blue diamond.


    "Thank you," Corrine said.


    Jacob returned the smile. "It''s part of my job."


    His eyes then drifted to the tiara on the coffee table, narrowing briefly. "That tiara...''


    Wasn''t the tiara sold to the supreme memberst night? Why was it here? Could


    it be that the man with Corrinest night was the supreme member?


    Jacob quickly averted his gaze, masking his reaction.


    Sensing Jacob might probe too deeply, Corrine hastened to say, "A friend asked me to keep it safe temporarily."


    22.29


    Chapter 275 What Was Corrine nning This Time


    Jacob locked eyes with Corrine, his gaze deep and unreadable. "If that''s the case, Miss Hond, make sure it''s well-guarded."


    After a brief pause, he added, "I should be going now. Be well, Miss Hond." "Take care."


    Once Jacob had departed, Corrine changed her clothes before heading to Maple Grove


    Vi.


    Maple Grove Vi, a haven for political figures, boasted even tighter security than the


    most exclusive residential areas.


    The guards at the gate, upon recognizing the pass on Jules'' car, immediately allowed them through.


    Bruce had been busy running around for Ashton Group''s suspended project, hoping for a quick approval from the authorities.


    He had just left Clive''s house and bent down to get into the car when his assistant said, "Mr. Ashton, is that... Miss Hond?"


    Bruce''s eyes snapped open at his words.


    He sat upright, peering through the gap between the front seats to look ahead.


    He happened to see a ck luxury car drive by. The window was half-open, revealing Corrine''s captivating beauty.


    Why was Corrine here?


    His eyes narrowed, a cold glint in them. "Follow her and see what''s going on!"


    He wanted to see what Corrine was nning this time.


    "Keep a distance. Don''t alert them."


    "Understood."


    Jayden''s house had a better location than Clive''s.


    The white vi was surrounded by a garden full of blooming flowers, exuding a


    sense


    of warmth and liveliness amidst the coolness.


    Corrine knew that was all thanks to Chelsea, Jayden''s wife.


    22:29


    Chapter 275 What Was Corrine nning This Time


    "Mr. Ashton, isn''t that the house of Mr. Jayden Ford, the secretary general..."


    The assistant caught a glimpse of Bruce''s dark expression and swallowed the rest of his


    words.


    Under their watchful eyes, the car door opened.


    Jules got out first, and then walked around to the passenger side to help Corrine


    out.


    He naturally took the item from Corrine''s hands, and the two walked side by side toward the white vi, chatting andughing along the way.


    Bruce frowned deeply, his hand gripping the headrest of the passenger seat tightly.


    Was Corrine now aligning herself with Carl''s grandson?


    Although today was Chelsea''s birthday, she had been busy preparing all day since she learned Corrine would being.


    "Make sure the braised chicken wings are tender; Corrine likes them falling off the bone, but not too mushy. Prepare mango br?l¨¦e for dessert. Oh, and bring out that bottle of my treasured red wine from the storage room."


    Gregory Hoffman, the Hoffman family''s usually low-key heir, couldn''t help but chuckle at his aunt bustling around. "Aunt Chelsea, you''re the star today."


    "Be sure to show your best manners when Corrine arrives," Chelsea warned with a hint of admonition in her beautiful eyes.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 276

    Chapter 276 A Humiliating Experience


    Gregory hastily snuffed out his cigarette, anxiety etching his brow. "You don''t really expect me to marry her, do you?"


    "Why not?" Chelsea responded with a shrug, her gaze fixed on Gregory. "You''ve known each other since you were kids, practically friends. And with my help, you two would be an ideal couple. Don''t you agree? Imagine how fortunate you''d be if Corrine epted your proposal."


    Her eyes shimmered with a mix of hope and wistfulness as she spoke.


    A visible twitch marred Gregory''s forehead.


    Contrary to what Chelsea suggested, he and Corrine hadn''t been close as kids.


    Throughout their school days, he barely acknowledged Corrine, mainly because she bore a differentst name and technically wasn''t a Ford.


    His aunt Chelsea, however, always favored Corrine. As the older brother of Callie Hoffman, Gregory frequently antagonized Corrine to defend his sister.


    During a school trip, he ended up with Corrine as his partner by mere chance. He intentionally left her alone in the wild, aiming to intimidate her and teach her a lesson.


    Ironically, he got lost instead and found himself ensnared in a trap, dangling from a tree all night.


    It was a humiliating experience he''d rather forget.


    Since then, Gregory had learned his lesson about crossing Corrine.


    He made sure to maintain a cautious distance whenever she was around.


    Chelsea''s current enthusiasm about matching him with Corrine was unsettling, to say


    the least.


    Could this supposed perfect match be a plot against him?


    Chapter 276 A Humiliating Experience


    Lost in thought, Gregory was startled by Corrine''s voice at the vi''s doorway. "Aunt Chelsea, happy birthday."


    Chelsea beamed as she approached Corrine, taking her by the hand and escorting her to the living room. "I''m thrilled you could make it."


    A soft smile yed across Corrine''s lips.


    "Gregory, join us over here," Chelsea called out, prompting Gregory to make his way to Corrine. "Corrine, this is Gregory. You two were in high school together. Ring any bells?"


    Corrine''s eyes met Gregory''s, a knowing smile touching her lips. "Ah, I remember a little."


    She spoke in a rxed tone that almost sounded indifferent. Gregory felt a chill run through him at her lightly amused look. He managed a forced smile. "It''s been a while, Miss Hond." Immediately after speaking, Gregory berated himself internally. Such a clich¨¦ way to start a conversation!


    It almost suggested he had been longing for her since their school days.


    Corrine regarded him with a grin that brightened her face. "Mr. Hoffman, indeed, it''s


    been quite some time."


    Seeing her smile, Gregory''s mind shed back to the embarrassing incident when he was left hanging from a tree. He quickly looked away.


    The group began chattingfortably on the sofa. However, their talk was interrupted when Corrine took a phone call from Nate and stepped away.


    Chelsea fixed Gregory with a look of annoyance as soon as Corrine was out of earshot.


    "You''re quite the talker around other girls. Why do you m up around Corrine? Show


    some spirit, won''t you?"


    "Aunt Chelsea, give me a break!" Gregory pleaded, his face etched with difort.


    Jules, lounging on a nearby armchair, caught Gregory''s pained expression and struggled to hold back hisughter. "Mom, go easy on him."


    He was somewhat familiar with the past incident.


    Though Jules and Gregory were cousins, he couldn''t help but think Gregory had only himself to me for his troubles with Corrine. He deserved it.


    The Jilted Heiress Return To The High Life

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 277

    Chapter 277 Usurped The Affection Rightfully Hers


    Jayden''s arrival marked the start of the dinner.


    This was Chelsea''s birthday dinner, attended only by her closest rtives, making it a modest gathering rather than a grand affair.


    Jayden''s prominent political status meant that a more borate celebration would likely draw unwanted attention and spark harmful gossip. A simple family meal like this one


    was more suitable.


    Everyone enjoyed a warm and cordial atmosphere throughout the meal.


    Following the meal, Corrine brought out the gift she had selected with care.


    Chelsea''s face lit up with joy and a wide smile upon seeing the gift.


    Trying to contain his surprise, Gregory inquired, "Is that the blue diamond fromst night''s Forreal auction?"


    Corrine nodded. "Yes."


    Gregory quietly appreciated the grand gesture of wealth.


    "Clearly, generosity runs in the Ford family," a sarcastic voice remarked.


    That voice belonged to Gregory''s sister, Callie Hoffman, two years younger than Corrine.


    Callie and Corrine had a history of rivalry, both open and in secret, stretching back years.


    Gregory''s expression darkened slightly, his eyes shing with brief irritation. "It''s Aunt Chelsea''s birthday. Let''s all get along."


    "Why do you always take her side, Gregory? Remember, I am your actual family!"


    Callie''s tone sharpened on the words "actual family".


    Her statement wasn''t just for Gregory; it was also a jab at Chelsea.


    Chelsea was Callie''s aunt by blood, but she tended to show favoritism toward Corrine.


    Chapter 277 Usurped The Affections Rightly Hers


    Not just Chelsea, it seemed to Callie that her whole family''s preference leaned unfairly toward Corrine.


    Convinced that Corrine had usurped the affection rightfully hers, Callie had harbored resentment for years.


    Herments instantly charged the dinner''s atmosphere with tension.


    Callie''s remarks were clearly aimed at Corrine, and Jayden, visibly irritated, swiftly came to her defense. "Corrine belongs to the Ford family."


    He implied that Corrine''s presence at Chelsea''s birthday dinner was because she was a Ford and Jayden''s niece, not because of any obligation to the Hoffmans.


    His voice was calm, yet it carried a distinct edge.


    Callie had always been afraid of Jayden.


    Seeing his subtle anger, Callie sat quietly in her seat, her face ashen.


    In that moment, Jules let out a softugh. "Callie, nobody forced you to be here. Now that you''vee, try to enjoy the evening instead of causing yourself distress."


    Her attempt to humiliate Corrine publicly was a clear provocation.


    Callie knew that Jules was always quick to support Corrine. Frustration evident, she balled her hands into fists, struggling to contain her upset.


    Feeling the tension escte, Gregory rose to smooth things over. "Aunt Chelsea, please forgive Callie. She''s still young and doesn''t always understand the impact of her words."


    Considering Callie was her niece, Chelsea preferred not to make things difficult for her.


    Chelsea then redirected attention away from the dispute, signaling for the desserts to be


    served.


    As they settled into the sofas for casual conversation, Chelsea brought up a charity auction dinner nned by Cn''s wife.


    "Cn has rented a yacht for the event, and we''re supposed to stay overnight. Corrine,e along with me; it would be nice to havepany," Chelsea said.


    This invitation made Callie''s frown deepen.


    Keepingpany, just the two of them?


    What about Callie herself?


    Chapter 277 Usurped The Affection Rightfully Hers


    Jealousy tinged her voice. "Aunt Chelsea, what about me? Isn''t it unfair to leave me out?"


    "Knock it off," Gregory warned, his voice low.


    Callie tilted her head defiantly. "Why should I listen to you..."


    She was interrupted by the butler, who entered briskly. "Mrs. Ford, Miss Hond


    has brought an additional gift for you."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 278

    Chapter 278 An Additional Gift


    Corrine looked slightly confused. When had she prepared an additional gift for her aunt?


    Soon after, the butler returned, holding a red box.


    "What''s this, Corrine?" Chelsea asked, eyeing the box that resembled a case for jewelry.


    Corrine was at a loss for words, biting her lip in uncertainty, when Matias, who had just shown up, intervened. "Mrs. Ford, this sapphire ne from Miss Hond dates back to 1960. It matches the blue diamond she recently acquired for you,pleting the set."


    The charm of fine jewelry was irresistible, and even Chelsea, used to luxury, looked amazed. "Is this the set from the Helos auction?"


    Matias replied confidently, "Yes, it is."


    Initially baffled by the surprise gift, Corrine''s confusion cleared upon seeing Matias.


    "This is incredibly generous, Corrine. There''s no need for such extravagant gifts." Chelsea marveled at the jewelry, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    Corrine cast her eyes downward. She had merely talked about attending her aunt''s birthday. She hadn''t expected Nate to arrange for such an opulent gift under her name.


    "If that will be all, I should be going," Matias said, nodding to Corrine before making his


    exit.


    Once the jewelry was safely stored, Chelsea excitedly suggested a game of cards.


    Corrine sat at the card table, her thoughts drifting elsewhere.


    During a break, she pulled out her phone and messaged Nate. "Thank generosity."


    you for


    your


    He responded promptly, "Just expressing my best wishes in a small way."


    Reading his message, a spark appeared in Corrine''s eyes as she quickly replied, "That''s quitevish for a small token."


    Chapter 278 An Additional Gift


    Nate responded, "As your man, I have to ensure you never appear less than capable."


    Corrine fought to keep her expression neutral, though a smile nearly escaped. Callie, from across the table, misread Corrine''s restraint for arrogance and scoffed, "So, having a bit of money makes you better than us?"


    Chelsea, without hesitation, yed her card on the table.


    "Callie, are you really trying to spoil my evening on purpose?" Though Chelsea spoke softly, her words cut sharply.


    "Aunt, I was just..."


    "You and Gregory should head home now; it''s gettingte, and your parents will be worried," Chelsea said firmly, her face devoid of emotion.


    Callie''s lip quivered slightly, her eyes clouding with annoyance. "Alright, I''m out of here!" She stood up abruptly, gathered her belongings, and left the room with a dramatic ir. Gregory, not wasting a moment, grabbed his coat and followed Callie out.


    Once the Hoffman siblings were gone, everyone resettled in the living room to enjoy some coffee and light conversation.


    "Corrine, did you give any thought to what we discussed earlier?" Chelsea inquired with


    down. a warm smile, setting her coffee


    cup


    Corrine paused, and then realized Chelsea was talking about the invite to Cn''s charity event and the overnight stay.


    "Absolutely," Corrine answered.


    Chelsea''s expression lit up with delight at her confirmation.


    Just then, Jayden, looking intrigued, chimed in, "Jules mentioned you''re seeing someone?"


    Suddenly, all attention in the room shifted to Corrine.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 279

    Chapter 279 What In The World Was Happening


    Chelsea''s face changed suddenly, filled with deep sadness, as if she had lost something precious to an unknown rival.


    Corrine raised her eyes to meet theirs, epting that concealing the truth was no longer an option. She responded with a silent nod.


    A hint of concern etched Jayden''s features, his look piercing. "When will


    him to us?"


    you introduce


    "He''s currently away on business, so it''s not a good time," Corrine exined.


    Maintaining eye contact, Jayden responded in a steady yet sharp voice, "Corrine, remember you''re still young. Be careful not to be misled."


    A nagging suspicion crossed Corrine''s mind that Jayden might be privy to more details than he revealed.


    Since he chose not to speak directly, she decided to y innocent.


    "Got it."


    Looking toward the window, Chelsea''s face was marked by worry. "It''ste, Corrine. Why don''t you spend the night?"


    Corrine shook her head, intending to speak with Nateter.


    "There are a few things I need to handle tonight. Maybe another time."


    "Take care on your way home, then." Chelsea rose to walk Corrine to the door, apanying her out.


    Standing by Corrine as she prepared to leave, Chelsea added a reminder for Jules. "Ensure Corrine gets home safely, then return immediately. You''re an adult, Jules. Being too close to Corrine could affect her reputation."


    Jules sighed.


    Chapter 279 What In The World Was Happening


    As he opened the car door, Jules narrowed his eyes toward a distant path, a cold glint appearing briefly.


    Noticing his pause, Corrine asked, "Is something wrong?"


    She followed his gaze and noticed a car lurking in the shadows.


    The license te was hidden, but the model of the car was distinctly visible.


    Herughter was quiet, tinged with a hint of sarcasm as she said, "Let''s go."


    Once Jules sat in the driver''s seat, he asked, "Is that the fool from the Ashton family?"


    With a raised eyebrow and a knowing half-smile, Corrine conveyed more than words


    could.


    Meanwhile, inside the hidden car, Bruce was momentarily frozen, lost deep in thought.


    Only when the ck car vanished did he begin to regain his senses.


    The shock felt like a sudden dunk into icy water, causing his entire body to shiver. His


    face paled as confusion filled his mind, leaving him grasping for rity.


    Things only seemed to get moreplicated for him.


    How did Corrine have connections with the Ford family?


    The prestige of Jayden was no secret, and Chelsea, a famed socialite, held


    Corrine in high regard, even escorting her personally.


    What in the world was happening?


    And now, Jules, Carl''s grandson, was driving Corrine?


    Known as the wealthiest in Lyhaton, the Ford family''s stature was intimidating. Jules, nicknamed the Crown Prince by those in their private circles, certainly lived up to that


    title.


    Although Jules didn''t socialize much, his background and achievements were far from


    simple.


    Enlisting at eighteen, he climbed to lieutenant by twenty and colonel by twenty- four, the


    youngest ever.


    Following his military career, he established Blue Core Technology, which soared to prominence in the tech industry.


    With such a distinguished profile, he wasn''t one to mingle with just anybody. Chapter 279 What In The World Was Happening


    Yet, here he was, reduced to carrying Corrine''s bag and driving her around,


    Bruce couldn''t shake the feeling that he was missing a vital piece of the puzzle. The harder he tried to grasp the situation, the more elusive the answers became,


    He massaged his temples, overwhelmed, andmanded his assistant in a stern tone, "Drive me back to the Ashton residence."


    The Jilted Heiress'' Return To The High Life


    4

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 280

    Chapter 280 It Lasted The Entire Day


    After his visit to Farris, Mird bumped into Bruce, who had just arrived from outside. "You''ve returned, Bruce."


    Bruce nodded in response. ¡°Grandpa is asleep, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, he is," Mird responded. "He''s getting older and his health is on the decline. It''s natural for him to struggle sometimes."


    The Ashton family seemed cursed with bad luck ever since Corrine''s departure.


    Bruce tightened his lips. "Cn''s wife is hosting a charity event soon. I''ll make sure to ease his concerns so that Grandpa doesn''t have to fret."


    "You have our full support," Mird said, patting him on the shoulder. "Your grandfather sees great potential in you. That''s why he entrusted you with our family''s legacy, right?"


    Bruce responded with a distracted nod.


    Noticing his son''s weariness, Mird suggested, "It''ste. Why don''t you get some sleep?"


    "Okay," Bruce replied.


    As Mird walked away, Bruce hesitated before calling out, "Dad, has Grandpa said anything about Corrine recently?"


    Mird was visibly surprised. "Corrine? Is there something I should know?"


    Mird clearly remembered thest time Corrine made an outrageous demand, leaving a bad impression. Just hearing her name now made him uneasy.


    Bruce offered a strained smile. "Nothing important. I''m just tired. Good night, Dad."


    He then made his way upstairs.


    . Bruce had once believed he could easily manage Corrine. Yet, the evening''s events had


    deeply unsettled him.


    Leaning against the window, he smoked in silence for a long time before calling a private


    Chapter 280 1 Lasted The Entire Day


    investigator. "I need details on Corrine Hond. The more thorough, the better."


    Corrine arrived back at her apartment and quickly took a shower, nning to speak with


    Nate.


    He initiated the call before she could.


    Nate''s face, both captivating andmanding, held a striking charm with its sharp features and deep, mysterious eyes that seemed to hide countless secrets.


    His smile, radiant like moonlight reflecting on water, was effortlessly charming.


    Yet, when his smile faded, his face took on a distant, starlike quality, both remote and intriguing.


    It was a face that could easily make someone fall in love at first sight.


    "Still up?" they both asked at the same moment.


    A brief pause ensued, during which Corrine found herself smiling unwittingly.


    Then, after a moment of quiet, Nate''s voice, warm and inviting, filled the silence. "I''ve been thinking about you."


    Corrine snuggled deeper into her nket, her smile fading as she noticed the weariness in his eyes. "You look tired; you should sleep."


    "Don''t you miss me?"


    "Less than you might think," she replied yfully, keeping her true feelings hidden. "After all, it hasn''t even been a full day since west saw each other."


    "I thought about you only once today," Nate said, "but itsted the entire day."


    His words, casual yet intense, sent a thrill through her.


    "How am I supposed to handle your ttery?" she whispered.


    Nate''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "This isn''t mere ttery. These are sincere words from my heart."


    Caught off guard, Corrine was left speechless by his deration.


    In the ensuing silence, a distant plea for mercy was audible from Nate''s background.


    Corrine''s expression grew concerned.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 281

    Chapter 281 No One Would


    Believe That


    Nate had braced himself for Corrine''s reaction to the unsettling cry in the background,


    rehearsing his excuses.


    Unexpectedly, Corrine chose silence instead, offering only a gentle reminder. "Make sure you eat regrly."


    "In theing days, I''ll be very busy. It''s likely I won''t see your messages, but don''t worry. I''ll return home as soon as possible," Nate exined.


    "Alright." Corrine tightened her grip on the nket, her eyes peeking out. "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight to you too."


    Corrine turned to lie t on her back after the call, gazing up at the ceiling vacantly.


    She knew the distant cry for mercy was real, not a figment of her imagination.


    Despite this, she couldn''t help but rationalize that if Nate was involved in something harsh, the other person must have crossed a line.


    That evening, Corrine dreamed of a night from five years earlier, a chaotic scene filled with gunfire and panicked voices, the air heavy with the scent of blood.


    Amidst the chaos, she felt thefort of a warm embrace.


    A voice whispered to her, "Don''t be scared..."


    Surrounded by shadows, the man''s face remained elusive to Corrine.


    She strained to see him clearly, but his features were just beyond her reach.


    Her dream was abruptly interrupted by the piercing sound of her phone.


    Reaching out half-asleep, Corrine grabbed the phone.


    Karina''s urgent tone filled her ear immediately after she answered. "Corrine, I need your


    help."


    Karina''s relentless calls soon had Corrine out of bed and on her way to a mall.


    With a charity event just days away, Karina was in a frenzy to find the perfect dress for the event hosted by Cn''s wife.


    "Wasn''t there one on order from Pinecrest?" Corrine couldn''t help but yawn.


    "Their delivery got held up," Karina replied, her eyes gleaming with a hint of intrigue as she noticed Corrine''s exhaustion. "Sounds like you had a wild night?"


    Corrine fixed her with a stern look. "Your shenanigans had me up tweaking design drafts. all night."


    Karina dismissed her with a roll of her eyes. "Sounds like a missed opportunity for fun!"


    "Lately, you''ve been surprisingly


    yful smirk. "Aren''t you taking behaved," Corrine teased, her lips curling into a


    them the world?"


    You


    dashing young acquaintances out anymore to show


    With a pretend look of shock, Karina responded, "Corrine, I''m the definition of a properdy-pure and untarnished. Please, let''s not ruin my good name."


    Corrine''s smile widened slightly. "As if anyone would buy that."


    Their banter continued as they entered a boutique.


    With her arms crossed, Corrine scrutinized the dresses disyed before her.


    Her attention shifted abruptly to a luxurious men''s suit.


    The ck fabric, adorned with embroidered suns, moons, and stars, was subtly


    ented with obsidian, adding a striking depth to the design.


    Upon seeing the suit, an image of Nate shed across her mind.


    Its calm and restrained elegance suited him perfectly.


    Realizing she had never gifted anything to Nate, Corrine pondered over the suit.


    "Ma''am, this suit is a unique piece, a global debut here in Lyhaton," a sales assistant brightly.


    Corrine nodded. Perfectly unique, much like him.


    "I''d like to..."


    Chapter 281 No One Would Believe That


    Before Corrine could finish, a decisive voice interjected from behind her, "I''ll take


    this


    suit."


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 282

    Chapter 282 Can You Tolerate This


    Following the voice, a figure gently nudged Corrine aside and stood before the exquisite suit. The interloper, shing a courteous smile, said to the sales assistant, "Please wrap


    this up for me."


    A crease formed between Corrine''s eyebrows, her demeanor chilling noticeably.


    Upon noticing Corrine, Leah''s initial shock quickly gave way to a fleeting expression of panic. "Miss Hond."


    A smirk yed on Corrine''s lips at Leah''s clumsy acting.


    She was quite the actress, wasn''t she?


    Next to Leah, Rita struggled to mask her envy, murmuring, "Talk about rotten luck."


    Ignoring their reactions, Corrine said coldly and firmly, "Wrap this one for me." "Right away, please hold on," the sales assistant responded cheerfully.


    This sale was significant-the most expensive item in the shop-promising a hefty bonus for the month.


    most the


    The prospect brought a gleam of delight to the assistant''s face.


    Leah hurriedly called out, "Just one second!"


    She faced Corrine with earnest desperation. "Miss Hond, I truly apologize, but I intended to purchase this for Bruce as a present. I''m willing to pay twice the price..."


    "No!" Corrine replied coldly.


    Rita''s expression darkened with annoyance. "Corrine, you''re overstepping!"


    Corrine, uninterested in further discussion, turned back to the assistant with an unwavering tone. "Please, wrap it up."


    The sales assistant agreed, still smiling warmly.


    Unexpectedly, Rita stepped in front of the assistant, blocking her path aggressively. "Can''t you see or hear? We were here first, so why is she getting


    it?"


    "I''m sorry, but she was actually here before you," the sales assistant exined.


    With a sneer, Rita''s tone turned threatening. "You realize who you''re dealing with, right?


    Cross us, and you''ll deeply regret it."


    Fear shed across the sales assistant''s face, turning her visibly pale.


    In a ce as high-end as Modern Square, offending someone with power could mean the


    end of her career.


    The escting situation caught the attention of the store manager, who hurried


    over.


    Recognizing Leah and Rita, she greeted them with enthusiasm, saying, "Ah, Miss Burgess, Miss Ashton!"


    She then gestured for the sales assistant to step back.


    Rita, seeing a familiar face in the manager, instructed confidently, "Perfect timing. Pack this up for me."


    Without hesitation, the manager responded, "Of course, but please wait in our VIP lounge. I''ll have it brought to you shortly."


    As the manager stepped forward, Corrine''s hand shot out to grasp her wrist, her tone steady yet assertive. "Shouldn''t we honor the firste, first-served policy?"


    The manager paused, sizing Corrine up with a prolonged, scrutinizing gaze.


    It seemed she was judging Corrine''s worth by her appearance.


    Upon finding nothing that impressed her, the manager smirked dismissively. "This piece is a one-of-a-kind global limited edition and quite costly. I doubt it''s within your budget."


    Her voice was filled with scorn.


    Corrine nced around and caught sight of Karina who was standing not far away.


    Karina was looking at Corrine with a yful glint in her eyes, as if Karina was saying, "Can you tolerate this?"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 283

    Chapter 283 The Store Manager''s Decision


    Corrine shifted her focus to the store manager with aposed expression. "Imagine if everyone judged on appearances like you do, Modern Square would be out of business before you know it."


    Her words carried a clear note of defiance.


    "How dare you use me of judging people by their looks?" the manager retorted, sneering as she brushed Corrine''s hand away. "It''s obvious you don''t have the money, yet you pretend to be wealthy. Maybe you should look in the mirror and face the truth."


    Currently, the Ashton family was rising as a formidable force in Lyhaton.


    Gossip had spread far and wide about the uing union of the Burgess and Ashton families, making itmon knowledge that Leah would soon marry Bruce.


    Both Rita, the Ashton family''s daughter, and Leah, Bruce''s future wife, were individuals the manager couldn''t risk offending.


    ustomed to dealing with wealthy clients, the manager prided herself on her ability to assess someone''s financial standing at first sight.


    To her, Corrine was just a pretender, someone who probably relied on wealthy men to maintain her lifestyle. How could she really afford anything?


    Corrine perceived every bit of the manager''s scorn and condescension.


    A steely resolve formed on her elegant face, and her eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting a fierce, frosty glint.


    Ever since the auction where Rita noticed Corrine''s familiarity with a billionaire, Rita had been agitated, eagerly awaiting an opportunity to confront her.


    When Rita observed the manager''s derisive behavior toward Corrine, she seized her moment. ¡°Corrine, don''t assume that just because a wealthy guy is currently indulging you, you''re free to do as you please. He could be spending his wealth on others too. I''d think twice before wasting hard-earned money just for show."


    14:32


    < Chapter 28 The Store Manager''s Desk


    The crowd''s res shifted toward Corrine, painting her as nothing more than an unwee distraction.


    Pita''s grin widened as she soaked in the crowd''s reaction, clearly pleased with the stir she had caused


    Leah hurried to intervene as soon as Rita stopped talking "That''s enough, Rita..."


    "Why should I hold back my thoughts?" Rita countered, dismissing Leah''s plea with ease.


    Feeling confident with the support, Rita turned to the store manager with a yful yet serious expression. "Julia, we''ve met before. Here''s some advice-don''t sell to her. It''ll only hurt your brand''s reputation."


    Julia Reed, the manager, was well aware of her ideal clientele.


    She didn''t take the risk of angering the Ashton family over a stranger lightly.


    Moreover, securing the sale of this outfit would ensure her monthly target and a lucrative bonus.


    "You tter me, Miss Ashton," Julia replied in an overly eager tone. "Our clientele is very exclusive. Someone like her... it''s hard to imagine she could afford our collection."


    With a sycophantic smile, Julia added, ¡°I''ll prepare the outfit immediately. Sorry for any inconvenience."


    As Julia moved to fetch the outfit, Corrine stepped in her way.


    Julia''s irritation was evident as she said to Corrine, "Haven''t I made myself clear?


    If it''s out of your budget, please don''t hold up our other customers."


    "Who told you I couldn''t afford it?" Corrine retorted, her smile thin and unconvincing. "Aren''t you the one disregarding the firste, first-served rule by favoring her?"


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 284

    Chapter 284 Who Are You Calling Refuse


    Upon hearing this, Julia''s expression darkened with barely contained fury. "Are you deliberately provoking chaos? Here I am, offering you a dignified exit, yet you hurl my generosity back with such contempt! The mere sleeve of this outfit surpasses the worth of your entire wardrobe! Step aside before I summon security!"


    "Have your principles be so cheaply bought that you''d abandon them to curry favor


    with these two?"


    Corrine''s countenance transformed into an icy mask, her prating gaze seeming to slice through Julia''s very being.


    Her voice emerged unnaturally serene, stripped of emotion, yet carrying an unseen weight that sent ripples of difort through the gathering.


    Julia''smanding presence withered visibly under that steely gaze.


    Seeing Julia''s confidence faltering, Rita stepped forward, indignation coloring her words. "Corrine, has your thirst for attention grown so desperate? Must you perpetually contest everything Leah desires? These theatrical disys to seize the spotlight have be nothing short of repulsive!"


    Leah''s teeth grazed her lower lip delicately as concern clouded her features. "Miss Hond, our tastes seem perpetually aligned. While I typically wouldn''t mind yielding, Bruce''s uing social event demands something exceptional. Might you consider stepping aside this once?"


    Corrine released a chillingugh that held no warmth. "You may be content to scavenge through refuse for treasures, but I maintain higher standards."


    A shadow fell across Leah''s frozen smile as she lowered her gaze, masking the tempest of rage building within.


    Corrine was such an insufferable woman. How dare Corrine subject her to such tant ridicule.


    "Who exactly are you calling refuse?" Rita snapped from Leah''s side.


    14.32


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched ever so slightly. "Who indeed do you imagine I mean?"


    Though no names crossed her lips, her expression spoke volumes, indicating she was talking about Rita and her family.


    Rita''s features contorted with fury before a calcting gleam entered her eyes. "Since you''re so determined to im this outfit, perhaps we shouldpete for it properly?"


    Corrine''s piercing gaze narrowed as it locked onto Rita, wordlessly conveying that she had already unraveled Rita''s scheme.


    you agree?"


    "A bidding war-highest offer ims victory. Perfectly reasonable, wouldn''t Rita preened, malicious triumph dancing in her eyes. "Should you fail, however, you''ll kneel, apologize, crawl before us and bark like a dog. How does that sound? Brave enough to ept?"


    Her confidence radiated as she observed Corrine''s silence.


    Unable to contain her excitement, Rita pressed on. "Why so quiet? Has fear gotten the better of you?"


    Corrine responded with measured calm, "Very well, I''ll indulge your game. Should I lose, I''ll kneel at Modern Square''s entrance and offer my apologies. But should you


    you lose..."


    "We''ll apologize to you!" Rita interrupted impulsively, certainty flooding her veins.


    Victory seemed assured-she understood intimately how wealthy men preferred their women: subdued,pliant, and graceful.


    Should news of this incident spread, it would ignite an unprecedented scandal.


    Corrine''s reputation would crumble to ash, and herpanion would surely desert her.


    A subtle smile yed across Corrine''s lips. "That won''t suffice."


    Rita and Leah exchanged meaningful nces before fixing their attention on Corrine, anticipating her next deration.


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched ever so slightly. "Who indeed do you imagine I mean?"


    Though no names crossed her lips, her expression spoke volumes, indicating she was talking about Rita and her family.


    Rita''s features contorted with fury before a calcting gleam entered her eyes. "Since you''re so determined to im this outfit, perhaps we shouldpete for it properly?"


    Corrine''s piercing gaze narrowed as it locked onto Rita, wordlessly conveying that she


    had already unraveled Rita''s scheme.


    "A bidding war-highest offer ims victory. Perfectly reasonable, wouldn''t you agree?" Rita preened, malicious triumph dancing in her eyes. "Should you fail, however, you''ll kneel, apologize, crawl before us and bark like a dog. How does that sound? Brave enough to ept?"


    Her confidence radiated as she observed Corrine''s silence.


    Unable to contain her excitement, Rita pressed on. "Why so quiet? Has fear gotten the better of you?"


    Corrine responded with measured calm, "Very well, I''ll indulge your game. Should I lose, I''ll kneel at Modern Square''s entrance and offer my apologies. But should you lose..."


    "We''ll apologize to you!" Rita interrupted impulsively, certainty flooding her veins. Victory seemed assured-she understood intimately how wealthy men preferred their women: subdued,pliant, and graceful.


    Should news of this incident spread, it would ignite an unprecedented scandal. Corrine''s reputation would crumble to ash, and herpanion would surely desert her.


    A subtle smile yed across Corrine''s lips. "That won''t suffice."


    Rita and Leah exchanged meaningful nces before fixing their attention on Corrine, anticipating her next deration.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 285

    Chapter 285 The Real Show Was About To Begin


    Corrine''s words emerged with deliberate precision. ¡°Should I emerge victorious, not only will you kneel, apologize, crawl before me, and bark like a dog, but you''ll also perform pole dance in the center of the square!"


    Rita''sposure shattered at these words.


    While her own terms had aimed to tarnish a reputation, Corrine''s conditions promised


    absolute destruction.


    The Ashton family currentlymanded unprecedented influence, their mere presence demanding respect.


    Rita, their cherished daughter, had grown ustomed to endless adtion wherever she


    ventured.


    Leah''s heritage carried even greater weight. She had basked in her family''s prestige since childhood, her refined education epassing both artistic pursuits and social graces. She embodied the quintessential aristocrat.


    A public disy of submission would devastate their standing, but a pole dance in their revealing attire? Unthinkable.


    And this wasn''t just any location-Modern Square was a gathering ce for the wealthy


    and influential.


    If they were seen in such a degrading situation, the names of Ashton and Burgess would be dragged through the mud.


    Corrine''s strategy crystallized-she sought not merely to humble Leah and Rita but to transform their families into objects of citywide derision.


    An expectant hush descended upon the onlookers before erupting into animated whispers. ¡°This promises to be extraordinary!" one voice murmured.


    "Surely the Ashton heiress can''t fall to someone without connections," another reasoned.


    "Perhaps appearances deceive," a third cautioned. "This woman carries herself with


    Chapter 285 The Real Show Was About To Begin


    remarkable distinction."


    Corrine observed her opponents with serene amusement while dread crept through


    Leah''s consciousness.


    It was subtle, but Leah could sense it-like the slow tightening of an invisible noose. It felt as if she was being lured into a trap, yet she couldn''t quite pinpoint how.


    Just as she was about to speak, Rita, caught up in the heat of the moment, blurted out, "Fine! Let''s make it a bet!"


    From the very beginning, she had set this wager to crush Corrinepletely.


    To her, Corrine was just a woman clinging to some wealthy benefactor, her presence in high society nothing but a fleeting illusion. And yet here she was, daring to challenge her-the heiress of the Ashton family-right in front of Leah, whose connections ran even deeper.


    The terms Corrine proposed? They were nothing more than a grave she had dug


    for


    herself.


    A smug smile curled Rita''s lips. "Perfect. With all these witnesses, no one can back out when they lose."


    "Fine by me." Corrine''s voice was as calm as ever, smooth andposed.


    Her expression was eerily tranquil, like still water reflecting the sky-deceptively peaceful, yet capable of swallowing anything that dared to disturb its depths. From her seat on the sofa, Karina smirked, amusement flickering in her gaze. She nced at Leah and Rita. The real show was about to begin.


    And what was a grand spectacle without an audience?


    Casually, she pulled out her phone, tapped into a live-streaming app, and aimed the camera squarely at Corrine and her soon-to-be humiliated opponents.


    Meanwhile, miles away, Matias-watching the stream online-could barely contain his excitement as he turned to Nate. "Sir," he said, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Nate, who had been loungingzily, lifted his gaze, his sharp eyes flicking toward Matias with a chilling intensity.


    That single look was enough to make Matias tense up.


    He swallowed hard, steadied himself, and carefully handed over his phone. "It''s Miss


    3422


    Chapter 285 The Real Show Was About To Begin


    Hond..."


    ¡õ¡õ


    In the next instant, Nate took the phone from Matias, his expression unreadable.


    < The Jilted Heiress'' Return To The High Life

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 286

    Chapter 286 Courting Disaster


    Nate was tuned into the live stream. When Corrine''s tall, graceful silhouette appeared, the usual chill in his eyes gave way to a fleeting warmth.


    "Sir..." Matias called out.


    "Shut up!" Nate cut in, his voice cold.


    you


    Corrine''s voice then resonated with poise. "Should I emerge victorious, not only will kneel, apologize, crawl before me, and bark like a dog, but you''ll also perform pole dance in the center of the square!"


    Matias, who had been standing close to Nate, was visibly taken aback.


    The Burgess family had long-standing ties in Lyhaton, while the Ashtons had recently established their own strong influence. Corrine''s demands for such public humiliation were a direct challenge to the pride of both families.


    The situation worsened as the inexperienced Ashton heiress naively epted the bet.


    With a soft sigh, Matias felt sympathy for the foolish Ashton daughter who had walked


    right into a trap.


    In Lyhaton, did anyone rival the Ford family''s riches?


    Bidding against Corrine was essentially courting disaster.


    While Nate remained engrossed in the stream, Matias paused briefly before cautiously suggesting, "Sir, perhaps we should assist Miss Hond?"


    Nate nced at Matias and responded firmly, "There''s no need."


    Corrine always preferred handling her own battles without anyone stepping in uninvited.


    An unexpected appearance from him might disrupt herposure and throw off her strategy.


    Returning Matias'' phone to him, Nate fetched his own to continue watching the stream.


    Corrine''s natural poise and authoritative aura shone through even the remote camera''s lens. Her mere presencemanded attention.


    Yet beneath her striking looks, a fierce determination was evident. Her face, blending amusement with icy grace, appeared both enchanting and formidable.


    Nate had no concerns for Corrine; instead, he almost pitied those naive enough to oppose her


    His gaze sharpened, a subtle smile ying on his lips as he suggested, "We should head to Modern Square."


    Mat¨ªas found himself chuckling quietly at the unfolding drama.


    Nate, as usual, was reluctant to let Corrine handle the situation on her own.


    As their car dashed along, they watched the live broadcast where Corrine and Leah''s bidding war intensified.


    "Two million!" Leah opened the bidding confidently. She then gave Corrine a seemingly naive look. "Miss Hond, I don''t mean topete or unt my wealth, but I desperately


    need this outfit..."


    Disinterested in Leah''s performance, Corrine casually raised the bid. "Two and a


    half


    million."


    "Are you ying games with us, Corrine?" Rita demanded, visibly upset. "You only upped it by five hundred thousand after our two million bid. Are you just trying to provoke us?"


    With an innocent look, Corrine replied, "We agreed to a fair contest, didn''t we? The highest offer wins. There was never a limit set on the increments, correct?" Rita clenched her jaw, infuriated.


    Damn it! How did Corrine manage to twist the situation to her advantage?


    A sharp, knowing look flickered in Leah''s eyes, though she kept her smile steady as she


    faced Corrine.


    It seemed Corrine wouldn''t back down easily.


    With a subtle nce downward to conceal her rising irritation, Leah retorted, "Three million."


    "Three and a half million," Corrine responded.


    Regardless of Leah''s offers, Corrine consistently added half a million more.


    14:33


    < Chapter 286 Courting Disaster


    The price for the limited edition suit had escted to six million, twice its initial value.


    Sweat beaded on Leah''s forehead as she glowered at Corrine, her jaw set in


    determination.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 287

    Chapter 287 Was There Any Way Out Of This


    Corrine maintained perfectposure as she met Leah''s gaze, her voice carrying an edge of ice. "The Burgess family''s factories have been closing one by one since that unfortunate tax scandal, yet here you are, spending sovishly. Perhaps the whispers about your family''s financial troubles are mistaken. No doubt the Burgess empire will soon reim its former glory."


    Sarcasm dripped from every carefully chosen word.


    Leah''s eyes hardened to steel as her fingers curled into tight fists, her manicured nails biting into her palms. The pain barely registered through her rising anger.


    Everything had unraveled since Corey''s questioning, forcing him to make devastating choices for their business''s survival.


    He had attributed his departure to health concerns, but Corrine''s pointed remarks were now stoking the mes of suspicion around their family''s predicament.


    The realization of Corrine''s calcted malice struck Leah like a physical blow.


    This exined the subtle rivalry Corrine had cultivated-she had been waiting for the perfect moment to tarnish the Burgess name.


    A difficult choicey before Leah: withdrawing would validate the rumors, but continuing the bid presented its own challenges.


    Her personal finances amounted to just over twenty million, portions of which were already designated for the uing charity event.


    While she had hoped to make a statement at the charity event, Corrine''s interference had derailed those ns entirely.


    The bidding had already surpassed the suit''s actual worth, making further increases financially reckless.


    Leah observed Corrine carefully, searching for cracks in her adversary''s impassive facade.


    Was thisposed exterior genuine, or merely a masterful performance?


    14:33


    Gee my or


    JANW''s mind aced, hey sooth guessing into her bottom lip.


    We thank my way out of this without losing face?


    If she backed down, the and Rite would be forced to kneel before Corrine and apologize. Worse wall, they''d have to perform a pole dance in the middle of Modern Square.


    The very thought made Leath''s stomach twist with humiliation.


    Her jew tightened. Then, with steely resolve, the dered, "Ten million."


    In test''s eyes, Contine was nothing more than a woman propped up by a wealthy benefactor And just how deep could a man''s pockets really be when he was spending on


    someone is ben


    Corrine''s eyebrow arched ever so slightly, her sharp gaze flickering to Leah.


    There was something almost amused in her eyes, though it wasced with an undeniable moXERY,


    Rita interjected with false generosity, "Corrine, let''s be frank. This suit belongs to Leah -you can''tpete. We''ll overlook your presumption out of respect for old times. Just kneel, apologize, and perhaps bark like a dog. We''ll consider the matter settled."


    Her tone was light, almost magnanimous as if they were offering an olive branch. But Corrine knew the truth-this was nothing more than a power y dressed in silk. Seizing upon Corrine''s silence, Leah pressed her advantage. "Miss Hond, you''re surviving in Lyhaton solely through male patronage. I almost pity your situation. Why sacrifice everything over a single suit when I''m offering you an easy way out?"


    Her barbed words hung in the air, their calcted cruelty impossible to dismiss.


    14:33

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 288

    Chapter 288 It''s Too Late To Regret


    Leah''s proposal seemed to offer Corrine a way out, but it was actually a ploy to force her into conceding


    And her words hinted that Corrine''s sess came from pleasing men, earning scorn and contempt from those watching


    Before Corrine could counter, Julia, who had quietly observed the tension, scoffed, "Relying on a rich man so you can live in peace? You think fairy tales of rags to riches will y out for you? Do you really believe you''re suitable for being a rich man''s wife? You''re just fooling yourself!"


    Laughter erupted from the crowd at Julia''s harsh words.


    Corrine met her with a cold stare, her gaze sharp and unyielding. "Your habit of catering to the wealthy while ignoring those in need will cost you your managerial role by the end of today,"


    Her icy, sharp gaze was chilling.


    Julia''s expression faltered. Everyone in their industry knew that catering to the rich while looking down on others was uneptable. Her confidence started to fade.


    Still, she reminded herself, Corrine was just a mistress. What real threat could she be?


    Her tone turned sharp, as she retorted, "Me, ying favorites? You''re the one chasing reckless deals! You''ve gambled against Miss Ashton with barely any money and now fear your imminent loss!"


    Herughter rang out, tinged with defiance. "Don''t think you can intimidate me with such talk! I''m not scared that easily!"


    What did it matter if she did cater to the elite and dismiss the less fortunate?


    Why would she risk upsetting powerful families like the Ashtons and the Burgesses just to please someone insignificant?


    Moreover, if she kept boosting the brand''s profits, why would they even consider firing


    14:33


    her?


    Not only was her position secure, but she was also likely in line for a substantial bonus


    this month.


    Standing nearby, Rita asked confidently, "Corrine, why not set your bid? If you can''t afford it, just admit defeat and beg us instead."


    The thought of Corrine on her knees, begging for mercy, thrilled Rita immensely.


    She was eager to see Corrine humiliated when the moment arrived.


    A shadow fell over Corrine''s eyes, her face growing colder.


    "Twelve million!" she said firmly. "Are you prepared to keep up?"


    Her voice was sharp and prating, instantly freezing the atmosphere around them.


    Silence enveloped everyone for a brief moment.


    Rita responded with a mocking tone after a tense silence, "Really, Corrine, twelve million? It''s doubtful you''ve ever handled that much money."


    Rita''s taunt echoed through the room, snapping the onlookers back to attention.


    Earlier, Leah had hinted that Corrine was funded by a wealthy benefactor. Who would be generous enough to hand her twelve million just for indulgence?


    With a raised eyebrow, Corrine offered no reply.


    Nervousness gripped Leah, and she tightened her fists as anxiety surged within


    her.


    Nevertheless, she managed to keep her expression gentle, offering a polite smile. "Please consider this carefully, Miss Hond. Twelve million isn''t a trivial amount. It''s not worth it for a mere outfit."


    Her voice was soft, suggesting a genuine concern for Corrine''s situation.


    However, a closer look revealed Leah''s true intent was to persuade Corrine to reconsider.


    With a scoff, Julia chimed in, "Well, you''ve already put forth the offer. Why not settle it


    with


    your card?"


    < The Jilted Heiress'' Return To The High Life


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 289

    Chapter 289 She''s Only Digging A Deeper Hole F...


    Julia found Corrine''s pretentious demeanor unbearable, especially since she wasn''t as wealthy as she pretended, yet she looked down on everyone.


    "May I have a word with your mall manager before we close the bill?" Corrine asked.


    The calm in her voice hid a subtle threat, sending a wave of unease through Julia.


    Julia''s face quickly showed her disbelief. She believed Corrine was merely attempting to intimidate her at the


    moment.


    "People like you aren''t worth our manager''s time," Julia retorted with scorn, eyeing Corrine dismissively. "Even if he dide, what would change?"


    Without a word, Corrine offered a chilling smile. She then took out her phone and dialed


    a number.


    As Corrine began to walk away, Rita thought she was fleeing and moved to intercept her. "Where do you think you''re going, Corrine? This bet isn''t settled yet."


    "Send your team down to the sixth floor now," Corrine instructed into the phone before ending the call.


    Corrine lifted her head, her gaze cold and distant. She gave Rita a quick nce before locking eyes with Julia. Stepping toward the cashier, she pulled a card from her purse and said, "Charge it to this."


    "Still ying the part, are we?" Julia scoffed. "You think snagging a wealthy man gives you the freedom to do as you please? If you truly have 12 million, I''ll eat dirt."


    Leah, silent until now, suddenly sensed trouble brewing.


    Her fists were clenched tightly, her palms damp with sweat.


    Noticing Leah''s unease, Julia offered a reassuring smile. "Rx, Miss Burgess. She''s just bluffing. Didn''t you say she has no real connections in a city as big as Lyhaton? Where would she even get 12 million? Rich people aren''t that gullible. Money isn''t something you just hand over for nothing. She''s only digging a deeper hole for herself."


    14:33


    Chapter 289 She''s Only Digging & Deeper Hole For Herself


    Upon hearing her words, Leah''s face rxed a bit.


    Julia''s reasoning made sense to her.


    While Corrine might have a certain charm that drew men, it seemed improbable that any would be reckless enough to squander 12 million on her whims.


    Julia caught the cashier''s eye, who hadn''t budged, her gaze tinged with sarcasm. Rushing over, she couldn''t resist teasing, "What''s the matter? Did you hit your limit on that card and still can''t scrape together 12 million?"


    The cashier''s expression turned to one of utter disbelief as she grasped the card Corrine extended, her fingers shaking uncontrobly.


    "What are you standing there for? Swipe the card already!" Julia demanded, her impatience evident as she nudged the cashier.


    In her haste, the cashier fumbled and dropped the card.


    She snapped back to reality and stooped to retrieve it, just as a flurry of footsteps resonated from the onlooking crowd.


    Turning toward themotion, Julia noticed several top executives from the mall entering, their presence causing a stir.


    Her initial shock quickly turned into a forced smile as she greeted them, saying, "Mr. ke, Mr. Diaz, Mr. Watts, to what do we owe this unexpected pleasure? Surely a phone call would have been enough. What''s the need for such a dramatic entrance?"


    The three were top executives at the mall, rarely seen during inspections, let alone all together.


    Their presence gave Julia a vague sense of unease.


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 290

    Chapter 290 There Must Be


    Some Kind Of Mistake


    The heads of the mall, Zahir Diaz and Darryl Watts, oversaw its daily operations,


    while Ennis ke had been appointed by Ford Group.


    Though all three held managerial positions, Ennis, as Ford Group''s


    representative, wielded significantly more power.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Zahir and Darryl answered to him.


    "Mr. ke, do you have any new instructions?" Julia''s voice wavered slightly as she studied Ennis'' grim expression, a sense of unease creeping in.


    But Ennis didn''t acknowledge her. His eyes were fixed on Corrine, a mix of apprehension and deference flickering across his face.


    Noticing his reaction, Julia turned to Corrine, her brows furrowing in suspicion.


    She was convinced that Corrine was the root of this mess. Somehow, she had even managed to summon Ennis here.


    Shooting Corrine a resentful re, Julia quicklyposed herself and stepped forward with a sycophantic smile. "This customer is deliberately stirring up trouble. We were just about to resolve the issue, but who could have guessed such a minor incident would disturb all three of you..."


    Her words barely left her mouth before Ennis brushed past her without the slightest interest. Instead, he strode straight to Corrine, his posture low and deferential. "Miss Hond, I sincerely apologize for the trouble you''ve encountered today."


    Corrine met his gaze with cool indifference. "Your sales staff disyed a terrible attitude -looking down on customers, discriminating against them, and speaking disrespectfully. How do you intend to address this?"


    "Immediate termination!" Ennis dered without hesitation. "Our mall has zero tolerance for this kind of behavior. We''ll see this matter through to the very end."


    Behind him, Zahir and Darryl nodded vigorously in agreement.


    1433


    Chapter 290 There Must Be Some Kind Of Mistake


    "Wh-what?" Julia''s eyes widened in horror, disbelief shing across her face. Under Ennis'' sharp gaze, Zahir seized the rare opportunity to redeem himself. Stepping toward Julia with an air of authority, he leveled her with a steely re. "As a sales representative, your service was abysmal. And as a store manager, you were arrogant andcked integrity in your work. Effective immediately, you are dismissed!"


    Having said that, Zahir cautiously stepped toward Corrine, lowering his head in deference. ¡°Miss Hond, I deeply regret the unnecessary trouble caused by my failure to


    oversee things properly."


    Corrine barely spared him-or Ennis-a nce before striding over to a quiet corner and taking a seat.


    Her cold indifference made it clear she had no intention of acknowledging Zahir''s groveling.


    Yet, rather than being offended, he remained utterly subservient. "Miss Hond, please enjoy some coffee and refreshments."


    Modern Square was Lyhaton''s premier shopping center, renowned as one of the most prestigious in the country, and it operated under Ford Group''s name.


    However, what most didn''t realize was that this so-called "shoppers'' paradise" had been a gift from Carl to Corrine on her eighteenth birthday.


    In other words, the mall didn''t belong to the Ford family-it was Corrine''s private property.


    That made her the true boss of the executives standing before her, each one painfully aware that her word could dictate their fates.


    Not far away, Leah stood frozen, watching the scene unfold with growing unease.


    Her brows drew together as she fixed her gaze on Corrine.


    Why were the senior figures of Modern Square treating Corrine with such extreme reverence, as if she were royalty?


    Could it be that Corrine really had some kind of connection to the Ford family-the wealthiest and most powerful n in Lyhaton?


    Was she the very person Kason had warned them never to cross?


    As those questions raced through her mind, a flicker of panic crossed Leah''s face.


    11-33


    Just then, from behind the cashier counter, Rita suddenly let out a startled exmation


    "That''s impossible! There must be some kind of mistake!"


    The Jilted Heiress Return To The High Life


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your


    thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 291

    Chapter 291 I Want A Meeting With Your CEO


    "The ck gold card you''re holding is indeed our mall''s most prestigious


    membership," the cashier exined. "As per our policy, the card grants its bearer priority ess to select any item from the mall."


    Julia turned pale, her body trembling uncontrobly upon hearing this.


    Staring in disbelief at Corrine, who was casually enjoying her coffee on the sofa, Julia


    whispered to herself in shock, "How can this be?"


    She knew of only one ck gold card holder throughout the entire mall.


    How had this woman acquired such a card?


    Just who had she unknowingly gone up against?


    Fear and confusion shed across Julia''s face as her eyes narrowed.


    Corrine met her look, a chilling smile curling her lips as she regarded the distraught store manager. "Considering your current predicament, do you believe you''ll retain your manager''s position?"


    Stunned, Julia was frozen by Corrine''s piercing stare.


    She recalled Corrine''s earlier remark. "Your habit of catering to the wealthy while ignoring those in need will cost you your managerial role by the end of today."


    Initially, Julia dismissed the threat as mere intimidation.


    Now, the reality was crystal clear.


    Her voice hoarse and barely audible, Julia tried to defend herself, saying, "Miss Hond, please understand, this was all a terrible oversight on my part. I failed to recognize your importance. The fault is entirely mine..."


    "Think a simple admission of guilt will suffice for forgiveness?" Corrine cut in sharply, her lips twisting into a cold smirk. "I''m neither generous nor patient enough to ignore such offenses. I''d rather even the score."


    Chapter 291 I Want A Meeting With Your CEO


    "Please, Miss Hond, forgive me," Julia pleaded as she knelt at Corrine''s feet, her voice breaking with sobs. "I admit I failed to acknowledge your prominence. I''m willing to face. any punishment, but please don''t dismiss me. My family depends entirely on my ie -they have no one else. Without this job, we are left with nothing..."


    Corrine watched Julia''s tearful apology with cold eyes, showing no sympathy. "Everyone has to deal with the consequences of their actions. I gave you a chance earlier, but you


    didn''t value it."


    Julia''s misfortune stemmed from her desire to impress Leah and Rita. Herck of principles and integrity had led her to this desperate moment. It was her own actions that had precipitated her ruin.


    The representative of the brand waste arriving at the scene but felt a sinking feeling as he took in Corrine''smanding presence and the atmosphere of despair.


    Darryl briefed him on the situation, prompting him to swear out of frustration.


    Despite being severely scolded, Julia could only plead without resentment. "Please, sir, I was acting in our brand''s best interest..."


    "Enough!" the representative of the brand eximed.


    His frustration was evident-without Julia''s mistake, he wouldn''t be dealing with this


    mess.


    As he was still piecing together a response to calm Corrine, Ennis said coldly, "The conduct of your sales team is uneptable, and it''s harming the reputation of our mall. Remove your merchandise and vacate our premises at once!" The directive sent the representative and the store''s staff into a state of upheaval. Ovee with frustration and anger, the representative retorted, "This is a clear vition of our contract. I want a meeting with your CEO immediately."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 292

    Chapter 292 Rita''s Attempt


    To Turn The Table


    Corrine raised an eyebrow and her lips curled into a smirk, radiating a cool confidence. "Around here, I set the rules."


    Her expression remained unthreatening throughout.


    Even in moments of irritation, her brow only slightly creased, yet her presence was intimidating enough tomand fear.


    Caught off guard, the brand''s representative gazed at Corrine, bewildered.


    Ennis leaned in to share a few words with him. Suddenly, the man seemed unsteady, as if the floor beneath him had shifted, his face reflecting a storm of emotions.


    This woman was none other than the CEO of Ford Group.


    "Also, could you have that suit in the window packed up for me?" Corrine instructed, pointing out the men''s suit.


    After a brief hesitation, the representative managed a strained smile. "We''d like to offer that suit to you as aplimentary gesture of our apology. It will be sent to your address."


    He appeared relieved, as though he''d been granted a second chance.


    With a nod, Corrine acknowledged his gesture. "Thank you."


    As the security guards arrived, they began to usher the flustered staff out, ensuring Corrine faced no further disruptions.


    Meanwhile, Rita, frozen in ce up until then, began to regain her bearings. She averted her gaze, intending to dissolve into the crowd unnoticed.


    "Miss Ashton," Corrine called out coolly, halting her attempt to escape. "It seems you''ve left something behind?"


    Upon hearing Corrine''s voice, Rita hurriedly bowed her head and quickened her steps.


    Yet before she could reach the exit, a security guard intercepted her, seizing her arm and


    Chapter 292 Ara''s Attempt To Tom The Table


    pulling her back toward Corrine.


    "Let go!" Rita shouted, her frustration spilling over. "Don''t you dare touch me!"


    Looking up, Rita''s eyes met Corrine''s, causing her heart to pound. Terror flickered across her face. "Corrine, what is it you want from me?"


    "Settle your debts, honor our agreement. Can''t you ept defeat, Miss Ashton?" Corrine''s faint smile was cold, like a charming but dangerous enchantress.


    Embarrassment colored Rita''s cheeks as she stood frozen, momentarily helpless.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed Leah nearby and hurried to her side, seeking sce. "Leah, how do we handle this?"


    Leah, feeling unfairly implicated, was so frustrated she could have bitten through steel.


    Idiot!


    Rita was still finding ways to implicate her further.


    Leah exhaled slowly, her initial look of contempt softening to a gentle smile. "Miss Hond, you''re staying in Lyhaton, and our paths are likely to cross again. Isn''t it better to ease tensions?"


    "Own up to your bet and admit defeat. Kneel if you ept your loss," Corrine ordered, her voice firm in the quiet store.


    Her natural grace andmanding presence exuded from her, creating an imposing aura.


    Rita, who had always scorned Corrine''s effortless dignity and authority, retorted heatedly, "Enough with your talk of bets! You manipted us from the start, holding back a ck gold card until thest moment."


    "Oh?" Corrine''s slight smirk revealed her amusement at Rita''s usation. "Was it not you who ignored the principle of firste, first served? You''ve consistently tried to undermine me, weaving plots to soil my reputation. You were so sure of your bet, yet now wish to deny it? Does the renowned integrity of the Ashton family not extend to honoring itsmitments? Is this reflective of how the Ashtons are raised?"


    What began as a conflict among three women had escted, with Corrine''s remarks implicating the entire Ashton family in the controversy.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 293

    Chapter 293 Kneel And Apologize


    The store hummed with whispered conversations as spection about Rita rippled through the crowd.


    Leah''s prating gaze bored into Corrine with cial intensity, as though attempting to pierce through to her very thoughts.


    A crushing weight of consequences pressed down on the Ashton family name. Should Rita break her word, they would be branded as untrustworthy. Yet if she submitted to the humiliation of a public apology on her knees, their social standing would suffer an equally devastating blow.


    The family was trapped in an impossible position, with both paths leading to inevitable scandal.


    Leah drew a measured breath, her teeth clenched behind a facade of gentility as she spoke. ¡°Miss Hond, you understand Rita''s impulsive nature. Why harbor such resentment? After years of the Ashton family''s unwavering support, surely you could find it in your heart to show mercy? Consider what this public disgrace would mean for someone so young-how could Rita ever hold her head high again?"


    "Did such concerns for feelings cross your mind when making that wager?" Corrine''s voice dripped with icy derision, her eyes glinting dangerously. "Now that you''ve lost, you lecture about morality? Enough. Both of you-on your knees!"


    Though softly spoken, hermand carried a bone-chilling authority that sent shivers through the onlookers.


    Horror dawned on both Leah''s and Rita''s faces.


    The mere suggestion of kneeling-here, before countless witnesses-was unconscionable.


    Their positions as scions of the Ashton and Burgess families made such submission


    unthinkable.


    "You worthless witch!" Rita exploded, pushed beyond her breaking point as shame and fury contorted her features. "Who are you to demand I kneel before you?"


    Corrine''s eyes narrowed to dangerous slits as she advanced.


    Rita''s pupils constricted in fear as she instinctively retreated, but Corrine''s grip found her arm with lightning speed.


    The crack of palm meeting cheek echoed through the suddenly silent room.


    The force sent Rita reeling into a nearby mirror.


    When awareness returned, she clutched her stinging face, eyes zing with murderous intent as she lunged forward with wild abandon. "You''ll pay for that, you witch! I''ll destroy you!"


    Corrine had anticipated the attack. With fluid grace, she caught Rita''s iling arm and delivered another resounding p.


    Rita''s anguished cry pierced the air as Corrine seized her by the hair, forcing her to the floor with calcted precision.


    "Mark my words-you''ll regret this day! Corrine Hond, I swear you''ll suffer for this!" Rita snarled through her swollen, reddened face, teeth bared in impotent rage.


    Dismissing Rita''s threats, Corrine turned her attention to Leah, lips curving in a cruel smile. ¡°Miss Burgess, will you show wisdom and kneel voluntarily, or shall I provide assistance?"


    Fear flickered across Leah''s features. "Miss Hond, surely we understanding? If not for our sake, then for Bruce''s?"


    can reach some


    "Why should I show you mercy for a cheater''s sake?" Corrine''s voice carried the chill of midwinter.


    Leah met her gaze, and an involuntary shudder ran through her.


    Before she could process the words, Corrine closed the distance between them. One hand gripped Leah''s shoulder while one foot delivered a precise kick to the back of her


    knee.


    The impact drove Leah to the unforgiving floor with a dull thud, pain etching deep lines across her face.


    Though the Burgess family had weathered decline, never had Leah experienced such profound humiliation.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 294

    Chapter 294 Barking Like


    A Dog


    The scene unfolded with merciless intensity as Corrine maintained her iron grip on Leah''s shoulder, leaving no room for resistance. Leah felt as helpless as prey in a predator''s sights, waves of humiliation washing over her with crushing force.


    She bowed her head, teeth sinking into her lower lip as she tried to block out the countless mocking stares surrounding her.


    Her trembling fists betrayed the tempest of hatred and fury building within.


    The bitter irony of her position struck deep-she was the Burgess family heiress, Bruce''s chosen bride, destined to lead the Ashton household. Yet here she knelt, subjugated by Corrine, whom she viewed as nothing more than a rural upstart from humble origins.


    The indignity of it burned like acid in her veins.


    Rita, seeing Corrine''s attention diverted to Leah, sensed an opportunity for revenge.


    With desperate speed, she snatched an ashtray from the nearby coffee table and lunged toward Corrine, murder zing in her eyes.


    "Die, you


    wretch!"


    "Look out!" Karina''s panicked warning pierced the air.


    Nate, watching the live stream in his car, frowned deeply, anger shing across his


    features.


    Yet he needn''t have worried. Corrine moved with practiced precision,


    simultaneously catching Rita''s wrist while gripping her throat.


    The resounding crash of Rita''s body hitting the floor echoed through the room, a testament to Corrine''s ruthless efficiency.


    A ghost of an admiring smile yed across Nate''s lips as he observed.


    Ritay crumpled on the floor, gasping for air between pained coughs. "Corrine... you''ll... pay dearly for this..."


    14:34


    Leah carefully masked the ice in her gaze as she attempted a final plea, her face a masterpiece of fragile vulnerability. "Miss Hond, surely our submission is enough? Can''t you release us now?"


    "Such eloquence, Miss Burgess." Corrine''s voice dripped with mockery as she towered over her kneeling form. "Tell me, would you show mercy if our positions were reversed? A loss demands its price-surely you understand this basic principle?"


    Leah''s jaw clenched. "What more could want?"


    you


    "Something simple." Corrine''s words fell like ice shards. "Crawl on your hands and knees. Bark like a dog."


    Themand plunged Leah into new depths of horror.


    Kneeling had been humiliating enough, but to crawl and bark like an animal? The very thought sent tremors of rage through her body.


    Her position as the Burgess family''s cherished daughter made such degradation unthinkable.


    Rita''s hatred for Corrine reached a fever pitch.


    "You vicious witch! Release me!" Her hysterical screams filled the air with increasingly vulgar curses, each more venomous than thest.


    "Miss Ashton, perhaps save your voice for barking instead?" Corrine''s response cut like a de.


    As Leah knelt with downcast eyes, her mind raced through countless scenarios of


    revenge.


    The proud Burgess heiress, reduced to such public shame, nowmanded to mimic amon dog.


    The universe seemed to mock her further as a nearby toy poodle let out a cheerful bark.


    A yful smile graced Corrine''s lips, though her eyes remained cial. "Well? We''re waiting. Bark!"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 295

    Chapter 295 If Only She


    Had Taken More Decisiv...


    The crowd pressed closer, and Leah seized her chance to y to their sympathies, her voice quavering with carefully crafted emotion.


    Tears traced silvery paths down her cheeks as she appealed to Corrine''s conscience. "Miss Hond, you may dismiss our personal connections, but surely you haven''t forgotten the Ashton family''s generosity? Your very position in Lyhaton stems from their support. Think of Farris'' selfless kindness-would you repay that by breaking his heart through Rita''s humiliation?"


    Her performance struck its mark. Murmurs of support rippled through the onlookers, their voices rising in a chorus of well-meaning advice.


    "Mercy serves us all better than vengeance," one called out.


    Another added, "Building bridges serves more purpose than burning them.''


    A third voice cautioned, "The Ashton family''s influence in Lyhaton runs deep-what goodes from making enemies?"


    Corrine''s eyes glittered with sardonic amusement. "Miss Burgess, the entertainment industry truly lost a gem when you departed. Such convincing tears-you might have imed Best Actress with talent like this."


    The mockery in her tone cut like a knife.


    Leah''s teeth ground together as she fought to contain her rage.


    The bitter irony of Corrine''s words twisted in her gut. After all, hadn''t it been Corrine herself who had orchestrated Leah''s fall from the entertainment world?


    After destroying her career, now here Corrine stood, trying to ruin her reputation as well. The depth of Corrine''s calcted malice sent chills down her spine.


    Regret gnawed at Leah; if only she had taken more decisive action when she had the chance.


    "Since Miss Burgess seems reluctant toply, perhaps some professional assistance is


    14:34


    < Chapter 295 If Only She Had Taken More Decisive Action


    in order," Corrine mused. "Shall we bring in the dogs?"


    Karina stepped forward with a predatory smile. "Everything''s prepared. My pit bulls are excellent teachers when ites to showing their teeth."


    On cue, a ck-d guard led two muscr pit bulls into the store.


    Their sleek forms rippled with barely contained power, studded cors glinting ominously around their throats.


    Dark eyes gleamed with feral intelligence as they panted, filling the air with their intimidating presence.


    One dog''s tongue flicked out, the strange animal musk making Leah''s stomach turn.


    "Have you


    reconsidered your position on barking?" Corrine''s arched eyebrow and steady gaze sent ice through the veins of everyone present.


    Rita, whose fear of dogs bordered on phobia, began trembling violently when Corrine forced her to face the animals.


    Her terror finally shattered her remaining pride. "I''ll bark! I''ll do it!" she shrieked.


    "Atst, wisdom prevails. I knew you were intelligent, Miss Ashton." Corrine''s contemptuous smile spoke volumes.


    Though Rita''s heart burned with murderous rage, she forced a weak sound from her constricted throat. "Woof! Woof..."


    "I''m sorry, did Miss Ashton make a sound? I couldn''t quite hear it," Corrine remarked with calcted cruelty.


    The irony of her situation wasn''t lost on Rita. She had hoped to orchestrate Corrine''s humiliation, perhaps even attract the attention of that mysterious billionaire and orchestrate another abandonment.


    Instead, she found herself trapped by Corrine''s unexpected disy of power, reduced to mimicking a dog for her tormentor''s amusement.


    With despair etched across her ashen features, Rita squeezed her eyes shut. She drew a deep breath, swallowing her pride, and barked again with more force. "Woof, woof, woof..."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 296

    Chapter 296 It''s Your Turn


    In that instant, all traces of Rita''s previous pride had vanished.


    Corrine fixed Leah with a chilling look. "Your turn, Miss Burgess."


    Leah''s response was a fierce re, her eyes burning with a fury that seemed to wish


    Corrine a horrible death.


    "Perhaps you''re too modest for this, Miss Burgess. Shall we proceed with the next part?" Despite her calm tone, Corrine''s words made Leah''s skin crawl with


    unease.


    Looking up sharply, Leah met Corrine''s chilling gaze and felt a sudden tension at her temples.


    Calmly, Corrine said, "You remember the stakes, right? You owe us a pole dance in the square for losing."


    A wave of cold fear washed over Leah, draining the color from her face.


    Leah''s fragile act disappeared, her eyes now sharp and dangerous like a snake ready to


    strike.


    Corrine''s beauty was chilling; her face, a sculpture of cold, wless jade. Her eyebrows, subtly curved, enhanced her enigmatic allure.


    Her expression hovered between a mocking smile and a sneer, creating an intriguing yet


    intimidating presence.


    Corrine''s striking appearance was undeniable, her dignified demeanor impossible to


    overlook.


    Leah had felt a deep-seated resentment and insecurity when she first heard of Bruce keeping such a stunning woman close by.


    Knowing the fickle nature of men, Leah pondered how one could remain indifferent to such beauty day in, day out.


    When she finally met Corrine after returning from overseas, the inherent grace Corrine carried only intensified Leah''s feelings of inferiority.


    Despite her elegant outfit, Leah couldn''t shake the feeling of being outmatched as she


    14:34


    faced Corrine.


    Corrine effortlesslymanded the room''s attention and admiration.


    Leah had thought that by wooing Bruce away, she could diminish Corrine''s influence, yet the reality proved quite contrary.


    In truth, ever since Corrine''s departure from the Ashton family, Leah felt


    everything slipping through her fingers.


    Leah attempted to stand and confront Corrine, only to find herself immobilized by Corrine''s firm hold on her shoulder.


    "Why? Unwilling to dance?" Corrine raised an eyebrow and offered a sly half- smile. "Perhaps we should try something different?"


    The casual tone in her voice made Leah''s frown deepen.


    As she stared at Corrine, Leah''s face was a transparent disy of her loathing and anger.


    "Why not pick any bar in Lyhaton and grace it with your performance for an evening, Miss Burgess?" Corrine suggested with a fake innocence. "You''re from a family known for its artistic prowess and have once captivated the city with your dance. It would be a pleasure to witness it again."


    At her suggestion, the surrounding crowd broke into enthusiastic apuse.


    The prospect of seeing ady of Leah''s stature dance was indeed a spectacle for them.


    "How dare you treat me this way, Corrine Hond! The Burgess family, along with Bruce, will not stand for this," Leah retorted.


    Corrine''s reply wasden with disdain. "Do you honestly believe that I fear the Burgess or Ashton families?"


    Before she could continue, a stern voice cut through the crowd, saying, "Corrine, haven''t you caused enough trouble?"


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 297

    Chapter 297 The Art Of


    Victimhood


    Hearing Bruce''s voice, Corrine''s eyes narrowed to slits before her lips curved into a predatory smile. "ying the gant hero again, I see."


    She pivoted to face Bruce, meeting his contemptuous stare.


    His eyes pierced through her with the kind of judgment reserved for storybook viins tormenting innocent maidens.


    "What drives you to such cruelty, Corrine?" Bruce''s voice cut through the tension like ice. "What grievance could possibly justify this endless torment of Rita and Leah?"


    He had abandoned everything at the first ping of Leah''s desperate message, only to witness the horrifying live stream his assistant had forwarded during his rush here- Corrine forcing Rita and Leah to their knees,pelling them to mimic dogs.


    Such calcted malevolence could only spring from Corrine''s mind.


    Understanding dawned in Corrine''s eyes as they flickered between the newly arrived Bruce and the tearful Leah huddled on the floor. Corrine''s smile took on an arctic quality.


    Of course Leah had been stalling-she''d been waiting for her champion to arrive.


    Brushing invisible specks from her clothing with deliberate casualness, Corrine remarked, "They orchestrated their own downfall. I merely yed the hand they dealt.''


    "You''re spewing lies," Rita spat, emboldened by Bruce''s presence. "You orchestrated this whole trap, you monster. You forced us to kneel and brought those dogs to terrorize me into barking."


    A dangerous glimmer danced in Corrine''s eyes. "Miss Ashton, you''ve not only mastered canine impersonation but also perfected the art of victimhood."


    Before Rita could protest, Corrine pressed on, "Let''s not forget who initiated this


    unfortunate chain of events."


    The world was quick to condemn her ruthlessness, yet conveniently forgot she hadn''t struck first.


    The instigators, having failed in their schemes and fallen prey to her counterattack, had sessfully painted her as the viin.


    Bruce''s forehead creased deeply at her words.


    "Bruce..." Leah melted into his embrace, her tear-stained face the picture of vulnerability, expertly plucking at his protective instincts.


    Bruce cradled her as if she were spun from ss. "You''re safe now. I''m here."


    As she watched their tender exchange, bitter irony welled up in Corrine''s chest. Her voice turned cial. "Miss Burgess, since you''re so fond of invoking our history, let''s conclude our final wager here."


    She turned to address Ennis. "Have the outfit delivered to my apartment."


    With that promation, she collected her belongings and departed alongside Karina.


    The crowd parted like water before them as they strode out together, though Corrine''smanding presence rendered Karina nearly invisible beside her.


    Today''s drama had shattered their preconceptions. Curiosity zed through the gathered


    spectators.


    Who was this woman whomanded such deference from three senior executives of


    the mall?


    Their intrigue mingled with a tinge of disappointment. They had anticipated witnessing the Burgess and Ashton daughters perform a pole dance, but the bet''s dissolution had denied them that spectacle.


    Karina exhaled wistfully. "We came so close to destroy that maniptive woman''s reputationpletely."


    it


    Corrine let out a low chuckle, "Even if we had gone through with all the wagers, wouldn''t havepletely crushed the Burgess and Ashton families. The Ashtons aren''t as weak as they once were. Besides, letting her off the hook now might make us appear... gracious."


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 298

    Chapter 298 Feeling Suddenly Invisible


    While Corrine enjoyed seeking revenge, her position as CEO of Ford Group often required more restraint.


    Those ps you dealt out were quite satisfying to witness, Corrine. It was quite the spectacle," Karina said, pausing as she pondered the repercussions. "However, I''m concerned that the Ashton and the Burgess families might retaliate, particrly the


    Ashtons..."


    Karina had never cared for people like Farris.


    Farris always preached virtue and morality, hiding his maniptive actions behind a mask of kindness.


    Unperturbed, Corrine responded with cool detachment, "To me, the Ashton family is irrelevant."


    She had once devoted herself wholeheartedly to the Ashtons, mistakenly thought Bruce


    was the


    who saved her years ago. person


    For Bruce''s sake, she had endured the Ashtons'' presence as long as she could bear, but those days were over.


    She had lost all patience with Bruce and was done putting up with the Ashtons'' games.


    Karina, hearing this, felt a sense of relief. "Though we didn''t buy a dress, sorting out those two nuisances still made our trip worthwhile."


    While they were talking, Matias, d in a sharp suit, walked up to them.


    He paused respectfully before them and said, "Miss Hond, Miss Brooks."


    Karina turned to Matias, puzzled. "Have we met before?"


    She couldn''t recall ever meeting the man standing before her.


    Matias responded, "I''m familiar with you through Miss Hond." <chapter 298="" feeling="" suddenly="" invisible<="" p=""></chapter>


    This indicated he knew her because of his connection to Corrine.


    Corrine quirked an eyebrow. "What brings you here?"


    "I was sent by Mr. Hopkins to pick you up," Matias exined.


    He stepped aside as a sleek ck Rolls-Royce Phantom came into view.


    The car door swung open, and a man emerged, his long legs and regal posture marking his approach.


    Standing before them, his well-defined features and dignified aura resembled a sculpted figure, radiating a noble charm.


    His silent presence alone was enough to capture everyone''s attention and respect.


    Karina, observing him, couldn''t help but think that hepletely overshadowed Bruce, who paled inparison.


    As Corrine approached Nate with a radiant smile, her eyes shimmered softly.


    Before she had a chance to speak, Nate drew her close, his arm encircling her waist. "Does your hand hurt?"


    His voice was both deep and soothing. Corrine shook her head, dismissing any


    concern.


    "Hurt? No, not at all."


    "Every action has its consequences; you pped her, so surely your hand must have hurt? You''re just ustomed to bearing everything alone," Nate said, as he gently rubbed her hand. "Now, you don''t have to be so strong; I''m here."


    A wave of emotions washed over Corrine.


    Nate had a knack for reaching her most sensitive emotions with ease.


    Corrine bit her lip, striving to keep her voice even. "What brings you here so soon? Weren''t you supposed to return next week?"


    She had resigned herself to a few more days without him.


    "Don''t


    you want to see me?" Nate asked, raising an eyebrow yfully, his eyes twinkling with warmth and amusement.


    "I wish you were always with me," Corrine responded.


    As she spoke, Nate''s gaze darkened, swirling with mystery and intensity like the deep night sea.


    1424


    Observing him closely, Corrine noticed the redness in his eyes and the subtle shadows beneath them, signs of fatigue.


    With a gentle touch to his face, she expressed her concern. "You look so tired.¡±


    Nate caught her hand, pressing it to his cheek, savoring the warmth, his throat moving slightly as he admitted, "A little."


    "Let''s head home," Corrine suggested, taking his hand and leading him toward the


    car.


    Karina watched them leave, feeling suddenly invisible. Was she truly unnoticed? With Corrine now focused on her boyfriend, had she been forgotten by her best friend?


    < The Jilted Heiress'' Return To The High Life


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 299

    Chapter 299 She Had Underestimated Corrine


    Matias wavered, noting Karina''s difort, before offering with careful distance. "Miss Brooks, shall I arrange transportation for you?"


    ¡°Don''t bother,¡± Karina dered, sliding her sunsses into ce and hoisting her bag with practiced indifference before marching away with exaggerated confidence.


    Matias stood there, stung by the rebuff, his brow furrowing in contemtion of women''s inscrutability.


    As Nate and Corrine prepared to get in the car, Matias hastened to join them.


    Bruce, supporting Leah as they emerged from Modern Square, found his gaze drawn to Corrine nestled naturally in Nate''s protective embrace.


    The sight challenged everything he thought he knew about her. In his mind, Corrine had always been winter incarnate, holding the world at arm''s length. Yet here she was, dismantling his certainties one by one.


    Her warmth existed-it simply belonged to another man, while Bruce received only the chill of her indifference.


    Memories surfaced unbidden: Corrine''s desperate pursuit of marriage, followed by her swift progression into a new romance after their split.


    She disyed her affection to another man openly, showing neither the wounds of heartbreak nor the weight of guilt when she was in front of him. Bruce questioned the depth of feelings that could transition so seamlessly.


    Though love had never stirred in his heart for Corrine, something in him rebelled at how quickly she had found sce in another''s arms, how freely she offered her tenderness and submission.


    In some corner of his mind, he had imed ownership of that gentleness.


    His frown deepened as his grip on Leah''s waist unconsciously tightened.


    Leah''s sharp intake of breath drew her gaze upward, where she caught Bruce''s distant


    1434


    stare fixed on Corrine''s departing figure.


    She lowered her eyes, concealing their cial glint as


    glint as she realized she had


    underestimated her rival.


    Even with another man in her life, Corrine still wielded power over Bruce.


    Rita suddenly burst into their line of sight, her tear-stained cheeks flushed and swollen. "Bruce, you must defend our honor this time."


    Bruce''s attention snapped back, his nce carrying traces of contempt at her disheveled state-makeup smeared, ck trails of eyeliner mapping her tears.


    "I warned you against provoking her," he reprimanded sharply.


    "That maniptive witch yed us for fools, plotting against Leah and me, forcing us into such degradation." Rita''s voice rose with each word, fury and humiliation feeding each other. "I don''t care what it takes-you must make her pay!"


    Bruce''s features hardened to stone. "Enough! We''re leaving. Now."


    The dust had barely settled on recent upheavals, and his priorityy in regaining Cn''s favor and securing new ventures. Revenge against Corrine held no ce in his agenda.


    Moreover, witnessing her easy familiarity with Jayden''s circle at Maple Grove Vi had taught him caution.


    Leah observed Bruce''s reluctance to challenge Corrine. Though the reason eluded her, Ennis'' deferential behavior at Modern Square spoke volumes.


    "Bruce, I should shoulder the me for today," Leah offered, meeting his eyes with carefully crafted remorse. "I failed to protect Rita. I''m so sorry."


    This strategic retreat never failed to move Bruce''s heart.


    True to form, the sight of Leah''s contrition and distress pierced him deeply. "None of this falls on you, Leah."


    Leah, knowing the critical importance of securing Bruce''s sympathy and


    forgiveness at this moment, manufactured a gentle smile.


    "Rita needs medical attention. Let''s tend to her wounds first."


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 300

    Chapter 300 We''ll Need More Practice


    Bruce''s car roared to life and swiftly maneuvered past Nate''s vehicle.


    "Are we really just going to watch them drive away?" Nate questioned abruptly.


    Corrine, tilting her head slightly, watched the departing car. "It''s unfortunate, but being too aggressive would only tarnish our image."


    "Does that really matter to you?"


    "Do you think it shouldn''t?" Corrine responded quickly, believing that no man would appreciate a woman who appeared too forceful and detached.


    Most men were drawn to women who were gentle and understanding.


    A slight frown marred Nate''s forehead. "Your happiness is my only concern, so please,


    wish."


    act as you


    He tenderly stroked her cheek. "Whatever you decide to do, know that I''m behind you, no matter the oue."


    A wave of emotion surged through Corrine. She shifted her gaze to meet Nate''s earnest


    look.


    Though outwardly serene, a small smile yed at the corners of her eyes. "I sometimes worry that my stoic demeanor might drive you away."


    "That will never happen," Nate assured her, his deep gaze steady and filled with warmth. "You don''t have to soften your edges; I''m here to protect you from whateveres our


    way."


    Nate''s reassurances had always moved her, but this time, the depth of her feelings was overwhelming.


    How could she not be moved by someone whopletely epted every part of her personality?


    Compelled by a sudden urge, Corrine reached for his tie, pulling him closer as she leaned


    1474


    < Chapter 300 We Need More Practice


    in and kissed him gently on the lips.


    Feeling her soft kiss, Nate''s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively tightened his embrace, drawing her onto hisp and deepening their kiss.


    Their lips met in a kiss that was both familiar and profoundly different from any


    before.


    At times forceful, at others tender, the kiss seemed to navigate through Corrine''s defenses, meticulously dismantling her resolve.


    As Nate''s minty breath closed in, it enveloped her gradually, offering a sense of warmth and enclosure that hinted at total surrender.


    Only when Corrine''s breathing turned shallow and she nearly swooned did Nate pull away with some reluctance.


    He observed the delicate flush on her cheeks, his eyes lighting up with an enchanting


    smile.


    Gently, his fingers traced her now tender lips, his own curving into a yful grin, radiating a cheeky charm. "Looks like we''ll need more practice," he teased.


    Bruce, ignoring the treasure before him, foolishly clung to mere trifles. Bruce was truly


    blind!


    Corrine, catching the humor in his tone, felt both mortified and irritated, her brow creasing as she gazed up at him.


    From her angle, Nate''s impable jawline and the enticing swell of his Adam''s apple were striking. She impulsively bit his Adam''s apple in response.


    At her action, Nate tensed, his embrace tightening around her.


    As Corrine began to squirm, Nate said, "Stay still!"


    His deep gaze held a warning of the risks involved with their flirtation, and knowing the dangers of flirting with him, Corrine remained motionless in his arms.


    Facing each other, their eyes locked, breaths mingling intimately.


    Matias, sensing the change in the atmosphere from the front seat, peeked back through


    the rearview mirror.


    He caught a glimpse of his usually stoic boss, now rxed against the seat, his shirt cor undone, his lips marked with lipstick-a rare sight of allure.


    To Matias, it appeared that Nate, typically reserved, was now under Corrine''s spell.


    14.35


    < Chapter 300 We''ll Need More Practice


    In that moment, Matias realized that not even the mostposed men were immune to


    the charm of a captivating woman.


    Clearly, even Nate could be swayed.


    "Loved this novel? Join our Redditmunity to share your thoughts and find more exciting stories! []"

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 301

    Chapter 301 Drawing Circles Along Her Spine


    Thirty minutester, they reached tinum Apartments.


    As they entered, Nate paused in the foyer, observing Corrine retrieve a pair of men''s slippers from a cab. His expression shifted subtly, a hint of amusement


    in his eyes.


    Noticing his intrigued look, Corrine offered a calm exnation. "Jules insisted I keep these here. He thinks it''s safer if it seems like I''m not living alone."


    Nate let out a resigned sigh. "You have a knack for shattering the illusion."


    He had been fantasizing about their future together under one roof.


    With a yful blink, Corrine responded, "Should I apologize for that?"


    At a loss for words, Nate simply watched her.


    "Head to the guest room and rx," she suggested, pulling her hair up with a scrunchie.


    Nate softly ced a stray hair back in ce. "And what will you be doing?"


    "I''m going to prepare something for you to eat," she answered.


    "Why note rest with me for a bit?" He caressed her earlobe, his touch lingering, teasing. "I''ll behave, I promise."


    His voice, low and inviting, vibrated near her ear.


    Corrine''s eyes fluttered under the closeness of his whisper. Before she could object, Nate added, "Will you say no again?"


    Hesitating only a moment, she found herself drawn closer by his embrace.


    His fresh, earthy fragrance surrounded her, overwhelming her senses.


    Finally, Corrine sighed. "Saying yes might make me appear too eager."


    "Eager, you say?" Nate responded with augh, lifting her chin gently. He dipped closer, his kiss light as air. "Your restraint, on the other hand, is torture for me."


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. "Is that aint?"


    He pressed his face into her neck, his breath warming her skin. ¡°Not at all. I relish every obstacle you set before me. Winning your heart is just a matter of time." Her lips curled into a slight smile.


    0.0%


    13:04


    ADE


    III O


    Chapter 201 Drawing Circles Along Her Spine


    Without warning, Nate lifted her effortlessly and made his way to the guest room.


    "Have you turned into some sort of rouge, Nate?" Corrine half-joked, herughter mingling with protest.


    "Rogue?" Nate murmured, slowing his steps, a hint of amusement on his face


    His smirk deepened. "Perhaps I should act the part, then?"


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    Such an absurd conversation.


    She suddenly found herself on the bed, caught in his embrace.


    The room fell silent, sparking her imagination.


    Shey with her cheek against his chest, feeling his warmth through the fabric.


    His clean, heady scent quickened her heartbeat.


    Then, his hand moved to her back, his fingertips drawingnguid circles along her spine, causing her to tense.


    Noticing her reaction, Nate''s grin grew. "Are you afraid of me?" @


    Exclusive Offer For You


    im Now


    13.04

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 302

    Chapter 302 She Was One Of A Kind


    Without saying a word, Corrine pressed her palms against his chest and nudged him gently, seeking to put some space between them


    Nate''s eyes softened as he observed her quiveringshes, a trace of a smile ying at the edge of his lips He bowed his head to leave a tender kiss on her forehead. "Rx. I''ll wait for your clear consent before crossing any boundaries."


    Corrine, relieved by his assurance, let out a quiet sigh.


    Nate''s voice lowered, saying, "Just don''t keep me waiting too long, Corrine." Never before had he given anyone such intense attention, not even a woman.


    To him, Corrine stood out as the singr, extraordinary exception.


    Nate was aware that he could easily attract many women with a simple gesture, much like a celebrity drawing crowds. However, none had impacted him as profoundly as Corrine had when she walked into his life.


    He recognized her irreceable ce in his life.


    To him, she was one of a kind, a treasure that came once and never again, irreceable and impossible to


    imitate.


    For her, he was prepared to exercise a level of patience and resolve he had never needed before.


    "I''m exhausted," Nate murmured, feeling weary.


    Corrine offered no reply, merely closing her eyes and settling morefortably against him.


    The peaceful environment made it easy to sumb to sleep. Without realizing it, Corrine,forted by his familiar scent, slowly fell asleep.


    The abrupt ring of a phone jolted her awake.


    Noticing Nate was still deeply asleep, Corrine exhaled softly, pressed her lips together, and gently extracted herself from his embrace to leave the room quietly.


    It was Jules on the line.


    "The stock prices of Ashton Group have plummeted. Should we make our move now?"


    "Is it your n to take over the Ashton business?" Corrine inquired.


    Jules made it clear, saying, "I don''t walk the same road as the Ashton family"


    =


    13.04


    Chapter 302 She Was One Of A Kind


    He meant he had no desire to engage with the Ashton family.


    As Corrine filled a ss with water, she responded calmly, "Nor do I have any interest in them."


    Her n was to undermine the Ashton family''s stability quietly, not squander resources taking over their


    business


    Before she could borate, Chelsea''s voice interrupted from the phone. "Corrine, the Ashton family is just too much. They''re so ungrateful! Especially Rita Ashton! Doesn''t she realize that without your hard work all these years, the Ashton family wouldn''t be where they are today? How can she now demand that you kneel and apologize? Rita Ashton is especially bold."


    Carl had always cherished Corrine as if she were a precious gem, protecting her from any harm or humiliation, especially from something as demeaning as a forced apology.


    Rita demanding such an apology was downright reckless.


    "Aunt Chelsea, please calm down. Their actions haven''t truly hurt me," Corrine reassured her with a gentle


    smile.


    With a heavy sigh, Chelsea expressed her regret. "Corrine, when I encouraged your pursuit of true love, I never expected the Ashtons to turn out this way. I deeply regret it now. Had I foreseen this, I would have advised you against it."


    Chelsea had been the sole supporter of Corrine when she chose Bruce over her ties with the Ford family, even helping her in secret during the Ashton family''s tougher times.


    Corrine harbored only gratitude for Chelsea, without any bitterness.


    "Aunt Chelsea, you shouldn''t me yourself," Corrine said, "and for all the effort I''ve invested in the Ashton family these past years, I intend to recover it, with interest."


    Chelsea felt a surge of support upon hearing this. "That''s the spirit! You have my full support, Corrine." After ending the call, Chelsea pondered deeply, biting her lip in contemtion.


    13:04

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 303

    Chapter 303 An Unexpected Kiss


    Corrine made her way back to the guest room, gently setting down a ss of water on the nightstand


    Her gaze lingered on Nate, who was deeply asleep.


    In his sleep, Nate''s usually sharp and cold demeanor softened, revealing a more serene expression.


    The gentle lighting highlighted his sharp features, making his eyes and brows look almost like a work of art.


    She marveled silently. Was it even possible for someone to be so wless?


    His skin was without blemish, and he looked stunning from every conceivable angle.


    The most wonderful part? He belonged to her.


    A smile crept across her face at the thought.


    She bent closer to him, captivated, studying every detail of his face.


    A yful idea struck her, and she gently kissed his lips, a fleeting touch before she started to pull back.


    However, as she began to rise, Nate, who had appeared to be deep in sleep, suddenly wrapped his arm around her, pulling her close and intensifying their kiss.


    Surprise widened Corrine''s eyes.


    "You think you can just kiss me and walk away?" Nate whispered, his voice low against her lips, his eyes sparkling with a yful challenge.


    Blushing, Corrine averted her eyes. "When did you wake up?"


    "When you left to take the call," Nate replied.


    A slight annoyance flickered in Corrine''s eyes. "You''ve been pretending to sleep all along?"


    Nate''s eyebrow arched, his attention turning to her lips. "I had nned to rest for a while longer, but then I received an unexpected kiss."


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    So, he had been ying the waiting game the whole time?


    She cast him a look that mixed yful reproach with fondness, and then rose from the bed to leave.


    Nate refused to let her go. With a quick motion, he seized her wrist, drew her close, and reversed their roles, now pinning her underneath him.


    13:04


    "What are you doing?" Corrine''s voice held a note of caution as her eyes narrowed.


    He looked down at her defensively crossed arms, his grin growing. "Didn''t you kiss me first?"


    "And what if I did?" she retorted.


    "I owe you one in return. You can''t just escape like that.¡±


    Corrine''s eyes widened, taken aback.


    Suddenly, Nate towered over her, his shadow falling across her as he kissed her,


    his cool scent surrounding her.


    Nate savored the mix of astonishment and annoyance in her eyes, his amusement growing.


    His kiss was forceful and insistent, overwhelming her senses.


    Nate''s arm was firm beside her head, and he held her chin tightly, ensuring she couldn''t turn away.


    The tension in the room escted, the air thickening as their proximity bred a more profound intimacy.


    Slowly, her logical thinking began to fade.


    His kiss, a blend of gentleness and fierce longing, seemed to im her entirely.


    His hand wandered to her waist, skimming the hem of her shirt, his fingers igniting a trail of tension along her


    skin.


    Corrine momentarily feared he might go too far, her gaze sharpening with vignce.


    However, Nate maintained his boundaries, just holding her closely with his hand resting gently on her waist.


    Even so, Corrine''s body remained tense.


    After what felt like an eternity, Nate eased back, his lips parting from hers but his gaze stillden with longing. He nestled his face into her neck, inhaling deeply.


    The subtle fragrance of her skin teased his senses, unleashing thoughts more wild and unruly.


    100.0%

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 304

    Chapter 304 Backfired On Him


    A faint twitch crossed Nate''s brow, and after a momentary pause, he released a heavy breath. "You''re really


    driving me crazy."


    With narrowed eyes and a teasing grin, Corrine responded, "Are you flipping this on me?"


    Wasn''t he the one who refused to let her go? Now he seemed to suggest she was to me..


    "Seems like it backfired on me," Nate murmured, his fingers lightly tracing Corrine''s lips. "What are you in the


    mood for?"


    Her response was light. "Just something simple."


    For Corrine, simple meant something she could whip up herself. Nate, on the other hand, had grander notions of simplicity.


    Sitting in the restaurant, Corrine observed the exquisite dishes before her, each adorned with the emblem of


    Gourmet Spot.


    She nned to cook, but Nate had taken the initiative with these arrangements, leaving her feeling like she had taken advantage of him.


    The soft, amber light filled the space with a warm, inviting ambiance.


    As she ate, Corrine asionally nced up into Nate''s deep, dark eyes.


    Nate hardly touched his meal, not from ack of hunger but due to his selective tastes.


    After eating, Corrine sipped her water and asked, "When did you arrive?"


    "Got back at ten this morning," Nate responded smoothly.


    A subtle smile flickered in Corrine''s eyes.


    He probably got the news on his way from the airport and came straight to Modern Square to meet her.


    Feeling considered is something every woman cherishes, and Corrine was certainly no different.


    Just then, Nate''s phone chimed with a notification, causing his brow to crease. Noticing the change, the smile in Corrine''s eyes wavered. "Something wrong?" "Thepany has got a situation with the shipment at the port," Nate exined. "You seem to have your hands in many ventures here in Lyhaton, don''t you?" Corrine asked.


    ¡°From real estate to showbiz and transport, you name it,¡± Nate said. ¡°Though, these are just segments of my


    0.0%


    0.0


    13:04


    > O III


    100.0%


    grandmother''s vast holdings," he said casually.


    The business was his grandmother''s? And it was separate from the dealings of the Hopkins family?


    Intrigued, Corrine raised her eyebrows. "And what about your own enterprises?"


    With a thoughtful gaze, Nate responded, "They''re primarily based in the Independent Continent."


    He was open with Corrine about his affairs.


    Once she became his wife, Corrine would need to relocate with him to that ce.


    "Anything particr about that ce?"


    Corrine was genuinely curious about what sort of ce the Independent Continent was.


    Her previous attempts to gather information had been fruitless. Enveloped in secrecy and protected by one of the most sophisticated security systems globally,


    it remained an enigma, closed off from external prying,


    However, the obscurity only fueled her curiosity more.


    ¡°It''s rather unremarkable. One day, I''ll show you around,¡± he added casually.


    His casual manner suggested the topic was of little significance. This piqued a deeper curiosity in Corrine''s


    heart.


    "Have you had enough to eat?" Nate asked, his expression carrying an unintentional warmth.


    She nodded and dabbed at her lips with a napkin, her gaze intently following his movements.


    "How about a visit to the port?" he asked.


    Corrine hesitated, choosing her words carefully. "Wouldn''t that be a bit inconvenient?"


    Without exining further, Nate rose, approached her, and grasped her hand,


    guiding her toward the exit.


    Rmended for you

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 305

    Chapter 305 Nate Has A Woman


    At the port, a ck Rolls-


    Royce Phantom cruised smoothly into thepany grounds. As the door swung open, Corrine ced her hand in Nate''s extended palm and stepped out with effortless grace. Standing before the sleek vehicle, she took in her surroundings with aposed gaze.


    The five-


    story office building before her was gray and understated, devoid of any unnecessary embellishments. The parking lot at the entrance was packed with a diverse range of cars, each one distinct.


    However, one detail stood out-


    every car had a modified engine, clearly optimized for enhanced eleration.


    Her sharp eyes flicked toward the building''s emblem, her expression tightening ever so slightly.


    It bore the insignia of the ck Rock Group.


    A decade ago, when the ck Rock Group first surfaced in Lyhaton, no one had considered them a threat. That miscalction had cost many transportpanies dearly.


    Their rapid rise had shaken the industry, even catching seasoned figures like Carl off guard.


    Over the years,petitors hadunched numerous investigations into the group''s elusive founder, yet the findings remained vague-


    a male, name and age unknown, with little else to go on.


    What Corrine hadn''t anticipated was that the ck Rock Group belonged to Nate.


    Nate''s fingers curled slightly around her hand, his long strides leading them toward the office building.


    He had expected Corrine to be nervous, but to his mild surprise, she


    was entirely unshaken, absorbing the moment with quiet confidence.


    A low chuckle escaped him.


    "What''s so funny?" Corrine asked instinctively.


    Nate shot her an amused nce. "I thought you''d be nervous. Guess I misjudged


    you."


    Corrine arched a brow, a yful smile tugging at her lips. "With you by my side, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Such a simple remark made Nate''s expression shift almost imperceptibly, and without thinking, he tightened his grip on her hand.


    As they stepped into the office building, Corrine''s presence quickly turned heads.


    For years, no one had ever seen a


    woman apany Nate, leading to quiet spection among


    UT


    employees. Some even whispered theories about their boss''s apparentck of interest in women.


    Word spread like wildfire that Nate had arrived with a woman, eventually reaching Moses'' ears/


    "A woman?" Moses scoffed as he listened to his subordinate''s report. "You honestly think I don''t know Nate by now? That guy has zero interest in women. He''s probably married to his business for life." With an air of indifference, Moses pulled up the live security feed on hisputer.


    The screen flickered to life, showing Nate stepping into the elevator-


    Corrine''s hand still firmly in his grasp.


    Moses stiffened. His eyes narrowed as if he couldn''t quite believe what he was seeing


    Reying the footage over and over, he finally reached a staggering realization.


    Nate had a woman.


    For a long moment, he just stood


    there, dumbfounded, before


    snatching up his phone and dia


    Zack. ¡°Zack, you won''t believe


    this-Nate has a woman!"


    "I see." Zack''s voice was maddeningly indifferent.


    Moses scowled at the t response. "That''s it? You''re not the least bit shocked? Not even curious?"


    On the other end, Zack replied dryly, "Wow, I''m so surprised."


    Moses was speechless.


    He cursed under his breath and abruptly ended the call.


    The more he thought about this new discovery, the more curious he became. His pacing grew more erratic, his


    excitement mounting with every step.


    The subordinate, unable to bear it any longer, finally


    muttered, ¡°Mr. Seymour, if you''re not dizzy by now, I


    definitely am."


    Moses halted mid-


    step, shooting the man a sharp re. "Get lost. You''re in my way."

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 306

    Chapter 306 She Was Full Of Surprises


    Corrine followed Nate into his office.


    He grabbed an iPad and


    brewed a cup of coffee, and then handed it to her. "Take it easy here for a while. I won''t be long."


    "Alright," Corrine murmured.


    Nate reached out, his fingers lightly tousling her hair before he strode over to his


    desk to get to work.


    Corrine took a small sip of the coffee in front of her. Then, she pulled out her phone and skimmed through her unread messages.


    She opened WhatsApp and scrolled to the friend requests.


    Her eyesnded on an avatar of a peony, apanied by a note. "Corrine, this is Evelyn."


    Corrine hesitated for a split second before tapping "ept".


    Almost immediately, a message popped up.. "Hello, Corrine. I''m Evelyn."


    Corrine typed back. "Hi there, Mrs. Hopkins."


    Evelyn quickly followed up. "Now that we''re connected on WhatsApp, it''ll be much easier for me to reach you."


    As Corrine responded, a small group of employees in gray uniforms stepped into the office, their gazes


    instinctively locking onto her.


    The office¡ªand, by now, much of thepany-was abuzz with rumors.


    Nate had brought his girlfriend to ck Rock Group.


    And they had to admit, she was captivating.


    Not in the delicate, conventional way, but with a bold, striking allure


    that turned heads without effort. Even in silence, her presence wasmanding-


    intense and unyielding, making it impossible for anyone to admire her beauty without a sense of restraint.


    The group stole quick nces at her before snapping back to focus and stepping forward to deliver their


    reports.


    "Mr. Hopkins, here are the detailed ounts for this quarter and the updated inventory list."


    Nate gave a slight nod, flipping open the folder in front of


    him, though his peripheral vision remained on Corrine.


    She was typing quickly on her phone, her slender fingers moving with precision, likely responding to someone important.


    Just as Corrine finished her conversation with Evelyn, her screen lit up with an iing call.


    The moment she saw the caller


    faint chilf flickered in her eyes.


    Without a second thought a


    declined


    she


    e call and immediately


    blocked the number.


    She cast a quick nce at Nate, who was still upied, and then wandered over to the office''s disy wall.


    A particr item caught her eye-


    a traditional crossbow showcased behind ss. Interest sparked in her gaze.


    Corrine utched the cab, retrieved the crossbow, and effortlessly assembled its disassembled parts.


    Her movements were smooth and practiced, each motion instinctive, as if embedded in her muscle memory from years of repetition.


    The men in the room, still deep in


    discussion, faltered mid-sentence, their attention drawn to the scene unfolding before them. Their_ expressions shifted to


    astonishment.


    Without question, the woman Nate had chosen was far from ordinary.


    Nate observed her, his gaze deepening


    with intrigue, a quiet, knowing smile curving his lips.


    Corrine was full of surprises.


    Just then, Moses walked into the office with a folder-


    only to find himself staring down the barrel of the crossbow in Corrine''s hands.


    "Shit!" he blurted, instinctively


    reaching for his lower back, only to


    realize he was unarmed. With no


    other choice, he threw his hands up in surrender.


    Corrine arched a brow and lowered the weapon. "My bad," she said coolly.


    She had only been testing the scope, not expecting anyone to walk in at that exact moment.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 307

    Chapter 307 Fulfilling All Your Desires


    The group of employees concluded their reports with practiced efficiency. "Mr. Hopkins, we''ll take our leave if there''s nothing further."


    Nate acknowledged them with a subtle inclination of his head.


    As the employees


    departed, their gazes lingered on Corrine, who sat examining the crossbow with remarkableposure. Her delicate hands traced the weapon''s contours as naturally as if she were handling a cherished keepsake.


    Their surprised expressions betrayed their thoughts-


    most women would shrink from such a device, yet she appeared thoroughly fascinated.


    Indeed, thepanion of a powerful man proved herself extraordinary.


    "What''s your purpose here?" Nate directed his question to Moses, who hastily retrieved the fallen folder from the floor. As Moses approached Nate''s desk, his attention was


    drawn to Corrine''s striking presence on the sofa. Her pristine white suitplemented her dark hair, which had been elegantly arranged in a twisted bun, save for one rebellious strand that curved gracefully acr forehead.


    Every aspect of her bearing radiated refined sophistication.


    Corrine shifted, crossing her legs with fluid grace while maintaining her practiced hold on the crossbow.


    Moses found himself mesmerized by this unexpected fusion of elegance


    and audacity.


    Yet something about her stirred a distant memory he couldn''t quite grasp.


    "Zack will be joining us shortly. Perhaps we could spend the


    evening together?" Moses suggested.


    To his astonishment, Nate turned toward Corrine. "Would you care to join us?"


    Corrine lifted her gaze


    to meet Nate''s. "I''d be delighted. My vacation affords me the time."


    Royal Fortune Entertainment Center stood as Lyhaton''s crown jewel of luxury.


    Its vastplex housed everything from a sophisticated casino to an opera house, cinema, shopping mall, and hotel-living up to its bold promise of "Fulfilling all your desires."


    Despite the city''s abundance of


    entertainment venues, Royal Fortune


    maintained its unrivaled appeal,


    vel


    especially after nightfall when prestigious vehicles lined its


    entrance in a dazzling disy of opulence.


    Upon entering the private room, Corrine''s heart nearly stopped at the sight of Jules among the gathering.


    A wave of dismay washed over her as she contemted this cruel twist of fate.


    Of all possible encounters, why here?


    Jules, positioned in a corner, immediately noticed their arrival.


    His gaze fixed on their intertwined hands-hers and Nate''s.


    The soft sound of his ss meeting the table resonated through the suddenly hushed room.


    Moses nced between them, sensing the tension. "Are you two acquainted?"


    Before Corrine could formte a response, Jules interjected with bitter amusement, "She''s my cousin. I''d know her anywhere."


    "Since when did you have a cousin?¡± Moses eximed thoughtlessly, knowing Jules'' reputation as the Ford family''s sole heir.


    Nate met Jules'' antagonistic stare with the barest hint of a smile. "Corrine Hond, my girlfriend."


    Though framed as an introduction, his words carried the weight of a deration.


    Jules'' features contorted with barely contained anger at Nate''s promation. His jaw tightened visibly as he released a derisive snort and drained his ss.


    Zack approached with perfectly


    timed intervention, smoothly guiding


    Jules aside. He turned to Corrine


    with impable courtesy, as if they


    e''


    were perfect strangers. "Miss. Hond, I''m Zack Liam. May offer you a drink? Or perhaps you''d prefer ju¨ªce?¡±


    His manner was smooth, unassuming. Anyone who didn''t know better might have mistaken him for a stranger meeting Corrine for the first time.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 308

    Chapter 308 Why The Long Face


    Relief washed over Corrine like a cool breeze on a sweltering day when someone finally stepped in to ease the tension. She responded with polite restraint, though a flicker of awkwardness betrayed her, "Than Every soul present had heard tales of Nate-


    whispers that carried both admiration and unease. Yet seeing him in the flesh, standing with an effortless authority that seemed to bend the air itself, left them all momentarily breathless.


    He was the kind of man whose presence alone reshaped the room,manding respect without so much as a word. Even in stillness, he emanated an unshakable dominance that made others instinctively trea With practiced ease, Nate took Corrine''s hand, guiding her toward a sofa.


    Despite theirte arrival, the


    seat at the center remained conspicuously vacant, as though the universe itself had deemed it his by default.


    Just as Corrine moved to sit, a deliberate cough


    cut through the air. Jules, lounging with a calcted


    nonchnce, motioned for her to sit beside him instead.


    Corrine hesitated, the silent weight of


    an unspoken dilemma pressing on her shoulders.


    When Nate noticed her hesitation, his response was swift and unyielding-


    his arm circled her waist in a quiet act of possession as he settled onto the sofa with her.


    Unfazed, Jules reached for his drink and took the spot beside her anyway.


    Corrine''s brow creased slightly as her gaze flickered toward him, as if she was questioning Jules what exactly


    he was up to.


    Jules met her look with a slow, insouciant smirk. "What''s it to you?" he drawled, stretching outfortably, one leg draped over the other in a careless sprawl.


    Jules caught sight of Nate''s hand resting on Corrine''s shoulder, and the sight gnawed at him like a splinter lodged in his palm.


    Nate must have felt the weight of his stare because he turned, locking eyes with him.


    Jules, never one to back down, arched an eyebrow-


    a silent challengeced with mischief.


    Before the moment could stretch any further, Moses began pouring a drink for Corrine. But before Jules could utter a word, Nate''s hand moved, a subtle yet firm barrier shielding her ss. "Get her some juice," Moses blinked, clearly thrown off. "Huh?"


    Everyone else was drinking alcohol-wouldn''t it be odd for Corrine to have juice?


    Nate''s gaze lifted, casual butced with enough steel to remind Moses who held the cards. That was all it took. Moses dropped his eyes, nodding hastily. "I''ll get the juice."


    Despite Nate''s apparent care for Corrine, Jules'' expression toward Hate remained cold, a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    Corrine, sensing the tension, gave his sleeve a discreet tug. "Why the long face?"


    Jules scoffed. "My dear cousin is dating, and here I am, left in the dark like a fool. What kind of expression do you expect?"


    Corrine exhaled, acknowledging her fault with a slight nod.


    "Since we have a full house tonight, how about a game?" a man in a white shirt suggested from the crowd. "What do you say to a round of Truth or Dare?"


    His idea was met with groans.


    "Truth or Dare? Again?"


    "That''s ancient. Can''t we y something with a little more bite?"


    A smirk tugged at Jules'' lips as he leaned forward, voice carrying just enough roughness to draw attention. "How about a dice game?"


    ¡°He straightened, his posture exuding quiet confidence as he met Nate''s gaze with a smirk. "Care to


    test your luck?"


    There was no mistaking the challenge woven into his words.


    Nate''s expression remained unreadable, save for the slight arch of his brow. With an air of deliberate ease, he removed his diamond cufflinks, setting them aside before rolling up his sleeves. "I don''t start


    1.n


    what I can''t finish."


    Caught between


    the two, Corrine let out a quiet sigh, her expression a portrait of reluctant resignation.


    The rules were simple-


    three dice, a shake of the hand, and a wager on the total. Whoever had the lowest points paid the price in liquor.


    Whether it was the heady thrill ofpetition or the slow-burning rivalry crackling between Jules and Nate, the crowd decided to raise the stakes. The usual drinks were Cast aside in favor of the strongest liquor they could find, as they settled in to witness the inevitable cl¨¢sh.

 The Betrayed Heiress Return to Elegance 309

    Chapter 309 A Stroke Of


    Luck


    "Just drinking is boring. Let''s make things more interesting," Moses suggested, a sly grin tugging at his lips. "How about we change up the rules?"


    He paused, running his tongue over his teeth as his gaze flickered between Nate and Corrine with keen interest. "The winner gets to challenge the loser to truth or dare. If the loser refuses, they have to drink."


    Moses usually preferred a more aggressive approach, but when it came to Nate, he knew better. Even with ten times his current nerve, he wouldn''t dare force Nate into ying. "Want in?" Nate lifted an eyebrow, his gaze settling on Corrine.


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her eyes meeting his. A soft nod followed. "Sure."


    Moses'' eyes gleamed with anticipation at her agreement. He quickly went over the rules, his tone deliberately light. "Miss Hond, rx. It''s just a game for fun."


    "If you lose, I''ll take care of it," Nate added offhandedly.


    Moses and Zack exchanged nces, amusement shing between them.


    They had known Nate for years-


    he was the type to brush off women who threw themselves at him without a second thought.


    Yet now, watching him take such an active role in this, it was impossible not to suspect he had beenpletely captivated by Corrine''s beauty. Corrine looked up at Nate, a slow smile curving her lips. "I don''t think my luck is that bad."


    Jules, catching her remark, nced at her, his expression unreadable, but the faintest hint of a smirk yed at the corner of his mouth.


    "No matter what, Nate''s got your back," Moses teased, shooting Nate a knowing


    look.


    A few minutester, the bottles on the sleek ck marble table were cleared away, reced with dice cups and dice.


    The group gathered around, casually adjusting their grips on the cups.


    Moses shed a smug smile. "Let''s get started."


    As he spoke, the sharp tter of dice rolling inside the cups echoed through the room.


    Secondster, he ced his cup on the table with an air of confidence, surveying the group. "Shall I go first?"


    Seeing no objections, he confidently lifted his cup, revealing three dice-


    two sixes and a five.


    The person next to him took a


    "Well and let out a low whistle


    Mr. Seymour''s


    bel


    Mr. Seymour''s going easy on 98 tonight."


    As he spoke, he uncovered his own dice. "Eleven points."


    One by one, the others followed


    but when


    Jules revealed his


    g a perfect eighteen cen


    filled with murmurs of disbelief.


    Finally, it was Nate''s and Corrine''s turn.


    nothe


    They exchanged a nce, and with synchronized ease, lifted their cups at the exact same moment.


    "Are you


    Zg me?" Moses nearly


    shot


    his seat, staring at them


    in experated disappointmen


    two had to have nned this!"


    Inside both of their cups sat an identical score-seventeen points.


    The worst part? They hadpletely dodged any penalties.


    Jules'' gaze lingered on Corrine, amusement flickering in his sharp eyes.


    With the lowest score, someone else had to take the punishment.


    As the rounds progressed, nearly everyone suffered a penalty at some point- except for three.


    Jules, Nate, and Corrine remained untouched.


    Moses narrowed his eyes at them suspiciously. "Alright, did you three set this up beforehand?"


    If this continued, he might start suspecting foul y.


    How else could they keep avoiding the punishments so effortlessly?


    Nate lifted his gazezily, offering nothing in response.


    Jules, however, smirked as he leaned back. "Guess luck''s on our side tonight."


    All eyes thennded on Corrine, waiting for her to give an answer that made sense.

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:


    ¡°This is absurd! Rita is too young to face jail!¡± Tracy eximed, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°If she ends up imprisoned, what will be of her social standing? Which reputable Lyhaton family would ept her?¡±


    Meanwhile, Rita, isted in her room, found herselfpletely cut off, her electronic gadgets confiscated.


    She could distinctly hear the strained tones of her parents¡¯ voices discussing the situation just below her. Rita had never expected Corrine to vindicate herself with those altered images, nor did she foresee a legal battle. If Corrine didn¡¯t drop thewsuit, Rita knew she would likely rot away in prison. The thought of her reputation in ruins and being stuck with hardened criminals made her shudder.


    ¡°No!¡± This reality was uneptable. She couldn¡¯t face imprisonment.


    Driven by desperation, she found the door locked and could only pound helplessly on it.


    Regret overwhelmed her. Had she anticipated this oue, she never would have spread those damaging photos of Corrine.


    Downstairs, as Tracy wept uncontrobly, Mird, drained and unable tofort her, made a resolute deration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consolidate what we have. If it¡¯s still not enough, I¡¯ll seek loans. We¡¯ll manage to gather what we need one way or another.¡±


    Tracy responded with a nod, lost in her own thoughts. Mird took onest look at her, let out a resigned sigh, and departed without turning back.


    Corrine soon found out through Jules that the Ashton family had begun to offload their real estate in prime locations. These properties were considered gold mines in the real estate world.


    ¡°You¡¯re a typical member of the Ford family, Corrine,¡± Jules remarked, his voice tinged with both pride and a bit of boastfulness.


    This pride wasn¡¯t about being part of the Ford family but rather about Corrine embodying what it meant to be one of them. Known for their principle of reciprocity rather than generosity, the Ford family firmly believed in giving as good as they got.


    Corrine had taken Carl¡¯s lessons to heart, always seeking revenge for the smallest grievance.


    ¡°Purchase those properties before someone else catches wind of them,¡± Corrine instructed, casting a nce at Jules, who reclined leisurely on the couch.


    ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°They¡¯ll be invaluable in less than five years.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Jules assured her confidently.


    He paused for a moment, then straightened up, curiosity evident as he asked, ¡°What were your demands?¡±


    The figure must have been significant enough to push the Ashton family to divest such valuable assets, even hinting at the possible sale of their ancestral estate.


    With a subtle raise of her eyebrow and a mysterious smile, Corrine casually said, ¡°Five percent of the Ashton Group¡¯s market value¡­¡±


    While the Ashton family wasn¡¯t among the top four elite families of Lyhaton, they held a strong position just below.


    Five percent of the Ashton Group¡¯s market capitalization already exceeded one hundred million.


    Continuing in her even tone, Corrine added, ¡°Plus, I want the Ashton familynd in the southernmercial district.¡±


    At her words, Jules was left utterly astounded.


    Jules reached for his coffee mug and sipped it, struggling to mask his surprise. It seemed that in the past three years, Corrine had evolved into an even more formidable individual. Hertest actions seemed designed to ensure the Ashton family had no way out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:


    As he pondered this, Jules silentlymented their fate for a brief moment. Corrine¡¯s transformation, however, caught him off guard. There was a time when Corrine would have risked everything for Bruce. Had she finally seen the light?


    Jules nced at Corrine, his eyes flickering with thought.


    ¡°Have you found out if Bruce was the one who rescued you five years ago?¡± he asked.


    Corrine¡¯s determination to help the Ashton family was rooted in the incident five years ago. She had always been silent about that night, and Jules had never pushed her for more information.


    His own memories of that evening hinted that Corrine had faced something life-changing. She was skilled at maintaining a stoic facade, concealing any struggles she faced. The more vehemently she imed all was well, the more Jules suspected that something significant had unfolded.


    Looking up at Jules, Corrine responded, ¡°I made a mistake from the beginning.¡± When she had inquired whether Bruce had visited Forestvale, his initial confusion turned to contempt, treating the ce as if it were worthless. Most people scorned Forestvale for its notoriety, but Bruce was supposed to be different.


    ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t show mercy for the Ashton family,¡± Jules said with a light chuckle.


    ¡°Any updates on new leads?¡± Corrine asked.


    Fidgeting with his coffee mug, Jules replied, ¡°It¡¯s been half a decade. The few leads we had have faded, and the other party made sure to erase their tracks at the time.¡±


    As his voice faded, the room was enveloped in a somber mood.


    Shortly after, Corrine¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she felt a headache brewing. While Carl might be kept in the dark temporarily, evading her well-informed uncle Jayden was another matter entirely.


    Observing the distressed look on Corrine¡¯s face, Jules immediately understood who might be calling. To avoid being reprimanded, he swiftly finished his coffee, donned his coat, and rose from his seat.


    ¡°I need to see to something. I¡¯m off now.¡± Corrine found herself at a loss for words. Her fallback had just exited the scene.


    After a brief pause, she reluctantly took the call, greeting in a subdued tone, ¡°Hello, Uncle Jayden.¡±


    ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ¡ú ??a???????¦Í???????????????


    Jayden¡¯s voice, stern and imposing, came through the line.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think to inform me of such a significant event?¡±


    Underneath his stern tone was an evident concern for Corrine.


    ¡°It¡¯s under control.¡± She assured him, leaning back in her chair and turning away from the office door. She yfully spun herself around, her demeanor light and youthful.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite capable of managing on my own.¡± Her reassurance slightly softened Jayden¡¯s stern demeanor.


    He was already aware of the Ashton family¡¯s recent actions of selling some of their properties. Corrine¡¯s confident deration of independence was not merelyforting words; it was a fact.


    ¡°Your aunt¡¯s birthday is this weekend. Be sure your schedule is clear,¡± Jayden instructed firmly.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Corrine answered.


    Once the call ended, Jayden lit a cigarette, his fingers delicately holding it. His sleeves rolled up, the silver watch on his wrist catching the light. He drew in a deep breath of smoke and exhaled slowly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:


    At that moment, his assistant, Zane, entered the room.


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Mr. Ford?¡±


    With an air of casual authority tinged with an undercurrent of seriousness, Jaydenmanded, ¡°I need you to put the Ashton family in their ce.¡±


    Zane immediately sensed the anger behind Jayden¡¯s calm facade. This directive was personal, a protective measure for Corrine.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Ford.¡±


    After Corrine disconnected the call, she began to think about the perfect birthday gift for her aunt.


    Her aunt, Chelsea Ford, was the eldest daughter of the Hoffman family before marrying Jayden. Her father, William Hoffman, believed invishing his daughters with the best of everything while teaching his sons the virtue of thrift. Thus, Chelsea always experienced the best life had to offer, from her lifestyle to her education. This upbringing did not spoil her; instead, it shaped her into someone always ready to lend a hand and who despised injustice. Since bing a member of the Ford family, Chelsea had shown restraint, focusing on her family and supporting her husband. She had a special affection for Corrine, treating her more like a daughter than a niece, even more warmly than she treated her own son, Jules.


    When Corrine was ready to cut ties with the Ford family for Bruce, Chelsea was her sole supporter, encouraging her to follow her heart. During the years Corrine spent away from the Ford family, Chelsea regrly invited her to dine and talk, even offering financial help from her personal savings. Ultimately, worried about the consequences Chelsea might face from Carl and Jayden, Corrine reluctantly turned down the assistance.


    Reflecting on those decisions, Corrine now realized the mistake of turning away from those who genuinely cared about her for someone who didn¡¯t deserve her devotion. She exhaled quietly, retrieved her phone, and ced a call.


    Aposed and respectful voice came through the line.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, could you check the next auctions for any exceptional items?¡± Corrine asked.


    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Jacob Moore, who had managed Corrine¡¯s assets and investments for years and was adept at scouting for noteworthy antiques at significant auctions, was ready with his update.


    Jacob promptly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve scanned the lists for the uing auctions, and currently, there¡¯s nothing particrly outstanding. The pieces mostly appear to be replicas with limited investment appeal.¡±


    Corrine chuckled softly, realizing there had been a slight misunderstanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a gift, not an addition to my collection.¡±


    Jacob hesitated momentarily upon hearing this.


    ¡°The recent catalog mostly features jewelry. It might be best if you reviewed the selection yourself, Miss Hond.¡±


    Sensing an underlying message in his tone, Corrine¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°Is there a particr piece you think is noteworthy?¡±


    Jacob replied, a hint of intrigue in his voice, ¡°Actually, there is one item that might interest you, Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tiara,¡± Jacob exined smoothly.


    ¡°It has been showing up at several auctions over the past few months, but it remains unsold due to its high opening bid. While it¡¯smon for the prices of items to be reduced if they don¡¯t sell, the price of this tiara has actually increased, starting from 20 million and now up to 60 million.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:


    Corrine¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    Any item that not only appeared at auction but was also featured repeatedly had to be exceptional. The fact that this tiara had not only failed to sell but also increased in price intrigued her even more.


    She shifted her gaze, contemtive.


    ¡°When is this tiara next up for auction?¡±


    ¡°In two days,¡± Jacob answered.


    ¡°At a Renaissance-themed auction hosted by Forreal, where the tiara will be showcased.¡±


    ¡°Please secure an invitation for me,¡± Corrine instructed, and then promptly ended the call.


    Exiting the Ford Group headquarters, Corrine immediately noticed the sleek ck Rolls-Royce Phantom waiting at the roadside.


    As dusk settled and the city lights flickered to life, the car resembled a predatory beast lurking in the shadows. Even at rest, the vehicle radiated a sense of wild majesty thatmanded attention.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes softened as she acknowledged her driver.


    ¡°No need for today,¡± she said. Clutching her handbag, she swiftly made her way across the street to the waiting car.


    Inside, Nate reclinedfortably. His smile widened subtly as he watched Corrine approach. He smoothly exited the vehicle, his movements fluid as he stood to his full height under the dim streetlight, his presence overwhelming. Even in silence, Nate had an air that captured the gaze of passersby. As soon as Corrine reached him, he leaned down and wrapped her in a warm embrace.


    Their hug was simple yet filled with a depth of emotion that spoke volumes.


    ¡°Are you done for the day?¡± Nate murmured, his breath lightly caressing her temple while his hand gently rubbed her back.


    Within his arms, Corrine nodded.


    ¡°What brings you here unexpectedly? You usually let me know ahead of time.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    It was unusual for Nate not to call ahead if he nned to pick her up, and Corrine had stayedte at the office today because of it.


    ¡°Just driving by, I decided to stop and wait,¡± Nate exined, easing back but keeping one hand on her shoulder. His gaze was tender, sending a wave of affection through Corrine.


    ¡°Had I known you were here, I might have lingered a bit longer,¡± Corrine said with a yful pout, stifling a smile.


    ¡°Just to make you wait a bit more¡­¡±


    At her yfulint, Nate¡¯s grin widened, his eyes crinkling with mirth. He gently tapped her nose, his voice warm and affectionate.


    ¡°I would wait for you no matter howte it got.¡±


    As he held her, he noticed the subtle signs of strain on her face¡ªthe slight redness around her eyes and visible tiredness. His expression grew concerned.


    Aware of the rumors circting online, he understood she might have endured tough moments at work today.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a quick nap in the car? We have a bit of a drive before we get to the restaurant,¡± Nate suggested, smoothly helping her into the vehicle and securing his arm around her waist.


    The day¡¯s events, especially a taxing phone call from Mird, had left Corrine feeling drained.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:


    Settled in the car, she rested her head against Nate¡¯s shoulder, intertwining her fingers with his, and quickly fell asleep. Her breathing became soft and rhythmic, filling the space with a soothing sound.


    Corrine rested quietly in Nate¡¯s arms, her warmth pressing against him. Soft flickers of hershes hinted at dreams drifting through her mind, while a delicate sheen lingered on her rosy lips.


    As she slept, the usual fire in her presence faded, leaving behind a calm, almost ethereal stillness. The dark shadows under her eyes didn¡¯t escape his notice.


    With a slight furrow of his brow, Nate quietly took out his phone and typed a message to Moses, saying, ¡°Time to shake up the Ashton family.¡±


    Moses, initially startled by the alert, straightened up in his chair. Confused by the content, he turned to Zack.


    ¡°Which Ashton family are we talking about?¡±


    Zack chuckled lightly, a sly grin spreading across his face.


    ¡°In Lyhaton, when you say ¡®Ashton family,¡¯ there¡¯s only one that truly stands out¡ªthe ones behind Ashton Group.¡±


    ¡°See¡­¡± Moses drawled, dragging out the words as if a realization had just struck him.


    ¡°Ah, is this the same Ashton family that wed its way back to power¡ªwith a little help from a woman?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Zack picked up the wine ss beside him, swirling the liquidzily. He had long noticed Nate¡¯s growing interest in Corrine, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to go as far as stirring up trouble for the Ashton family over her. It seemed he had truly fallen hard this time.


    Moses frowned in confusion.


    ¡°What kind of grudge does Nate have against the Ashtons?¡±


    In the business world, the Ashton family was barely in the same league. Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for them to cross paths, let alone sh. Zack nced at Moses, a knowing smirk ying on his lips.


    Given Moses¡¯ temperament, he probably couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the fact that Nate was acting out over a woman. But Zack had no intention of exining.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just focus on your tasks.¡± He patted Moses¡¯ shoulder with deliberate emphasis.


    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before Nate officially introduced her to them.


    The properties under Mird¡¯s name upied prime locations, and the moment news of their sale hit the market, buyers wasted no time making offers.


    That solved thepensation issue, but the matter of thend in the southern district was another headache altogether¡ªone that left Mird and Tracy with no choice but to call Bruce.


    ¡°Bruce, I know how much the southern district project means to you, but Rita is your sister. You can¡¯t just sit back and watch her suffer,¡± Tracy pleaded, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Rita is a member of the Ashton family, your blood. Her sess or failure affects all of us¡ªyou know that better than anyone.¡±


    Bruce clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding together in frustration. He had to admit¡ªCorrine had backed him into a corner.


    The southern district project was a cornerstone of Ashton Group¡¯s strategy this year. If they could establish themselves in the southern district¡¯s market, the Ashton family¡¯s influence in Lyhaton would skyrocket.


    Giving up thatnd meant forfeiting their only shot atpeting with Brighton Group. On one side was his family¡¯s legacy; on the other, his sister¡¯s fate. There was no easy choice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:


    When Bruce remained silent, Tracy¡¯s stomach twisted with dread. A wave of panic crashed over her, and she wailed, ¡°Bruce, Rita is your sister! How can you just stand by and let her go to jail? If she gets locked up, I-I won¡¯t be able to go on living either!¡±


    Her desperate sobs only intensified Bruce¡¯s irritation. Pressing his fingers to the bridge of his nose, he exhaled sharply and snapped, ¡°Tell Corrine¡ªI¡¯ll agree to her terms!¡±


    Without another word, he ended the call, unwilling to say anything more. Alone in his office, he leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting toward the vast night sky. The glow of city lights reflected in his eyes as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it in silence.


    A knock at the door broke the quiet. His assistant stepped inside and said, ¡°Mr. Ashton, Mr. Archer and the other board members are waiting for you.¡± Bruce¡¯s pupils darkened at the mention of the board members. He knew exactly why they were here. They wanted answers¡ªand ountability. Snuffing out his cigarette, he straightened his posture and said evenly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    As expected, the moment Bruce stepped into the boardroom, he was met with a group of stern-faced board members, led by Cn Archer himself.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, we expect a reasonable exnation from you,¡± Cn stated coldly.


    ¡°Right after Miss Hond left, thepany finds itself in crisis. Are we supposed to believe this is just a coincidence?¡±


    He leaned forward, his gaze sharp with usation.


    ¡°Your personal entanglements have thrown thepany into chaos¡ªour operations are suffering, and the stock market has taken a hit. As the one in charge, if you can¡¯t separate business from your private affairs, perhaps it¡¯s time we find someone more capable to lead.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression darkened at the veiled threat. His voice dropped to an icy calm as he asked, ¡°Mr. Archer, are you questioning my authority?¡±


    ¡°What if I am?¡± Cn calmly snuffed out his cigarette, facing Bruce¡¯s piercing stare with a taunting half-smirk.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s crisis seems tied to your private dramas, doesn¡¯t it, Mr. Ashton? Given your promise to Corrine, why the continued intrigue with Leah? Your scandal has taken over the inte, and now leaking Corrine¡¯s photos seems like a desperate diversion. Is it so hard to face up to your misdeeds?¡±


    Cn¡¯s criticism cut deeper as he continued, ¡°Corrine had a point¡ªpersonal indiscretions impact thepany directly, given your role. If youck the insight to see how crucial your conduct is, why should you remain at the helm? Our funds were supposed to support Ashton Group, not your public scandals.¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Bruce¡¯s stance was firm, his hands balled into fists as he suppressed his mounting fury.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, consider this a grace period to sort these issues out. Should you fail to reassure us, we¡¯ll be forced to reconsider our investment.¡± Rising abruptly, Cn stormed out, the door mming resoundingly behind him. The room fell silent as the other board members cast uneasy looks toward Bruce, and then quietly left one after another.


    Now alone in therge meeting room, Bruce remained.


    Just as the assistant was about to step in, he heard something shatter inside the room.


    He stood frozen, momentarily shocked. A tense silence followed until the meeting room door finally swung open. Bruce appeared, his demeanor ominous and foreboding, radiating a cold hostility.


    Observing for a moment in silence, his assistant approached him carefully, addressing him with a respectful, ¡°Mr. Ashton.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:


    Bruce¡¯s sharp eyes cut through him.


    With trembling hands, the assistant handed him a document.


    Bruce inquired coldly, ¡°What is this?¡±


    The assistant nervously exined, ¡°The senior authorities just issued this announcement.¡±


    Bruce headed toward his office, reading the document with a critical eye. His expression darkened progressively, his visage seeming to harden like ice.


    In his effort to protect Rita, he had reluctantly forfeited the southern districtnd. So, he redirected his energy toward other ventures.


    The document in his grasp, however, seemed to seize his ns. Impossible! It seemed fate itself was aligned against him.


    The authorities were scrutinizing Ashton Group¡¯s environmental practices, specifically halting the hot spring hotel initiative. Each day¡¯s dy in this crucial early phase spelled increased financial setbacks. If this continued, the ongoing projects would eventually pull Ashton Group down with them.


    This project had been Bruce¡¯s first solo endeavor since Corrine¡¯s departure from Ashton Group, and he was determined to prevent any errors. Should the board members discover the issues, his leadership was at risk. He felt as though he had escaped one dilemma only to encounter another, even more dire.


    With a swift motion, Bruce shut the document, masking his growing anxiety.


    ¡°Get Mr. Hayes on the line immediately!¡±


    At The Summer Bistro, the setting featured small bridges over trickling streams, with vintage furniture that radiated an old-world allure. Under the evening sky, the flowing water shimmered like threads of liquid silver.


    The Summer Bistro, a haven of exclusivity, catered only to Lyhaton¡¯s elite, never opening its doors to the general public. Its renowned discretion made it a preferred retreat for the city¡¯s power yers.


    After several toasts, Bruce asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, any word on when the authorities will wrap up their investigation?¡±


    Clive Hayes had quickly learned the importance of cultivating rtionships after rising to his current position. The Ashton family, being the rising stars of Lyhaton, naturally piqued his interest.


    Thus, when Bruce reached out, Clive was inclined to oblige him with a meeting.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????????©q?????


    The nature of Bruce¡¯s inquiry didn¡¯te as a shock to Clive. As he ced his wine ss on the table, aplex look clouded his expression as he studied Bruce.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, having risen to prominence among Lyhaton¡¯s elite, did it ever ur to you that you might have inadvertently crossed someone formidable?¡±


    An evident tension gripped Bruce, his grip on his ss tightening. He averted his eyes, concealing his sudden anxiety.


    Clive¡¯s statement bore an unsettling resemnce to a past warning. Memories of the Burgess family¡¯s troubles surfaced for Bruce, along with Kason¡¯s cautionary words to Leah, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a warning from those in charge. Don¡¯t provoke those you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Now, reflecting on Clive¡¯s statement sent shivers through him. Was it possible the Ashton family was treading a simr path to the Burgess family so soon?


    Images of Corrine, her expression cold yet captivating, shed before him. Could the instigator be Corrine?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:


    Not a chance.


    Bruce shook the thought away. Corrine might have some influence, but there was no way she alone could bend the will of those in power.


    Yet, upon reflection, Bruce could not recall any recent conflicts involving the Ashton family, other than with Corrine. If not Corrine, then who could it be?


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, the higher we climb, the more scrutiny we face. The Ashton family has always strived to foster positive connections. I¡¯m at a loss as to whom we might have upset. Could you assist in identifying them? I would like to offer my personal apologies.¡±


    As he spoke, Bruce rose and poured a drink for Clive, presenting it with both hands as a gesture of humility. The Ashton family hadbored to recover from previous setbacks to reach their present prominence. Bruce was determined to prevent any recurrence of past difficulties.


    Observing Bruce for a brief moment, Clive epted the drink.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, we have a history. Naturally, I¡¯ll assist you in this matter.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression softened slightly at those words, yet a sense of unease persisted. The food before him lost its appeal, tasting nd.


    At that moment, Corrine¡¯s phone rang with a call from the Ashton family.


    ¡°Miss Hond, these issues require formal processes. Are you avable tomorrow?¡± Mird said.


    As she swirled her wine, a rxed smile graced Corrine¡¯s lips, highlighting her mesmerizing allure. Her gaze seemed to effortlessly ensnare the hearts of those around her. Nate¡¯s attention was fixed on her, his look intensifying.


    Oblivious to his stare, Corrine responded with a light tone, ¡°That was faster than expected.¡±


    Mird, on the other end, experienced a surge of worry and hastened to rify, saying, ¡°Miss Hond, the amount involved isn¡¯t trivial. These things take time.¡±


    Corrine interjected, uninterested in the details, ¡°Tomorrow, at three in the afternoon.¡±


    She set the phone down and reached for her wine ss again, only to find the gourmet meal in front of her unappealing. Something felt off.


    The satisfaction she expected from her sessful maniption of the Ashton family was absent. Despite achieving her excessive demands, her spirit remained oddly undisturbed.


    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í?????????????


    To Corrine, the Ashton family had grown as remote as strangers. Perhaps the realization came when she severed her ties with Bruce, or maybe it was when she recognized that Bruce was not the savior she had been seeking all along. It might even have been the moment she acknowledged that her feelings for Bruce were not rooted in love but in dependency.


    And strangers do not typically be embroiled in theplex emotions of love and resentment. Thus, her actions against the Ashton family were simply a reflex, a reaction to their provocations and trespasses against her personal boundaries.


    Corrine paused to take a sip from her wine ss.


    Nate looked up at her and inquired, ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not particrly hungry,¡± Corrine responded, setting down her ss and delicately wiping her mouth.


    Nate¡¯s eyes dimmed, concealing a chill, as he softly said, ¡°Out of sight, out of mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Corrine¡¯s attention snapped to him, her eyes narrowing.


    ¡°What are you plotting?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:


    ¡°Imitted to staying out of it, but I won¡¯t let them continue unchecked.¡± Nate¡¯s eyes held a depth that was both intriguing and slightly intimidating, a quiet confidence emanating from him. He believed that the troubles Corrine faced were solely the doing of the Ashton family. In his view, eliminating the Ashton family from Corrine¡¯s life would usher in calm and ease.


    Noticing something in his expression, Corrine couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What actions have you taken against the Ashton family?¡±


    ¡°Take a wild guess,¡± Nate replied with a smirk, leisurely tasting a shrimp. His simple act of eating shrimp seemed infused with an enchanting elegance.


    Corrine diverted her gaze, shielding her inner conflict with her wine ss.


    ¡°If you prefer not to say, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°What concessions did you extract from the Ashton family?¡± Nate asked further.


    A subtle shift appeared in Corrine¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Five percent of Ashton Group¡¯s market value, along with thend in the southernmercial district.¡± She held no interest in the Ashton Group¡¯s shares.


    After severing ties with the Ashton family, the shares of Ashton Group were as undesirable to her as burning coals¡ªwhy would she even consider requesting them? But merely a token punishment would not suffice for her.


    Understanding Tracy¡¯s self-centered and vain tendencies, she was aware that Rita was held in the highest regard by Tracy. Real revenge isn¡¯t about trading blows. It¡¯s about hitting where it hurts the most.


    The two things Tracy valued most were the financial well-being of the Ashton family and her beloved Rita. Wrecking the Ashton family in a single stroke would be expensive, yet targeting Rita might prove a more feasible strategy.


    After all, Rita was at the heart of the conflict, making it fair to hold her responsible. Caught between safeguarding her family¡¯s wealth and protecting her cherished daughter, Tracy faced a daunting decision.


    Meanwhile, the southern districtnd held no real value for Corrine; she pursued it solely to oppose Bruce. Aware that Ashton Group was eyeing expansion into the southern district, Corrine was resolute in blocking their ambitions.


    Provoked by the Ashton family, Corrine resolved to retaliate with double the severity. How else could she fulfill her role as a true avenger?


    Hearing her deration, a subtle smile flickered across Nate¡¯s face as he toasted her.


    Keep reading at g???????¦Í???????co??


    ¡°It¡¯s clear why fate has brought us together.¡±


    Their natures were simrly ruthless and vengeful, both harboring a deep-seated desire for retribution.


    Corrine observed Nate¡¯s gesture, her smile mirroring his as their sses clinked in a distant toast, and she sipped her wine.


    ¡°Do you have ns the day after tomorrow?¡± Nate inquired.


    A slight look of curiosity crossed Corrine¡¯s face.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of getting some air,¡± Nate exined.


    ¡°There¡¯s a charity event happening, and it might interest you.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to attend as well,¡± Corrine replied.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Continuing their conversation, Nate slid next to Corrine. He gently stooped, his fingers delicately caressing her cheek before lingering on her lips.


    ¡°Would you join me tonight?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:


    His question was simple yetden with a deeper, personal invitation.


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes caught the light, twinkling like stars scattered across the night sky. Just a brief encounter with his gaze was enough to hold any woman spellbound, rendering it difficult to break away.


    Caught up in her reverie, Corrine barely noticed as Nate¡¯s lips brushed hers. In the silence of the private room, a heavy, unspoken tension lingered, reaching every corner.


    Abruptly, the ring of Corrine¡¯s phone pierced the air. The caller ID showed it was Carl. With a slight furrow of her brows, Corrine swiftly picked up, respectfully addressing the caller, saying, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±


    A voice crackled through the phone, steady and familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Lnd.¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Corrine¡¯s face when she heard the butler¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lnd?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, your grandfather has seen the news online. Your uncles are currently facing consequences in the study. Would you care toe and observe?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Corrine stood up abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression clouded over as he watched her prepare to leave in haste.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Drive me to the Ford mansion, please!¡±


    As they drove, Corrine filled Nate in on the details. Nate¡¯s mouth twisted into a wry smile.


    ¡°I feared it was something terrible.¡±


    ¡°If Grandpa enforces the traditional family discipline, my uncles will suffer a great deal,¡± she replied. With that, she swung the car door open and strode away without a backward nce.


    From the car, Nate observed her retreating figure, his smile deepening. He had not fully appreciated Carl¡¯s deep fondness for Corrine. Such affection would pose a significant obstacle in Nate¡¯s endeavor to marry her.


    Upon her arrival at the Ford mansion, Corrine headed straight for the study. Approaching the door, she could already hear Carl¡¯s stern voice scolding, ¡°I entrusted Corrine to your care, expecting her safety and well-being to be your¡­


    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m


    Priority.


    ¡°What have you managed to do instead? You¡¯ve watched her entangled in this chaos! Is this the manner in which uncles should behave?¡±


    As soon as those words fell, the sharp crack of wood meeting flesh echoed through the air.


    Outside the door, Corrine felt a shiver race through her. She inhaled deeply before knocking lightly on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Carl asked angrily.


    With a nervous gulp, Corrine responded, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me.¡±


    An instantter, Carl¡¯s voice thundered, asking, ¡°Did you two inform her of this?¡± Jayden remained silent. Waldo did the same.


    Gathering her bravery, Corrine opened the door and stepped inside just as Carl was about to deliver another blow to her uncles. The sight made her tremble.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 320

    ?Chapter 320:


    ¡°Grandpa, please, drink some water to ease your mind,¡± Corrine said sweetly, extending a ss of water.


    Carl nced at her, epted the water, and passed her the wooden ruler.


    As Corrine exchanged knowing looks with her uncles, Carl watched quietly. He set the ss down on the table with a soft thud.


    Startled back to the moment, Corrine shed a charming smile at Carl.


    ¡°Let me ease your tension with a shoulder massage.¡±


    ¡°Why have you returned sote?¡± Carl looked at her closely, his frown deepening at the signs of fatigue in her eyes.


    ¡°Corrine, I intended thepany to be a distraction, not a burden.¡±


    The Ford family¡¯s legacy would ultimately rest in Corrine¡¯s hands. For now, her role was to acquaint herself with business management, though Carl had not anticipated her taking it to such lengths.


    ¡°Grandpa, you trusted me with thepany; I couldn¡¯t possibly find it burdensome.¡± Corrineughed, her eyes flicking toward her uncles, swiftly steering the conversation.


    ¡°Really,pared to my uncles, I hardly think I have it hard.¡±


    At this, Carl emitted a skeptical grunt.


    ¡°They have it tough? Really?¡±


    Jayden and Waldo were too shaken to say a word. Corrine spoke up.


    ¡°Grandpa, I was the one who asked my uncles to keep this from you. If anyone deserves punishment, it¡¯s me.¡±


    As she spoke, she held the ruler out to Carl, silently urging him to strike her instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Carl¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at her disdainfully and tossed the ruler aside without hesitation.


    Corrine crouched down, resting her head lightly on Carl¡¯sp.


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ???????????????? ??????????????: ??????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°But you¡¯re a young woman. How could you tolerate such disgusting nder?¡± Carl¡¯s voice still carried traces of anger.


    Corrine¡¯sshes quivered at his words, warmth spreading through her chest. The unwavering trust of her family felt like an unshakable fortress behind her, giving her the courage to face any enemy.


    Her lips curved slightly, and even in her gratitude, she didn¡¯t forget to defend her uncles.


    ¡°Grandpa, you know I never let these things bother me. Besides, my uncles have always protected me in their own ways.¡±


    ¡°Corrine, you don¡¯t have to cover for them.¡± Carl remained unmoved, shooting a displeased re at his sons.


    ¡°What kind of uncles are you¡ªletting Corrine take the fall for no reason? You always create more problems than you solve!¡±


    Jayden, a political bigwig, felt unfairly used. Waldo, one of the topwyers in the world, also felt wrongly med.


    Yet, despite their frustration, both men knew that when the Ford family¡¯s little princess suffered, they were the ones held ountable.


    The moment they saw those vile words and indecent photos, they had been ready to storm the Ashton family¡¯s doors.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:


    Carl shot another sharp nce at his sons.


    ¡°Get out of my sight! Just looking at you irritates me!¡±


    The two exchanged a silent look and quickly left the study.


    Corrine had spent the night at the Ford mansion and, for once in a long time, woke up naturally¡ªa rare luxury.


    After freshening up, Corrine dressed and headed downstairs for breakfast. In the living room, an array of designer clothes was meticulously arranged by color and length, forming six neat rows. Some of the pieces were limited editions, and every single item belonged to Corrine. She was long used to such extravagance.


    ¡°Miss Hond, these will be sent to your current apartment,¡± Lnd informed her.


    Corrine gave a small nod.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°He went fishing with his friends,¡± Lnd hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°He also asked me to let you know that you should take a week off.¡±


    Corrine paused mid-chew, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Alright. Got it.¡±


    Since her grandfather insisted, she had no choice but to oblige. She might as well lean into the role of a carefree rich girl.


    As noon approached, Karina called.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out tonight! It¡¯s been forever since we went drinking and clubbing together.¡±


    Corrine barely hesitated.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°A new bar just opened. Let¡¯s check it out!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± The moment she hung up, an invitation for dinner popped up on her phone¡ªthis time from Nate.


    Meanwhile, a meeting at Brighton Group was wrapping up, and the tension in the room eased as everyone discreetly exhaled. Just then, Nate¡¯s phone, resting on the table, buzzed.


    Matias instinctively nced at the screen. The moment he read the message, his eyes flickered toward Nate.


    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    As expected, Nate¡¯s brows knitted slightly, and an unmistakable chill spread across his sharp features.


    Corrine¡¯s message read, ¡°I¡¯ve got ns with friends tonight. Let¡¯s reschedule.¡± Nate¡¯s jaw tightened as the message illuminated his phone screen.


    The warmth of the conference room vanished in an instant, leaving a cold, icy stillness.


    The executive¡¯s voice wavered as he continued his presentation, his words faltering under the weight of Nate¡¯s cold presence. Perspiration dotted his forehead as he stumbled through his speech, his nerves betraying him. Relief washed over him as he concluded, only to falter once more when he noticed Nate still silent at the head of the table.


    Desperation flickered in the executive¡¯s eyes, silently pleading with Matias for assistance.


    Matias let out a soft breath, recognizing the pivotal moment.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins?¡± he called carefully.


    Nate tucked his phone away, his attention shifting deliberately. A sh of icy coldness in his gaze sent a tremor through Matias.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:


    Fighting his own unease, Matias maintained hisposure.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, the marketing department¡¯s report has reached its conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nate nodded once, then dered, ¡°This meeting is adjourned.¡±


    A collective sigh of relief rippled through the room.


    Back in his office, Nate reached out to Corrine.


    ¡°What time will you finish tonight? I can arrange transportation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you, but I¡¯ll pass,¡± Corrine responded, aware of Karina¡¯s tendency to drag out their celebrations well into the night.


    ¡°Our revelry will undoubtedly stretch into thete hours.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°Other matters require my attention. I must go.¡±


    Ending the call, Corrine surveyed the caf¨¦ scene before her. The Ashton family¡¯s vehicle was parked nearby, an early arrival evident.


    A knowing smile crossed her face.


    So, they hade early. Clearly, they had been waiting for a while.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Hond,¡± Mird rose, projecting warmth.


    ¡°The card¡¯s ess code is six zeros.¡±


    Corrine settled into her seat, her gaze assessing both Mird and Tracy.


    ¡°The transfer documentation?¡±


    ¡°Right here!¡± Tracy said, her nervous energy evident as she produced the papers.


    ¡°Your signature will finalize everything.¡±


    Corrine examined the documents carefully before applying her signature.


    Mird and Tracy exchanged a nce of unmistakable relief.


    ¡°Miss Hond, having fulfilled your terms, might we proceed with thewsuit¡¯s withdrawal?¡± Mird ventured cautiously.


    Corrine lifted her gaze, her refined features maintaining a professional distance.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    Tracy barely contained her tion, clutching Mird¡¯s hand while harboring growing animosity toward Corrine. Their initial n to humble her had backfired spectacrly, costing them both reputation and resources. Yet, circumstances forced them to swallow their pride.


    Bruce, observing from his vehicle, had intended to join Mird, but Clive¡¯s call had interrupted his ns.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, what news regarding my inquiry?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, investigations reveal the surname Seymour attached to yourpany¡¯s scrutiny,¡± Clive reported. Bruce¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Seymour?¡±


    The unexpected connection to that family name stirred unease in his thoughts. Composing himself, Bruce responded, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I assure you, I¡¯ve maintained distance from the Seymour family.¡±


    Despite his unceremonious removal from Fatima Seymour¡¯s wedding celebration, Bruce had chosen discretion over confrontation. The possibility of having somehow provoked their ire puzzled him.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, might there be an error in these findings?¡± Bruce questioned, uncertainty threading through his words.


    Clive questioned, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, we¡¯ve known each other for years. I wouldn¡¯t hold any information from you, especially since I¡¯ming to you for help,¡± Bruce said urgently.


    On the other end of the line, Clive paused for a moment before his voice turned cold.


    ¡°The Seymour family told me to warn you. This is your final warning.¡±


    Final warning.


    Bruce¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion after Clive hung up the phone. When Fatima got married, the Ashton family had sent an extravagant gift. After being kicked out, Bruce had never spoken about it publicly. There was no reason for the Seymours toe after him.


    Then who had he offended?


    ¡°Final warning?¡±


    Where was iting from?


    It wasn¡¯t possible for Corrine to have connections with the Seymour family. Bruce¡¯s sharp features hardened with a rare seriousness. As he turned, his gazended on Corrine stepping out of the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Catch up with her,¡± he ordered the driver without hesitation.


    Corrine was just about to open her car door when Bruce¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Corrine.¡±


    A flicker of coldness shed in her eyes before she turned to face him. Bruce softened his expression, his tone almost coaxing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to start anything. I just want to know if you need my help with anything.¡±


    ¡°Then do me a favor and stay away from me.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was impassive as she gave him a fleeting nce, then bent down to get into her car.


    Bruce refused to back down. Just as the door was about to close, he reached out and stopped it.


    ¡°Corrine, do you know anyone from the Seymour family?¡±


    At his question, Corrine met his gaze.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????? at galn??v??????£®?????


    ¡°I¡¯ve run into them a few times.¡±


    Bruce stood there, watching as her car drove away, his frown deepening.


    ¡°Run into them a few times?¡± he muttered under his breath. Could Ashton Group¡¯s current troubles really be her doing?


    But why had she never once mentioned the Seymours before?


    Bruce had always believed he understood Corrine¡ªthat she would always be within his reach. But now, he realized he had barely scratched the surface. She was a puzzle with too many missing pieces.


    As the car pulled away, the driver nced at Corrine through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Miss Hond, where to?¡±


    ¡°Back to tinum Apartments.¡±


    That was where she currently lived.


    Night fell, and right on time, Karina¡¯s car pulled up in front of the building.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re dressed way too modestly.¡± Leaning on the steering wheel, Karina gave Corrine¡¯s outfit a once-over, her disapproval evident.


    Corrine remained unfazed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just right.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:


    Catching Karina¡¯s lingering stare, Corrine arched a brow.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re changing your outfit,¡± Karina dered, already revving the engine.


    With its grand opening in full swing, Mystical Bar was packed, overflowing with energy. The dance floor was a blur of movement¡ªbodies pressed together, drinks spilling, flirtations exchanged like an unspoken game between hunter and prey.


    Upstairs, in a booth on the second floor, Moses lounged against the sofa, his gaze shifting to Nate, who sat in the dimmest corner.


    ¡°Nate, you still haven¡¯t told me what the Ashton family did to piss you off.¡±


    Mystical was one of Moses¡¯ investments, and he had gone to great lengths to drag Nate here tonight. Yet, since arriving, Nate had barely spoken, his eyes fixed on his phone, as if waiting for something. His expression was unreadable¡ªbored, detached, utterly indifferent to the chaos around him.


    Moses nudged Zack beside him, smirking.


    ¡°Zack, don¡¯t you think Nate looks downright lovesick right now?¡±


    Zack nced up at Nate, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Did you invite Jules from the Ford family?¡± Zack asked, shifting the topic.


    Moses responded with a nomittal nod.


    ¡°Indeed, this city isn¡¯t exactly our domain. Here in Lyhaton, the Ford familymands a certain influence.¡±


    At the mention of the Ford family, a flicker of interest briefly sparked in Nate¡¯s otherwise detached demeanor.


    At that instant, Jules was escorted into their enclosure by the manager. His eyes flickered over Moses and Zack before settling on Nate. A subtle shift in his expression followed¡ªsomething unreadable, a mix of emotions buried deep within.


    The three men in front of him weren¡¯t the kind you crossed lightly¡ªespecially Nate, who sat quietly in the corner.


    Jules acknowledged each in turn.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Seymour, Mr. Liam.¡± Zack lifted his goblet in a silent toast before motioning for him to take a seat beside Moses.


    ???????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    With measured grace, Jules approached and seated himself, though his nces were irresistibly drawn back to Nate. A vague sense of familiarity nagged at him, yet the exact memory eluded him. At that moment, Zack offered him a ss of wine.


    epting it, Jules sipped his drink, his gaze inevitably wandering back to Nate. Nate reclined with ease, his slightly unbuttoned shirt revealing the defined lines of his corbone, lending him an air of effortless allure and raw power. He exuded an overwhelming sense of control and charisma, demanding quiet reverence even in repose.


    When Nate¡¯s attention suddenly shifted toward him, Jules caught Nate¡¯s cold stare and momentarily tensed.


    However, he faced Nate¡¯s intimidating look with unwavering boldness.


    ¡°That gentleman is Mr. Hopkins,¡± Zack said.


    ¡°Feel free to call him Nate.¡±


    Realization dawned in Jules¡¯ eyes.


    Whether it was Zack, Moses, or Nate, each belonged to a sphere far removed from the ordinary¡ªthe Independent Continent.


    It was vast and sprawling¡ªnot merely a city, but arge stateposed of multiple cities. It held no allegiance to any nation or entity, nor to any global organization¡ªit stoodpletely independent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:


    The veil of secrecy around the Independent Continent was remarkably thick. Thus, only the upper echelons of global finance and world leaders knew of its existence.


    It was said that the Independent Continent was once home to four ancient families, but decades ago, a great upheaval shook its foundations. During this period, numerous powers observed eagerly, poised to exploit any vulnerability.


    Surprisingly, the internal turmoil settled swiftly, and the power dynamics of the four families were radically transformed overnight. The influence of the Hopkins familymanded immense respect, even among the senior leaders of the Independent Continent.


    Jules¡¯ eyes sparkled briefly as he finished his drink in one gulp.


    With the arrival of additional guests, the atmosphere became more vibrant, and a game of dicemenced.


    There¡¯s an old saying that a happy disposition attracts good fortune. Considering today was the opening day of his bar, Moses thought luck would be on his side. Unfortunately, Moses was on a streak of bad luck, swiftly consuming every drink ced before him.


    Observing the unfolding events, Mosesmented, ¡°Mr. Ford, tonight seems to be favoring you exceptionally.¡± With a cigarette loosely perched between his lips, he gave Jules a significant 100k chip.


    Jules returned the nce with a subtle smirk.


    ¡°Seems fortune¡¯s on my side tonight.¡±


    Zack let out a tauntingugh, eyeing Moses provocatively.


    ¡°No excuses now! You know the rules, drink up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for another round.¡± After extinguishing his cigarette, Moses rolled up his sleeves, containing his frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never turned down a drinking challenge.¡±


    Around them, revelry filled the air, yet Nate remained motionless, an ind of stillness amid the chaos. His attention drifted periodically to his phone¡¯s screen, anticipation evident in his demeanor.


    ¡°Nate, you haven¡¯t looked away from that device all evening. Join the festivities!¡± Moses called out, his cor loosened but his gaze remaining astute and perceptive.


    Jules¡¯ curiosity sparked as he turned to Zack.


    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°Is he awaiting someone?¡±


    Zack¡¯s expression shifted subtly.


    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s heart follows wherever it leads.¡±


    Jules pondered the identity of the woman who couldmand such devoted attention from the Independent Continent¡¯s formidable leader.


    A thunderous round of apuse suddenly erupted, drawing every eye in their private booth.


    ¡°Mr. Seymour, have you orchestrated this entertainment?¡± a voice inquired.


    Moses rose with practiced grace, approaching the railing of the second floor.


    ¡°Consider this merely the prelude.¡±


    The gathering surged forward, eager for a better vantage point. From the bar¡¯s center, a tform ascended, bathed in focused spotlights that illuminated several impably suited men.


    As seductive melodies filled the air, the performers began their calcted disrobing¡ªfirst their jackets, then their ties slipped away¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:


    Corrine observed the spectacle, her eyebrows arching with barely concealed incredulity. The bar owner¡¯s audacity surprised her, though she acknowledged that these polished performers had masterfully enchanted their feminine audience.


    As their choreographed routine progressed, revealing sculpted physiques and culminating in an impassioned dance, the atmosphere crackled with electric energy. Even passive observers felt their pulses quicken.


    Female voices rose in appreciation, with Karina proving the most vocal beside Corrine.


    ¡°A lifetime of propriety deserves such a reward.¡±


    Corrine stared at her friend, astonished. They had been friends for years, yet somehow, she had never realized Karina harbored such enthusiasm for male performers.


    Especially when the dancersunched into more suggestive movements¡ªhips rolling, hands roaming¡ªthe sheer volume of the crowd¡¯s screams threatened to shake the very walls of the bar.


    When the performers stepped off the stage to mingle with the audience, Karina seized the moment, eagerly reaching out to touch a firm, sculpted chest before yanking Corrine aside, her expression utterly serious.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ve just had an epiphany.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s confusion showed inly.


    ¡°Swift movement forward leaves no room for sorrow¡ªonly fresh romance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rather excessive,¡± Corrine remarked, smoothly declining a performer¡¯s advances.


    Karina regarded her with bewilderment.


    ¡°How do you maintain suchposure? Aren¡¯t you tempted to experience this for yourself?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s subtle headshake spoke volumes. Her standards had been irreversibly elevated by Nate¡¯s example. These performers, while charming, paled inparison.


    Lost in contemtion, she felt Karina¡¯s insistent nudge.


    ¡°Look there! That man hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off you.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????


    Following Karina¡¯s gesture, Corrine¡¯s gaze found Nate among the crowd. His ck shirt emphasized hismanding presence¡ªa sovereign emerging from darkness.


    The sight sent her heart racing.


    Nate had never expected to run into Corrine there. His eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them as he studied her.


    Corrine wore a spaghetti-strap dress that entuated her toned limbs, her delicate corbone drawing the eye. The fishtail hem skimmed over her long, slender legs, while the fitted fabric hugged her waist, emphasizing her perfect curves.


    With that stunning ensemble paired with her captivating face, she effortlessly became the center of attention, the gaze of every man in the room lingering on her.


    Nate caught the predatory looks directed at her, his dark eyes turning even more unreadable. His brows knitted together, his expression growing colder, as if frost had settled over his face.


    An unshakable dominance radiated from him, his presence alone enough tomand attention.


    Feeling nervous, Corrine spun around without a word, grabbed Karina¡¯s wrist, and bolted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:


    ¡°Hey! What¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± Karina gasped, nearly stumbling as she was dragged through the crowd.


    ¡°We just got here! Why are you trying to leave already?¡±


    Before she could finish, two men dressed in ck stepped in front of them, blocking their escape.


    Karina¡¯s yful expression vanished, her gaze hardening in an instant.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The men remained impassive as one of them spoke.


    ¡°Miss Hond, my boss requests your presence.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s throat went dry. So there was no avoiding this after all. She inhaled deeply before turning to Karina.


    ¡°Can you get home on your own?¡±


    Karina gave a small nod, but just as Corrine moved to let go, she tightened her grip.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To see a friend,¡± Corrine answered.


    Under the night sky, Lyhaton glittered like a radiant pearl, signaling the start of a dazzling nightlife.


    The parking lot overflowed with luxury cars, yet the ck Rolls-Royce stood apart,manding attention, much like its owner. He exuded an innate authority, a presence meant to be admired and obeyed.


    The men in ck escorted Corrine to the car, one of them pulling the door open before gesturing inside.


    ¡°Miss Hond, please.¡±


    Corrine hesitated, her gaze drifting toward the open door. Inside, Nate loungedfortably, his long fingers deftly unfastening his diamond cufflinks as he rolled up his sleeves. The dim lighting cast sharp shadows over his chiseled features, deepening the mystery that surrounded him. His eyes remained lowered, his expression unreadable.


    Corrine swallowed hard, willing herself to step into the car.


    A tense silence settled between them before she forced an awkward smile.


    ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡±


    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    The second the words left her mouth, she bit her tongue, regretting them instantly. What a pathetic opening line.


    Nate¡¯s gaze lifted at the sound of her voice, a slow, knowing smile curving his lips.


    ¡°Quite the coincidence indeed.¡±


    Corrine lowered her eyes, chewing on her bottom lip. She had no idea how much Nate had witnessed, nor could she think of an exnation that wouldn¡¯t sound like an excuse. A gnawing sense of unease wed at her, making her feel as though she¡¯d been caught red-handed.


    ¡°Swift movement forward leaves no room for sorrow¡ªonly fresh romance.¡± His deep, cial voice scraped against her heart like sandpaper, sending a chill through her veins. Corrine said nothing.


    Even with the noise in the bar, Nate had caught every word. The weight of his presence closed in, his towering frame casting an inescapable shadow over her.


    Corrine looked up, locking eyes with him, and her breath hitched. His gaze was an abyss¡ªdark and consuming, offering no escape. A faint, dangerous smirk yed at his lips, the kind that promised consequences.


    Corrine nervously swallowed, struggling to formte an exnation. Then, a soft thump against the car window interrupted her thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:


    Outside, a couple was locked in an intense argument. Their spirited debate floated into the car, catching both Corrine¡¯s and Nate¡¯s attention seamlessly.


    ¡°How dare you watch some male performers behind my back!¡± the man angrily eximed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fair? You admire women at bars; why can¡¯t we look at men? Plus, they say the grass might be greener elsewhere,¡± the woman retorted.


    ¡°You need a lesson in respect!¡±


    Their loud bickering gradually receded, leaving a haunting quiet in the car.


    ¡°Heh!¡± Nate let out a low chuckle.


    The sound was fleeting, but enough to make Corrine¡¯s heart flutter. She looked up, locking eyes with his cold stare, feeling her heart tighten. Nate moved closer, his calm aura surrounding her.


    ¡°So, the grass is greener on the other side, huh?¡±


    Karina¡¯s previous advice about moving on quickly to dodge heartache was one thing, but this ¡°grass-is-greener¡± remark ignited something fiercer. Even Corrine, typically slow on the uptake, picked up on the undercurrent of jealousy in his tone.


    ¡°Others may think that, but it doesn¡¯t reflect my views,¡± Corrine exined.


    Nate¡¯s fingers gently grasped her chin, his intense eyes scanning her face.


    ¡°It appears you do need a lesson.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened in rm.


    In the next instant, Nate¡¯s lips imed hers in a passionate kiss. This kiss, filled with a trace of anger, forcefully nibbled at her tender lips. Trapped tightly in the small space, Corrine felt Nate restrain her hands behind her back.


    She had always been confident in her self-defense capabilities, believing she couldn¡¯t be subdued without a fight. Yet, in Nate¡¯s grasp, she found herself powerless, her movements stifled.


    ¡°Nate, Nate¡­¡± she stammered, wincing at the sharp pain of his bites.


    ¡°You¡¯re causing me pain¡­¡±


    His fingers were mped firmly around the back of her neck, his eyes aze with repressed longing.


    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I enough for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding something¡­¡± Corrine attempted to rify. She tried to adjust her position, but Nate¡¯s grip on her neck wasmanding, instilling a fear that discouraged any sudden movements.


    Nate¡¯s eyes bored into hers as he drew her hand to his chest.


    ¡°Are you content with this?¡±


    Corrine realized she was losing control of the situation. She was desperate to steer the conversation to an end.


    ¡°What about here?¡± Nate murmured, his forehead resting against hers as he guided her hand downward slowly.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this too?¡±


    Forced to touch his firm abs, she could feel the heat of his body even through his shirt. Her eyshes fluttered wildly, and she cleared her throat, trying to disguise her disarray.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In a hushed, enticing tone, he breathed into her ear.


    ¡°So, am I superior to the men on stage?¡±


    His breath tickled her ear, sending a wave of shivers down her spine, tensing her body reflexively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Nate teased, gently nibbling on her earlobe, sending waves of sensation that made Corrine tremble, her heartbeat racing.


    Corrine instantly noticed a shift in Nate¡¯s behavior tonight. Her gut feeling alerted her that he was close to the edge, signaling that it might be safer to tread lightly around him. He appeared like a tightly wound spring, and she opted to align with his mood rather than challenge him.


    As Nate held Corrine quietly in his embrace, he narrowed his eyes and let out a soft, indifferent chuckle.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me?¡±


    Frustrated by Nate¡¯s continual probing, Corrine retorted, ¡°Nate, what¡¯s troubling you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Nate responded, his smile chilling as it failed to mask the frost in his gaze.


    ¡°What if the roles were reversed? If I had been the one disappearing into bars to ogle other women, would you overlook it? Would you remain unbothered?¡±


    Corrine remained silent. After a moment, she acknowledged that his actions might not bepletely without merit.


    Drawing nearer, Nate¡¯s eyes darkened with a mix of desire and scrutiny as he focused on her lips.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you admire most about me?¡±


    Corrine was startled by the question. It was a discussion she couldn¡¯t evade.


    ¡°Here?¡± Nate whispered, easing her hand from his chest down to his abs.


    Corrine¡¯s pulse quickened, her body stiffening as though she had touched a hot surface. She instinctively wanted to retract her hand, but Nate¡¯s firm grasp prevented it.


    Observing her flustered expression, Nate chuckled lightly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just stir my emotions and not see them through. You¡¯re responsible for them.¡±


    Corrine found herself speechless once more.


    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Nate softly lifted her face toward his and nted another kiss on her lips. As time melded around them, the charged atmosphere eventually dissipated, leaving a profound stillness.


    ¡°Remember, you have the best in front of you,¡± Nate murmured teasingly into her ear.


    Corrine stared at him, her eyes wide with surprise. It was hard to believe that someone who appeared so reserved and aloof could say such things. Nate carefully cleaned Corrine¡¯s hands with a napkin, meticulously attending to each space between her fingers.


    Her wrists were sore, so she allowed him to proceed as he wished.


    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t be so lenient.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Corrine¡¯sughter was hollow, her smile devoid of warmth. She wondered why he hadn¡¯t shown such leniency when he hadpelled her to assist him earlier.


    Nate caught the questioning look in her eyes. With a knowing smirk, he suggested, ¡°How about we have lunch tomorrow?¡±


    Corrine remained silent, herck of response speaking volumes.


    ¡°Feel free to bring your friend,¡± Nate continued.


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched, a spark of amusement in her gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Later, back at her ce, reaching out to Karina gave Corrine a peculiar, fluttery feeling. It was like introducing a boyfriend to her parents¡ªfilled with both anticipation and anxiety.


    At the same time, Karina was thoroughly enjoying her evening until her phone rang. She retreated to the restroom to talk.


    ¡°Hey, Corrine, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Can you make lunch tomorrow? I¡¯d like you to meet my boyfriend properly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Karina responded distractedly, continuing with her makeup. But as Corrine¡¯s words registered, she paused, her actions halting as she identally snapped her lipstick.


    ¡°Hold on, what? Who am I meeting?¡±


    Corrine reiterated calmly yet urgently, ¡°My boyfriend.¡±


    Taken aback, Karina paused, speechless for a moment. Anxious that Corrine might reconsider, she quickly replied, ¡°Absolutely! Send me the details, and I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll text you the specificster on WhatsApp.¡±


    After ending the call, Karina exited the restroom, only to collide with someone unexpectedly.


    Karina¡¯s handbag hit the floor with a thud, its contents spilling out.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± the man said, promptly beginning to gather her scattered items.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Karina replied as she took the items from his hands. When she lifted her gaze to the man who helped her, Karina¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and her mind went nk.


    ¡°Miss? Miss?¡± A nearby waiter, noticing her phone¡¯s incessant buzzing, tried to draw her attention.


    Yet, Karina was unresponsive, her focus entirely consumed by the man from earlier.


    She suddenly spun on her heel, her attention fixed solely on the men¡¯s restroom door. On a sudden impulse, Karina charged into the men¡¯s restroom.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    R34d th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    ¡°What is a woman doing in here?¡±


    ¡°Damn! Is this not the men¡¯s room?¡±


    As various shouts rang out, men hurriedly adjusted their attire and exited swiftly. Karina, however, paid no mind to the uproar, her eyes intensely focused on Moses¡¯ profile.


    When Moses turned to face her, emotions surged within Karina. Her bitterness rose, and tears clouded her vision.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Moses asked, concerned by her swift change from joy to sorrow. He narrowed his eyes, half-wondering if she was an old me seeking retribution.


    As she collected herself, Karina forced a shaky smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Turning away, her tears cascaded, ruining her makeup.


    The realization hit her hard¡ªshe hadn¡¯t moved on from him.


    Karina¡¯s enthusiasm for the game faded in an instant. She pulled out her phone and called for a driver. Under the glow of a streemp, she watched as a group exited a restaurant across the street.


    Her gaze locked on Bruce, who leaned heavily on his assistant for support. Once the others had dispersed, Bruce made his way to a nearby trash can, where he began retching painfully.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:


    Karina watched, a perverse sense of relief washing over her, lightening her spirits. She couldn¡¯t help but smirk, pulling out her phone to capture Bruce¡¯s pitiful state. She quickly sent the photos to Corrine, along with a voice message saying, ¡°Just so you know, you¡¯ll never find a prince in a dumpster!¡±


    Lately, the Ashton family had been reeling from one disaster after another. Corrine had extracted arge settlement from them, they had been forced to stop their hot spring hotel project, and now, their board members were threatening to pull their investments.


    Forced to salvage his family¡¯s reputation, Bruce found himself attending numerous social events to mend fences. Normally, Bruce wouldn¡¯t have bothered with these minor investors, but given the current dire circumstances, he couldn¡¯t afford to ignore anyone.


    That evening, he had managed to eat very little, and his stomach was now rebelling.


    ¡°Bruce,¡± called Leah, her voice reaching him from nearby.


    Bruce raised his head to see Leah approaching swiftly, her figure d in a nude pink silk dress.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he questioned, his expression tense as he shot a questioning look at his assistant.


    Caught off guard, the assistant remained silent, but Leah quickly interjected, ¡°I insisted oning. The me is on me. You weren¡¯t answering my calls, and I was so concerned, I had toe check on you.¡±


    Her voice trembled slightly, her eyes shimmering with the threat of tears, which lent her an air of tragic delicacy. The light fabric of her outfit, paired with her soft, understated makeup, entuated her delicate presence, stirring a faint sense of sympathy in Bruce.


    ¡°Sweetheart, how could I ever me you?¡± Bruce murmured, drawing Leah close and tenderly brushing away the tears from her cheeks.


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit a few bumps with thepany. There¡¯s talk of pulling out investments, and I¡¯m working on smoothing things over.¡±


    A flicker of concern crossed Leah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is Cn Archer among them?¡± Unlike Corrine, who was assertive and involved in business, Leah had envisioned a life on the stage and steered clear of corporate affairs.


    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Bruce was pleased to address her curiosity.


    ¡°He and a few others. I n to have them back on board shortly.¡±


    That day, Cn had confronted Bruce at a charged board meeting, a reminder that Bruce needed to be more proactive about thepany¡¯s stability. The current investments had been secured through Corrine¡¯s efforts. These investors trusted herpletely, and there was always the risk they might follow her suggestion if she persuaded them to pull out, catching him off guard.


    Guilt shadowed Leah¡¯s features.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This turmoil¡­ it¡¯s all because of me. Without me, there wouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings or board issues¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Bruce reassured her with a soft, understanding smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re not ready to go public with our engagement yet, which means some difort for you for now.¡±


    Leah settled into his embrace.


    ¡°As long as your love is true, I can handle any challenge.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:


    A flicker of remorse passed through Bruce¡¯s eyes as he held her close.


    ¡°Leah, I promise you avish wedding down the line.¡±


    Leah offered a weak smile, staying silent. Then, struck by a sudden idea, she looked up at Bruce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Cn and his wife are quite devoted to each other. Perhaps she could be our way in?¡±


    ¡°Cn was one of Corrine¡¯s recruits,¡± Bruce exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how she managed it, but his backing has certainly made things easier for Ashton Group.¡± Bruce was unaware that his tone carried a hint of admiration for Corrine whenever he spoke of these matters.


    This didn¡¯t escape Leah.


    She bit her lip secretly, her gaze dropping to conceal the chill in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Cn¡¯s wife at some charity events. She¡¯s organizing a charity auction soon. We should attend and show our support. It might just help us turn the corner, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    A soft glimmer of amusement appeared in Bruce¡¯s eyes as he grinned.


    ¡°You truly are an invaluable partner. You alwayse through with strategies when we need them most.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am your fianc¨¦e,¡± Leah responded, her smile radiating as she rose to give him a tender kiss.


    Corrine stepped out of the bathroom just as her phone rang with a call from Karina.


    ¡°Have you seen the message I just sent?¡± Karina¡¯s eager voice came through as soon as Corrine picked up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just gone over it,¡± Corrine responded, casually drying her hair. She strolled to the kitchen ind and poured herself a ss of water.


    ¡°The debacle at the anniversary celebration has definitely tarnished Ashton Group¡¯s image, though it¡¯s not crippling. Still, things won¡¯t be smooth sailing for the Ashton family.¡± The loss of five percent in market value and the southern citynd was indeed a heavy hit to the Ashton family. They might not have beenpletely defeated, but they were definitely left weakened.


    ¡°After the revtion of Bruce and Leah¡¯s scandal, the Ashton Group¡¯s shares took a nosedive. The board members are unlikely to just let this slide!¡± Karinamented.


    Merchants consistently focus on maximizing their profits. When their profits started to plunge, the board members would immediately demand answers from Bruce.


    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,


    ¡°What happens next depends on the Ashton family¡¯s fate,¡± Corrinemented.


    It had been a significant challenge to secure an investment from Cn. Cn was known for his rigid and conservative approach to both business and personal dealings.


    ¡°Will you just stand by and watch this unfold?¡± Karina questioned, her voiceden with exasperation.


    ¡°I¡¯m always keen to seize an opportunity,¡± Corrine replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Also, let¡¯s not forget our lunch tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Karina replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to head out early. It¡¯s been ages since we went shopping together.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Indeed, it had been quite some time since theirst shopping excursion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:


    Their day began with a trip to a boutique, followed by a visit to a lingerie shop. During this outing, Nate called Corrine.


    ¡°Where might you be?¡± Nate inquired.


    As Corrine noticed Karina showcasing a leopard print lingerie set, she turned her gaze away, slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m downtown shopping with Karina.¡± After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°And you? Have you finished up at work?¡±


    ¡°Turn around,¡± replied Nate.


    Corrine turned and saw Nate standing in the hallway, immactely dressed in a ck suit. The suit perfectly fit his tall, authoritative stature, and his carefully tied tie added a refined touch. The gentle lighting softened his usually stern and daunting appearance, giving his reserved demeanor a hint of mystery.


    As she watched him, Corrine¡¯s smile grew, illuminating her face.


    Nate disconnected the call and stretched out his hand toward her, his look one of hopeful anticipation.


    The gesture was simple, yet it carried a profound warmth.


    At that moment, Corrine felt an overwhelming urge to dash toward him and embrace him tightly.


    As Corrine started to step forward, Karina quickly tugged at her arm.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom. Come with me.¡±


    With a resigned sigh, Corrine acknowledged her friend¡¯s impable timing.


    Before she could respond, Nate closed the distance with purposeful strides. Noticing Nate, excitement flickered in Karina¡¯s eyes as she exchanged meaningful looks with Corrine.


    A touch of embarrassment colored Corrine¡¯s demeanor as she introduced Karina.


    ¡°This is Karina Brooks, a close friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Brooks,¡± Nate said, greeting Karina with a gracious smile.


    With an appreciative nod, Karina surveyed Nate from top to bottom, her gaze lingering. His presence wasn¡¯t justmanding; his looks could give any movie star a run for their money. His brows were sharply defined, his eyes deep pools that drew you in, and his prominent nose added to his noble aura. His features were wlessly defined.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    In a store full of women, Nate was undeniably prominent.


    Aware of the attention Nate was drawing, Corrine¡¯s cheeks flushed with a mix of pride and embarrassment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the restaurant,¡± she quickly suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Karina replied.


    As they began to move, Karina instinctively reached to link arms with Corrine. However, before her hand could grasp Corrine¡¯s arm, Nate had already enveloped Corrine in his arms.


    Karina looked down at her own arm, now hanging solo, her brows knitting together. She caught Nate¡¯s subtly amused expression and the faint smirk on his face. Karina¡¯s irritation mounted. Was he really making a show of their closeness right in front of her?


    Such childish and trivial antics.


    Despite her frustration, Karina couldn¡¯t deny that his actions had ignited apetitive streak in her.


    As they sat down at the table, a quiet contest unfolded between Karina and Nate. Nate poured the coffee for Corrine, while Karina took charge of the water. He carefully prepared the shrimp; she elegantly ced more food on Corrine¡¯s te. It was as if they werepetitors in an unspoken challenge, each trying to outdo the other.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:


    Corrine picked up on the mounting tension and shot Karina a puzzled nce. Her expression seemed to silently question, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    With a nonchnt shrug, Karina faced Nate, her smileced with provocation.


    ¡°I believe you haven¡¯t made your introduction yet, sir.¡±


    ¡°Nate Hopkins, pleased to be known as Corrine¡¯s boyfriend,¡± he replied warmly, his gaze on Corrine brimming with tenderness.


    A cold sensation swept over Karina.


    Corrine wasn¡¯tfortable disying her evident closeness with Nate in Karina¡¯s presence. She gently pulled back her hand and offered a soothing smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Karina observed this discreet gesture, and a smirk of triumph spread across her face.


    ¡°Corrine, where did your rtionship with him begin?¡± Karina inquired, her tone implying that Nate was not as important as he might believe. After all, she had never heard Corrine mention him.


    Corrine¡¯s expression tightened slightly.


    ¡°It all started the day before I was to leave.¡±


    That was intended to be her wedding day with Bruce.


    Left alone by him, Corrine found herself wandering in an unexpected storm. She was dressed in her wedding gown, seeking refuge, when a twist of fate had Nate¡¯s car almost identally striking her. This fateful mishap set the stage for their romance.


    ¡°You¡­ him¡­¡± Karina¡¯s eyes widened as she processed the revtion, her look darting between them.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that Nate was the one who had rushed Corrine to the hospital that day, nor had she known that he was the owner of that particr suit jacket.


    ¡°All this while, you kept this from me, choosing only now to disclose it?¡± Nate casually lifted his ss in a quiet salute to Karina, his eyebrow arched and a subtle smirk on his face.


    Karina was annoyed. The sheer audacity was maddening! Yet, he had sessfully orchestrated the entire unveiling.


    Karina finished her drink with a defiant tilt of her head and an arrogant air. Throughout the meal, she observed how carefully Nate catered to Corrine¡¯s preferences. He had even ensured that every dish was to Corrine¡¯s liking.


    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, what are your long-term intentions with Corrine?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s grip on her utensils tightened as she awaited Nate¡¯s reply.


    Nate looked Karina directly in the eye and replied firmly, ¡°I ammitted.¡±


    At that moment, Karina seemed to grasp his sincerity. It wasmonly said that dating without the prospect of marriage was mere fun. Nate¡¯s demeanor indicated his serious intentions toward Corrine, aiming for a future together.


    Hearing this, Karina¡¯s initial animosity toward him diminished somewhat. Karina spent the lunchtime watching Nate and Corrine closely. Her face held a mask of restraint, as if she had much more to share but was holding back because of Corrine¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Corrine said.


    ¡°Do you needpany?¡± Karina offered.


    Corrine declined with a shake of her head.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    As soon as Corrine exited, Karina¡¯s demeanor shifted. She faced Nate with a grave expression and said, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, my doubts about the depth of your affection for Corrine are strong. From an outside perspective, it¡¯s hard to see the genuineness of this rtionship. She was deeply involved with someone for three years; they nearly married. But he left her abruptly. I¡¯m unsure how you captured her affection, but here¡¯s my plea: you¡¯ve chosen to be with her; now be certain you can prevent any harm. Corrine might appear stoic, but she¡¯s profoundly tender-hearted. A hint of kindness from someone, and she¡¯s all in. Her aloof shell merely protects a delicate soul. She conceals her deepest cares beneath a veneer of detachment. Remember, don¡¯t let her trust in you be misguided or taken for granted.¡±


    Listening intently, Nate responded calmly, ¡°I value your insights.¡±


    ¡°Save your thanks,¡± Karina warned, her tone stern.


    ¡°Should you ever bring sorrow to Corrine or harm her, rest assured, I¡¯ll make you deeply regret it.¡± Just outside, Corrine heard the exchange and felt a sharp pang in her heart. Karina¡¯s words touched the most sensitive parts of her being.


    Emotions surged within Corrine, bringing tears to her eyes unexpectedly. Yet, there was also a sense of relief mixed with the sorrow.


    Growing up in a troubled environment, Corrine had resigned herself to the notion that love was not meant for her. She had prepared herself for a lifetime of neglect and disappointment. However, Karina¡¯s presence in her life began to shift that bleak outlook. The realization that she had someone like Karina, who genuinely cared, lightened the burden of her past miseries.


    Drying her tears, Corrine entered the room with a gentle smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    The meal went longer than usual, shedding any stiffness of a formal engagement and instead adopting the rxed tone of friends sharing a respite. But, like everything good, it couldn¡¯tst forever.


    They said their goodbyes in the parking lot. After Karina departed, Corrine and Nate headed to their car.


    ¡°Karina¡¯s quite direct; don¡¯t take her words to heart,¡± Corrine said.


    As Nate adjusted his tie, he looked at her quizzically.


    Next part is at g????????¦Í??????.co??


    ¡°Are you ying peacemaker?¡±


    Corrineughed lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned you¡¯ll hold a grudge against her.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Nate¡¯s smile grew teasing.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about me instead?¡±


    ¡°What is there to worry about with you?¡±


    Although she had only seen a slice of Nate¡¯s true character, her intuition assured her he was never one to be easily overshadowed.


    Corrine¡¯s tone warmed as she said, ¡°Before meeting Karina, I felt quite alone. I¡¯ll always support her. It¡¯s best if you steer clear of her.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression grew thoughtful as he leaned closer, his hand delicately framing her face while his thumb grazed her lip. They were inches apart, their proximity charged with the tension of an imminent kiss.


    ¡°You really are remarkable,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°To defend her so fiercely in front of me¡ªdo I mean so little to you?¡±


    Nobody had ever confronted him so boldly before. Karina¡¯s words, ¡°I will make you deeply regret it,¡± echoed in his mind. He had already treated Karina with utmost courtesy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:


    Corrine raised her head slightly, her lips grazing his as she whispered, ¡°I needed you to see how much Karina means to me.¡±


    ¡°And where does that leave me?¡± Nate questioned, his gaze intense, his tone hinting at ownership.


    Corrine blinked softly, her eyes conveying a mix of emotions.


    Nate¡¯s touch shifted, his hand sliding to cradle the back of her neck, his fingers weaving through her hair to draw her nearer. He whispered, ¡°Darling, what ce do I hold in your heart?¡±


    After a long silence, Corrine finally spoke.


    ¡°Before we met, I thought I was the unluckiest person alive. But now, it feels like every hardship I faced was just leading me to you.¡±


    Her words sent a chill down Nate¡¯s spine, as if ice had reced the blood in his veins. Then, warmth slowly spread from his heart, reaching every corner of his body, awakening his senses.


    His heart pounded.


    ¡°Say that again,¡± Nate demanded, his gaze locked onto hers.


    But Corrine remained silent. Some feelings were too precious to be spoken twice. To her, the love she carried in silence meant more than any words ever could.


    Undeterred, Nate pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°Please, Corrine, say it again.¡±


    He yfully nuzzled her neck, his breath hot against her skin, sending a shiver through her.


    From the front seat, Matias muttered under his breath, ¡°This is unbearable.¡± After years at Nate¡¯s side, he had never seen him lose hisposure like this. If word got out, Nate¡¯s dignified image would be ruined beyond repair.


    ¡°Sit up straight, Nate,¡± Corrine scolded, trying to rein in his excitement. But Nate only tightened his hold around her waist.


    ¡°Not until you say it again.¡±


    Corrine let out a long sigh. The standoff continued, neither one backing down.


    Nate buried his face in the crook of her neck, his breath warm against her skin, sending ripples offort through her.


    ¡°Enough, get up,¡± Corrine said, a hint of irritation in her voice as she tried to push him away.


    But Nate held firm, refusing to budge.


    ¡°Not until you say it again.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously skipping work this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Being with my wife is far more important. I love you.¡±


    A faint blush crept onto Corrine¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife!¡±


    ¡°You will be soon,¡± Nate teased, his voice light but filled with certainty. Once Corrine was safely inside her apartment, Nate tenderly caressed her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here to pick you up tomorrow evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take care driving,¡± Corrine said.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Corrine watched him walk toward the elevator before she shut the door. She slipped into something morefortable and walked toward the bathroom. The warm water in the tub caressed her skin, melting away the stress of her day.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:


    At that moment, her phone interrupted the peacefulness with a call from Jacob.


    ¡°Miss Hond, your invitation is waiting in your private mailbox downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll get it soon,¡± Corrine responded, and then ended the call. Leaning against the tub, Corrine let her thoughts drift as the heat from the water rxed her.


    Later, dressed again, Corrine descended to the mailbox and fetched a thick, ck envelope. Its ssical design and red wax seal bearing the auction house¡¯s symbol signaled its importance.


    The famous auction house, Forreal, differentiated its invitations by ck, gold, and silver¡ªeach color indicating a level of exclusivity, with ck being the highest. Corrine held a ck invitation in her hand, a sign of top-tier status.


    She opened it, checked the time, and then headed back to her apartment.


    In a different part of the city, Leah finally secured her own invitation and made her way to the Ashton residence. Upon entering, she immediately felt the subdued, almost mncholic mood of the ce.


    Tracy,ing down the stairs, met Leah with a reserved smile.


    ¡°Hello, Leah.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ashton,¡± Leah replied cheerfully, presenting a package.


    ¡°I brought this delicacy, I hope it pleases you.¡±


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to bring anything,¡± Tracy gestured subtly to a maid, who moved swiftly to collect the items.


    She glided over to Leah, sping her hand with maternal warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched you blossom into the remarkable woman you are today¡ªkind, thoughtful, and considerate. Bruce couldn¡¯t ask for a better partner. He¡¯s truly blessed to have you as his future wife.¡±


    A rosy blush crept across Leah¡¯s cheeks as she smiled demurely.


    ¡°I just¡­ I hope you don¡¯t resent me. If it weren¡¯t for my involvement, the Ashton family wouldn¡¯t be facing this scandal.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s voice turned to ice as she interjected, ¡°You¡¯re not to me for any of this. That maniptive Corrine bears full responsibility! She hasn¡¯t just damaged your and Bruce¡¯s reputations¡ªshe¡¯s brought shame to the entire Ashton family. She seems to have forgotten who provided herfortable lifestyle all these years. Now that she¡¯s found wealthy backing, she¡¯s determined to crush us beneath her heel. Mark my words, people like her eventually face divine justice.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ??? g???????¦Í?????????????


    In Tracy¡¯s mind, Corrine shouldered all me for the Ashton family¡¯s current predicament. Yet the family conveniently overlooked their own role¡ªtheir insatiable greed and Rita¡¯s revenge, leading to their current misfortunes.


    Observing Tracy¡¯s venomous attitude toward Corrine sent a wave of satisfaction coursing through Leah.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself. Don¡¯t let this upset you further,¡± Leah said softly. She guided Tracy to the sofa, epting a cup of coffee from the maid before offering it to Tracy with a solicitous smile.


    Tracy savored a sip, exhaling deeply before turning her attention to Leah.


    ¡°What brings you here today, dear?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Forreal auction tomorrow,¡± Leah responded with calcted gentleness.


    ¡°I thought it might lift Rita¡¯s spirits to attend.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s face brightened considerably.


    ¡°How wonderfully thoughtful of you.¡± Since the incident, Rita had been confined to her chambers, her istion breaking Tracy¡¯s maternal heart. Yet with both Farris and Bruce holding Rita responsible, Tracy remained powerless to intervene.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:


    Leah¡¯s suggestion presented the perfect opportunity for Rita¡¯s reemergence. As anticipated, Bruce yielded to Leah¡¯s proposal, and Farris found himself unable to object.


    When Leah shared the news of the charity event, excitement kept Rita awake through the night. After two weeks of confinement, the walls had begun closing in. Finally, she could reim her ce in society.


    Evening descended upon the city, bathing it in artificial radiance at seven o¡¯clock. The convention center, Lyhaton¡¯s architectural crown jewel, stood resplendent beneath the shimmer of countless lights. In the za, the fountain performed its eternal dance, its waters twirling like an ethereal ballerina beneath the ever-changing illumination.


    A silver Koenigsegg glided into the VIPne with understated elegance. The driver¡¯s door swung open as amanding figure emerged, his confident strides carrying him to the passenger side.


    A delicate hand extended outward, epting his assistance as a woman gracefully emerged, her movements fluid despite her towering heels. Her white suit epitomized sophistication, emphasizing an innate elegance andposure. Though herpanion exuded an overwhelming presence, she matched his energy effortlessly, creating an unexpectedly harmonious pair.


    A uniformed middle-aged man approached momentster, addressing her with deference.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, what a pleasure to see you.¡± Corrine extended the invitation with graceful poise.


    Nate nced at the ck invitation, a knowing glint dancing in his eyes. After all, for the wealthiest family in Lyhaton, a top-tier Forreal membership hardly warranted mention.


    Jacob reached for the invitation, casting a fleeting nce at Nate as his expression darkened. He lowered his gaze, masking his emotions as he murmured, ¡°Thank you, Miss Hond. Please, step inside.¡±


    Nate caught the subtle shift in Jacob¡¯s expression, his lips curving into the faintest smile. He draped his arm naturally around Corrine¡¯s waist as they entered, leaning close to whisper against her ear, ¡°Being your chosenpanion certainlyes with its challenges.¡±


    The scrutinizing stares from onlookers had branded him clearly¡ªjust another fortune hunter living off a wealthy woman¡¯s generosity. Corrine arched an eyebrow.


    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    ¡°Having second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± he purred, his deep voice rich with seductive confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to earn your heart.¡±


    A subtle smile graced Corrine¡¯s features as they made their way to the exclusive privileges afforded to top members¡ªprivate chambers and superior amenities that distinguished them from regr patrons.


    Corrine settled onto the plush sofa, lifting a delicate coffee cup to her lips while her gaze drifted absently toward the expansive electronic disy before her.


    Nearby, Nate reclined with casual sophistication, one leg crossed elegantly over the other as he propped his chin in his hand, leisurely perusing the auction catalog.


    Though Forreal¡¯s offeringsprised undeniable treasures, Nate¡¯s interestsy elsewhere.


    His presence served dual purposes¡ªproviding Corrine with respite while also seeking someone specific.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:


    His fingers lingered over an image of a tiara, its dignified design showcasing intricate craftsmanship. Adorned with jade and an array of gleaming gemstones, the tiara was a vision of opulence. The golden base, encrusted with meticulously ced jewels, symbolized both power and prestige. And yet, despite its grandeur, it had never fetched much attention in past auctions.


    Just then, a soft knock sounded at the door before Jacob stepped inside. He looked toward Nate, hesitating as if weighing his words.


    Sensing the moment, Corrine said, ¡°Speak freely, Jacob. There¡¯s no need for secrets here.¡±


    Exchanging meaningful nces with Nate, Jacob inquired, ¡°Beyond the tiara, Miss Hond, has anything else captured your interest?¡±


    Corrine set her cup down with fluid grace.


    ¡°I heard mention of a particr diamond.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A 15.1-carat blue diamond,¡± Jacob confirmed.


    ¡°Thergest ever to grace the auctions. Truly unprecedented.¡±


    Such rarity guaranteed fiercepetition at tonight¡¯s event.


    Corrine¡¯s attention shifted to the disy screen.


    ¡°What remains in my fund?¡±


    Jacob produced a tablet with practiced efficiency, navigating to the relevant information.


    ¡°Eight hundred million at present.¡±


    ¡°Secure the blue diamond as our priority,¡± Corrine instructed with serene authority.


    After all, finding the perfect birthday tribute for her aunt Chelsea remained her primary objective.


    Jacob¡¯s expression flickered with curiosity.


    ¡°And regarding the tiara?¡±


    Jacob initially believed Corrine was there for the mysterious tiara. Effortlessly, Corrine tossed a grape into her mouth, her movements exuding a natural grace. Her eyes, bright and full of resolve, shimmered.


    ??a????????¦Í???????????????


    ¡°I absolutely need to have it!¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Nate asked.


    Turning toward him, Corrine replied, ¡°It¡¯s a tiara of mysterious origin featured at a Forreal auction¡ªdon¡¯t you wonder about its story? Moreover, if it were truly valuable, why would Forreal feature it as the highlight of the event?¡± It seemed that the tiara might conceal some hidden mysteries. Uncovering such secrets would require someone driven by a deep-seated curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start the preparations,¡± Jacob said.


    Corrine gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    As Jacob left, Nate closed the catalog he had been flipping through.


    ¡°Do you enjoy solving mysteries?¡±


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t intrigued by mysteries?¡± A yful spark danced in Corrine¡¯s eyes. Nate¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her, his eyes showing a warmth and affection previously unseen by others.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m open to sharing everything you want to know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather discover it on my own,¡± Corrine responded, her chin resting on her hand as she watched the screen disying the event.


    The screen offered a sweeping view of the hall. Distinguished men in suits and women in graceful gowns mingled, the room filled with Lyhaton¡¯s influential figures, giving it the air of a grand social gathering. The hall radiated an extravagant luxury.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340:


    Suddenly, Corrine¡¯s attention was drawn to a few familiar faces among the attendees. Leah and Bruce entered, with Rita trailing closely behind.


    Bruce had be a prominent figure in Lyhaton since the Ashton family¡¯s impressive resurgence, regarded as a burgeoning star with vast potential. His newfound status made him a sought-after partner among the daughters of wealthy families.


    Yet, his involvement in a scandal with Leah, the heiress of the Burgess family, during Ashton Group¡¯s anniversary had tarnished his reputation somewhat. Onlookers scrutinized Leah as she stood beside Bruce, taking in every detail of her appearance.


    Today, Leah chose a champagne-colored strapless mermaid dress that clung to her body, enhancing her elegant silhouette. Her hair flowed down her shoulders in soft waves, subtly revealing her corbone. Her beauty drew many admiring nces, particrly from the gentlemen present.


    Quietly, she averted her eyes, masking her true feelings. The spotlight thrilled her, and she had quickly be the event¡¯s focal point.


    ¡°Leah, this venue is breathtaking!¡± Rita couldn¡¯t help but marvel at thevish sculptures and the immense crystal chandelier above. Without Leah, Rita might never have experienced such opulence. She had looked into the Forreal auction, knowing it was an event for the wealthy and influential.


    Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she looked around the room, hopeful to meet her ideal suitor that evening. The event was decorated in a Renaissance theme, filled with golden adornments and fresh blooms, adding a regal touch that hinted at aristocracy. It felt like stepping into a royal banquet from the previous century.


    ¡°Who would have thought an auction could be this borate?¡± Rita said. Leah, at her first auction, was slightly better than Rita at hiding her surprise and unfamiliarity with such grandeur.


    Leah¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just meant to match the whole theme of this auction,¡± she mused.


    ¡°Leah, let¡¯s check that out over there,¡± Rita eximed, her eyes brightening with interest as she gazed toward the preview area. She grasped Leah¡¯s hand, attempting to guide her away.


    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    A sh of contempt crossed Leah¡¯s features as she considered Rita¡¯s ignorance. Had it not been for her pressing need for a proper reason to attend the event with Bruce, she would never have risked the embarrassment of bringing Rita to such an event.


    Masking her irritation, she cast a lingering nce toward Bruce.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Bruce responded simply.


    Leah apanied Rita through the preview area, her fingers trailing over the glossy pages of the auction catalog. Her attention immediately gravitated toward the blue diamond, its brilliance captivating her imagination.


    The mere thought of possessing such an exquisite diamond stirred visions of admiration and envy from others. How magnificent it would be to call it her own.


    As Leah studied the diamond¡¯s image with unveiled admiration, Rita noticed her expression.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°If you¡¯re fond of it, just tell my brother. I¡¯m certain he would purchase it for you.¡±


    ¡°I was merely thinking,¡± Leah responded with calcted gentleness, ¡°that whoever possesses this diamond must be the most fortunate person alive, given its extraordinary rarity.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:


    ¡°Then my brother absolutely must buy it for you. Just wait and see!¡± Rita dered enthusiastically.


    Leah responded with a nomittal smile, her thoughts drifting to tomorrow¡¯s potential spotlight if Bruce were to secure the diamond at auction. As the clock struck eight, the auctionmenced.


    Zayn Swain, the distinguished auctioneer, took his position on stage. After delivering his opening remarks, he initiated the evening¡¯s proceedings.


    Corrine, showing little interest in the preliminary items, reclined on the sofa while sampling fresh fruit. Her gaze asionally wandered to Nate, who sat across from her. Even in silence, his presencemanded attention as he idly held a coffee spoon.


    Detecting her observation, Nate lifted his eyes to meet hers.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Corrine inquired yfully, pressing a cherry between her lips, its juice lending an even more vivid hue to her mouth. Before he could respond, she corrected herself, saying, ¡°No¡ªyou¡¯re waiting to catch someone.¡±


    His demeanor suggested not leisure but that of a hunter anticipating his prey. A shadow of amusement passed over Nate¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Corrine blinked, momentarily surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so forthright, so unconcerned with hiding his intentions.


    ¡°A rival?¡± she asked,zily wiping the juice from the corner of her lips with her fingertip.


    ¡°Or an enemy?¡±


    Nate leaned in slightly, retrieving a pristine white handkerchief. Instead of handing it to her, he carefully wiped her fingers himself.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    Corrine met his gaze.


    ¡°A rival means both sides take losses. An enemy? That¡¯s a fight to the death.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    A slow smile tugged at Nate¡¯s lips. His eyes gleamed with something unreadable.


    ¡°An enemy, then.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened at his deration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nate murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek before he imed her lips in a gentle kiss.


    During their exchange, the bidding for the extraordinarily rare blue diamond had escted from its opening price of forty-eight million to an impressive eighty million.


    ¡°Miss Hond, would you like to raise your bid?¡± Jacob¡¯s voice crackled through the inte.


    Corrine lifted the inte with deliberate grace, her voice carrying quiet authority.


    ¡°Jacob, remove all constraints on the bidding.¡±


    Her meaning crystallized¡ªthis extraordinary blue diamond would be hers, regardless of price. Such a rare specimen transcended mere investment; it represented a treasure whose value would only appreciate with time.


    Jacob absorbed her directive, a flutter of sympathy stirring for the bidders. History had proven that Corrine¡¯s desires inevitably transformed into acquisitions, and today would prove no different.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:


    He raised his paddle with practiced confidence, dering, ¡°One hundred million.¡±


    Other paddles rose in response, though their incremental increases of ten million revealed collective caution.


    From her position in the audience, Leah¡¯s fingers curled into tight fists, her heart osciting between hope and trepidation. She yearned for the diamond while harboring fears that Bruce might withdraw from the escting battle.


    Perceiving her anxiety, Bruce enveloped her hand in his while raising his paddle.


    ¡°One hundred and fifty million.¡±


    This auction represented more than a mere luxury purchase or romantic gesture; it served as a calcted statement of the Ashton family¡¯s unwavering financial dominance, a message aimed directly at their increasingly nervous board members. Despite recent scandals, Ashton Group remained an indomitable force.


    His bold bid sparked immediate whispers throughout the assembly.


    ¡°The Ashton Group¡¯s Bruce Ashton¡­¡±


    ¡°Their influence remains formidable¡­¡±


    The gathered elite of Lyhaton, well-versed in the family¡¯s recent tribtions and stock market challenges, had anticipated a period of discretion rather than such an overt disy of economic might.


    But thepetition was far from over.


    After a brief lull, the bidding resumed, the numbers climbing steadily.


    ¡°One hundred and sixty million!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and seventy million!¡±


    ¡°One hundred and eighty million!¡±


    ¡°Two hundred million!¡±


    As the numbers climbed, Bruce¡¯sposed facade began to crack. Despite its inherent value, in Bruce¡¯s eyes, this diamond wasn¡¯t worth over two hundred million. Besides, the family¡¯s resources, already strained by their settlement with Corrine, left little room for such extravagance.


    Doubt clouded his expression as perspiration dampened his palm.


    ¡°Leah¡­¡± he began uncertainly.


    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m


    ¡°Perhaps we should withdraw,¡± Leah interjected softly.


    Bruce turned to her, surprise evident in his features.


    She squeezed his hand, offering a tender smile.


    ¡°While diamonds may be eternal, our love surpasses even that permanence. Your presence in my life outweighs any material possession.¡±


    Rita, unable to contain herself, interrupted, ¡°Bruce, fulfill Leah¡¯s desire! This is unprecedented¡ªthergest blue diamond ever auctioned!¡±


    ¡°Rita, other opportunities await us,¡± Leah demurred, though disappointment shadowed her eyes.


    Bruce studied her expression intently before squaring his shoulders with renewed determination. His paddle rose once more.


    ¡°Two hundred and ten million!¡±


    A glimmer of satisfaction danced in Leah¡¯s eyes.


    She had mastered the art of strategic disappointment, knowing that the slightest disy would awaken Bruce¡¯s guilt and inspire his unwavering devotion¡ªa skill she had refined to perfection.


    In front of therge screen, Corrine¡¯s eyes unintentionally caught Bruce and Leah among the spectators. Bruce¡¯s efforts for Leah had surpassed her expectations.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:


    Corrine, however, was not one to bow out gracefully, particrly against those who had wronged her before. She swiftly grabbed the inte and signaled Jacob with a clear gesture.


    Zayn, the auctioneer, swept his gaze over the attendees authoritatively, only to nce at Jacob before starting his call.


    ¡°Two hundred and ten million. Going once.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred million,¡± Jacobzily said, casually raising his paddle before Zayn could continue.


    Zayn was left momentarily speechless. The room burst into chaos, filled with gasps and murmurs spreading like a sudden wave. Every head turned in Jacob¡¯s direction, their expressions a mix of curiosity and astonishment.


    The crowd craned their necks, eager to see the big spender. Bruce was curious too. Bruce had set his limit at two hundred and ten million, never expecting someone to outbid him so dramatically.


    Rita leaned forward, trying to get a clearer view. She had anticipated seeing some mboyant tycoon; instead, she saw a in-looking older man. If it weren¡¯t for his crisp suit and the jaw-dropping bid he had ced, he would have remained unnoticed.


    ¡°Leah, who is this guy?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face tensed slightly.


    ¡°Forreal categorizes memberships into three levels: top-tier, mid-tier, and entry. The top-tier members typically don¡¯t attend in person; they send proxies.¡±


    This meant Jacob was acting on behalf of a top-tier member.


    Rumors had circted that one needed assets over one hundred billion to be considered for the top-tier membership. That was merely a conservative estimate. Even if the Ashton and Burgess families sold all their assets, they still couldn¡¯t match the financial power of whoever was backing Jacob.


    Only those rare individuals in possession of a ck gold card could rival such financial power. Yet, no one had ever been seen using one in public.


    Bruce¡¯s hands tightened into fists, and he looked at Leah regretfully.


    ¡°Leah, I¡¯m sorry we fell short.¡±


    GA?LNO?velsS.CO?M? = REAL website


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Leah responded gently, her expression soft.


    ¡°Perhaps that diamond was never meant for us.¡±


    Internally, however, she was furious. She resented that Brucecked the influence to secure top-tier membership. She despised the fact that there were people whose wealth dwarfed their own to such an extent.


    At the same time, in a luxurious VIP suite overlooking the auction, a man loungedfortably. His sun-kissed blond hair and the yful sparkle in his eyes illuminated his chiseled features, giving him an almost divine aura. Yet, the sly twist of his lips lent him an irresistibly roguish charm.


    He casually spun a bone ring on his finger, watching the auction unfold on the screen with the amusement of someone observing an entertaining spectacle. A slight smirk appeared.


    ¡°The extremes people reach to showcase their wealth are indeed shameless.¡±


    ¡°Sir, should we investigate who they are?¡± hispanion asked, his buzz-cut hairstyle lending him a stern look.


    The blond man raised his eyes, his gaze piercing even in rxation.


    ¡°Remember this¡ªdon¡¯t squander time on those of no consequence. Focus on what truly matters.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:


    Forreal boasted a client database reputed to be the most secure globally, its protections nearly foolproof. However, for those who were determined enough, there was always a way through.


    But in this scenario, the effort simply wasn¡¯t justified.


    As each auction piece found a new owner, the moment everyone had been waiting for arrived¡ªthe tiara, the centerpiece of the evening, was finally unveiled.


    Silence enveloped the once noisy hall as all eyes turned to the auctioneer, Zayn, hanging on his every word about the tiara. Zayn only described the tiara¡¯s value, skipping its history and origin. This wasn¡¯t an intentional omission; rather, the tiara¡¯s owner had not provided any historical details. Nheless, the air of mystery only heightened the attendees¡¯ intrigue.


    ¡°Presenting the final item tonight, a replica of an ancient tiara, renowned for its borate craftsmanship. We start the bidding at 60 million dors,¡± Zayn announced. His voice resonated across the silent hall, sparking a fierce round of bids.


    Thepetition drove the price rapidly upward, surpassing 150 million. From his vantage point at the back, Jacob observed the escting bids with a mix of amusement and surprise. The excitement around the tiara was more than he had expected.


    The bids continued to surge as Jacob mulled over the unfolding scene. Meanwhile, Zayn, on stage, felt his hands start to sweat.


    The current bid of two hundred million dors had surpassed all expectations. Despite the stakes, Zayn kept hisposure, scanning the crowd, his eyes finally resting on Jacob.


    Zayn could see that, despite the intense bidding, no one could match the financial power of the person behind Jacob. In this gathering, many were just mid-level members, none a match for a top-level member.


    After several intense minutes, most had bowed out. Now, only three bidders were left standing.


    From the crowd came a bid: ¡°Three hundred and ten million.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred and twenty million.¡±


    ???????????? ???????? ¡ú ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    ¡°Three hundred and fifty million.¡±


    The escting bids stirred excitement among the audience.


    Bruce and his group, positioned near the front, were visibly intrigued.


    ¡°This tiara seems unremarkable. Do these wealthy folks not see it?¡± Rita murmured, bewildered. Leah¡¯s expression remained calm, her gentle smile lending her an air of innocence and naivety.


    At Forreal¡¯s auctions, dramatic moments and the extravagant whims of the wealthy were nothing new. Yet, the tiara¡¯s climb to an astounding 350 million dors was truly extraordinary.


    Both the earlier auctioned rare blue diamond and the neenth-century diamond butterfly ne were known for their potential to appreciate in value. But this tiara? Leah didn¡¯t think it deserved such excitement.


    Bruce looked over at Leah.


    ¡°Do you know the backstory of this tiara?¡±


    With a subtle shake of her head, Leah responded, ¡°Its history seems irrelevant, given that no top-level members have shown interest in it. Thisck of bids from them usually means itcks investment value.¡±


    Herment was audible enough for nearby attendees, who nodded in agreement, persuaded by her logic. At Forreal¡¯s auctions, the participation of a top-level member in bidding was a sign of the item¡¯s worth. The absence of such interest typically indicated minimal value.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:


    Smug smiles spread among the audience as they grasped the situation, anticipating the drama that might unfold.


    Onstage, Zayn surveyed the room, his gavel poised as he reiterated the current offer, saying, ¡°Three hundred and eighty million, going once¡­¡±


    Out of nowhere, a captivating voice dered, ¡°Five hundred million!¡± The attendees gasped and turned to identify the speaker.


    The bidder was a woman with striking red hair in a strapless dress, her presence radiating a bold charisma unlike the typical representatives of top-level members. Everyone was abuzz, eager to learn the identity of this daring woman.


    The red-haired woman faced the crowd¡¯s intense stares with poise, her mysterious smile leaving her motives undisclosed. Zayn nearly let the gavel slip from his grasp, shocked, but his professional training quickly regained hisposure.


    He cleared his throat, steadying himself before asking, ¡°Does anyone have a bid over five hundred million?¡±


    Jacob confidently raised his paddle, dering, ¡°Six hundred million!¡±


    Without skipping a beat, the red-haired woman responded, ¡°Seven hundred million.¡±


    Jacob nced over at her as she sat in his row, her smile brimming with challenge as she waved yfully. A slight crease formed on Jacob¡¯s forehead. After receiving a quick directive through his earpiece, he confidently eximed, ¡°Eight hundred million!¡± The bidding frenzy escted, shocking Zayn.


    While the typical increments were ten million, these two escted by a staggering hundred million each time. This was truly a disy where money did all the talking.


    The woman¡¯s lips twisted into a bright smile as she called out confidently, ¡°Nine hundred million.¡±


    From a secluded VIP room, Corrine watched with a hint of chill in her gaze.


    ¡°Looks like tonight might not go as you hoped,¡± Nate said.


    With a defiant lift of her eyebrows, Corrine¡¯s face took on an expression of fierce determination.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just see about that.¡±


    ???????????? ???? ??????????: ??????????????????©q?????


    She then reached for herptop, swiftly transferring a billion to her ount, ready for the next move.


    In another VIP room, the blond man watched the bidding unfold with surprise. He mused to himself about the hidden depths of those involved.


    ¡°Lyhaton does have quite a few powerhouses,¡± he said quietly, his smile subtle and unreadable.


    ¡°Yet, some still underestimate what¡¯s ahead.¡±


    His crew-cutpanion felt a surge of sympathy for the opposing bidder. His boss was known for always securing his desires.


    Going against his boss was a daring, maybe even reckless, decision.


    At the auction, the tense standoff between the red-haired woman and Jacob persisted.


    ¡°One billion!¡± the red-haired woman announced confidently, her posture defiant.


    A chill seemed to pass over Jacob¡¯s features, his gaze turning cold. This sum was way beyond what Corrine had allocated for the auction. Regardless of the red-haired woman¡¯s intentions¡ªwhether spiteful or sincere¡ªthe bid now surpassed Corrine¡¯s financial limit.


    His stare intensified as he looked at her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:


    With a challenging lift of her eyebrow, the woman¡¯s arrogant presence was unmistakable, even from afar.


    Zayn, momentarily caught off guard, quickly recovered, raising his gavel to ask, ¡°Do we have a higher bid than one billion?¡±


    Silence enveloped the room. Zayn continued, ¡°One billion going once! One billion going twice! One billion¡­¡±


    His voice grew louder, each word ringing with an eerie rity that filled the hall.


    At that moment, the doors to the hall burst open. All heads turned toward the entrance.


    A man with graying hair and a serious expression entered, carrying a tray that prominently disyed a ck gold card.


    The shock was evident not only on Zayn¡¯s face on stage but also among the seated mid-level members.


    A whisper swept through the crowd.


    ¡°Is that a ck gold card?¡±


    As the question hung in the air, a wave of disbelief swept over the attendees.


    The atmosphere in the room transformed instantly. The ck gold cardmanded attention, its intricate patterns interwoven with a perfect circle of wless diamonds¡ªa symbol of unmatched authority and influence.


    The man presented the tray to Zayn with ceremonial precision. Zayn epted it, his throat constricting with nervous anticipation. Throughout his extensive career at the auction house, the revtion of a gold cardholder¡¯s identity remained an exceptionally rare urrence. He discreetly dabbed at the perspiration gathering on his brow.


    ¡°Would anyone care to challenge the ck gold cardholder¡¯s offer?¡± His words echoed through the hushed hall.


    A heavy silence descended upon the gathering. While top-tier members represented the highest echelon at Forreal, ck gold cardholders¡ªthe supreme members¡ªinhabited a realm entirely their own. These supreme members possessed the unique privilege of doubling any bid indefinitely, unrestricted by conventional limits.


    The red-haired woman¡¯s expression tightened imperceptibly as she adjusted her earpiece, engaged in what appeared to be an intense consultation with unseen advisors. Jacob also discussed with Corrine, still processing the shocking development.


    ¡°Miss Hond, a supreme member has entered the fray.¡±


    ???????????????? ????????: g????????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine steadied her internal turbulence, turning her attention to Nate. Her mind drifted to the painting she had seen at Evelyn¡¯s ce. Though she had harbored suspicions upon viewing that renowned painting, the revtion of Nate¡¯s status as a supreme member sent waves of astonishment coursing through her. Yes, he was the owner of that ck gold card.


    She lifted her coffee cup, using the gesture topose herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re a supreme member?¡±


    ¡°As the heiress of the Ford family¡¯s chosen one, how could I allow you to lose face?¡± Nate¡¯s eyes softened with affection as his lips curved into a tender smile.


    A gentleugh escaped Corrine¡¯s lips as she pondered the serendipity of finding such a perfectly matchedpanion.


    Nate¡¯s eyebrow arched yfully.


    ¡°Allow me to handle what follows.¡±


    Corrine lifted her chin with quiet confidence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:


    ¡°I¡¯m quite capable of managing this myself.¡±


    Without a supreme member¡¯s intervention, she could stillpete effectively. Forreal¡¯s auction rules dictated specific fund limits for each membership tier¡ªtop-tier membersmanded pools of up to 50 billion. Exceeding these limits resulted in automatic disqualification, as it indicated insufficient payment capacity. Supreme members, however, operated without such constraints, possessing the unique ability to continuously replenish their funds.


    ¡°I wish to experience the joy of winning ady¡¯s smile through extravagant means,¡± Nate murmured, his gaze filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Miss Hond, might you grant me that privilege?¡±


    Corrine held his gaze before finally allowing a smile to grace her features.


    ¡°Miss Hond?¡± Jacob prompted through the earpiece, awaiting direction.


    ¡°I hear you,¡± Corrine responded, her voice regaining its characteristic coolness. After a measured nce at Nate, she dered, ¡°Given the supreme member¡¯s involvement, we shall withdraw from the bidding.¡±


    ¡°A prudent decision,¡± Jacob concurred, though resignation tinged his words.


    ¡°We cannot hope topete against a supreme member.¡±


    In another VIP room, malice flickered in the blond man¡¯s eyes. The sudden appearance of a supreme member at this crucial juncture had blindsided him.


    Sensing the oppressive aura emanating from his boss, the crew-cut man drew a careful breath. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he ventured cautiously, ¡°Sir, Samira asked if we should proceed with the bidding.¡±


    With a cold expression, the blond man turned his attention to the screen. A sly grin briefly yed across his lips, mischief sparkling in his gaze.


    ¡°Proceed!¡±


    The red-haired woman, Samira Natt, acting on the instruction, enthusiastically lifted her paddle.


    ¡°Fifty billion!¡±


    This figure represented the maximum limit essible to top-tier members. Under the auction¡¯s guidelines, the supreme member was required to honor any bid ced. Meaning, a counteroffer would necessitate a staggering one hundred billion.


    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s


    Could anyone justify spending such an amount on just a replica? Most of the attendees believed that even the wealthiest wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to go that far.


    Nevertheless, the proxy bidder dered, ¡°The supreme member offers one hundred billion.¡±


    A wave of disbelief swept through the venue.


    Filthy rich!


    The staggering bid shocked the wealthy crowd, leaving them stunned by the astronomical figure. The attendees murmured, specting about the identity of the bold bidder willing to spend such a sum effortlessly. To casually bid one hundred billion without hesitation!


    Inside her private suite, Corrine¡¯s expression hardened, a cold determination in her eyes.


    ¡°This is clearly a setup.¡±


    They had baited Nate by pushing the fund pool to its brink, ensuring he¡¯d pay dearly.


    ¡°A supreme member, really?¡± the blond man scoffed, his look one of scorn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:


    His crew-cut subordinate couldn¡¯t suppress a grin of malicious delight.


    ¡°Sir, whoever bought that tiara for one hundred billion surely walked into their own trap.¡±


    Samira added in a low tone, ¡°That¡¯s the price of showing off.¡±


    ¡°Curious about who might be behind this?¡± the blond man asked.


    After a brief exchange of looks, the man with the crew cut responded, ¡°Do you have an idea?¡±


    With a charming smile that enhanced his striking features, the blond man whispered a name.


    ¡°Nate Hopkins.¡±


    At that revtion, a knowing smile touched Samira¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s him.¡± Nate¡¯s financial resources made the supreme membership at Forreal seem trivial byparison. Repeated encounters with Nate had previously gone in his favor, yet this time, they had engineered a scenario Nate couldn¡¯t just brush off.


    Corrine immediately recognized their scheme; it was clear Nate had as well. Yet, Nate¡¯s participation suggested he hade prepared.


    ¡°Without appealing bait, how can we catch the fish?¡± Nate mused, smiling knowingly at Corrine with warmth in his eyes.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened momentarily.


    ¡°You were aware of their scheme from the start?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nate replied.


    Locking eyes with him, Corrine¡¯s gaze softened into a smile.


    ¡°Is it that the seasoned hunter sometimes pretends to be the prey?¡±


    Rising, Nate adjusted the diamond cufflinks on his shirt.


    ¡°You tter me, Miss Hond.¡±


    Predictably, the auction where the tiara sold for one hundred billion to a supreme member became a sensation. This event sparked Rita¡¯s curiosity.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Who could possibly make such an extravagant bid without a second thought? She couldn¡¯t imagine possessing such wealth, fantasizing about marrying a man so wealthy. As this thought crossed her mind, a n began to form in her heart.


    ¡°Oh, Leah, my stomach¡¯s killing me; I need to hit the restroom. You and Bruce head on out,¡± Ritained, clutching her abdomen and pretending to be in pain.


    Leah noticed Rita¡¯s exaggerated act but yed along with concern.


    ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but no. If you run into my brother, just tell him I had to leave.¡±


    With that, she quickly walked away.


    Rita dashed through the corridor toward the elevator, only to be stopped by security guards stationed at the entrance. Annoyed, she turned back, muttering, ¡°These VIPs think they¡¯re above everyone else!¡±


    She then made her way to the restroom.


    By some twist of fate, as she wandered back along the corridor, she stumbled upon a man she admired. He was on a call with his back to her, but his perfectly tailored suit entuated his tall, dignified presence, exuding effortless elegance with every movement. His reflection shimmered on the ss wall of the corridor. The lighting highlighted his sharp features¡ªa distant gaze, a refined nose, and a faint smile that hinted at something deeper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:


    Rita caught sight of his face and felt an odd sense of recognition, though she couldn¡¯t ce where she might have seen him. Was it possibly in a dream?


    Exiting the restroom, Corrine spotted Rita, d in a ckce gown, gazing dreamily at Nate.


    At the sound of Corrine¡¯s approach, Nate turned leisurely, his eyes naturally finding Corrine. Rita, mistakenly thinking she had caught Nate¡¯s attention, felt a flutter in her chest and a blush tint her cheeks as she timidly said, ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Corrine watched with a slight, sarcastic smile, standing calmly with her arms crossed. She chose not to approach immediately but instead watched the unfolding scene with folded arms.


    Meeting Nate¡¯s gaze, Corrine arched her eyebrows slightly, signaling a challenge with her eyes¡ªa chance for him to show himself.


    Despite the situation, Nate¡¯s expression softened noticeably when he looked at Corrine, showing a gentle fondness and warmth.


    ¡°Sir?¡± It dawned on Rita that the man¡¯s attention was directed not at her but someone behind her.


    As she followed his gaze, her eyesnded on Corrine, and her demeanor immediately shifted to one of hostility.


    ¡°Corrine, what brings you here?¡±


    To be fair, Corrine¡¯s simple white suit, with its high-waisted design, highlighted her elegant proportions and entuated her innate coolness, outshining Rita¡¯s more provocative attire. The overhead lights cast a glow on Corrine¡¯s unblemished face, where her red lips and dark hair only amplified her striking appearance. Meanwhile, Rita¡¯s meticulously styled facade came across as overly contrived and somewhat tasteless.


    Rita¡¯s eyes flickered toward Nate, catching him watching Corrine with unwavering attention. Jealousy red up inside her, feeling as though someone wasying im to something precious to her.


    Her first impulse was to position herself protectively in front of Nate. However, Nate, standing right behind her, said, ¡°I have a clear view, thanks.¡± Ignoring Rita, he stepped forward to close the distance to Corrine.


    Rita, confused, tried to grasp the meaning behind his words. It was then that she overheard Corrine¡¯s retort.


    ¡°He¡¯s saying he¡¯s not blind and you¡¯re not the one he sees.¡±


    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????


    Stunned into silence, Rita¡¯s face turned a shade of deep red as she red at Corrine.


    At that moment, an employee came over, carrying a transparent ss box that disyed the tiara recently auctioned for a hundred billion.


    Rita stood frozen, her mouth parted in shock as tremors coursed through her body. Her wide eyes fixed on Nate, unable to process the scene before her.


    Matias strode past, his brief nce at Rita carrying unmistakable contempt. He reported to Nate, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, all preparations areplete.¡±


    Nate acknowledged him with a subtle nod, his arm draped protectively around Corrine¡¯s delicate waist.


    ¡°Have you had enough fun tonight?¡± he inquired, his voice carrying a tenderness reserved solely for her.


    Corrine shifted her attention to Rita, her expression measured.


    ¡°This gentleman possesses refined tastes that extend beyond superficial attractions. Miss Ashton, I suggest you abandon any misguided aspirations.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350:


    Humiliation and rage burned through Rita¡¯s veins as she challenged, ¡°Who exactly are you insulting?¡±


    ¡°Why, you, of course,¡± Corrine responded, her previously gentle demeanor crystallizing into ice as mockery danced across her features.


    ¡°Though perhaps, Miss Ashton, you¡¯d betterprehend a physical lesson rather than verbal wisdom?¡±


    Noting the hardening of her expression, Nate bent down to press his lips softly against her temple.


    ¡°Why devote any attention to her?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re impossibly maic to women!¡± Corrine dered, turning away with practiced elegance.


    Nate found himself momentarily stunned. The unpredictable nature of feminine emotions never ceased to amaze him. An indulgent smile graced his features as he swiftly pursued Corrine, enveloping her in his embrace.


    Rita remained paralyzed, watching their departure as her nails carved crescents into her palms. Bitter thoughts swirled through her mind. How had fortune favored Corrine so generously? After departing from the Ashton family, she hadn¡¯t descended into disgrace but instead appeared more liberated than ever. Now, she had secured the affections of a billionaire.


    Rita¡¯s jealousy festered as she contemted ways to separate Corrine from Nate.


    Meanwhile, oblivious to Rita¡¯s machinations, Corrine studied Nate¡¯s features intently, mild irritation evident in her gaze.


    ¡°What troubles you?¡± Nate inquired, guiding her onto hisp.


    Corrine spoke frankly, ¡°Your face proves far too distracting.¡±


    Pleasure curved Nate¡¯s lips at her admission. He caressed her earlobe, his voice earnest.


    ¡°Why not make our rtionship public, Miss Hond? The thought of others admiring me unsettles even myself.¡±


    When she didn¡¯t immediately respond, his fingers traced a path behind her ear before ghosting across her lips.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t you yearn to explore our connection more deeply?¡±


    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ????????: ????????¦Í?????????????


    The tender way he spoke her name sent her heart fluttering.


    A luminous smile bloomed on her face before she suddenly captured his wandering finger between her teeth.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Nate inhaled sharply.


    Though gentle, her bite sent electric currents coursing through him, converging at a singr point.


    ¡°Release me,¡± hemanded, his voice roughened with desire, dark eyes gleaming dangerously.


    Corrine met his gaze, finding herself drowning in those bottomless depths.


    Like a cautious feline sensing peril, she quicklyplied.


    In one fluid motion, Nate¡¯s gentle yet firm hand imed the nape of her neck. He descended, iming her lips in a passionate assault.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes flickered with mingled defiance and frustration. Nate¡¯s ability to catch her off-guard never wavered.


    His presence enveloped herpletely as the fervent kiss left her breathless, her strength dissolving beneath his touch.


    Inside the dimly lit car, their silhouettes melded with the shadows.


    Corrine attempted to create distance, but Nate¡¯s firm grasp on her wrist guided her into the corner, leaving no avenue for retreat. Hismanding presence surrounded herpletely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:


    Corrine raised her eyes to find Nate¡¯s face mere inches from hers.


    Their gazes intertwined unexpectedly, and she found herself drowning in the depths of his dark eyes, which zed with an intensity that threatened to consume her entirely.


    Her eyshes quivered with nervous energy as her heart contracted sweetly, thundering against her ribcage. The overwhelming sensations left her dizzy, her rationality dissolving in the intimate atmosphere. She yielded to his kiss like a drowning soul reaching for salvation.


    Just before reasonpletely abandoned her, Nate drew back.


    Corrine inhaled deeply, color blooming across her cheeks.


    His arms encircled her delicate waist as he gazed down at her with tender eyes, a subtle smile gracing his features.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re not quite ready yet,¡± he murmured, his voice rich with allure.


    His warm breath caressed her hair and whispered against her ear, causing her fingers to curl instinctively.


    Corrine tensed, catching her lower lip between her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she breathed, her voice carrying a hint of roughness.


    Though her feelings for Nate ran deep,plete trust eluded her, preventing her from surrendering fully to him. Even surrounded by his warmth, fear lingered. She dreaded loss, but the prospect of abandonment terrified her more.


    Her childhood had been marked by too many departures, those closest to her leaving one by one, embedding a persistent wariness in her heart.


    ¡°I should be the one apologizing,¡± Nate whispered, his fingers threading gently through her silken hair.


    ¡°I was too impatient.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly.


    ¡°You could have med me. It would only be fair to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± His response was steady, unwavering.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????? ????????


    ¡°I know why you hesitate. I see the weight you carry, the walls you¡¯ve built. And I don¡¯t expect you to let them down overnight.¡± His thumb brushed against her cheek, his voice turning almost teasing.


    ¡°Winning your trust? That¡¯s my job, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    His eyes traced her features, and for a fleeting moment, the guarded look in hers softened.


    ¡°Love is more than just words, Corrine.¡±


    Her breath hitched. A wave of warmth spread through her chest, tangled with an ache she couldn¡¯t quite name. Guilt. Longing. Hope.


    She wound her arms around his neck, seeking refuge in the crook of his shoulder, inhaling deeply the scent that brought her sce.


    If only she had met him sooner¡­


    As Matias collected the tiara¡¯s case, preparing to instruct his assistant to deliver it to Celtis Estate, Nate intervened.


    ¡°Send it to tinum Apartments.¡±


    Understanding dawned in Matias¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched yfully.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:


    ¡°You¡¯re casually gifting me something worth 100 billion?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Nate turned to meet her gaze.


    Warmth bloomed in Corrine¡¯s heart as her lips curved upward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you consider it wasteful?¡±


    Amusement danced in Nate¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If it brings you joy, it¡¯s priceless.¡±


    He had never beforeprehended the impulse to spend a fortune merely to witness a beloved¡¯s smile, but now understanding dawned. And the feeling proved intoxicating.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation ahead, Mr. Hopkins,¡± Matias said, his tone tinged with a cool gravity from the front passenger seat.


    Nate¡¯s indifferent eyes rose to meet the road ahead. There, beside a red Lamborghini, stood a man casually leaning against the window.


    A breeze ruffled a strand of hair across his forehead, highlighting his remarkably attractive features. The depth in his amber eyes lent a somber air to his otherwise striking appearance. With a dazzling smile, he made a yful gun gesture to his head, his arrogance clear and taunting.


    Unfazed, Nate¡¯s gaze remained intensely on the man, his thoughts inscrutable. Corrine observed the blond man¡¯s handsome features. It was a face that rivaled Nate¡¯s in attractiveness. While Nate¡¯s appearance was ruggedly detached, the blond man¡¯s softer features suggested a character out of a romantic tale. Her gaze lingered briefly before she abruptly asked, ¡°The fish?¡±


    This man was likely the one Nate had been searching for tonight, the very person who had taken advantage of the situation to set a trap. With a slight grin, Nate replied, ¡°Brilliant as always, my love.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as she returned his smile with a radiant one of her own.


    ¡°Are you frightened?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s sharp wit and insight had been crucial in pulling Ashton Group back from financial ruin and securing its ce in the market over the past three years.


    ¡°Your intelligence never ceases to impress,¡± Nate said, drawing her close and softly kissing her, his hand tenderly cradling her chin.


    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°I¡¯ve truly found a treasure.¡±


    Fortune had favored them since Bruce had overlooked her.


    Her eyshes fluttered gently as she embraced Nate tightly, nestling into his neck, breathing in his fresh, earthy fragrance, and murmuring, ¡°As have I.¡± As they slowly¡­


    As they passed the red Lamborghini, the window rolled up, and the blond man¡¯s gaze shifted, as if he sensed their presence. His cold, hostile gaze felt like sharp daggers, stabbing straight into Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    With a slight frown, her eyes took on a subtle chill as she boldly returned his stare. The man seemed to be amused by her resilience, a sly grin creeping across his face.


    ¡°Sir?¡± inquired the crew-cut man, tracing his leader¡¯s intense focus, only to notice Nate¡¯s car gliding past them with superior speed.


    Distractedly fiddling with the bone ring, the blond man instructed, ¡°Find out who that woman is.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡± Samira¡¯s voice tinged with excitement, sensing a hint of gossip in the air. Nate, renowned for hisck of interest in women, was often the subject of whispers about his preferences for men. In the past, Samira had attempted to charm Nate, but her efforts had been in vain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:


    Silently, the blond man found a cozy spot tozily lean back, masking his evident irritation with a calm facade. The night was supposed to go smoothly, but Nate¡¯s unexpected involvement had disrupted everything.


    Eventually, he knew he¡¯d have to confront Nate. A knowing look passed between Samira and the man with the crew cut, both choosing to keep their thoughts to themselves.


    At tinum Apartments, Corrine was seated on the floor, legs crossed, as she scrutinized the tiara before her on the coffee table. Despite its craftsmanship with fine jade and assorted gemstones, it held no unique allure.


    Upon ending his call, Nate turned to find Corrine donned in white gloves, giving the tiara a thorough examination. A fleeting softness crossed his face.


    ¡°Notice anything unusual?¡± he asked, approaching Corrine and taking a seat next to her.


    As Corrine faced him, her features remained stoic while she slipped off her gloves.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been misled.¡± Disappointment was clear in her voice.


    She had anticipated the tiara to be an exceptional find. Yet, it now appeared to her as nothing more than a bad investment. Growing up in the wealthy Ford family, Corrine was more than just rich; she was a sharp businesswoman who valued real profits.


    Without the anticipated value and element of surprise, the tiara represented a financial loss. Especially considering the price tag of one hundred billion. Although the money wasn¡¯t directly hers, the wasted potential still deeply bothered her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a total loss,¡± Nate said, peering intently at the tiara on the table.


    Interest flickered in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Have you discovered something?¡±


    With a tender look, Nateughed softly and responded, ¡°This tiara hides a mystery, one you¡¯ll need to unravel over time.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Corrine arched an eyebrow, her gaze intense as she scrutinized Nate.


    ¡°Based on what I know of him, he wouldn¡¯t chase after this tiara without good reason,¡± Nate said, his eyes deep and unreadable.


    The blond man had driven up the price not just to get back at Nate, but also out of anger for his failed attempt to acquire the tiara.


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Corrine donned her gloves once more for a final inspection of the tiara, yet discovered nothing new.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough; it¡¯s nothing but a headache.¡± She removed her gloves and casually reached for a ss of water on the table, taking a sip.


    Nate offered a small smile and caressed her hair tenderly, his eyes filled with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°I may need to leave for a few days.¡±


    At his words, Corrine nced up, holding back her disappointment. She set the ss down and asked casually, ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Nate responded.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll return as soon as possible.¡±


    Corrine gave a nod.


    ¡°Take care on your trip.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nate bent down to kiss her.


    Before he could pull away, Corrine tugged at his tie, drawing him into another kiss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:


    Her lips slightly puffed from their embrace, Corrine leaned into him and gasped softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here waiting for your return.¡±


    With a gentle hand, Nate cradled the back of her head, kissed her forehead, and whispered, ¡°Rest well. Good night.¡±


    Matias had been waiting downstairs for some time. He watched Nate duck into the car and signaled the driver to start the engine. Observing Nate¡¯s demeanor closely, Matias hesitated before saying, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, there¡¯s been a development. Hell has vacated Lyhaton.¡±


    ¡°What about the tiara¡¯s origins?¡± Nate inquired.


    A moment of uncertainty crossed Matias¡¯ face. Under Nate¡¯s intense stare, Matias gathered his courage and replied, ¡°Yes, the tiara was sent to the auction house by Miss Hond¡¯s representative, Jacob.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes sharpened, his stare piercing like a dagger through the darkness.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    As he faced Nate¡¯s formidable look, a shiver raced down Matias¡¯ spine. He nodded seriously.


    ¡°Absolutely positive.¡±


    Silence then enveloped the car, heavy and suffocating. Matias sat stiffly, the tension from Nate weighing on him. Unable to hold back, he took a deep breath, paused for a moment, and carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, should we tell Miss Hond about this?¡±


    Evidence suggested that Jacob had been hiding his true identity, all the while keeping a close watch on Corrine. They needed to take measures to prevent any potential threats. But when Matias voiced his concerns, Nate dismissed them, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this under wraps for now.¡±


    Matias was taken aback. He had always believed that Corrine¡¯s safety was Nate¡¯s utmost concern. Yet, before he could further contemte, Nate decisively ordered, ¡°Arrange for our team to guard her.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hopkins,¡± Matias responded.


    Corrine had nned to use her week off to spend time with Nate. But an unexpected business trip had taken him away, leaving her to fend for herself. Shey listlessly in bed, passing the time by watching video clips. Then, sudden, sharp knocks at her door broke the monotony, each one more insistent than thest.


    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s


    ¡°Coming!¡± she called out, throwing on a jacket as she left her bedroom and opened the door with a trace of impatience.


    Her irritation was evident when she saw Jules standing there.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡± Jules asked as he presented a set of food boxes, adding, ¡°I picked up some egg tarts from Jennifer¡¯s Bakery. They¡¯re your favorite, still warm and soft. Go ahead, eat.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°Did youe all this way just to bring me breakfast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also my mom¡¯s birthday celebration tonight. You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± Jules inquired.


    ¡°I have her gift ready,¡± Corrine replied as she headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Exiting the bathroom, she noticed Jules examining the tiara with keen interest.


    Corrine rushed over.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:


    ¡°Please, put that down!¡±


    Julesughed off her anxiety.


    ¡°Is that really necessary? It¡¯s hardly a relic.¡± He observed as Corrine carefully ced the tiara back into its case.


    ¡°I heard the news thatst night, a wealthy idiot paid billions for a tiara replica. I didn¡¯t expect you to be that rich fool.¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Be straight with me. Is there a hidden treasure map inside?¡± Jules asked, his curiosity piqued. He was well aware that Corrine wouldn¡¯t make a losing bet. Given the huge sum she¡¯d spent on the tiara, Jules suspected it harbored some secret value.


    Corrine took arge bite of an egg tart and responded with a t, ¡°Noment.¡±


    Jules didn¡¯t push further. Instead, he sighed casually.


    ¡°Well, about that matter you wanted me to look into¡­¡±


    Corrine¡¯s interest was piqued immediately.


    ¡°What have you uncovered?¡±


    Jules raised his eyebrow, smiling mischievously.


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    Corrine found herself speechless. Her faint smile sent chills down Jules¡¯ spine. Despite her seemingly delicate demeanor, Jules was aware of her cunning nature. He suspected she had ns in ce that would make his life exceedingly difficult.


    Unable to contain himself, Jules finally answered, ¡°I¡¯ve reorganized the timeline of the entire incident and came across some leads. Remember the widely publicized shootout in Forestvale five years ago? That night, a group appeared, apparently searching for someone. They intended to ensnare their quarry in a trap, but their ns backfired disastrously. I¡¯m convinced the individual who rescued you that night was their actual target.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Corrine¡¯s brow creased with concern.


    Jules squinted, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle I even found these leads. Myptop got hacked just because I looked into this.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Corrine responded.


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Jules¡¯ face as he nearly jumped from his seat. Suddenly, another knock echoed at the apartment door.


    Standing up, Corrine walked over and nced through the peephole.


    ¡°Jacob,¡± she quickly opened the door and invited him in.


    ¡°Jacob, please,e inside.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Hond,¡± Jacob offered his greetings with respect. Catching sight of Jules on the couch, Jacob gave a small nod.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Ford.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Jacob,¡± Jules said cheerfully, waving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the blue diamond, Miss Hond,¡± Jacob said, bringing out a silver briefcase.


    He clicked it open to unveil a ck velvet box inside.


    Inside the boxy the rare 15.1-carat rectangr step-cut blue diamond.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Corrine said.


    Jacob returned the smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:


    His eyes then drifted to the tiara on the coffee table, narrowing briefly.


    ¡°That tiara¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the tiara sold to the supreme memberst night? Why was it here?


    Could it be that the man with Corrinest night was the supreme member?


    Jacob quickly averted his gaze, masking his reaction.


    Sensing Jacob might probe too deeply, Corrine hastened to say, ¡°A friend asked me to keep it safe temporarily.¡±


    Jacob locked eyes with Corrine, his gaze deep and unreadable.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss Hond, make sure it¡¯s well-guarded.¡±


    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I should be going now. Be well, Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Once Jacob had departed, Corrine changed her clothes before heading to Maple Grove Vi.


    Maple Grove Vi, a haven for political figures, boasted even tighter security than the most exclusive residential areas.


    The guards at the gate, upon recognizing the pass on Jules¡¯ car, immediately allowed them through.


    Bruce had been busy running around for Ashton Group¡¯s suspended project, hoping for quick approval from the authorities.


    He had just left Clive¡¯s house and bent down to get into the car when his assistant said, ¡°Mr. Ashton, is that¡­ Miss Hond?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes snapped open at his words.


    He sat upright, peering through the gap between the front seats to look ahead. He happened to see a ck luxury car drive by. The window was half-open, revealing Corrine¡¯s captivating beauty.


    Why was Corrine here?


    His eyes narrowed, a cold glint in them.


    ¡°Follow her and see what¡¯s going on!¡± He wanted to see what Corrine was nning this time.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Keep a distance. Don¡¯t alert them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jayden¡¯s house had a better location than Clive¡¯s.


    The white vi was surrounded by a garden full of blooming flowers, exuding a sense of warmth and liveliness amidst the coolness. Corrine knew that was all thanks to Chelsea, Jayden¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, isn¡¯t that the house of Mr. Jayden Ford, the Secretary General?¡± The assistant caught a glimpse of Bruce¡¯s dark expression and swallowed the rest of his words.


    Under their watchful eyes, the car door opened.


    Jules got out first, then walked around to the passenger side to help Corrine out.


    He naturally took the item from Corrine¡¯s hands, and the two walked side by side toward the white vi, chatting andughing along the way.


    Bruce frowned deeply, his hand gripping the headrest of the passenger seat tightly.


    Was Corrine now aligning herself with Carl¡¯s grandson?


    Although today was Chelsea¡¯s birthday, she had been busy preparing all day since she learned Corrine would being.


    ¡°Make sure the braised chicken wings are tender; Corrine likes them falling off the bone, but not too mushy. Prepare mango br?l¨¦e for dessert. Oh, and bring out that bottle of my treasured red wine from the storage room.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:


    Gregory Hoffman, the Hoffman family¡¯s usually low-key heir, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his aunt bustling around.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, you¡¯re the star today.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to show your best manners when Corrine arrives,¡± Chelsea warned with a hint of admonition in her beautiful eyes.


    Gregory hastily snuffed out his cigarette, anxiety etching his brow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really expect me to marry her, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Chelsea responded with a shrug, her gaze fixed on Gregory.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known each other since you were kids, practically friends. And with my help, you two would be an ideal couple. Don¡¯t you agree? Imagine how fun you¡¯d be if Corrine epted your proposal.¡±


    Her eyes shimmered with a mix of hope and wistfulness as she spoke.


    A visible twitch marred Gregory¡¯s forehead. Contrary to what Chelsea suggested, he and Corrine hadn¡¯t been close as kids. Throughout their school days, he barely acknowledged Corrine, mainly because she bore a differentst name and technically wasn¡¯t a Ford.


    His aunt Chelsea, however, always favored Corrine. As the older brother of Callie Hoffman, Gregory frequently antagonized Corrine to defend his sister. During a school trip, he ended up with Corrine as his partner by mere chance. He intentionally left her alone in the wild, aiming to intimidate her and teach her a lesson. Ironically, he got lost instead and found himself ensnared in a trap, dangling from a tree all night. It was a humiliating experience he¡¯d rather forget.


    Since then, Gregory had learned his lesson about crossing Corrine. He made sure to maintain a cautious distance whenever she was around. Chelsea¡¯s current enthusiasm about matching him with Corrine was unsettling, to say the least. Could this supposed perfect match be a plot against him?


    Lost in thought, Gregory was startled by Corrine¡¯s voice at the vi¡¯s doorway.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, happy birthday.¡±


    Chelsea beamed as she approached Corrine, taking her by the hand and escorting her to the living room.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????


    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you could make it.¡± A soft smile yed across Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Gregory, join us over here,¡± Chelsea called out, prompting Gregory to make his way to Corrine.


    ¡°Corrine, this is Gregory. You two were in high school together. Ring any bells?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes met Gregory¡¯s, a knowing smile touching her lips.


    ¡°Ah, I remember a little.¡± She spoke in a rxed tone that almost sounded indifferent. Gregory felt a chill run through him at her lightly amused tone.


    He managed a forced smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Hond.¡± Immediately after speaking, Gregory berated himself internally. Such a clich¨¦ way to start a conversation! It almost suggested he had been longing for her since their school days.


    Corrine regarded him with a grin that brightened her face.


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, indeed, it¡¯s been quite some time.¡±


    Seeing her smile, Gregory¡¯s mind shed back to the embarrassing incident when he had been left hanging from a tree. He quickly looked away.


    The group began chattingfortably on the sofa. However, their talk was interrupted when Corrine took a phone call from Nate and stepped away. Chelsea fixed Gregory with a look of annoyance as soon as Corrine was out of earshot.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker around other girls. Why do you m up around Corrine? Show some spirit, won¡¯t you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, give me a break!¡± Gregory pleaded, his face etched with difort.


    Jules, lounging on a nearby armchair, caught Gregory¡¯s pained expression and struggled to hold back hisughter.


    ¡°Mom, go easy on him.¡± He was somewhat familiar with the past incident. Though Jules and Gregory were cousins, he couldn¡¯t help but think Gregory had only himself to me for his troubles with Corrine. He deserved it.


    Jayden¡¯s arrival marked the start of the dinner.


    This was Chelsea¡¯s birthday dinner, attended only by her closest rtives, making it a modest gathering rather than a grand affair. Jayden¡¯s prominent political status meant that a more borate celebration would likely draw unwanted attention and spark harmful gossip. A family meal like this one was more suitable.


    Everyone enjoyed a warm and cordial atmosphere throughout the meal.


    Following the meal, Corrine brought out the gift she had selected with care. Chelsea¡¯s face lit up with joy and a wide smile upon seeing the gift.


    Trying to contain his surprise, Gregory inquired, ¡°Is that the blue diamond fromst night¡¯s Forreal auction?¡±


    Corrine nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gregory quietly appreciated the grand gesture of wealth.


    ¡°Clearly, generosity runs in the Ford family,¡± a sarcastic voice remarked. That voice belonged to Gregory¡¯s sister, Callie Hoffman, two years younger than Corrine.


    Callie and Corrine had a history of rivalry, both open and in secret, stretching back years.


    Gregory¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his eyes shing with brief irritation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Chelsea¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s all get along.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always take her side, Gregory? Remember, I am your actual family!¡± Callie¡¯s tone sharpened on the words ¡°actual family.¡±


    Her statement wasn¡¯t just for Gregory; it was also a jab at Chelsea.


    Your next story begins at  .


    Chelsea was Callie¡¯s aunt by blood, but she tended to show favoritism toward Corrine. Not just Chelsea, it seemed to Callie that her whole family¡¯s preference leaned unfairly toward Corrine. Convinced that Corrine had usurped the affection rightfully hers, Callie had harbored resentment for years.


    Herments instantly charged the dinner¡¯s atmosphere with tension. Callie¡¯s remarks were clearly aimed at Corrine, and Jayden, visibly irritated, swiftly came to her defense.


    ¡°Corrine belongs to the Ford family.¡±


    He implied that Corrine¡¯s presence at Chelsea¡¯s birthday dinner was because she was a Ford and Jayden¡¯s niece, not because of any obligation to the Hoffmans. His voice was calm, yet it carried a distinct edge.


    Callie had always been afraid of Jayden. Seeing his subtle anger, Callie sat quietly in her seat, her face ashen.


    In that moment, Jules let out a softugh.


    ¡°Callie, nobody forced you to be here. Now that you¡¯re here, try to enjoy the evening instead of causing yourself distress.¡±


    Her attempt to humiliate Corrine publicly was a clear provocation. Callie knew that Jules was always quick to support Corrine. Frustration evident, she balled her hands into fists, struggling to contain her upset.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:


    Feeling the tension escte, Gregory rose to smooth things over.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, please forgive Callie. She¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t always understand the impact of her words.¡±


    Considering Callie was her niece, Chelsea preferred not to make things difficult for her. Chelsea then redirected attention away from the dispute, signaling for the desserts to be served.


    As they settled into the sofas for casual conversation, Chelsea brought up a charity auction dinner nned by Cn¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Cn has rented a yacht for the event, and we¡¯re supposed to stay overnight. Corrine,e along with me; it would be nice to havepany,¡± Chelsea said.


    This invitation made Callie¡¯s frown deepen.


    Keepingpany, just the two of them? What about Callie herself?


    Jealousy tinged her voice.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, what about me? Isn¡¯t it unfair to leave me out?¡±


    ¡°Knock it off,¡± Gregory warned, his voice low.


    Callie tilted her head defiantly.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    She was interrupted by the butler, who entered briskly.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, Miss Hond has brought an additional gift for you.¡±


    Corrine looked slightly confused. When had she prepared an additional gift for her aunt?


    Soon after, the butler returned, holding a red box.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Corrine?¡± Chelsea asked, eyeing the box that resembled a case for jewelry.


    Corrine was at a loss for words, biting her lip in uncertainty, when Matias, who had just shown up, intervened.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, this sapphire ne dates back to 1960. It matches the blue diamond she acquired for you,pleting the set.¡±


    The charm of fine jewelry was irresistible, and even Chelsea, used to luxury, looked amazed.


    Find it at g?a??????¦Í????s.???????


    ¡°Is this the set from the Helos auction?¡±


    Matias replied confidently, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Initially baffled by the surprise gift, Corrine¡¯s confusion cleared upon seeing Matias.


    ¡°This is incredibly generous, Corrine. There¡¯s no need for such extravagant gifts.¡± Chelsea marveled at the jewelry, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    Corrine cast her eyes downward. She had merely talked about attending her aunt¡¯s birthday. She hadn¡¯t expected Nate to arrange for such an opulent gift under her name.


    ¡°If that will be all, I should be going,¡± Matias said, nodding to Corrine before making his exit.


    Once the jewelry was safely stored, Chelsea excitedly suggested a game of cards.


    Corrine sat at the card table, her thoughts drifting elsewhere.


    During a break, she pulled out her phone and messaged Nate.


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±


    He responded promptly, ¡°Just expressing my best wishes in a small way.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360:


    Reading his message, a spark appeared in Corrine¡¯s eyes as she quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s quitevish for a small token.¡±


    Nate responded, ¡°As your man, I have to ensure you never appear less than capable.¡±


    Corrine fought to keep her expression neutral, though a smile nearly escaped.


    Callie, from across the table, misread Corrine¡¯s restraint for arrogance and scoffed, ¡°So, having a bit of money makes you better than us?¡±


    Chelsea, without hesitation, yed her card on the table.


    ¡°Callie, are you really trying to spoil my evening on purpose?¡± Though Chelsea spoke softly, her words cut sharply.


    ¡°Aunt, I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°You and Gregory should head home now; it¡¯s gettingte, and your parents will be worried,¡± Chelsea said firmly, her face devoid of emotion.


    Callie¡¯s lip quivered slightly, her eyes clouding with annoyance.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m out of here!¡±


    She stood up abruptly, gathered her belongings, and left the room with dramatic ir.


    Gregory, not wasting a moment, grabbed his coat and followed Callie out.


    Once the Hoffman siblings were gone, everyone resettled in the living room to enjoy some coffee and light conversation.


    ¡°Corrine, did you give any thought to what we discussed earlier?¡± Chelsea inquired with a warm smile, setting her coffee cup down.


    Corrine paused, then realized Chelsea was referring to the invite to Cn¡¯s charity event and the overnight stay.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Corrine answered.


    Chelsea¡¯s expression lit up with delight at her confirmation.


    Just then, Jayden, looking intrigued, chimed in, ¡°Jules mentioned you¡¯re seeing someone?¡±


    ?????????????? ????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????


    Suddenly, all attention in the room shifted to Corrine.


    Chelsea¡¯s face changed suddenly, filled with deep sadness, as if she had lost something precious to an unknown rival.


    Corrine raised her eyes to meet theirs, epting that concealing the truth was no longer an option. She responded with a silent nod.


    A hint of concern etched Jayden¡¯s features, his look piercing.


    ¡°When will you introduce him to us?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently away on business, so it¡¯s not a good time,¡± Corrine exined.


    Maintaining eye contact, Jayden responded in a steady yet sharp voice, ¡°Corrine, remember you¡¯re still young. Be careful not to be misled.¡±


    A nagging suspicion crossed Corrine¡¯s mind that Jayden might be privy to more details than he revealed. Since he chose not to speak directly, she decided to y innocent.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Looking toward the window, Chelsea¡¯s face was marked by worry.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Corrine. Why don¡¯t you spend the night?¡±


    Corrine shook her head, intending to speak with Nateter.


    ¡°There are a few things I need to handle tonight. Maybe another time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:


    ¡°Take care on your way home, then,¡± Chelsea said, rising to walk Corrine to the door, apanying her out.


    Standing by Corrine as she prepared to leave, Chelsea added a reminder for Jules.


    ¡°Ensure Corrine gets home safely, then return immediately. You¡¯re an adult, Jules. Being too close to Corrine could affect her reputation.¡±


    Jules sighed as he opened the car door, narrowing his eyes toward a distant path, a cold glint appearing briefly.


    Noticing his pause, Corrine asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    She followed his gaze and noticed a car lurking in the shadows. The license te was hidden, but the model of the car was distinctly visible.


    Herughter was quiet, tinged with a hint of sarcasm as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once Jules sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he asked, ¡°Is that the fool from the Ashton family?¡±


    With a raised eyebrow and a knowing half-smile, Corrine conveyed more than words could.


    Meanwhile, inside the hidden car, Bruce was momentarily frozen, lost deep in thought. Only when the ck car vanished did he begin to regain his senses. The shock felt like a sudden dunk into icy water, causing his entire body to shiver. His face paled as confusion filled his mind, leaving him grasping for rity.


    Things only seemed to get moreplicated for him.


    How did Corrine have connections with the Ford family?


    The prestige of Jayden was no secret, and Chelsea, a famed socialite, held Corrine in high regard, even escorting her personally. What in the world was happening?


    And now, Jules, Carl¡¯s grandson, was driving Corrine?


    Known as the wealthiest in Lyhaton, the Ford family¡¯s stature was intimidating. Jules, nicknamed the Crown Prince by those in their private circles, certainly lived up to that title.


    Although Jules didn¡¯t socialize much, his background and achievements were far from simple. Enlisting at eighteen, he climbed to lieutenant by twenty and colonel by twenty-four, the youngest ever. Following his military career, he established Blue Core Technology, which soared to prominence in the tech industry.


    With such a distinguished profile, he wasn¡¯t one to mingle with just anybody. Yet, here he was, reduced to carrying Corrine¡¯s bag and driving her around.


    Bruce couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was missing a vital piece of the puzzle. The harder he tried to grasp the situation, the more elusive the answers became.


    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm


    He massaged his temples, overwhelmed, andmanded his assistant in a stern tone, ¡°Drive me back to the Ashton residence.¡±


    After his visit to Farris, Mird bumped into Bruce, who had just arrived from outside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Bruce.¡±


    Bruce nodded in response.


    ¡°Grandpa is asleep, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Mird responded.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting older, and his health is on the decline. It¡¯s natural for him to struggle sometimes.¡±


    The Ashton family seemed cursed with bad luck ever since Corrine¡¯s departure. Bruce tightened his lips.


    ¡°Cn¡¯s wife is hosting a charity event soon. I need to ease his concerns so that Grandpa doesn¡¯t have to fret.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:


    ¡°You have our full support,¡± Mird said, patting him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Your grandfather sees great potential in you. That¡¯s why he entrusted you with our family¡¯s legacy, right?¡±


    Bruce responded with a distracted nod.


    Noticing his son¡¯s weariness, Mird suggested, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Bruce replied.


    As Mird walked away, Bruce hesitated before calling out, ¡°Dad, has Grandpa said anything about Corrine recently?¡±


    Mird was visibly surprised.


    ¡°Corrine? Is there something I should know?¡± Mird clearly remembered thest time Corrine made an outrageous demand, leaving a bad impression. Just hearing her name now made him uneasy.


    Bruce offered a strained smile.


    ¡°Nothing important. I¡¯m just tired. Good night, Dad.¡±


    He then made his way upstairs.


    Bruce had once believed he could easily manage Corrine. Yet, the evening¡¯s events had deeply unsettled him.


    Leaning against the window, he smoked in silence for a long time before calling a private investigator.


    ¡°I need details on Corrine Hond. The more thorough, the better.¡±


    Corrine arrived back at her apartment and quickly took a shower, nning to speak with Nate. He initiated the call before she could.


    Nate¡¯s face, both captivating andmanding, held a striking charm with its sharp features and deep, mysterious eyes that seemed to hide countless secrets. His smile, radiant like moonlight reflecting on water, was effortlessly charming. Yet, when his smile faded, his face took on a distant, starlike quality, both remote and intriguing. It was a face that could easily make someone fall in love at first sight.


    ¡°Still up?¡± they both asked at the same moment.


    A brief pause ensued, during which Corrine found herself smiling unwittingly. Then, after a moment of quiet, Nate¡¯s voice, warm and inviting, filled the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    Corrine snuggled deeper into her nket, her smile fading as she noticed the weariness in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired; you should sleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Less than you might think,¡± she replied yfully, keeping her true feelings hidden.


    ¡°After all, it hasn¡¯t even been a full day since west saw each other.¡±


    ¡°I thought about you only once today,¡± Nate said, ¡°but itsted the entire day.¡± His words, casual yet intense, sent a thrill through her.


    ¡°How am I supposed to handle your ttery?¡± she whispered.


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t mere ttery. These are sincere words from my heart.¡±


    Caught off guard, Corrine was left speechless by his deration.


    In the ensuing silence, a distant plea for mercy was audible from Nate¡¯s background.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:


    Corrine¡¯s expression grew concerned.


    Nate had braced himself for Corrine¡¯s reaction to the unsettling cry in the background, rehearsing his excuses.


    Unexpectedly, Corrine chose silence instead, offering only a gentle reminder.


    ¡°Make sure you eat regrly.¡±


    ¡°In theing days, I¡¯ll be very busy. It¡¯s likely I won¡¯t see your messages,¡± Nate exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return home as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Corrine tightened her grip on the nket, her eyes peeking out.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight to you too.¡±


    Corrine turned to lie t on her back after the call, gazing up at the ceiling vacantly. She knew the distant cry for mercy was real, not a figment of her imagination. Despite this, she couldn¡¯t help but rationalize that if Nate was involved in something harsh, the other person must have crossed a line.


    That evening, Corrine dreamed of a night from five years earlier, a chaotic scene filled with gunfire and panicked voices, the air heavy with the scent of blood. Amidst the chaos, she felt thefort of a warm embrace.


    A voice whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Surrounded by shadows, the man¡¯s face remained elusive to Corrine. She strained to see him clearly, but his features were just beyond her reach.


    Her dream was abruptly interrupted by the piercing sound of her phone.


    Reaching out half-asleep, Corrine grabbed the phone.


    Karina¡¯s urgent tone filled her ear immediately after she answered.


    ¡°Corrine, I need your help.¡±


    Karina¡¯s relentless calls soon had Corrine out of bed and on her way to a mall. With a charity event just days away, Karina was in a frenzy to find the perfect dress for the event hosted by Cn¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there one on order from Pinecrest?¡± Corrine couldn¡¯t help but yawn.


    R?????? f????m ???????? ?t g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Their delivery got held up,¡± Karina replied, her eyes gleaming with a hint of intrigue as she¡­


    Noticing Corrine¡¯s exhaustion, Karina smirked.


    ¡°Sounds like you had a wild night?¡±


    Corrine fixed her with a stern look.


    ¡°Your shenanigans had me up tweaking design drafts all night.¡±


    Karina dismissed her with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°Sounds like a missed opportunity for fun!¡±


    ¡°Lately, you¡¯ve been surprisingly well-behaved,¡± Corrine teased, her lips curling into a yful smirk.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking your dashing young acquaintances out anymore to show them the world?¡±


    With a pretend look of shock, Karina responded, ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m the definition of a properdy¡ªpure and untarnished. Please, let¡¯s not ruin my good name.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile widened slightly.


    ¡°As if anyone would buy that.¡±


    Their banter continued as they entered a boutique.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:


    With her arms crossed, Corrine scrutinized the dresses disyed before her.


    Her attention shifted abruptly to a luxurious men¡¯s suit.


    The ck fabric, adorned with embroidered suns, moons, and stars, was subtly ented with obsidian, adding a striking depth to the design. Upon seeing the suit, an image of Nate shed across her mind. Its calm and restrained elegance suited him perfectly.


    Realizing she had never gifted anything to Nate, Corrine pondered the suit.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this suit is a unique piece, a global debut here in Lyhaton,¡± a sales assistant said brightly.


    Corrine nodded. Perfectly unique, much like him.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to¡ª¡±


    Before Corrine could finish, a decisive voice interjected from behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll take this suit.¡±


    Following the voice, a figure gently nudged Corrine aside and stood before the exquisite suit. The interloper, shing a courteous smile, said to the sales assistant, ¡°Please wrap this up for me.¡±


    A crease formed between Corrine¡¯s eyebrows, her demeanor chilling noticeably. Upon noticing Corrine, Leah¡¯s initial shock quickly gave way to an expression of panic.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    A smirk yed on Corrine¡¯s lips at Leah¡¯s clumsy acting. She was quite the actress, wasn¡¯t she?


    Next to Leah, Rita struggled to mask her envy, murmuring, ¡°Talk about rotten luck.¡±


    Ignoring their reactions, Corrine said coldly and firmly, ¡°Wrap this one for me.¡±


    ¡°Right away, please hold on,¡± the sales assistant responded cheerfully. This sale was significant¡ªthe most expensive item in the shop¡ªpromising a hefty bonus for the month. The prospect brought a gleam of delight to the assistant¡¯s face.


    Leah hurriedly called out, ¡°Just one second!¡±


    She faced Corrine with earnest desperation.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I truly apologize, but I intended to purchase this for Bruce as a present. I¡¯m willing to pay twice the price¡­¡±


    ?????????????????? ?????????? at g????????¦Í????.??0m


    ¡°No!¡± Corrine replied coldly.


    Rita¡¯s expression darkened with annoyance.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡¯re overstepping!¡±


    Corrine, uninterested in further discussion, turned back to the assistant with an unwavering tone.


    ¡°Please, wrap it up.¡±


    The sales assistant agreed, still smiling warmly.


    Unexpectedly, Rita stepped in front of the assistant, blocking her path aggressively.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see or hear? We were here first, so why is she getting it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but she was actually here before you,¡± the sales assistant exined.


    With a sneer, Rita¡¯s tone turned threatening.


    ¡°You realize who you¡¯re dealing with, right? Cross us, and you¡¯ll deeply regret it.¡±


    Fear shed across the sales assistant¡¯s face, turning her visibly pale. In a ce as high-end as Modern Square, offending someone with power could mean the end of her career.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:


    The escting situation caught the attention of the store manager, who hurried over.


    Recognizing Leah and Rita, she greeted them with enthusiasm, saying, ¡°Ah, Miss Burgess, Miss Ashton!¡±


    She then gestured for the sales assistant to step back.


    Rita, seeing a familiar face in the manager, instructed confidently, ¡°Perfect timing. Pack this up for me.¡±


    Without hesitation, the manager responded, ¡°Of course, but please wait in our VIP lounge. I¡¯ll have it brought to you shortly.¡±


    As the manager stepped forward, Corrine¡¯s hand shot out to grasp her wrist, her tone steady yet assertive.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we honor the firste, first-served policy?¡±


    The manager paused, sizing Corrine up with a prolonged, scrutinizing gaze.


    It seemed she was judging Corrine¡¯s worth by her appearance.


    Upon finding nothing that impressed her, the manager smirked dismissively.


    ¡°This piece is a one-of-a-kind global limited edition and quite costly. I doubt it¡¯s within your budget.¡±


    Her voice was filled with scorn.


    Corrine nced around and caught sight of Karina, who was standing not far away.


    Karina was looking at Corrine with a yful glint in her eyes, as if Karina was saying, ¡°Can you tolerate this?¡±


    Corrine shifted her focus to the store manager with aposed expression.


    ¡°Imagine if everyone judged people based on appearances like you do, Modern Square would be out of business before you know it.¡± Her words carried a clear note of defiance.


    ¡°How dare you use me of judging people by their looks?¡± the manager retorted, sneering as she brushed Corrine¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you have the money, yet you pretend to be wealthy. Maybe you should look in the mirror and face the truth.¡±


    Currently, the Ashton family was rising as a formidable force in Lyhaton. Gossip had spread far and wide about the uing union of the Burgess and Ashton families, making itmon knowledge that Leah would soon marry Bruce. Both Rita, the Ashton family¡¯s daughter, and Leah, Bruce¡¯s future wife, were individuals the manager couldn¡¯t risk offending.


    Full cont3nt h3re: g??lnovels.??????


    ustomed to dealing with wealthy clients, the manager prided herself on her ability to assess someone¡¯s financial standing at first sight. To her, Corrine was just a pretender, someone who probably relied on wealthy men to maintain her lifestyle. How could she really afford anything?


    Corrine perceived every bit of the manager¡¯s scorn and condescension. A steely resolve formed on her elegant face, and her eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting a fierce, frosty glint.


    Ever since the auction, where Rita noticed Corrine¡¯s familiarity with a billionaire, Rita had been agitated, eagerly awaiting an opportunity to confront her.


    When Rita observed the manager¡¯s derisive behavior toward Corrine, she seized her moment.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t assume that just because a wealthy guy is currently indulging you, you¡¯re free to do as you please. He could be spending his wealth on others too. I¡¯d think twice before wasting hard-earned money just for show.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s res shifted toward Corrine, painting her as nothing more than an unwee distraction. Rita¡¯s grin widened as she soaked in the crowd¡¯s reaction, clearly pleased with the stir she had caused.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:


    Leah hurried to intervene as soon as Rita stopped talking.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Rita¡­¡±


    ¡°Why should I hold back my thoughts?¡± Rita countered, dismissing Leah¡¯s plea with ease.


    Feeling confident with the support, Rita turned to the store manager with a yful yet serious expression.


    ¡°Julia, we¡¯ve met before. Here¡¯s some advice¡ªdon¡¯t sell to her. It¡¯ll only hurt your brand¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Julia Reed, the manager, was well aware of her ideal clientele. She didn¡¯t take the risk of angering the Ashton family over a stranger lightly. Moreover, securing the sale of this outfit would ensure her monthly target and a lucrative bonus.


    ¡°You tter me, Miss Ashton,¡± Julia replied in an overly eager tone.


    ¡°Our clientele is very exclusive. Someone like her¡­ it¡¯s hard to imagine she could afford our collection.¡±


    With a sycophantic smile, Julia added, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the outfit immediately. Sorry for any inconvenience.¡±


    As Julia moved to fetch the outfit, Corrine stepped in her way.


    Julia¡¯s irritation was evident as she said to Corrine, ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? If it¡¯s out of your budget, please don¡¯t hold up our other customers.¡±


    ¡°Who told you I couldn¡¯t afford it?¡± Corrine retorted, her smile thin and unconvincing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one disregarding the firste, first-served rule by favoring her?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Julia¡¯s expression darkened with barely contained fury.


    ¡°Are you deliberately provoking chaos? Here I am, offering you a dignified exit, yet you hurl my generosity back with such contempt! The mere sleeve of this outfit surpasses the worth of your entire wardrobe! Step aside before I summon security!¡±


    ¡°Have your principles be so cheaply bought that you¡¯d abandon your dignity to curry favor with these two?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s countenance transformed into an icy mask, her prating gaze seeming to slice through Julia¡¯s very being. Her voice emerged unnaturally serene, stripped of emotion, yet carrying an unseen weight that sent ripples of difort through the gathering. Julia¡¯smanding presence withered visibly under that steely gaze.


    Seeing Julia¡¯s confidence faltering, Rita stepped forward, indignation coloring her words.


    A???????????? ????????: ga l no v els .co m


    ¡°Corrine, has your thirst for attention grown so desperate? Must you perpetually contest everything Leah desires? These theatrical disys to seize the spotlight have be nothing short of repulsive!¡±


    Leah¡¯s teeth grazed her lower lip delicately as concern clouded her features.


    ¡°Miss Hond, our tastes seem perpetually aligned. While I typically wouldn¡¯t mind yielding, Bruce¡¯s uing social event demands something exceptional. Might you consider stepping aside this once?¡±


    Corrine released a chillingugh that held no warmth.


    ¡°You may be content to scavenge through refuse for treasures, but I maintain higher standards.¡± A shadow fell across Leah¡¯s frozen smile as she lowered her gaze, masking the tempest of rage building within.


    Corrine was such an insufferable woman. How dare Corrine subject her to such tant ridicule?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:


    ¡°Who exactly are you calling refuse?¡± Rita snapped from Leah¡¯s side.


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched ever so slightly.


    ¡°Who indeed do you imagine I mean?¡± Though no names crossed her lips, her expression spoke volumes, indicating she was talking about Rita and her family.


    Rita¡¯s features contorted with fury before a calcting gleam entered her eyes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined to im this outfit, perhaps we shouldpete for it properly?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s piercing gaze narrowed as it locked onto Rita, wordlessly conveying that she had already unraveled Rita¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°A bidding war¡ªthe highest offer ims victory. Perfectly reasonable, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Rita preened, malicious triumph dancing in her eyes.


    ¡°Should you fail, however, you¡¯ll kneel, apologize, crawl before us, and bark like a dog. How does that sound? Brave enough to ept?¡±


    Her confidence radiated as she observed Corrine¡¯s silence.


    Unable to contain her excitement, Rita pressed on.


    ¡°Why so quiet? Has fear gotten the better of you?¡±


    Corrine responded with measured calm, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll indulge your game. Should I lose, I¡¯ll kneel at Modern Square¡¯s entrance and offer my apologies. But should you lose¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll apologize to you!¡± Rita interrupted impulsively, certainty flooding her veins.


    Victory seemed assured¡ªshe understood intimately how wealthy men preferred their women: subdued,pliant, and graceful. Should news of this incident spread, it would ignite an unprecedented scandal. Corrine¡¯s reputation would crumble to ash, and herpanion would surely desert her.


    A subtle smile yed across Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That won¡¯t suffice.¡±


    Rita and Leah exchanged meaningful nces before fixing their attention on Corrine, anticipating her next deration.


    Corrine¡¯s words emerged with deliberate precision.


    Full updat3z h3r3: g??lno¦Íels.??????


    ¡°Should I emerge victorious, not only will you kneel, apologize, crawl before me, and bark like a dog, but you¡¯ll also perform a pole dance in the center of the square!¡±


    Rita¡¯sposure shattered at these words. While her own terms had aimed to tarnish a reputation, Corrine¡¯s proposal promised absolute destruction.


    The Ashton family currentlymanded unprecedented influence, their presence demanding respect. Rita, their cherished daughter, had grown ustomed to endless adtion wherever she ventured. Leah¡¯s heritage carried even greater weight. She had basked in her family¡¯s prestige since childhood, her refined education epassing both artistic pursuits and social graces. She embodied the quintessential aristocrat. A public disy of submission would devastate their standing, but a pole dance in their revealing attire? Unthinkable.


    And this wasn¡¯t just any location¡ªModern Square was a gathering ce for the wealthy and influential. If they were seen in such a degrading situation, the names of Ashton and Burgess would be dragged through the mud.


    Corrine¡¯s strategy crystallized¡ªshe sought not merely to humble Leah and Rita but to transform their families into objects of citywide derision.


    An expectant hush descended upon the onlookers before erupting into animated whispers.


    ¡°This promises to be extraordinary!¡± one voice murmured.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:


    ¡°Surely the Ashton heiress can¡¯t fall to someone without connections,¡± another reasoned.


    ¡°Perhaps appearances deceive,¡± a third cautioned.


    ¡°This woman carries herself with remarkable distinction.¡±


    Corrine observed her opponents with serene amusement while dread crept through Leah¡¯s consciousness. It was subtle, but Leah could sense it¡ªlike the slow tightening of an invisible noose. It felt as if she was being lured into a trap, yet she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint how.


    Just as she was about to speak, Rita, caught up in the heat of the moment, blurted out, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s make it a bet!¡±


    From the very beginning, she had set this wager to crush Corrinepletely. To her, Corrine was just a woman clinging to some wealthy benefactor, her presence in high society nothing but a fleeting illusion. And yet here she was, daring to challenge her¡ªthe heiress of the Ashton family¡ªright in front of Leah, whose connections ran even deeper.


    The terms Corrine proposed? They were nothing more than a grave she had dug for herself.


    A smug smile curled Rita¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Perfect. With all these witnesses, no one can back out when they lose.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, smooth andposed. Her expression was eerily tranquil, like still water reflecting the sky¡ªdeceptively peaceful, yet capable of swallowing anything that dared to disturb its depths.


    From her seat on the sofa, Karina smirked, amusement flickering in her gaze. She nced at Leah and Rita. The real show was about to begin. And what was a grand spectacle without an audience?


    Casually, she pulled out her phone, tapped into a live-streaming app, and aimed the camera squarely at Corrine and her soon-to-be humiliated opponents.


    Meanwhile, miles away, Matias¡ªwatching the stream online¡ªcould barely contain his excitement as he turned to Nate.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he said, his voice tinged with urgency.


    Nate, who had been loungingzily, lifted his gaze, his sharp eyes flicking toward Matias with a chilling intensity. That single look was enough to make Matias tense up. He swallowed hard, steadied himself, and carefully handed over his phone.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Hond¡­¡±


    In the next instant, Nate took the phone from Matias, his expression unreadable.


    Nate was tuned into the live stream. When Corrine¡¯s tall, graceful silhouette appeared, the usual chill in his eyes gave way to a fleeting warmth.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Matias called out.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nate cut in, his voice cold.


    Corrine¡¯s voice then resonated with poise.


    ¡°Should I emerge victorious, not only will you kneel, apologize, crawl before me, and bark like a dog, but you¡¯ll also perform a pole dance in the center of the square!¡±


    Matias, who had been standing close to Nate, was visibly taken aback. The Burgess family had long-standing ties in Lyhaton, while the Ashtons had only recently established their own strong influence. Corrine¡¯s demands for such public humiliation were a direct challenge to the pride of both families. The situation worsened as the inexperienced Ashton heiress naively epted the bet.


    With a soft sigh, Matias felt sympathy for the foolish Ashton daughter who had walked right into a trap. In Lyhaton, did anyone rival the Ford family¡¯s riches? Bidding against Corrine was essentially courting disaster.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:


    While Nate remained engrossed in the stream, Matias paused briefly before cautiously suggesting, ¡°Sir, perhaps we should assist Miss Hond?¡±


    Nate nced at Matias and responded firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Corrine always preferred handling her own battles without anyone stepping in uninvited. An unexpected appearance from him might disrupt herposure and throw off her strategy.


    Returning Matias¡¯ phone to him, Nate fetched his own to continue watching the stream.


    Corrine¡¯s natural poise and authoritative aura shone through even the remote camera¡¯s lens. Her mere presencemanded attention. Yet beneath her striking looks, a fierce determination was evident. Her face, blending amusement with icy grace, appeared both enchanting and formidable. Nate had no concerns for Corrine; instead, he almost pitied those naive enough to oppose her.


    His gaze sharpened, a subtle smile ying on his lips as he suggested, ¡°We should head to Modern Square.¡±


    Matias found himself chuckling quietly at the unfolding drama. Nate, as usual, was reluctant to let Corrine handle the situation on her own. As their car sped along, they watched the live broadcast where Corrine and Leah¡¯s bidding war intensified.


    ¡°Two million!¡± Leah opened the bidding confidently. She then gave Corrine a seemingly naive look and added, ¡°Miss Hond, I don¡¯t mean topete or unt my wealth, but I desperately need this outfit¡­¡±


    Disinterested in Leah¡¯s performance, Corrine casually raised the bid.


    ¡°Two and a half million.¡±


    ¡°Are you ying games with us, Corrine?¡± Rita demanded, visibly upset.


    ¡°You only upped it by five hundred thousand after our two million bid. Are you just trying to provoke us?¡±


    With an innocent look, Corrine replied, ¡°We agreed to a fair contest, didn¡¯t we? The highest offer wins. There was never a limit set on the increments, correct?¡±


    Rita clenched her jaw, infuriated. Damn it! How did Corrine manage to twist the situation to her advantage? A sharp, knowing glint flickered in Leah¡¯s eyes, though she kept her smile steady as she faced Corrine.


    It seemed Corrine wouldn¡¯t back down easily. With a subtle nce downward to conceal her rising irritation, Leah retorted, ¡°Three million.¡±


    ???????????? ???????? ????: g??????????¦Í???????.???????


    ¡°Three and a half million,¡± Corrine responded.


    Regardless of Leah¡¯s offers, Corrine consistently added half a million more. The price for the limited edition suit had escted to six million, twice its initial value.


    Sweat beaded on Leah¡¯s forehead as she glowered at Corrine, her jaw set in determination.


    Corrine maintained perfectposure as she met Leah¡¯s gaze, her voice carrying an edge of ice.


    ¡°The Burgess family¡¯s factories have been closing one by one since that unfortunate tax scandal, yet here you are, spending sovishly. Perhaps the whispers about your family¡¯s financial troubles are mistaken. No doubt the Burgess empire will soon reim its former glory.¡±


    Sarcasm dripped from every carefully chosen word.


    Leah¡¯s eyes hardened to steel as her fingers curled into tight fists, manicured nails biting into her palms. The pain barely registered through her rising anger.


    Everything had unraveled since Corey¡¯s questioning, forcing him to make devastating choices for their business¡¯s survival. He had attributed his departure to health concerns, but Corrine¡¯s pointed remarks were now stoking the mes of suspicion around their family¡¯s predicament.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:


    The realization of Corrine¡¯s calcted malice struck Leah like a physical blow. This exined the subtle rivalry Corrine had cultivated¡ªshe had been waiting for the perfect moment to tarnish the Burgess name.


    A difficult choicey before Leah: withdrawing would validate the rumors, but continuing the bid presented its own challenges. Her personal finances amounted to just over twenty million, portions of which were already designated for the uing charity event.


    While she had hoped to make a statement at the charity event, Corrine¡¯s interference had derailed those ns entirely.


    The bidding had already surpassed the suit¡¯s actual worth, making further increases financially reckless.


    Leah observed Corrine carefully, searching for cracks in her adversary¡¯s impassive facade. Was thisposed exterior genuine, or merely a masterful performance? Leah¡¯s mind raced, her teeth pressing into her bottom lip. Was there any way out of this without losing face?


    If she backed down, she and Rita would be forced to kneel before Corrine and apologize. Worse still, they¡¯d have to perform a pole dance in the middle of Modern Square. The very thought made Leah¡¯s stomach twist with humiliation.


    Her jaw tightened. Then, with steely resolve, she dered, ¡°Ten million.¡± In Leah¡¯s eyes, Corrine was nothing more than a woman propped up by a wealthy benefactor. And just how deep could a man¡¯s pockets really be when he was spending on someone like her?


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched ever so slightly, her sharp gaze flickering to Leah. There was something almost amused in her eyes, though it wasced with an undeniable mockery.


    Rita interjected with false generosity, ¡°Corrine, let¡¯s be frank. This suit belongs to Leah¡ªyou can¡¯tpete. We¡¯ll overlook your presumption out of respect for old times. Just kneel, apologize, and perhaps bark like a dog. We¡¯ll consider the matter settled.¡±


    Her tone was light, almost magnanimous, as if they were offering an olive branch. But Corrine knew the truth¡ªthis was nothing more than a power y dressed in silk.


    Seizing upon Corrine¡¯s silence, Leah pressed her advantage.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re surviving in Lyhaton solely through male patronage. I almost pity your situation. Why sacrifice everything over a single suit when I¡¯m offering you an easy way out?¡±


    ?????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Her barbed words hung in the air, their calcted cruelty impossible to dismiss.


    Leah¡¯s proposal seemed to offer Corrine a way out, but it was actually a ploy to force her into conceding. Her words hinted that Corrine¡¯s sess came from pleasing men, earning scorn and contempt from those watching.


    Before Corrine could counter, Julia, who had quietly observed the situation, scoffed.


    ¡°Relying on a rich man so you can live in peace? You think the rags-to-riches story will y out for you? Do you really believe you¡¯re suited for being a rich man¡¯s wife? You¡¯re just fooling yourself!¡± Laughter erupted from the crowd at Julia¡¯s harsh words.


    Corrine met her with a cold stare, her gaze sharp and unyielding.


    ¡°Your habit of catering to the wealthy while ignoring those in need will cost you your managerial role by the end of today.¡± Her icy, sharp gaze was chilling.


    Julia¡¯s expression faltered. Everyone in their industry knew that catering to the rich while looking down on others was uneptable. Her confidence started to fade.


    Still, she reminded herself, Corrine was just a mistress. What real threat could she be? Her tone turned sharp as she retorted, ¡°Me, ying favorites? You¡¯re the one chasing reckless deals! You¡¯ve gambled against Miss Ashton with barely any money and now fear your imminent loss!¡± Herughter rang out, tinged with defiance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can intimidate me with such talk! I¡¯m not scared that easily!¡±


    What did it matter if she did cater to the elite and dismiss the less fortunate? Why would she risk upsetting powerful families like the Ashtons and the Burgesses just to please someone insignificant? Moreover, if she kept boosting the brand¡¯s profits, why would they even consider firing her? Not only was her position secure, but she was also likely in line for a substantial bonus this month.


    Standing nearby, Rita asked confidently, ¡°Corrine, why not set your bid? If you can¡¯t afford it, just admit defeat and beg us instead.¡± The thought of Corrine on her knees, begging for mercy, thrilled Rita immensely.


    She was eager to see Corrine humiliated when the moment arrived.


    A shadow fell over Corrine¡¯s eyes, her face growing colder.


    ¡°Twelve million!¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Are you prepared to keep up?¡±


    Her voice was sharp and prating, instantly freezing the atmosphere around them. Silence enveloped everyone for a brief moment.


    Rita responded with a mocking tone after a tense silence, ¡°Really, Corrine, twelve million? It¡¯s doubtful you¡¯ve ever handled that much money.¡±


    Rita¡¯s taunt echoed through the room, snapping the onlookers back to attention. Earlier, Leah had hinted that Corrine was funded by a wealthy benefactor. Who would be generous enough to hand her twelve million just for indulgence? With a raised eyebrow, Corrine offered no reply.


    Nervousness gripped Leah, and she tightened her fists as anxiety surged within her. Nevertheless, she managed to keep her expression gentle, offering a polite smile.


    ¡°Please consider this carefully, Miss Hond. Twelve million isn¡¯t a trivial amount. It¡¯s not worth it for a mere outfit.¡±


    Her voice was soft, suggesting genuine concern for Corrine¡¯s situation. However, a closer inspection revealed that Leah¡¯s true intent was to persuade Corrine to reconsider.


    With a scoff, Julia chimed in, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already put forth the offer. Why not settle it with your card?¡±


    Julia found Corrine¡¯s pretentious demeanor unbearable, especially since she wasn¡¯t as wealthy as she pretended, yet she looked down on everyone.


    R?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.?????


    ¡°May I have a word with your mall manager before we close the bill?¡± Corrine asked.


    The calm in her voice hid a subtle threat, sending a wave of unease through Julia.


    Julia¡¯s face quickly showed her disbelief. She believed Corrine was attempting to intimidate her at thest moment.


    ¡°People like you aren¡¯t worth our manager¡¯s time,¡± Julia retorted with scorn, eyeing Corrine dismissively.


    ¡°Even if he dide, what would change?¡±


    Without a word, Corrine offered a chilling smile. She then took out her phone and dialed a number.


    As Corrine began to walk away, Rita thought she was fleeing and moved to intercept her.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Corrine? This bet isn¡¯t settled.¡±


    ¡°Send your team down to the sixth floor now,¡± Corrine instructed into the phone before ending the call.


    Corrine lifted her head, her gaze cold and distant. She gave Rita a quick nce before locking eyes with Julia. Stepping toward the cashier, she pulled a card from her purse and said, ¡°Charge it to this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:


    ¡°Still ying the part, are we?¡± Julia scoffed.


    ¡°You think snagging a wealthy man gives you the freedom to do as you please? If you truly have 12 million, I¡¯ll eat dirt.¡±


    Leah, silent until now, suddenly sensed trouble brewing.


    Her fists were clenched tightly, her palms damp with sweat.


    Noticing Leah¡¯s unease, Julia offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Rx, Miss Burgess. She¡¯s just bluffing. Didn¡¯t you say she has no real connections in a city as big as Lyhaton? Where would she even get 12 million? Rich people aren¡¯t that gullible. Money isn¡¯t something you just hand over for nothing. She¡¯s only digging a deeper hole for herself.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Leah¡¯s face rxed a bit.


    Julia¡¯s reasoning made sense to her.


    While Corrine might have a certain charm that drew men, it seemed improbable that any would be reckless enough to squander 12 million on her whims. Julia caught the cashier¡¯s eye, who hadn¡¯t budged, her gaze tinged with sarcasm. Rushing over, she couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you hit your limit on that card and still can¡¯t scrape together 12 million?¡±


    The cashier¡¯s expression turned to one of utter disbelief as she grasped the card Corrine extended, her fingers shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Swipe the card already!¡± Julia demanded, her impatience evident as she nudged the cashier. In her haste, the cashier fumbled and dropped the card.


    She snapped back to reality and stooped to retrieve it, just as a flurry of footsteps resonated from the onlooking crowd.


    Turning toward themotion, Julia noticed several top executives from the mall entering, their presence causing a stir.


    Her initial shock quickly turned into a forced smile as she greeted them, saying, ¡°Mr. ke, Mr. Diaz, Mr. Watts, to what do we owe this unexpected pleasure? Surely a phone call would have been enough. What¡¯s the need for such a dramatic entrance?¡±


    The three were top executives at the mall, rarely seen during inspections, let alone all together.


    Their presence gave Julia a vague sense of unease.


    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The heads of the mall, Zahir Diaz and Darryl Watts, oversaw its daily operations, while Ennis ke had been appointed by Ford Group. Though all three held managerial positions, Ennis, as Ford Group¡¯s representative, wielded significantly more power. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Zahir and Darryl answered to him.


    ¡°Mr. ke, do you have any new instructions?¡± Julia¡¯s voice wavered slightly as she studied Ennis¡¯ grim expression, a sense of unease creeping in. But Ennis didn¡¯t acknowledge her. His eyes were fixed on Corrine, a mix of apprehension and deference flickering across his face.


    Noticing his reaction, Julia turned to Corrine, her brows furrowing in suspicion. She was convinced that Corrine was the root of this mess. Somehow, she had even managed to summon Ennis here. Shooting Corrine a resentful re, Julia quicklyposed herself and stepped forward with a sycophantic smile.


    ¡°This customer is deliberately stirring up trouble. We were just about to resolve the issue, but who could have guessed such a minor incident would disturb all three of you¡­¡±


    Her words barely left her mouth before Ennis brushed past her without the slightest interest. Instead, he strode straight to Corrine, his posture low and deferential.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:


    ¡°Miss Hond, I sincerely apologize for the trouble you¡¯ve encountered today.¡±


    Corrine met his gaze with cool indifference.


    ¡°Your sales staff disyed a terrible attitude¡ªlooking down on customers, discriminating against them, and speaking disrespectfully. How do you intend to address this?¡±


    ¡°Immediate termination!¡± Ennis dered without hesitation.


    ¡°Our mall has zero tolerance for this kind of behavior. We¡¯ll see this matter through to the very end.¡±


    Behind him, Zahir and Darryl nodded vigorously in agreement.


    ¡°What?¡± Julia¡¯s eyes widened in horror, disbelief shing across her face.


    Under Ennis¡¯ sharp gaze, Zahir seized the rare opportunity to redeem himself. Stepping toward Julia with an air of authority, he leveled her with a steely re.


    ¡°As a sales representative, your service was abysmal. And as a store manager, you were arrogant andcked integrity in your work. Effective immediately, you are dismissed!¡±


    Having said that, Zahir cautiously stepped toward Corrine, lowering his head in deference.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I deeply regret the unnecessary trouble caused by my failure to oversee things properly.¡±


    Corrine barely spared him¡ªor Ennis¡ªa nce before striding over to a quiet corner and taking a seat. Her cold indifference made it clear she had no intention of acknowledging Zahir¡¯s groveling.


    Yet, rather than being offended, he remained utterly subservient.


    ¡°Miss Hond, please enjoy some coffee and refreshments.¡±


    Modern Square was Lyhaton¡¯s premier shopping center, renowned as one of the most prestigious in the country, and it operated under Ford Group¡¯s name. However, what most didn¡¯t realize was that this so-called ¡°shoppers¡¯ paradise¡± had been a gift from Carl to Corrine on her eighteenth birthday. In other words, the mall didn¡¯t belong to the Ford family¡ªit was Corrine¡¯s private property.


    That made her the true boss of the executives standing before her, each one painfully aware that her word could dictate their fates.


    Not far away, Leah stood frozen, watching the scene unfold with growing unease. Her brows drew together as she fixed her gaze on Corrine.


    Why were the senior figures of Modern Square treating Corrine with such extreme reverence, as if she were royalty? Could it be that Corrine really had some kind of connection to the Ford family¡ªthe wealthiest and most powerful n in Lyhaton? Was she the very person Kason had warned them never to cross?


    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    As those questions raced through her mind, a flicker of panic crossed Leah¡¯s face.


    Just then, from behind the cashier counter, Rita suddenly let out a startled exmation.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There must be some kind of mistake!¡±


    ¡°The ck gold card you¡¯re holding is indeed our mall¡¯s most prestigious membership,¡± the cashier exined.


    ¡°As per our policy, the card grants its bearer priority ess to select any item from the mall.¡±


    Julia turned pale, her body trembling uncontrobly upon hearing this. Staring in disbelief at Corrine, who was casually enjoying her coffee, Julia whispered to herself in shock, ¡°How can this be?¡±


    She knew of only one ck gold card holder throughout the entire mall. How had this woman acquired such a card? Just who had she unknowingly gone up against?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:


    Fear and confusion shed across Julia¡¯s face as her eyes narrowed.


    Corrine met her look, a chilling smile curling her lips as she regarded the distraught store manager.


    ¡°Considering your current predicament, do you believe you¡¯ll retain your manager¡¯s position?¡±


    Stunned, Julia was frozen by Corrine¡¯s piercing stare. She recalled Corrine¡¯s earlier remark.


    ¡°Your habit of catering to the wealthy while ignoring those in need will cost you your managerial role by the end of today.¡±


    Initially, Julia had dismissed the threat as mere intimidation. Now, the reality was crystal clear.


    Her voice hoarse and barely audible, Julia tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°Miss Hond, please understand, this was all a terrible oversight on my part. I failed to recognize your importance. The fault is entirely mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Think a simple admission of guilt will suffice for forgiveness?¡± Corrine cut in sharply, her lips twisting into a cold smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m neither generous nor patient enough to ignore such offenses. I¡¯d rather even the score.¡±


    ¡°Please, Miss Hond, forgive me,¡± Julia pleaded as she knelt at Corrine¡¯s feet, her voice breaking with sobs.


    ¡°I admit I failed to acknowledge your prominence. I¡¯m willing to face any punishment, but please don¡¯t dismiss me. My family depends entirely on my ie¡ªthey have no one else. Without this job, we are left with nothing¡­¡±


    Corrine watched Julia¡¯s tearful apology with cold eyes, showing no sympathy.


    ¡°Everyone has to deal with the consequences of their actions. I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t value it.¡±


    Julia¡¯s misfortune stemmed from her desire to impress Leah and Rita. Herck of principles and integrity had led her to this desperate moment. It was her own actions that had precipitated her ruin.


    The representative of the brand waste arriving at the scene but immediately felt a sinking feeling as he took in Corrine¡¯smanding presence and the atmosphere of despair.


    Darryl briefed him on the situation, prompting him to swear under his breath. Despite being severely scolded, Julia could only plead without resentment.


    Author¡¯s version avable at g??ln ov els.????


    ¡°Please, sir, I was acting in our brand¡¯s best interest¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± the representative of the brand eximed. His frustration was evident¡ªwithout Julia¡¯s mistake, he wouldn¡¯t be dealing with this mess.


    As he was still piecing together a response to calm Corrine, Ennis spoke coldly, ¡°The conduct of your sales team is uneptable and harms the reputation of our mall. Remove your merchandise and vacate our premises at once!¡±


    The directive sent the representative and the store¡¯s staff into a state of upheaval. Ovee with frustration and anger, the representative retorted, ¡°This is a clear vition of our contract. I want a meeting with your CEO immediately.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, and her lips curled into a smirk, radiating cool confidence.


    ¡°Around here, I set the rules.¡± Her expression remained unthreatening throughout. Even in moments of irritation, her brow only slightly creased, yet her presence was intimidating enough tomand fear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:


    Caught off guard, the brand¡¯s representative gazed at Corrine, bewildered. Ennis leaned in to share a few words with him. Suddenly, the man seemed unsteady, as if the floor beneath him had shifted, his face reflecting a storm of emotions. This woman was none other than the CEO of Ford Group.


    ¡°Also, could you have that suit in the window packed up for me?¡± Corrine instructed, pointing to the men¡¯s suit.


    After a brief hesitation, the representative managed a strained smile.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to offer that suit to you as aplimentary gesture of our apology. It will be sent to your address.¡± He appeared relieved, as though he¡¯d been granted a second chance.


    With a nod, Corrine acknowledged his gesture.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the security guards arrived, they began to usher the flustered staff out, ensuring Corrine faced no further disruptions.


    Meanwhile, Rita, frozen in ce up until then, began to regain her bearings. She averted her gaze, intending to dissolve into the crowd unnoticed.


    ¡°Miss Ashton,¡± Corrine called out coolly, halting her attempt to escape.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve left something behind?¡±


    Upon hearing Corrine¡¯s voice, Rita hurriedly bowed her head and quickened her steps. Yet, before she could reach the exit, a security guard intercepted her, seizing her arm and pulling her back toward Corrine.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Rita shouted, her frustration spilling over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Looking up, Rita¡¯s eyes met Corrine¡¯s, causing her heart to pound. Terror flickered across her face.


    ¡°Corrine, what is it you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Settle your debts, honor our agreement. Can¡¯t you ept defeat, Miss Ashton?¡± Corrine¡¯s faint smile was cold, like a charming but dangerous enchantress. Embarrassment colored Rita¡¯s cheeks as she stood frozen, momentarily helpless.


    From the corner of her eye, Rita noticed Leah nearby and hurried to her side, seeking sce.


    ¡°Leah, how do we handle this?¡±


    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Leah, feeling unfairly implicated, was so frustrated she could have bitten through steel. Idiot! Rita was still finding ways to implicate her further.


    Leah exhaled slowly, her initial contempt softening into a gentle smile.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re staying in Lyhaton, and our paths are likely to cross again. Isn¡¯t it better to ease tensions?¡±


    ¡°Own up to your bet and admit defeat. Kneel if you ept your loss,¡± Corrine ordered, her voice firm in the quiet store.


    Her natural grace andmanding presence exuded from her, creating an imposing aura.


    Rita, who had always scorned Corrine¡¯s effortless dignity and authority, retorted heatedly, ¡°Enough with your talk of bets! You manipted us from the start, holding back a ck gold card until thest moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Corrine¡¯s slight smirk revealed her amusement at Rita¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Was it not you who ignored the principle of firste, first served? You¡¯ve consistently tried to undermine me, weaving plots to soil my reputation. You were so sure of your bet, yet now wish to deny it? Does the renowned integrity of the Ashton family not extend to honoring itsmitments? Is this reflective of how the Ashtons are raised?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:


    What began as a conflict among three women had escted, with Corrine¡¯s remarks implicating the entire Ashton family in the controversy.


    The store hummed with whispered conversations as spection about Rita rippled through the crowd.


    Leah¡¯s prating gaze bored into Corrine with cial intensity, as though attempting to pierce through to her very thoughts. A crushing weight of consequences pressed down on the Ashton family.


    Should Rita break her word, they would be branded as untrustworthy. Yet, if Rita submitted to the humiliation of a public apology on her knees, their standing would suffer an equally devastating blow. The family was trapped in an impossible position, with both paths leading to inevitable scandal.


    Leah drew a measured breath, her teeth clenched behind a facade of gentility as she spoke.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you understand Rita¡¯s impulsive nature. Why harbor such resentment? After years of the Ashton family¡¯s unwavering support, surely you could find it in your heart to show mercy? Consider what this public disgrace would mean for someone so young¡ªhow could Rita ever hold her head high again?¡±


    ¡°Did such concerns for feelings cross your mind when making that wager?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice dripped with icy derision, her eyes glinting dangerously.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve lost, you lecture about morality? Enough. Both of you¡ªon your knees!¡±


    Though softly spoken, hermand carried a bone-chilling authority that sent shivers through the onlookers.


    Horror dawned on both Leah¡¯s and Rita¡¯s faces. The mere suggestion of kneeling¡ªhere, before countless witnesses¡ªwas unconscionable. Their positions as scions of the Ashton and Burgess families made such submission unthinkable.


    ¡°You worthless witch!¡± Rita exploded, pushed beyond her breaking point as shame and fury contorted her features.


    ¡°Who are you to demand I kneel before you?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed to dangerous slits as she advanced.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    Rita¡¯s pupils constricted in fear as she instinctively retreated, but Corrine¡¯s grip found her arm with lightning speed.


    The crack of palm meeting cheek echoed through the suddenly silent room. The force sent Rita reeling into a nearby disy.


    When awareness returned, she clutched her stinging face, eyes zing with murderous intent as she lunged forward with wild abandon.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that, you witch! I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±


    Corrine had anticipated the attack. With fluid grace, she caught Rita¡¯s iling arm and delivered another resounding p.


    Rita¡¯s anguished cry pierced the air as Corrine seized her by the hair, forcing her to the floor with calcted precision.


    ¡°Mark my words¡ªyou¡¯ll regret this day! Corrine Hond, I swear you¡¯ll suffer for this!¡± Rita snarled through her swollen, reddened face, teeth bared in impotent rage.


    Dismissing Rita¡¯s threats, Corrine turned her attention to Leah, lips curving in a cruel smile.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, will you show wisdom and kneel voluntarily, or shall I provide assistance?¡±


    Fear flickered across Leah¡¯s features.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:


    ¡°Miss Hond, surely we can reach some understanding? If not for our sake, then for Bruce¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Why should I show you mercy for a cheater¡¯s sake?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice carried the chill of midwinter.


    Leah met her gaze, and an involuntary shudder ran through her.


    Before she could process the words, Corrine closed the distance between them. One hand gripped Leah¡¯s shoulder while one foot delivered a precise kick to the back of her knee.


    The impact drove Leah to the unforgiving floor with a dull thud, pain etching deep lines across her face. Though the Burgess family had weathered decline, never had Leah experienced such profound humiliation.


    The scene unfolded with merciless intensity as Corrine maintained her iron grip on Leah¡¯s shoulder, leaving no room for resistance. Leah felt as helpless as prey in a predator¡¯s sights, waves of humiliation washing over her with crushing force. She bowed her head, teeth sinking into her lower lip as she tried to block out the countless mocking stares surrounding her.


    Her trembling fists betrayed the tempest of hatred and fury building within her. The bitter irony of her position struck deep¡ªshe was the Burgess family heiress, Bruce¡¯s chosen bride, destined to lead the Ashton household. Yet here she knelt, subjugated by Corrine, whom she viewed as nothing more than a rural upstart from humble origins. The indignity of it burned like acid in her veins.


    Rita, seeing Corrine¡¯s attention diverted to Leah, sensed an opportunity for revenge. With desperate speed, she snatched an ashtray from the nearby coffee table and lunged toward Corrine, murder zing in her eyes.


    ¡°Die, you wretch!¡±


    ¡°Look out!¡± Karina¡¯s panicked warning pierced the air.


    Nate, watching the live stream in his car, frowned deeply, anger shing across his features. Yet he needn¡¯t have worried. Corrine moved with practiced precision, simultaneously catching Rita¡¯s wrist while gripping her throat.


    The resounding crash of Rita¡¯s body hitting the floor echoed through the room, a testament to Corrine¡¯s ruthless efficiency. A ghost of an admiring smile yed across Nate¡¯s lips as he observed. Ritay crumpled on the floor, gasping for air between pained coughs.


    ¡°Corrine¡­ you¡¯ll¡­ pay dearly for this¡­¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?¦Á??????¦Í??????£®??????


    Leah carefully masked the ice in her gaze as she attempted a final plea, her face a masterpiece of fragile vulnerability.


    ¡°Miss Hond, surely our submission is enough? Can¡¯t you release us now?¡±


    ¡°Such eloquence, Miss Burgess.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as she towered over Leah, who knelt before her.


    ¡°Tell me, would you show mercy if our positions were reversed? A loss demands its price¡ªsurely you understand this basic principle?¡±


    Leah¡¯s jaw clenched.


    ¡°What more could you want?¡±


    ¡°Something simple.¡± Corrine¡¯s words fell like ice shards.


    ¡°Crawl on your hands and knees. Bark like a dog.¡±


    Themand plunged Leah into new depths of horror. Kneeling had been humiliating enough, but to crawl and bark like an animal? The very thought sent tremors of rage through her body. Her position as the Burgess family¡¯s cherished daughter made such degradation unthinkable.


    Rita¡¯s hatred for Corrine reached a fever pitch.


    ¡°You vicious witch! Release me!¡± Her hysterical screams filled the air, each curse more venomous than thest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:


    ¡°Miss Ashton, perhaps save your voice for barking instead?¡± Corrine¡¯s response cut like a de.


    As Leah knelt with downcast eyes, her mind raced through countless scenarios of revenge. The proud Burgess heiress, reduced to such public shame, nowmanded to mimic amon dog.


    The universe seemed to mock her further as a nearby toy poodle let out a cheerful bark.


    A yful smile graced Corrine¡¯s lips, though her eyes remained cial.


    ¡°Well? We¡¯re waiting. Bark!¡±


    The crowd pressed closer, and Leah seized her chance to y to their sympathies, her voice quavering with carefully crafted emotion. Tears traced silvery paths down her cheeks as she appealed to Corrine¡¯s conscience.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you may dismiss our personal connections, but surely you haven¡¯t forgotten the Ashton family¡¯s generosity? Your very presence in Lyhaton stems from their support. Think of Farris¡¯ selfless kindness¡­ how can you repay that by breaking his heart through Rita¡¯s humiliation?¡±


    Her performance struck its mark. Murmurs of support rippled through the onlookers, their voices rising in a chorus of well-meaning advice.


    ¡°Mercy serves us all better than vengeance,¡± one called out. Another added, ¡°Building bridges serves more purpose than burning them.¡± A third voice cautioned, ¡°The Ashton family¡¯s influence in Lyhaton runs deep¡ªwhat goodes from making enemies?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes glittered with sardonic amusement.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, the entertainment industry truly lost a gem when you departed. Such convincing tears¡ªyou might have imed Best Actress with talent like this.¡±


    The mockery in her tone cut like a knife.


    Leah¡¯s teeth ground together as she fought to contain her rage. The bitter irony of Corrine¡¯s words twisted in her gut. After all, hadn¡¯t it been Corrine herself who had orchestrated Leah¡¯s fall from the entertainment world? After destroying her career, now here Corrine stood, trying to ruin her reputation as well. The depth of Corrine¡¯s calcted malice sent chills down her spine.


    Regret gnawed at Leah: if only she had taken more decisive action when she had the chance.


    ¡°Since Miss Burgess seems reluctant toply, perhaps some professional assistance is in order,¡± Corrine mused.


    Ch@pter updat3s at g??l??ovels.??o??


    ¡°Shall we bring in the dogs?¡±


    Karina stepped forward with a predatory smile.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s prepared. My pit bulls are excellent teachers when ites to showing their teeth.¡±


    On cue, a ck-d guard led two muscr pit bulls into the store. Their sleek forms rippled with barely contained power, studded cors glinting ominously around their throats.


    Dark eyes gleamed with feral intelligence as the dogs panted, filling the air with their intimidating presence. One dog¡¯s tongue flicked out, the strange animal musk making Leah¡¯s stomach turn.


    ¡°Have you reconsidered your position on barking?¡± Corrine¡¯s arched eyebrow and steady gaze sent ice through the veins of everyone present.


    Rita, whose fear of dogs bordered on phobia, began trembling violently when Corrine forced her to face the animals. Her terror finally shattered her remaining pride.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:


    ¡°I¡¯ll bark! I¡¯ll do it!¡± she shrieked.


    ¡°Atst, wisdom prevails. I knew you were intelligent, Miss Ashton,¡± Corrine¡¯s contemptuous smile spoke volumes.


    Though Rita¡¯s heart burned with murderous rage, she forced a weak sound from her constricted throat.


    ¡°Woof! Woof¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did Miss Ashton make a sound? I couldn¡¯t quite hear it,¡± Corrine remarked with calcted cruelty.


    The irony of her situation wasn¡¯t lost on Rita. She had hoped to orchestrate Corrine¡¯s humiliation, perhaps even attract the attention of that mysterious billionaire and orchestrate another abandonment. Instead, she found herself trapped by Corrine¡¯s unexpected disy of power, reduced to mimicking a dog for her tormentor¡¯s amusement.


    With despair etched across her ashen features, Rita squeezed her eyes shut. She drew a deep breath, swallowing her pride, and barked again with more force.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof¡­¡±


    In that instant, all traces of Rita¡¯s previous pride had vanished.


    Corrine fixed Leah with a chilling look.


    ¡°Your turn, Miss Burgess.¡±


    Leah¡¯s response was a fierce re, her eyes burning with a fury that seemed to wish Corrine a horrible death.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re too modest for this, Miss Burgess. Shall we proceed with the next part?¡± Despite her calm tone, Corrine¡¯s words made Leah¡¯s skin crawl with unease.


    Looking up sharply, Leah met Corrine¡¯s chilling gaze and felt a sudden pressure at her temples.


    Calmly, Corrine said, ¡°You remember the stakes, right? You owe us a pole dance in the square for losing.¡±


    A wave of cold fear washed over Leah, draining the color from her face. Leah¡¯s fragile act disappeared, her eyes now sharp and dangerous like a snake ready to strike.


    Corrine¡¯s beauty was chilling; her face, a sculpture of cold, wless jade. Her subtly curved eyebrows enhanced her enigmatic allure. Her expression hovered between a mocking smile and a sneer, creating an intriguing yet intimidating presence.


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    Corrine¡¯s striking appearance was undeniable, her dignified demeanor impossible to overlook.


    Leah had felt deep-seated resentment and insecurity when she first heard of Bruce keeping such a stunning woman close by. Knowing the fickle nature of men, Leah pondered how one could remain indifferent to such beauty day in and day out.


    When she finally met Corrine after returning from overseas, the inherent grace Corrine carried only intensified Leah¡¯s feelings of inferiority.


    Despite her elegant outfit, Leah couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being outmatched as she faced Corrine.


    Corrine effortlesslymanded the room¡¯s attention and admiration. Leah had thought that by wooing Bruce away, she could diminish Corrine¡¯s influence, yet the reality proved quite the opposite.


    In truth, ever since Corrine¡¯s departure from the Ashton family, Leah felt everything slipping through her fingers.


    Leah attempted to stand and confront Corrine, only to find herself immobilized by Corrine¡¯s firm hold on her shoulder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 380

    ?Chapter 380:


    ¡°Why? Unwilling to dance?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow and offered a sly half-smile.


    ¡°Perhaps we should try something different?¡± The casual tone in her voice made Leah¡¯s frown deepen.


    As she stared at Corrine, Leah¡¯s face was a transparent disy of her loathing and anger.


    ¡°Why not pick any bar in Lyhaton and grace it with your performance for an evening, Miss Burgess?¡± Corrine suggested with fake innocence.


    ¡°You¡¯re from a family known for its artistic prowess and have once captivated the city with your dance. It would be a pleasure to witness it again.¡±


    At her suggestion, the surrounding crowd broke into enthusiastic apuse. The prospect of seeing ady of Leah¡¯s stature dance was indeed a spectacle for them.


    ¡°How dare you treat me this way, Corrine Hond! The Burgess family, along with Bruce, will not stand for this,¡± Leah retorted.


    Corrine¡¯s reply wasden with disdain.


    ¡°Do you honestly believe that I fear the Burgess or Ashton families?¡±


    Before she could continue, a stern voice cut through the crowd, saying, ¡°Corrine, haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡±


    Hearing Bruce¡¯s voice, Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits before her lips curved into a predatory smile.


    ¡°ying the gant hero again, I see.¡± She pivoted to face Bruce, meeting his contemptuous stare.


    His eyes pierced through her with the kind of judgment reserved for storybook viins tormenting innocent maidens.


    ¡°What drives you to such cruelty, Corrine?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice cut through the tension like ice.


    ¡°What grievance could possibly justify this endless torment of Rita and Leah?¡±


    He had abandoned everything at the first ping of Leah¡¯s desperate message, only to witness the horrifying live stream his assistant had forwarded during his rush here¡ªCorrine forcing Rita and Leah to their knees,pelling them to mimic dogs.


    Such calcted malevolence could only spring from Corrine¡¯s mind.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????


    Understanding dawned in Corrine¡¯s eyes as they flickered between the newly arrived Bruce and the tearful Leah huddled on the floor. Corrine¡¯s smile took on an arctic quality.


    Of course Leah had been stalling¡ªshe¡¯d been waiting for her champion to arrive.


    Brushing invisible specks from her clothing with deliberate casualness, Corrine remarked, ¡°They orchestrated their own downfall. I merely yed the hand they dealt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spewing lies,¡± Rita spat, emboldened by Bruce¡¯s presence.


    ¡°You orchestrated this whole trap, you monster. You forced us to kneel and brought those dogs to terrorize me into barking.¡±


    A dangerous glimmer danced in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Miss Ashton, you¡¯ve not only mastered canine impersonation but also perfected the art of victimhood.¡± Before Rita could protest, Corrine pressed on, ¡°Let¡¯s not forget who initiated this unfortunate chain of events.¡±


    The world was quick to condemn her ruthlessness, yet conveniently forgot she hadn¡¯t struck first.


    The instigators, having failed in their schemes and fallen prey to her counterattack, had sessfully painted her as the viin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381:


    Bruce¡¯s forehead creased deeply at her words.


    ¡°Bruce¡­¡± Leah melted into his embrace, her tear-stained face the picture of vulnerability, expertly plucking at his protective instincts.


    Bruce cradled her as if she were spun from ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m here.¡±


    As she watched their tender exchange, bitter irony welled up in Corrine¡¯s chest. Her voice turned cial.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, since you¡¯re so fond of invoking our history, let¡¯s conclude our final wager here.¡±


    She turned to address Ennis.


    ¡°Have the outfit delivered to my apartment.¡± With that promation, she collected her belongings and departed alongside Karina.


    The crowd parted like water before them as they strode out together, though Corrine¡¯smanding presence rendered Karina nearly invisible beside her.


    Today¡¯s drama had shattered their preconceptions. Curiosity zed through the gathered spectators.


    Who was this woman whomanded such deference from three senior executives of the mall?


    Their intrigue mingled with a tinge of disappointment. They had anticipated witnessing the Burgess and Ashton daughters perform a pole dance, but the bet¡¯s dissolution had denied them that spectacle.


    Karina exhaled wistfully.


    ¡°We came so close to destroying that maniptive woman¡¯s reputationpletely.¡±


    Corrine let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°Even if we had gone through with all the wagers, it wouldn¡¯t havepletely crushed the Burgess and Ashton families. The Ashtons aren¡¯t as weak as they once were. Besides, letting her off the hook now might make us appear¡­ gracious.¡±


    While Corrine enjoyed seeking revenge, her position as CEO of Ford Group often required more restraint.


    ¡°Those ps you dealt out were quite satisfying to witness, Corrine. It was quite the spectacle,¡± Karina said, pausing as she pondered the repercussions.


    ??????????? ??????????????? ¨À??????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°However, I¡¯m concerned that the Ashton and Burgess families might retaliate, particrly the Ashtons¡­¡±


    Karina had never cared for people like Farris.


    Farris always preached virtue and morality, hiding his maniptive actions behind a mask of kindness.


    Unperturbed, Corrine responded with cool detachment, ¡°To me, the Ashton family is irrelevant.¡±


    She had once devoted herself wholeheartedly to the Ashtons, mistakenly thinking Bruce was the person who saved her years ago.


    For Bruce¡¯s sake, she had endured the Ashtons¡¯ presence as long as she could bear, but those days were over.


    She had lost all patience with Bruce and was done putting up with the Ashtons¡¯ games.


    Karina, hearing this, felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Though we didn¡¯t buy a dress, sorting out those two nuisances still made our trip worthwhile.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382:


    While they were talking, Matias, d in a sharp suit, walked up to them.


    He paused respectfully before them and said, ¡°Miss Hond, Miss Brooks.¡±


    Karina turned to Matias, puzzled.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting the man standing before her.


    Matias responded, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with you through Miss Hond.¡±


    This indicated he knew her because of his connection to Corrine.


    Corrine quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I was sent by Mr. Hopkins to pick you up,¡± Matias exined.


    He stepped aside as a sleek ck Rolls-Royce Phantom came into view. The car door swung open, and a man emerged, his long legs and regal posture marking his approach.


    Standing before them, his well-defined features and dignified aura resembled a sculpted figure, radiating a noble charm.


    His silent presence alone was enough to capture everyone¡¯s attention and respect.


    Karina, observing him, couldn¡¯t help but think that hepletely overshadowed Bruce, who paled inparison.


    As Corrine approached Nate with a radiant smile, her eyes shimmered softly. Before she had a chance to speak, Nate drew her close, his arm encircling her waist.


    ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡±


    His voice was both deep and soothing. Corrine shook her head, dismissing any concern.


    ¡°Hurt? No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°Every action has its consequences; you pped her, so surely your hand must have hurt? You¡¯re just ustomed to bearing everything alone,¡± Nate said, as he gently rubbed her hand.


    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to be so strong; I¡¯m here.¡± A wave of emotions washed over Corrine.


    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Nate had a knack for reaching her most sensitive emotions with ease. Corrine bit her lip, striving to keep her voice even.


    ¡°What brings you here so soon? Weren¡¯t you supposed to return next week?¡± She had resigned herself to a few more days without him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Nate asked, raising an eyebrow yfully, his eyes twinkling with warmth and amusement.


    ¡°I wish you were always with me,¡± Corrine responded.


    As she spoke, Nate¡¯s gaze darkened, swirling with mystery and intensity like the deep night sea.


    Observing him closely, Corrine noticed the redness in his eyes and the subtle shadows beneath them, signs of fatigue.


    With a gentle touch to his face, she expressed her concern.


    ¡°You look so tired.¡± Nate caught her hand, pressing it to his cheek, savoring the warmth. His throat moved slightly as he admitted, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home,¡± Corrine suggested, taking his hand and leading him toward the car.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:


    Karina watched them leave, feeling suddenly invisible. Was she truly unnoticed? With Corrine now focused on her boyfriend, had she been forgotten by her best friend?


    Matias wavered, noting Karina¡¯s difort, before offering with careful distance, ¡°Miss Brooks, shall I arrange transportation for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Karina dered, sliding her sunsses into ce and hoisting her bag with practiced indifference before marching away with exaggerated confidence.


    Matias stood there, stung by the rebuff, his brow furrowing in contemtion of women¡¯s inscrutability.


    As Nate and Corrine prepared to get into the car, Matias hastened to join them. Bruce, supporting Leah as they emerged from Modern Square, found his gaze drawn to Corrine, nestled naturally in Nate¡¯s protective embrace.


    The sight challenged everything he thought he knew about her. In his mind, Corrine had always been winter incarnate, holding the world at arm¡¯s length. Yet here she was, dismantling his certainties one by one.


    Her warmth existed¡ªit simply belonged to another man, while Bruce received only the chill of her indifference.


    Memories surfaced unbidden: Corrine¡¯s desperate pursuit of marriage, followed by her swift progression into a new romance after their split.


    She disyed her affection to another man openly, showing neither the wounds of heartbreak nor the weight of guilt when she was in front of him. Bruce questioned the depth of feelings that could transition so seamlessly. Though love had never stirred in his heart for Corrine, something in him rebelled at how quickly she had found sce in another¡¯s arms, how freely she offered her tenderness and submission.


    In some corner of his mind, he had imed ownership of that gentleness.


    His frown deepened as his grip on Leah¡¯s waist unconsciously tightened. Leah¡¯s sharp intake of breath drew her gaze upward, where she caught Bruce¡¯s distant stare fixed on Corrine¡¯s departing figure.


    She lowered her eyes, concealing their cial glint as she realized she had underestimated her rival.


    Even with another man in her life, Corrine still wielded power over Bruce.


    ?????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Rita suddenly burst into their line of sight, her tear-stained cheeks flushed and swollen.


    ¡°Bruce, you must defend our honor this time.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s attention snapped back, his nce carrying traces of contempt at her disheveled state¡ªmakeup smeared, ck trails of eyeliner mapping her tears.


    ¡°I warned you against provoking her,¡± he reprimanded sharply.


    ¡°That maniptive witch yed us for fools, plotting against Leah and me, forcing us into such¡ª¡±


    Rita¡¯s voice rose with each word, fury and humiliation feeding into each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes¡ªyou must make her pay!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s features hardened to stone.


    ¡°Enough! We¡¯re leaving. Now.¡±


    The dust had barely settled on recent upheavals, and his priorityy in regaining Cn¡¯s favor and securing new ventures. Revenge against Corrine held no ce in his agenda.


    Moreover, witnessing her easy familiarity with Jayden¡¯s circle at Maple Grove Vi had taught him caution.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:


    Leah observed Bruce¡¯s reluctance to challenge Corrine. Though the reason eluded her, Ennis¡¯ deferential behavior at Modern Square spoke volumes.


    ¡°Bruce, I should shoulder the me for today,¡± Leah offered, meeting his eyes with carefully crafted remorse.


    ¡°I failed to protect Rita. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± This strategic retreat never failed to move Bruce¡¯s heart.


    True to form, the sight of Leah¡¯s contrition and distress pierced him deeply.


    ¡°None of this falls on you, Leah.¡±


    Leah, knowing the critical importance of securing Bruce¡¯s sympathy and forgiveness at this moment, manufactured a gentle smile.


    ¡°Rita needs medical attention. Let¡¯s tend to her wounds first.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s car roared to life and swiftly maneuvered past Nate¡¯s vehicle.


    ¡°Are we really just going to watch them drive away?¡± Nate questioned abruptly.


    Corrine, tilting her head slightly, watched the departing car.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but being too aggressive would only tarnish our image.¡±


    ¡°Does that really matter to you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it shouldn¡¯t?¡± Corrine responded quickly, believing that Nate would appreciate a woman who was not too forceful or detached. Most men, after all, were drawn to women who were gentle and understanding.


    A slight frown marred Nate¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Your happiness is my only concern, so please, act as you wish.


    He tenderly stroked her cheek.


    ¡°Whatever you decide to do, know that I¡¯m behind you, no matter the oue.¡±


    A wave of emotion surged through Corrine. She shifted her gaze to meet Nate¡¯s earnest look.


    Though outwardly serene, a small smile yed at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I sometimes worry that my stoic demeanor might drive you away.¡±


    Upd4t3s c0m3 F1RST 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    ¡°That will never happen,¡± Nate assured her, his deep gaze steady and filled with warmth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to soften your edges; I¡¯m here to protect you from whateveres our way.¡±


    Nate¡¯s reassurances had always moved her, but this time, the depth of her feelings was overwhelming.


    How could she not be moved by someone whopletely epted every part of her personality?


    Compelled by a sudden urge, Corrine reached for his tie, pulling him closer as she leaned in and kissed him gently on the lips.


    Feeling her soft kiss, Nate¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively tightened his embrace, drawing her onto hisp and deepening their kiss.


    Their lips met in a kiss that was both familiar and profoundly different from any before.


    At times forceful, at others tender, the kiss seemed to navigate through Corrine¡¯s defenses, meticulously dismantling her resolve.


    As Nate¡¯s minty breath closed in, it enveloped her gradually, offering a sense of warmth and enclosure that hinted at total surrender.


    Only when Corrine¡¯s breathing turned shallow and she nearly swooned did Nate pull away with some reluctance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385:


    He observed the delicate flush on her cheeks, his eyes lighting up with an enchanting smile.


    Gently, his fingers traced her now tender lips, his own curving into a yful grin, radiating a cheeky charm.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll need more practice,¡± he teased. Bruce, ignoring the treasure before him, foolishly clung to mere trifles. Bruce was truly blind!


    Corrine, catching the humor in his tone, felt both mortified and irritated, her brow creasing as she gazed up at him.


    From her angle, Nate¡¯s impable jawline and the enticing swell of his Adam¡¯s apple were striking. She impulsively bit his Adam¡¯s apple in response.


    At her action, Nate tensed, his embrace tightening around her.


    As Corrine began to squirm, Nate said, ¡°Stay still!¡±


    His deep gaze held a warning of the risks involved with their flirtation, and knowing the dangers of teasing him, Corrine remained motionless in his arms.


    Facing each other, their eyes locked, breaths mingling intimately.


    Matias, sensing the shift in the atmosphere from the front seat, peeked back through the rearview mirror.


    He caught a glimpse of his usually stoic boss, now rxed against the seat, his shirt cor undone, his lips marked with lipstick¡ªa rare sight of allure. To Matias, it appeared that Nate, typically reserved, was now under Corrine¡¯s spell.


    In that moment, Matias realized that not even the mostposed men were immune to the charm of a captivating woman. Clearly, even Nate could be swayed.


    Thirty minutester, they reached tinum Apartments.


    As they entered, Nate paused in the foyer, observing Corrine retrieve a pair of men¡¯s slippers from a cab. His expression shifted subtly, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Noticing his intrigued look, Corrine offered a calm exnation.


    ¡°Jules insists I keep these here. He thinks it¡¯s safer if it seems like I¡¯m not living alone.¡±


    Nate let out a resigned sigh.


    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°You have a knack for shattering the illusion.¡± He had been fantasizing about their future together under one roof.


    With a yful blink, Corrine responded, ¡°Should I apologize for that?¡±


    At a loss for words, Nate simply watched her.


    ¡°Head to the guest room and rx,¡± she suggested, pulling her hair up with a scrunchie.


    Nate softly ced a stray hair back in ce.


    ¡°And what will you be doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare something for you to eat,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Why note rest with me for a bit?¡± He caressed her earlobe, his touch lingering, teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll behave, I promise.¡± His voice, low and inviting, vibrated near her ear.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes fluttered under the closeness of his whisper. Before she could object, Nate added, ¡°Will you say no again?¡±


    Hesitating only a moment, she found herself drawn closer by his embrace. His fresh, earthy fragrance surrounded her, overwhelming her senses.


    Finally, Corrine sighed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:


    ¡°Saying yes might make me appear too eager.¡±


    ¡°Eager, you say?¡± Nate responded with augh, lifting her chin gently. He dipped closer, his kiss light as air.


    ¡°Your restraint, on the other hand, is torture for me.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is that aint?¡±


    He pressed his face into her neck, his breath warming her skin.


    ¡°Not at all. I relish every obstacle you set before me. Winning your heart is just a matter of time.¡±


    Her lips curled into a slight smile.


    Without warning, Nate lifted her effortlessly and made his way to the guest room.


    ¡°Have you turned into some sort of rogue, Nate?¡± Corrine half-joked, herughter mingling with protest.


    ¡°Rogue?¡± Nate murmured, slowing his steps, a hint of amusement on his face. His smirk deepened.


    ¡°Perhaps I should act the part, then?¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words. Such an absurd conversation.


    She suddenly found herself on the bed, caught in his embrace.


    The room fell silent, sparking her imagination. Shey with her cheek against his chest, feeling his warmth through the fabric. His clean, heady scent quickened her heartbeat.


    Then, his hand moved to her back, his fingertips drawingnguid circles along her spine, causing her to tense.


    Noticing her reaction, Nate¡¯s grin grew.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Without saying a word, Corrine pressed her palms against his chest and nudged him gently, seeking to put some space between them.


    Nate¡¯s eyes softened as he observed her quiveringshes, a trace of a smile ying at the edge of his lips. He bowed his head to leave a tender kiss on her forehead.


    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll wait for your clear consent before crossing any boundaries.¡±


    Corrine, relieved by his assurance, let out a quiet sigh.


    Nate¡¯s voice lowered, saying, ¡°Just don¡¯t keep me waiting too long, Con.¡±


    Never before had he given anyone such intense attention, not even a woman. To him, Corrine stood out as the singr, extraordinary exception.


    Nate was aware that he could easily attract many women with a simple gesture, much like a celebrity drawing crowds. However, none had impacted him as profoundly as Corrine had when she walked into his life.


    He recognized her irreceable ce in his life. To him, she was one of a kind, a treasure that came once and never again, irreceable and impossible to imitate.


    For her, he was prepared to exercise a level of patience and resolve he had never needed before.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Nate murmured, feeling weary.


    Corrine offered no reply, merely closing her eyes and settling morefortably against him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:


    The peaceful environment made it easy to sumb to sleep. Without realizing it, Corrine,forted by his familiar scent, slowly fell asleep.


    The abrupt ring of a phone jolted her awake.


    Noticing Nate was still deeply asleep, Corrine exhaled softly, pressed her lips together, and gently extracted herself from his embrace to leave the room quietly.


    It was Jules on the line.


    ¡°The stock prices of Ashton Group have plummeted. Should we make our move now?¡±


    ¡°Is it your n to take over the Ashton business?¡± Corrine inquired.


    Jules made it clear, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t walk the same road as the Ashton family.¡±


    He meant he had no desire to engage with the Ashton family.


    As Corrine filled a ss with water, she responded calmly, ¡°Nor do I have any interest in them.¡±


    Her n was to undermine the Ashton family¡¯s stability quietly, not squander resources taking over their business.


    Before she could borate, Chelsea¡¯s voice interrupted from the phone.


    ¡°Corrine, the Ashton family is just too much. They¡¯re so ungrateful. Especially Rita Ashton! Doesn¡¯t she realize that without your hard work all these years, the Ashton family wouldn¡¯t be where they are today? How can she now demand that you kneel and apologize? Rita Ashton is especially bold.¡±


    Carl had always cherished Corrine as if she were a precious gem, protecting her from any harm or humiliation, especially from something as demeaning as a forced apology. Rita demanding such an apology was downright reckless.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, please calm down. Their actions haven¡¯t truly hurt me,¡± Corrine reassured her with a gentle smile.


    With a heavy sigh, Chelsea expressed her regret.


    ¡°Corrine, when I encouraged your pursuit of true love, I never expected the Ashtons to turn out this way. I deeply regret it now. Had I foreseen this, I would have advised you against it.¡± Chelsea had been the sole supporter of Corrine when she chose Bruce over her ties with the Ford family, even helping her in secret during the Ashton family¡¯s tougher times.


    Corrine harbored only gratitude for Chelsea, without any bitterness.


    ?????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??o m


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself,¡± Corrine said.


    ¡°And for all the effort I¡¯ve invested in the Ashton family these past years, I intend to recover it, with interest.¡±


    Chelsea felt a surge of support upon hearing this.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! You have my full support, Corrine.¡±


    After ending the call, Chelsea pondered deeply, biting her lip in contemtion.


    Corrine made her way back to the guest room, gently setting down a ss of water on the nightstand.


    Her gaze lingered on Nate, who was deeply asleep. In his sleep, Nate¡¯s usually sharp and cold demeanor softened, revealing a more serene expression. The gentle lighting highlighted his sharp features, making his eyes almost like a work of art.


    She marveled silently. Was it even possible for someone to be so wless? His skin was without blemish, and he looked stunning from every conceivable angle.


    The most wonderful part? He belonged to her.


    A smile crept across her face at the thought. She bent closer to him, captivated, studying every detail of his face. A yful idea struck her, and she gently kissed his lips, a fleeting touch before she started to pull back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:


    However, as she began to rise, Nate, who had appeared to be deep in sleep, suddenly wrapped his arm around her, pulling her close and intensifying their kiss.


    Surprise widened Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You think you can just kiss me and walk away?¡± Nate whispered, his voice low against her lips, his eyes sparkling with a yful challenge.


    Blushing, Corrine averted her eyes.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°When you left to take the call,¡± Nate replied.


    A slight annoyance flickered in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pretending to sleep all along?¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyebrow arched, his attention turning to her lips.


    ¡°I had nned to rest for a while longer, but then I received an unexpected kiss.¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words. So, he had been ying the waiting game the whole time?


    She cast him a look that mixed yful reproach with fondness, and then rose from the bed to leave.


    Nate refused to let her go. With a swift motion, he seized her wrist, drew her close, and reversed their positions, now pinning her underneath him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice held a note of caution as her eyes narrowed.


    He looked down at her defensively crossed arms, his grin widening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you kiss me first?¡±


    ¡°And what if I did?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°I owe you one in return. You can¡¯t just escape like that.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened, taken aback.


    Suddenly, Nate towered over her, his shadow falling across her as he kissed her, his cool scent surrounding her.


    Nate savored the mix of astonishment and annoyance in her eyes, his amusement growing. His kiss was forceful and insistent, overwhelming her senses.


    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Nate¡¯s arm was firm beside her head, and he held her chin tightly, ensuring she couldn¡¯t turn away.


    The tension in the room escted, the air thickening as their proximity bred a more profound intimacy. Slowly, her logical thinking began to fade. His kiss, a blend of gentleness and fierce longing, seemed to im her entirely. His hand wandered to her waist, skimming the hem of her shirt, his fingers igniting a trail of tension along her skin.


    Corrine momentarily feared he might go too far, her gaze sharpening with vignce. However, Nate maintained his boundaries, just holding her closely with his hand resting gently on her waist. Even so, Corrine¡¯s body remained tense.


    After what felt like an eternity, Nate eased back, his lips parting from hers but his gaze stillden with longing. He nestled his face into her neck, inhaling deeply.


    The subtle fragrance of her skin teased his senses, unleashing thoughts more wild and unruly.


    A faint twitch crossed Nate¡¯s brow, and after a momentary pause, he released a heavy breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re really driving me crazy.¡±


    With narrowed eyes and a teasing grin, Corrine responded, ¡°Are you flipping this on me? Wasn¡¯t it you who refused to let me go? Now you¡¯re suggesting that I¡¯m to me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:


    ¡°Seems like it backfired on me,¡± Nate murmured, his fingers lightly brushing against Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What are you in the mood for?¡±


    Her response was light.


    ¡°Just something simple.¡±


    For Corrine, simple meant something she could whip up herself. Nate, on the other hand, had grander notions of simplicity.


    Sitting in the restaurant, Corrine observed the exquisite dishes before her, each adorned with the emblem of Gourmet Spot. She had nned to cook, but Nate had taken the initiative with these arrangements, leaving her feeling like she had taken advantage of him.


    The soft, amber light filled the space with a warm, inviting ambiance.


    As she ate, Corrine asionally nced up into Nate¡¯s deep, dark eyes. Nate hardly touched his meal, not from ack of hunger but due to his selective tastes.


    After eating, Corrine sipped her water and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Got back at ten this morning,¡± Nate responded smoothly.


    A subtle smile flickered in Corrine¡¯s eyes. He probably got the news on his way from the airport and came straight to Modern Square to meet her.


    Feeling considered is something every woman cherishes, and Corrine was certainly no different.


    Just then, Nate¡¯s phone chimed with a notification, causing his brow to crease. Noticing the change, the smile in Corrine¡¯s eyes wavered.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Thepany has a situation with the shipment at the port,¡± Nate exined.


    ¡°You seem to have your hands in many ventures here in Lyhaton, don¡¯t you?¡± Corrine asked.


    ¡°From real estate to showbiz and transport, you name it,¡± Nate said.


    ¡°Though, these are just segments of my grandmother¡¯s vast holdings.¡± He said it casually.


    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm


    The business was his grandmother¡¯s? And it was separate from the dealings of the Hopkins family? Intrigued, Corrine raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°And what about your own enterprises?¡±


    With a thoughtful gaze, Nate responded, ¡°They¡¯re primarily based in the Independent Continent.¡±


    He was open with Corrine about his affairs. Once she became his wife, Corrine would need to relocate with him to that ce.


    ¡°Anything particr about that ce?¡±


    Corrine was genuinely curious about what sort of ce the Independent Continent was. Her previous attempts to gather information had been fruitless. Enveloped in secrecy and protected by one of the most sophisticated security systems globally, it remained an enigma, closed off from external prying. However, the obscurity only fueled her curiosity more.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather unremarkable. One day, I¡¯ll show you around,¡± he added casually. His casual manner suggested the topic was of little significance. This piqued a deeper curiosity in Corrine¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Have you had enough to eat?¡± Nate asked, his expression carrying an unintentional warmth.


    She nodded and dabbed at her lips with a napkin, her gaze intently following his movements.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:


    ¡°How about a visit to the port?¡± he asked.


    Corrine hesitated, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit inconvenient?¡±


    Without exining further, Nate rose, approached her, and grasped her hand, guiding her toward the exit.


    At the port, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom cruised smoothly into thepany grounds. As the door swung open, Corrine ced her hand in Nate¡¯s extended palm and stepped out with effortless grace.


    Standing before the sleek vehicle, she took in her surroundings with aposed gaze.


    The five-story office building before her was gray and understated, devoid of any unnecessary embellishments. The parking lot at the entrance was filled with a diverse range of cars, each one distinct. However, one detail stood out¡ªevery car had a modified engine, clearly optimized for enhanced eleration.


    Her sharp eyes flicked toward the building¡¯s emblem, her expression tightening ever so slightly. It bore the insignia of the ck Rock Group.


    A decade ago, when the ck Rock Group first surfaced in Lyhaton, no one had considered them a threat. That miscalction had cost many transportpanies dearly. Their rapid rise had shaken the industry, even catching seasoned figures like Carl off guard. Over the years,petitors hadunched numerous investigations into the group¡¯s elusive founder, yet the findings remained vague¡ªa male, name and age unknown, with little else to go on.


    What Corrine hadn¡¯t anticipated was that the ck Rock Group belonged to Nate.


    Nate¡¯s fingers curled slightly around her hand, his long strides leading them toward the office building. He had expected Corrine to be nervous, but to his mild surprise, she was entirely unshaken, absorbing the moment with quiet confidence.


    A low chuckle escaped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Corrine asked instinctively.


    Nate shot her an amused nce.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be nervous. Guess I misjudged you.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, a yful smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°With you by my side, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Such a simple remark made Nate¡¯s expression shift almost imperceptibly, and without thinking, he tightened his grip on her hand.


    As they stepped into the office building, Corrine¡¯s presence quickly turned heads. For years, no one had ever seen a woman apany Nate, leading to quiet spection among employees. Some even whispered theories about their boss¡¯s apparentck of interest in women.


    Word spread like wildfire that Nate had arrived with a woman, eventually reaching Moses¡¯ ears.


    ¡°A woman?¡± Moses scoffed as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report.


    ¡°You honestly think I don¡¯t know Nate by now? That guy has zero interest in women. He¡¯s probably married to his business for life.¡±


    With an air of indifference, Moses pulled up the live security feed on hisputer. The screen flickered to life, showing Nate stepping into the elevator¡ªCorrine¡¯s hand still firmly in his grasp.


    Moses stiffened. His eyes narrowed as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe what he was seeing. Reying the footage over and over, he finally reached a staggering realization. Nate had a woman.


    For a long moment, he just stood there, dumbfounded, before snatching up his phone and dialing Zack.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:


    ¡°Zack, you won¡¯t believe this¡ªNate has a woman!¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Zack¡¯s voice was maddeningly indifferent.


    Moses scowled at the t response.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not the least bit shocked? Not even curious?¡±


    On the other end, Zack replied dryly, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so surprised.¡±


    Moses was speechless. He cursed under his breath and abruptly ended the call.


    The more he thought about this new discovery, the more curious he became. His pacing grew more erratic, his excitement mounting with every step.


    The subordinate, unable to bear it any longer, finally muttered, ¡°Mr. Seymour, if you¡¯re not dizzy by now, I definitely am.¡±


    Moses halted mid-step, shooting the man a sharp re.


    ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Corrine followed Nate into his office. He grabbed an iPad and brewed a cup of coffee before handing it to her.


    ¡°Take it easy here for a while. I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine murmured.


    Nate reached out, his fingers lightly tousling her hair before striding to his desk to get to work.


    Corrine took a small sip of the coffee in front of her and then pulled out her phone, skimming through her unread messages. She opened WhatsApp and scrolled to the friend requests. Her eyesnded on an avatar of a peony, apanied by a note: ¡°Corrine, this is Evelyn.¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a split second before tapping ¡°ept.¡±


    Almost immediately, a message popped up.


    ¡°Hello, Corrine. I¡¯m Evelyn.¡±


    Corrine typed back, ¡°Hi there, Mrs. Hopkins.¡±


    Evelyn quickly followed up.


    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re connected on WhatsApp, it¡¯ll be much easier for me to reach you.¡±


    As Corrine responded, a small group of employees in gray uniforms stepped into the office, their gazes instinctively locking onto her. The office¡ªand, by now, much of thepany¡ªwas abuzz with rumors.


    Nate had brought his girlfriend to ck Rock Group. And they had to admit, she was captivating. Not in the delicate, conventional way, but with a bold, striking allure that turned heads effortlessly. Even in silence, her presence wasmanding¡ªintense and unyielding, making it impossible for anyone to admire her beauty without a sense of restraint.


    The group stole quick nces at her before snapping back to focus and stepping forward to deliver their reports.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, here are the detailed ounts for this quarter and the updated inventory list.¡±


    Nate gave a slight nod, flipping open the folder in front of him, though his peripheral vision remained on Corrine.


    She was typing quickly on her phone, her slender fingers moving with precision, likely responding to someone important.


    Just as Corrine finished her conversation with Evelyn, her screen lit up with an iing call. The moment she saw the caller ID, a faint chill flickered in her eyes. Without a second thought, she declined the call and immediately blocked the number. She cast a quick nce at Nate, who was still upied, and then wandered over to the office¡¯s disy wall.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:


    A particr item caught her eye¡ªa traditional crossbow showcased behind ss. Interest sparked in her gaze, and Corrine utched the cab, retrieved the crossbow, and effortlessly assembled its disassembled parts.


    Her movements were smooth and practiced, each motion instinctive, as if embedded in her muscle memory from years of repetition.


    The men in the room, still deep in discussion, faltered mid-sentence, their attention drawn to the scene unfolding before them. Their expressions shifted to astonishment. Without question, the woman Nate had chosen was far from ordinary.


    Nate observed her, his gaze deepening with intrigue, a quiet, knowing smile curving his lips. Corrine was full of surprises.


    Just then, Moses walked into the office with a folder¡ªonly to find himself staring down the barrel of the crossbow in Corrine¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Shit!¡± he blurted, instinctively reaching for his lower back, only to realize he was unarmed. With no other choice, he threw his hands up in surrender.


    Corrine arched a brow and lowered the weapon.


    ¡°My bad,¡± she said coolly. She had only been testing the scope, not expecting anyone to walk in at that exact moment.


    The group of employees concluded their reports with practiced efficiency.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, we¡¯ll take our leave if there¡¯s nothing further.¡±


    Nate acknowledged them with a subtle inclination of his head.


    As the employees departed, their gazes lingered on Corrine, who sat examining the crossbow with remarkableposure. Her delicate hands traced the weapon¡¯s contours as naturally as if she were handling a cherished keepsake. Their surprised expressions betrayed their thoughts¡ªmost women would shrink from such a device, yet she appeared thoroughly fascinated. Indeed, thepanion of a powerful man proved herself extraordinary.


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose here?¡± Nate directed his question to Moses, who hastily retrieved the fallen folder from the floor. As Moses approached Nate¡¯s desk, his attention was drawn to Corrine¡¯s striking presence on the sofa.


    Her pristine white suitplemented her dark hair, which had been elegantly arranged in a twisted bun, save for one rebellious strand that curved gracefully across her forehead. Every aspect of her bearing radiated refined sophistication.


    Corrine shifted, crossing her legs with fluid grace while maintaining her practiced hold on the crossbow. Moses found himself mesmerized by this unexpected fusion of elegance and audacity. Yet something about her stirred a distant memory he couldn¡¯t quite grasp.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°Zack will be joining us shortly. Perhaps we could spend the evening together?¡± Moses suggested.


    To his astonishment, Nate turned toward Corrine.


    ¡°Would you care to join us?¡±


    Corrine lifted her gaze to meet Nate¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯d be delighted. My vacation affords me the time.¡±


    Royal Fortune Entertainment Center stood as Lyhaton¡¯s crown jewel of luxury. Its vastplex housed everything from a sophisticated casino to an opera house, cinema, shopping mall, and hotel¡ªliving up to its bold promise of ¡°Fulfilling all your desires.¡±


    Despite the city¡¯s abundance of entertainment venues, Royal Fortune maintained its unrivaled appeal, especially after nightfall, when prestigious vehicles lined its entrance in a dazzling disy of opulence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:


    Upon entering the private room, Corrine¡¯s heart nearly stopped at the sight of Jules among the gathering. A wave of dismay washed over her as she contemted this cruel twist of fate. Of all possible encounters, why here?


    Jules, positioned in a corner, immediately noticed their arrival. His gaze fixed on their intertwined hands¡ªhers and Nate¡¯s. The soft sound of his ss meeting the table resonated through the suddenly hushed room.


    Moses nced between them, sensing the tension.


    ¡°Are you two acquainted?¡±


    Before Corrine could formte a response, Jules interjected with bitter amusement.


    ¡°She¡¯s my cousin. I¡¯d know her anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you have a cousin?¡± Moses eximed thoughtlessly, knowing Jules¡¯ reputation as the Ford family¡¯s sole heir.


    Nate met Jules¡¯ antagonistic stare with the barest hint of a smile.


    ¡°Corrine Hond, my girlfriend.¡±


    Though framed as an introduction, his words carried the weight of a deration.


    Jules¡¯ features contorted with barely contained anger at Nate¡¯s promation. His jaw tightened visibly as he released a derisive snort and drained his ss. Zack approached with perfectly timed intervention, smoothly guiding Jules aside. He turned to Corrine with impable courtesy, as if they were perfect strangers.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m Zack Liam. May I offer you a drink? Or perhaps you¡¯d prefer juice?¡±


    His manner was smooth, unassuming. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might have mistaken him for a stranger meeting Corrine for the first time.


    Relief washed over Corrine like a cool breeze on a sweltering day when someone finally stepped in to ease the tension. She responded with polite restraint, though a flicker of awkwardness betrayed her.


    ¡°Thank you, but really, there¡¯s no need to go out of your way.¡±


    Every soul present had heard tales of Nate¡ªwhispers that carried both admiration and unease. Yet seeing him in the flesh, standing with an effortless authority that seemed to bend the air itself, left them all momentarily breathless.


    He was the kind of man whose presence alone reshaped the room,manding respect without so much as a word. Even in stillness, he emanated an unshakable dominance that made others instinctively tread more carefully.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????????? ?????????? ?????? ????????????


    With practiced ease, Nate took Corrine¡¯s hand, guiding her toward a sofa. Despite theirte arrival, the seat at the center remained conspicuously vacant, as though the universe itself had deemed it his by default.


    Just as Corrine moved to sit, a deliberate cough cut through the air. Jules, lounging with calcted nonchnce, motioned for her to sit beside him instead.


    Corrine hesitated, the silent weight of an unspoken dilemma pressing on her shoulders. When Nate noticed her hesitation, his response was swift and unyielding¡ªhis arm circled her waist in a quiet act of possession as he settled onto the sofa with her.


    Unfazed, Jules reached for his drink and took the spot beside her anyway. Corrine¡¯s brow creased slightly as her gaze flickered toward him, as if silently questioning what exactly he was up to.


    Jules met her look with a slow, insouciant smirk.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± he drawled, stretching outfortably, one leg draped over the other in a careless sprawl. Jules caught sight of Nate¡¯s hand resting on Corrine¡¯s shoulder, and the sight gnawed at him like a splinter lodged in his palm.


    Nate must have felt the weight of his stare because he turned, locking eyes with him. Jules, never one to back down, arched an eyebrow¡ªa silent challengeced with mischief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:


    Before the moment could stretch any further, Moses began pouring a drink for Corrine. But before Jules could utter a word, Nate¡¯s hand moved, a subtle yet firm barrier shielding her ss.


    ¡°Get her some juice,¡± he said, his tone even, yet carrying an undercurrent of finality.


    Moses blinked, clearly thrown off.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone else was drinking alcohol¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be odd for Corrine to have juice?


    Nate¡¯s gaze lifted, casual butced with enough steel to remind Moses who held the cards. That was all it took. Moses dropped his eyes, nodding hastily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the juice.¡±


    Despite Nate¡¯s apparent care for Corrine, Jules¡¯ expression toward Nate remained cold, a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    Corrine, sensing the tension, gave his sleeve a discreet tug.


    ¡°Why the long face?¡±


    Jules scoffed.


    ¡°My dear cousin is dating, and here I am, left in the dark like a fool. What kind of expression do you expect?¡±


    Corrine exhaled, acknowledging her fault with a slight nod.


    ¡°Since we have a full house tonight, how about a game?¡± a man in a white shirt suggested from the crowd.


    ¡°What do you say to a round of Truth or Dare?¡± His idea was met with groans.


    ¡°Truth or Dare? Again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ancient. Can¡¯t we y something with a little more bite?¡±


    A smirk tugged at Jules¡¯ lips as he leaned forward, his voice carrying just enough roughness to draw attention.


    ¡°How about a dice game?¡±


    He straightened, his posture exuding quiet confidence as he met Nate¡¯s gaze with a smirk.


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    ¡°Care to test your luck?¡±


    There was no mistaking the challenge woven into his words.


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unreadable, save for the slight arch of his brow. With an air of deliberate ease, he removed his diamond cufflinks, setting them aside before rolling up his sleeves.


    ¡°I don¡¯t start what I can¡¯t finish.¡±


    Caught between the two, Corrine let out a quiet sigh, her expression a portrait of reluctant resignation.


    The rules were simple¡ªthree dice, a shake of the hand, and a wager on the total. Whoever had the lowest points paid the price in liquor.


    Whether it was the heady thrill ofpetition or the slow-burning rivalry crackling between Jules and Nate, the crowd decided to raise the stakes. The usual drinks were cast aside in favor of the strongest liquor they could find, as they settled in to witness the inevitable sh.


    ¡°Just drinking is boring. Let¡¯s make things more interesting,¡± Moses suggested, a sly grin tugging at his lips.


    ¡°How about we change up the rules?¡±


    He paused, running his tongue over his teeth as his gaze flickered between Nate and Corrine with keen interest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:


    ¡°The winner gets to challenge the loser to truth or dare. If the loser refuses, they have to drink.¡±


    Moses usually preferred a more aggressive approach, but when it came to Nate, he knew better. Even with ten times his current nerve, he wouldn¡¯t dare force Nate into ying.


    ¡°Want in?¡± Nate lifted an eyebrow, his gaze settling on Corrine.


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her eyes meeting his. A soft nod followed.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Moses¡¯ eyes gleamed with anticipation at her agreement. He quickly went over the rules, his tone deliberately light.


    ¡°Miss Hond, rx. It¡¯s just a game for fun.¡±


    ¡°If you lose, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Nate added offhandedly.


    Moses and Zack exchanged nces, amusement shing between them. They had known Nate for years¡ªhe was the type to brush off women who threw themselves at him without a second thought. Yet now, watching him take such an active role in this, it was impossible not to suspect he had beenpletely captivated by Corrine¡¯s beauty.


    Corrine looked up at Nate, a slow smile curving her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my luck is that bad.¡±


    Jules, catching her remark, nced at her, his expression unreadable, but the faintest hint of a smirk yed at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°No matter what, Nate¡¯s got your back,¡± Moses teased, shooting Nate a knowing nce.


    A few minutester, the bottles on the sleek ck marble table were cleared away, reced with dice cups.


    The group gathered around, casually adjusting their grips on the cups.


    Moses shed a smug smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    As he spoke, the sharp tter of dice rolling inside the cups echoed through the room.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??? ????????  novels


    Secondster, he ced his cup on the table with an air of confidence, surveying the group.


    ¡°Shall I go first?¡±


    Seeing no objections, Moses confidently lifted his cup, revealing three dice¡ªtwo sixes and a five.


    The person next to him took a nce and let out a low whistle.


    ¡°Well, well, Mr. Seymour is going easy on us tonight.¡±


    As he spoke, he uncovered his own dice.


    ¡°Eleven points.¡±


    One by one, the others followed suit, but when Jules revealed his dice, showing a perfect eighteen, the room filled with murmurs of disbelief.


    Finally, it was Nate¡¯s and Corrine¡¯s turn.


    They exchanged a nce, and with synchronized ease, they lifted their cups at the exact same moment.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Moses nearly shot out of his seat, staring at them in exaggerated disappointment.


    ¡°You two had to have nned this!¡± Inside both of their cups sat an identical score¡ªseventeen points. The worst part? They hadpletely dodged any penalties.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:


    Jules¡¯ gaze lingered on Corrine, amusement flickering in his sharp eyes.


    With the lowest score, someone else had to take the punishment.


    As the rounds progressed, nearly everyone suffered a penalty at some point¡ªexcept for three.


    Jules, Nate, and Corrine remained untouched.


    Moses narrowed his eyes at them suspiciously.


    ¡°Alright, did you three set this up beforehand?¡±


    If this continued, he might start suspecting foul y.


    How else could they keep avoiding the punishments so effortlessly?


    Nate lifted his gazezily, offering nothing in response.


    Jules, however, smirked as he leaned back.


    ¡°Guess luck¡¯s on our side tonight.¡±


    All eyes thennded on Corrine, waiting for her to give an answer that made sense.


    Corrine offered a gentle smile.


    ¡°Luck has been on my side.¡± Jules responded to herment with a chuckle.


    Sensing a secret between them, Zack chose to stay silent and observant.


    In the following rounds, Nate and Corrine remained untouched.


    In an unguarded moment, Jules ended up losing.


    Before anyone could ask a challenging question, Jules grabbed his drink and finished it in one swift gulp.


    Corrine watched Jules for a moment, then leaned toward Nate, murmuring, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Let mee with you,¡± Nate said, starting to stand.


    Corrine pressed his hand, signaling him to stay seated.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive


    She got up, giving Jules a meaningful look before she averted her eyes and left.


    Upon reaching the restroom, Corrine turned on the water at the sink.


    From behind her, a voice called out, ¡°Corrine?¡±


    Turning around, Corrine found Callie at the doorway.


    ¡°How unexpected to see you here,¡± Corrine said calmly.


    Callie¡¯s expression was scornful.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re close friends or anything.¡±


    Unperturbed by Callie¡¯s chilly attitude, Corrine dried her hands with a tissue and left the restroom without another nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you.¡± Callie quickly stepped in front of her to block her way.


    Looking up with a calm smile, Corrine asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious to hear what you have to say, Miss Hoffman.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from Aunt Chelsea!¡± Callie snapped coldly.


    ¡°Your surname isn¡¯t even Ford. Do you think a little favoritism makes you the ruler here?¡± Her words wereced with scorn and bitterness.


    The Ford family had sessfully concealed Corrine¡¯s origins, shielding her true story from the public.


    Yet, Corrine¡¯sst name served as a constant reminder that, despite the affection from the Fords, she remained an outsider.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:


    Corrine¡¯s eyes turned cold, her softness reced with firm resolve.


    ¡°As an outsider, I seem to earn their affection easily. Even Aunt Chelsea suggested I share a cabin at the charity event, not you. Maybe it¡¯s time to take a hard look at yourself, Miss Hoffman?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s message was unmistakable: she was the favored one, and Callie should question why.


    Ever since Corrine became part of the Ford family, Chelsea hadvished her with attention and privileges.


    Despite her efforts, Callie had never managed to regain Chelsea¡¯s favor, consistently facing indifference instead.


    This was evident during Chelsea¡¯s recent birthday celebration at their estate. Corrine¡¯s retort struck deep, enraging Callie. She swung her hand, aiming a p at Corrine¡¯s face.


    Her hand cut through the air, directed sharply toward Corrine.


    Just as the p was about tond, Corrine swiftly grabbed Callie¡¯s wrist. Surprise shed in Callie¡¯s eyes, her gaze filled with shock as she stared at Corrine.


    She struggled to free her wrist, only to find Corrine¡¯s grip firm and unyielding.


    ¡°Corrine, what are you trying to do? Hit me back?¡± Callie fumed, ring furiously.


    ¡°Release me right now!¡±


    With a slight smile, Corrine responded, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Callie frowned, but before she could even process what Corrine meant, Corrine abruptly let go of her wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A startled cry escaped Callie¡¯s lips as she tumbled awkwardly to the floor, the impact jarring her pride more than her body.


    Corrine peered down at her, an almost theatrical expression of surprise painted on her face.


    ¡°Oh dear! Miss Hoffman, how could you be so clumsy?¡± Her tone was sweet as honey yet sharp as a de, an unmistakable edge lurking beneath the surface.


    Callie¡¯s eyes glistened with barely restrained fury as she red up at her adversary.


    ¡°Corrine, just you wait! I¡¯ll tell my aunt about this, and we¡¯ll see how she puts you in your ce.¡±


    She was the treasured daughter of the Hoffman family, a girl who had been cradled by privilege, revered by many, envied by more. Since childhood, she had never known the sting of humiliation.


    Corrine, however, merely arched a brow, her rxed stance belying the edge beneath her words.


    ¡°Do you really think that if it weren¡¯t for my aunt¡¯s sake, you¡¯d still be standing here, trading words with me unscathed?¡±


    Callie¡¯s confidence wavered for the briefest moment, and instinctively, she stepped back.


    She knew all too well that Corrine, sheltered under Jules¡¯ protection since childhood, was not one to be trifled with.


    Even without Jules¡¯ protection, Corrine, who had mastered the art ofbat as though it were embroidery, her hands just as capable of breaking bones as they were of wielding a pen, could effortlessly protect herself.


    Back in high school, she had once left someone gravely injured. It was Jayden who had swept in to clean up the mess.


    Sensing the danger, Callie put some distance between them, straightening her back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:


    ¡°Corrine, even if the Ford family shields you, you are still an outsider. I, on the other hand, am the legitimate daughter of the Hoffman family. If you so much asy a hand on me, rest assured my family will not stand idly by.¡± The invocation of the Hoffman name lent her a flicker of confidence. She lifted her chin slightly, a ghost of arrogance returning to her features.


    Corrine advanced at a leisurely pace, a predator savoring the moment before the pounce. With Callie pinned against the sink, she leaned in just enough to ensure her words coiled tightly around her target.


    ¡°Do you really think the Hoffman family would risk offending the Ford family for your sake? Know your ce; why bring humiliation upon yourself?¡±


    She reached up, fingers deftly smoothing Callie¡¯s tousled hair, a gesture both maternal and condescending. She added, ¡°Be wise, Callie. Don¡¯t throw away all the admiration you¡¯ve basked in since childhood. You are, after all, the brilliant and exemry debutante, Miss Hoffman.¡±


    Her voice was light, almost teasing, yet the words sliced through Callie like a de wrapped in silk.


    At that moment, restraint unraveled like a frayed ribbon, giving way to the tempest brewing within her¡ªanger, resentment, and defiance that had long been smothered beneath the weight of expectation.


    Callie barely registered the consequences of her earlier attempted p. She only saw Corrine¡¯s retreating figure, and something in her snapped. Without hesitation, she snatched up her bag and hurled it with all her strength, aiming straight for the back of Corrine¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    Corrine exhaled, the sigh of someone too ustomed to handling the recklessness of others. Was this really the same smart Callie?


    She sidestepped effortlessly, the bag missing its mark, and before Callie could react, Corrine seized her wrist. In one swift, practiced motion, she twisted Callie¡¯s arm behind her back and pinned her against the cool, unforgiving wall beside the restroom door.


    Callie¡¯s face burned, frustration seeping through the cracks of her carefully applied makeup.


    ¡°Let go! I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    But her struggling was in vain. No matter how much she fought, she was no match for Corrine¡¯s steady grip.


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    In contrast, Corrine remainedposed, as if restraining an enraged kitten rather than a grown woman.


    ¡°Callie, I don¡¯t chase approval like a beggar in a storm. I only return what is given. If you have an issue with Aunt Chelsea ying favoritism, then take it up with her. But don¡¯t make a spectacle of yourself with me. Others may tread lightly around you because of the Hoffman name, but I will not.¡±


    She leaned in slightly, her voice as even as still water, yet carrying an undeniable edge.


    ¡°You may not give a damn about the ruin you bring upon yourself, but at least consider the family that has upheld your name. Think about that.¡±


    At that moment, Callie¡¯s face twisted, her expression darkening in an instant. It wasn¡¯t about pride or bruised ego¡ªshe knew exactly how indulgent the Ford family was when it came to Corrine.


    Jayden, the secretary-general, and Waldo, one of the most formidablewyers in the country, spoiled their niece without restraint.


    If she truly crossed Corrine, the Ford family wouldn¡¯t let it slide, and the Hoffmans wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the consequences either.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:


    Corrine watched as Callie cycled through a storm of emotions in mere seconds before coolly parting her lips.


    ¡°This is yourst warning.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away without so much as a backward nce.


    Just as she stepped out of the restroom, her phone chimed with a message.


    Assuming it was from Nate, she unlocked her screen and checked.


    ¡°Corrine, it¡¯s Bruce. I¡¯m at South Garden Apartments. You haven¡¯t been back in a while, have you? I¡¯ve pieced everything together now. I owe you an apology for my attitude today¡ªactually, for everything. And for what Rita did. Corrine, I¡¯m truly sorry for all the hurt I¡¯ve caused you. No amount of apologies will be enough, but please, give me a chance¡ªa chance to make things right.¡±


    Corrine let out a short, mirthlessugh.


    He had left her at the altar without hesitation, yet now he refused to let go, talking about regret and second chances as if the past could be rewritten at his convenience.


    The hypocrisy of it all made her stomach churn. She was already simmering from her encounter with Callie, and Bruce¡¯s message poured fuel on the fire in her chest, heat rising so fast it felt suffocating.


    Needing air, she strode to the nearest window, shoved it open, and took in a deep breath, willing herself to calm down.


    ¡°You look upset,¡± Nate¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Corrine turned to find Nate standing there, dressed in a ck shirt.


    The top few buttons were undone, exposing the sharp line of his Adam¡¯s apple, giving him a casually disheveled look that contrasted with his usualposed demeanor.


    She pushed away the lingering frost in her gaze, forced her emotions in check, and offered a light smile.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°Worried my little darling might lose her way.¡± Nate closed the distance between them, slipping an arm effortlessly around her waist. His other hand lifted, fingertips grazing the corner of her eye before settling against her cheek.


    Latest updates from g?? lno  vels.??????


    ¡°Tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s got you so upset?¡±


    His voice was low and steady,ced with an undeniable warmth that, against her will, made Corrine¡¯s tension ease.


    ¡°Maybe I pushed things too far today. Bruce wants to meet me alone,¡± she said.


    ¡°You agreed?¡± Nate¡¯s tone instantly cooled, a sharp glint flickering in his dark eyes.


    Noticing the tight set of his jaw, Corrine let out a quietugh.


    ¡°Why do you look so tense?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me. Did you agree to see him?¡± His grip on her shoulders tightened slightly, his gaze locked onto hers with an intensity that left no room for evasion.


    Corrine shook her head.


    ¡°An ex is as good as dead to me. And I don¡¯t waste my time on the dead.¡±


    Her words clearly pleased Nate.


    Seeing the shift in his expression, she leaned in and stood on tiptoe, pressing a soft kiss against his lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 400

    ?Chapter 400:


    Nate¡¯s arms instinctively locked around her, pulling her close as he deepened the kiss, unwilling to let her go so easily.


    Just then, a phone rang, shattering the moment. Nate nced at the screen, declined the call, and intertwined his fingers with hers before leading her back inside the private room.


    Nate and Corrine stepped back into their private room. Noticing the lipstick on Nate¡¯s lips, everyone¡¯s minds instantly wandered to a suggestive conclusion.


    Out of the blue, Moses eximed, ¡°Nate, you came back so soon?¡± Hisment was met with a heavy silence that suddenly filled the room.


    Nate¡¯s cold stare chilled Moses to the bone.


    Feeling the chill, Moses quickly regained his senses and stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, Nate. I was just¡­¡±


    He sighed heavily, frustration evident.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let the booze speak for me.¡± Grabbing a bottle from the table, he took a long swig.


    As he set the empty bottle down, the game resumed.


    This time, perhaps distracted or just unlucky, Jules scored the lowest again.


    ¡°Truth or dare?¡± hispanions asked him, their eyes gleaming with mischief. Jules casually put a cigarette between his lips and fiddled with his lighter, though he didn¡¯t light it.


    ¡°Truth.¡±


    Excitedly, the group asked, ¡°Do you think Miss Hond and Mr. Hopkins are a good match?¡±


    Some of the people in the room weren¡¯t intimately familiar with Nate, but rumors of his formidable background were well-known.


    The assumption was that Nate was merely amusing himself with Corrine. Jules¡¯ previous remarks that Corrine was his cousin led to some bold spections.


    After all, in their social circles, rtionships often evolved from friendships to familybels, and eventually to romantic entanglements.


    Moses and Zack shared a knowing look, a hint of amusement in their expressions.


    ???? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Whoever asked that question was definitely stirring trouble.


    Jules looked up at the person who asked the question.


    ¡°Truthfully, she¡¯s too good for him.¡±


    His response sparked amotion.


    It was well known that Nate¡¯s influence in Independent Continent was so significant that even the seasoned leaders tread carefully around him. How could someone like him not be a match for Corrine?


    Yet Corrine knew that Jules¡¯ remark stemmed purely from his protective instincts. He held the conviction that no man could ever be deserving of her.


    ¡°Does Miss Hond hold some sort of secret identity?¡± a voice asked from within the gathering.


    This question came from a daughter of the Morgan family. She was notorious for her social engagements.


    Unacquainted with Corrine in any social setting, she observed her keenly following Jules¡¯ment.


    Jules, maintaining hisposure, straightened up to serve himself another drink.


    ¡°I have given my response.¡±


    His response implied they¡¯d need to wait for another chance to delve deeper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:


    Throughout the subsequent rounds, Jules avoided any blunders. Corrine couldn¡¯t help but yawn.


    ¡°Feeling tired?¡± Nate asked.


    His deep, mesmerizing voice murmured close, sending a slight tickle as it brushed against her loose strands of hair.


    Reacting instinctively, Corrine drew back slightly, whispering, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then we should leave.¡±


    Their exchange was perfectly audible to all around them.


    Moses looked concerned.


    ¡°Really? We¡¯re just getting started, and you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Nate replied.


    Following his remark, Jules chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s indeed gettingte. I need to be up early for work, so I¡¯m off as well.¡±


    Exiting the Royal Fortune Entertainment Center, Jules noticed Corrine by herself at the entrance. Silently, he took her arm and yanked her to a secluded spot.


    Corrine instinctively grabbed Jules¡¯ arm, steadying herself as she bent her knee to lift her leg.


    Jules, standing behind her, moved as if he had anticipated it, catching her leg with ease.


    Slightly startled, Corrine nced up, only to find Jules staring down at her with a deep-set frown.


    ¡°Jules, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    His expression was dark, his sharp jaw clenched tight, and his gaze held an intensity that sent a chill through her. Gritting his teeth, he bit out, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that?¡±


    Corrine knew Jules well enough to realize he wouldn¡¯t drop the matter until he got the answers he wanted.


    When she didn¡¯t immediately respond, he pressed on, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you to stay away from Nate Hopkins?¡±


    His voice carried a weight she hadn¡¯t heard from him in a long time.


    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???


    Corrine parted her lips, about to retort, but before she could speak, Jules cut in, ¡°I don¡¯t care when this started or how serious it¡¯s gotten¡ªyou need to walk away from him. Now.¡±


    She had subtly tested Jules before, trying to gauge what he really knew about Nate. Back then, his response had been vague, just a warning not to be curious and to keep her distance.


    She had assumed he didn¡¯t know much. But seeing the hard set of his features now, the coldness in his eyes, she realized Jules hadn¡¯t been entirely honest with her.


    When it came to Nate, he was keeping something from her.


    Corrine met his gaze, her voice measured.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you didn¡¯t know much about him?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡± Jules dropped his eyes for a split second, as if caught off guard by the directness in hers.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard enough. He¡¯s not someone we should be involved with, Corrine. If you don¡¯t walk away, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get hurt. I¡¯m asking you¡ªplease, keep your distance.¡±


    His words were a clear warning. Nate wasn¡¯t the kind of man she should be with.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:


    Corrine studied him, her expression unreadable. When she finally spoke, her tone was steady, giving nothing away.


    ¡°Has he done something unforgivable?¡±


    Jules opened his mouth as if to respond but hesitated.


    For a long moment, he remained silent, his jaw visibly tensing. Then, exhaling slowly, he met her eyes with a grave expression.


    ¡°Corrine, there are things I can¡¯t tell you. But trust me when I say¡ªstay away from him.¡±


    Corrine held his gaze, her expression unreadable as silence stretched between them.


    A voice suddenly broke the stillness from behind her.


    ¡°Corrine.¡±


    The sound of her name, spoken in Nate¡¯s deep, unmistakable voice, sent a sharp pull through her chest, wrapping around her like an invisible thread. There was something about the way he said it¡ªa quiet intimacy that made her pulse waver.


    Her fingers curled tighter around the strap of her bag as she steadied herself with a slow inhale.


    Then, offering Jules a soft smile, she murmured, ¡°Jules, I don¡¯t always make the best choices, but I refuse to believe I¡¯m unlucky enough to always pick the wrong guy.¡±


    Jules¡¯ frown deepened at her words, but he could only stand there, helpless as she turned and walked away.


    He knew her too well.


    On the surface, Corrine was easygoing, but at her core, she was unshakable.


    Once she made up her mind, nothing¡ªno warning, no plea¡ªcould change it. Jaw tight, Jules let out a low curse, pacing in frustration before stopping to watch her slip into Nate¡¯s car.


    Inside, neither Corrine nor Nate brought up Jules.


    Without a word, Nate reached over, handing her a bottle of water, the cap already loosened.


    Noticing the small, thoughtful gesture, Corrine let out a quietugh.


    ?????????????? ???????????? ????: g????????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°Nate, you don¡¯t have to treat me like I¡¯m helpless. I¡¯m a lot tougher than you give me credit for.¡±


    Nate suddenly leaned in, bringing with him an aura as crisp as an autumn breeze.


    The space between them evaporated in an instant, their gazes tangled in a silent battle, their breaths mingling like threads of fate intertwining.


    Corrine¡¯sshes trembled slightly as instinct took over¡ªshe held her fingers tightening around the ridged surface of the stic water bottle.


    But Nate did nothing more than reach for the seatbelt, smoothly crossing over her and fastening it with an audible click.


    As he straightened, he brushed his thumb against the corner of her lips, wiping away a stray drop of water that lingered there, an unspoken gesture that carried more weight than words ever could.


    ¡°I wish you¡¯d lean on me for everything, like someone who needs a knight in shining armor,¡± he murmured, his voiceced with an odd mixture of jest and sincerity.


    ¡°At the very least, it would do my vanity some good.¡±


    He had seen it before¡ªthe way Moses¡¯ past lovers clung to him like ivy to a sturdy wall, their voices flooding his phone with endless messages, their affections boundless and demanding.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:


    Yet here he was, in a rare attempt at love, feeling none of that¡ªno strings tugging at his time, no desperate need for his presence.


    Corrine let out a soft chuckle, the kind that carried the weight of amusement and a touch of exasperation.


    ¡°You men are impossible. When a woman clings, youment about losing your space. When she stands on her own two feet, suddenly she¡¯s too independent, not feeding that delicate ego of yours.¡±


    Nate fell into brief contemtion, the corner of his mouth twitching.


    ¡°A therapist once told me Ick a sense of security. Some men crave freedom, but me? I need someone to ground me.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, mischief flickering in her gaze.


    ¡°And this therapist¡­ who might they be?¡±


    ¡°Me,¡± he said without missing a beat.


    Back at her apartment, Nate lingered at the doorstep, reluctant to let go of her hand.


    ¡°Can we set aside some time this week to have dinner with Grandma?¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow?¡± Corrine suggested easily.


    Her eyes lifted to meet Nate¡¯s, catching the flicker of surprise in his expression.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said, shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°I just thought you¡¯d put it off for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a while either.¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips parted, as if to respond, but instead, he exhaled a quietugh.


    ¡°Then goodnight.¡±


    Corrine nodded.


    ¡°Goodn¡ª¡±


    Discover more


    Before she could finish her sentence, Nate¡¯s arm coiled around her waist like a tide pulling her in, his other hand cradling the back of her neck. Without hesitation, he dipped his head and captured her lips, his touch both firm and coaxing.


    Corrine¡¯s eyshes fluttered in surprise, but she instinctively looped her arms around his neck. Memories of his past kisses surfaced in her mind, each one a lesson she now attempted to replicate¡ªalbeit with an endearing awkwardness.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t long before she noticed a shift in Nate. His breath grew uneven, his grip faintly tightening as if he were momentarily adrift.


    She caught the distant haze in his eyes¡ªa look of someone momentarily unmoored, as if the ground beneath him had vanished. A fleeting, triumphant smile curved her lips.


    Corrine shoved Nate away in an abrupt motion, slipped inside like a shadow in the night, and shut the door with a decisive click.


    For a beat, the air remained still, the weight of the moment hanging between them. Then, Nate let out a low chuckle, the soundced with amusement. Running his fingers over his lips, he lingered on the sensation, as if tracing the ghost of something fleeting yet intoxicating.


    ¡°She¡¯s really starting to y the game,¡± he mused, a smirk curling at the edges of his mouth.


    Inside, Corrine¡¯s gaze swept over the entryway, her eyes catching on the neatly arranged gift bags. A flicker of realization dawned on her. Without a second thought, she grabbed them and yanked open the door, her intent clear¡ªto chase after Nate. But the hallway was eerily empty, no retreating footsteps, no hum of the elevator in motion. It was as if he had melted into the air itself. Her brows drew together, faintly knitting in curiosity. Then, almost instinctively, her gaze drifted toward the apartment next door¡ªher new neighbor. A knowing smile slowly unfurled on her lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:


    At the Ashton residence, Rita¡¯s cheeks were so red and swollen that even the simple act of drinking water sent sharp pangs rippling through her face. Eating? That was an agony she wouldn¡¯t dare entertain.


    Tracy, standing beside her, pressed a towel-wrapped ice pack into her hands.


    ¡°Honestly, Rita, can you me your brother for scolding you? You keep poking the bear, and then you act surprised when it swipes back. Have you not learned anything from thest few times you¡¯ve tangled with Corrine?¡±


    Though her words carried the weight of reprimand, a flicker of something else lingered beneath them¡ªresentment toward Corrine, silent and simmering. Corrine knew Rita was frightened of dogs, yet she purposely brought two dogs to terrify her. It was a nned disgrace.


    The live broadcast earlier that day had quickly turned Rita and Leah into the center of public attention, with Rita¡¯s reputation as a bully bing firmly embedded in the public¡¯s mind.


    Her ridiculous imitation of a dog¡¯s bark not only humiliated herself but also dragged the Ashton family through the mud.


    And all of it was thanks to that wretched woman, Corrine.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Rita growled, frustration thick in her voice. She winced as the outburst pulled at her swollen cheeks, making the pain shoot through her.


    Wincing again, she quickly covered her face with both hands, her eyes reddened with unshed tears as she looked helplessly at Tracy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been humiliated like this in my life. And Corrine? She doesn¡¯t even care! She keeps putting her hands on me without a second thought. How am I supposed to just let this go?¡±


    In Rita¡¯s eyes, and in the eyes of the entire Ashton family, Corrine was nothing more than a poor woman from the countryside¡ªpretty, clever, but nothing more.


    She walked around with an air of superiority, as if she had some noble blood running through her veins.


    If it weren¡¯t for Bruce taking her in all those years ago, Corrine would have been sent back to that rural vige of hers.


    All these years, she had been living off the Ashton family, yet instead of showing any gratitude, she¡¯d constantly been a thorn in Rita¡¯s side.


    ?????? ?????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????£®?????


    Rita could hardly stomach it.


    The Ashton family had suffered so much because of Corrine. As Rita vented, Tracy¡¯s expression darkened with understanding.


    But they had lost too many times to Corrine to ignore her resources.


    It made them question¡ªwho was behind her?


    Was it the Ford family? The Seymour family? Or someone else entirely? Until they had answers, the Ashtons dared not make a move, fearing they might stir up more trouble than they could handle.


    ¡°Since leaving the Ashton family, Corrine¡¯s be more reckless by the day. Look at her now, strutting around like she owns Lyhaton!¡± Tracy muttered, her voice thick with irritation.


    She nced at Rita, whose swollen face twisted with pain, a flicker of sympathy in her eyes.


    ¡°Corrine¡¯s arrogancees from relying too much on a man¡¯s support. But, as they say, fortune favors the bold only for so long. The day she falls will be the day we take back everything, and more.¡±


    Tracy wrapped her arms around Rita, her tone soft but firm.


    ¡°Until then, you have to learn to endure. Do you understand? Sometimes, small sacrifices lead to muchrger rewards.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:


    ¡°What goes aroundes around,¡± Rita muttered, her eyes darkening with vengeance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy watching Corrine fall from her high horse. I¡¯ll make sure she pays for this humiliation.¡±


    As the venomous thoughts swirled in Rita¡¯s mind, she couldn¡¯t help but picture the moment Corrine¡¯s facade would crumble, when the man she relied on would finally turn his back on her.


    Meanwhile, Corrine, blissfully unaware of the Ashton family¡¯s plotting, slept soundly until she awoke naturally, free of any interruptions.


    Today, she was visiting Evelyn, and she chose a champagne-colored dress that radiated effortless elegance, with a touch of regal grace.


    Her hair cascaded in soft curls over her shoulders, its subtle movement drawing attention to her feminine charm.


    The entire lookpleted her cool,posed demeanor.


    Nate watched her, his gaze deepening with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Corrine noticed his fixed stare and looked down at her outfit.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my dress?¡±


    Nate nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit much¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a little too charming.¡±


    But Nate¡¯spliment didn¡¯t lift Corrine¡¯s mood. Instead, her eyes narrowed, a trace of disdain creeping into her voice.


    ¡°Cheesy lines don¡¯t suit your reserved, aloof persona.¡±


    Nate chuckled, his smile yful.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep my cool around you.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Thete summer had caused the nts outside Fragrance Garden to grow wildly, their lush tendrils sprawling in every direction.


    The back garden was a riot of color, a sea of flowers that looked straight out of a fairy tale.


    Evelyn stood by the doorway, watching from a distance as Nate and Corrine walked side by side, her smile growing brighter by the second.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a knack for these things,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling.


    ¡°Just look how perfect they are together.¡±


    Penny chuckled softly, nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Though Corrine wasn¡¯t traditionally petite, standing beside Nate, she appeared delicate and graceful.


    Her cold, proud aura didn¡¯t shrink in the face of Nate¡¯s formidable presence; instead, they seemed to bnce each other in an unexpected harmony.


    From a distance, Corrine noticed Evelyn, her eyes drawn to the graceful figure. Evelyn wore a simple yet elegant blue dress, and her graying hair was styled with perfect care.


    Even in silence, she radiated an air of nobility and poise.


    Corrine felt the weight of Evelyn¡¯s gaze on her and Nate¡¯s hands intertwined, and, sensing the tension, instinctively tried to pull away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:


    But Nate, sensing her hesitation, tightened his grip on her hand, his fingers locking with hers in a firm,manding hold.


    He leaned close, his breath warm against her ear, whispering, ¡°The closer we appear, the happier Grandma will be.¡±


    Corrine said nothing, her thoughts a mixture of difort and resignation. Evelyn¡¯s face lit up with pure joy as she finally spoke.


    ¡°Corrine, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± she eximed, her eyes shining with affection.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Nate greeted softly, his voice a contrast to Evelyn¡¯s exuberance.


    But Evelyn seemed not to hear him at all.


    Corrine pressed her lips together softly, offering a polite greeting.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Mrs. Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Evelyn¡¯s smile widened, glowing brighter, as she reached out to take Corrine¡¯s hand with a gentle yet confident touch, her eyes assessing Corrine from head to toe.


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice the slight hollowness in Corrine¡¯s face, and her brow furrowed, though barely perceptible.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight. Has Nate not been taking proper care of you?¡±


    ¡°Not his fault,¡± Corrine replied, her cheeks flushing a shade of red from the sudden embarrassment.


    Evelyn¡¯s tone shifted to mock seriousness as she continued, ¡°And I expect your belly to look a bit rounder, you know.¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words, caught off guard by the remark.


    Sensing her difort, Nate stepped forward, his arms sliding around her in a protective embrace.


    ¡°Good thingse to those who wait, Grandma,¡± he teased lightly.


    Corrine blinked, her mind swirling in confusion.


    Was it really appropriate for them to be discussing the possibility of her pregnancy right in front of her?


    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Penny, ever the tactful one, quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond, perhaps we should continue our conversation inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine agreed, smiling as she gently supported Evelyn, guiding her inside the house.


    ¡°Corrine,e sit by me,¡± Evelyn called, patting the seat beside her with a warm, inviting smile.


    Corrine was about toply when Nate, with a soft touch to her arm, gently guided her back toward the adjacent sofa, settling her beside him instead.


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow at Nate¡¯s possessive gesture, shooting him a yful re, but her expression softened when she saw the two of them together. A gentle smile spread across her face.


    As they settled in with coffee in hand, Evelyn suddenly turned to Penny.


    ¡°I recently received some beautiful new fabrics. Take Corrine to pick out her favorite.¡±


    Penny nodded with a smile, giving Corrine a respectful bow.


    ¡°Miss Hond, please follow me.¡±


    It was clear that Evelyn wanted a moment alone with Nate, and Corrine, ever understanding, smiled back at Evelyn before gracefully rising to follow Penny out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:


    Once Corrine had exited, Evelyn¡¯s smile dimmed.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s not here, tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    At this, Nate let out augh, his look toward Evelyn filled with a knowing depth.


    ¡°You always had the knack to see through pretenses, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the charm,¡± Evelyn said, dismissing him with a light scoff.


    ¡°Having a girlfriend has turned you into quite the charmer.¡±


    Nate rubbed his nose awkwardly before saying calmly, ¡°Corrine is your future granddaughter-inw, set to carry on the Hopkins family name.¡± His delivery was rxed, almost casual, but his statement cut through the air with surprising firmness.


    Evelyn¡¯s face showed no change, her voice steady.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that decision already made?¡±


    Her words implied that his statement was unnecessary.


    Lifting her coffee, she added with pointed significance, ¡°That¡¯s not my concern, though.¡±


    ¡°I get it, Grandma,¡± Nate responded.


    ¡°I came to discuss the engagement token you hold.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as she met his gaze more intently.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Nate answered smoothly, his gaze locking with hers meaningfully.


    ¡°Yet, you¡¯ve never shared the backstory of our marriage arrangement with the Ford family,¡±


    Nate had known his family had arranged a marriage for him since adulthood, but he was still unclear about how it all started.


    This uncertainty left him unsure of how the Ford family from Lyhaton was connected to his own.


    Among the elite families of the Independent Continent, an unspoken rule remained: no marriages with outsiders and no alliances beyond their borders.


    Nate¡¯s curiosity about the marriage arrangement¡¯s origins only grew.


    ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????????????????????


    Evelyn said nothing in response to his words for a long stretch, so long that the attending servants braced themselves, expecting an outburst.


    Finally, breaking the silence, Evelyn asked, ¡°Why obsess over these details if you intend to end this arrangement?¡±


    ¡°You seem unaware of her background, Grandma,¡± Nate replied.


    A sharp look came over Evelyn¡¯s face, as though she sought to look right through him.


    With a softugh, she asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just a stubborn old fool?¡± Her tone carried a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the wealthiest family in Lyhaton, the Ford family, has a granddaughter. She might not bear their surname, but Carl holds her dear.¡± As Nate stood up to refill her coffee mug, a deep reflection was visible in his eyes. Watching Evelyn carefully, he let a slight, knowing smile y across his lips.


    ¡°Interestingly enough, Carl¡¯s granddaughter is Corrine.¡±


    This revtion struck Evelyn like a bolt of lightning.


    For a moment, her mind went nk, her heart pounding wildly.


    Having faced many challenges in her life, Evelyn showed no outward sign of disturbance despite the turmoil within, her gaze tinged with a trace of coldness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:


    ¡°Have you been investigating her without her knowing?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Nate responded.


    Evelyn studied him closely, her gaze sharp, as if trying to gauge the sincerity behind his words.


    Nate gave a soft, resigned chuckle.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree,¡± Evelyn murmured, almost to herself, her voice tinged with irony.


    ¡°After all, you were raised by that old jerk.¡±


    At the mention of his grandfather, Nate sighed, his expression softening.


    ¡°I always remembered Grandpa¡¯s advice about severing emotional ties, but I also recall your wisdom that sincerity can conquer all evils.¡±


    A faint, knowing smile curled at the corners of Evelyn¡¯s lips.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not against this marriage anymore?¡±


    Nate¡¯s return from abroad had originally been intended to break the engagement, but now, with Corrine revealed as Carl¡¯s granddaughter, the situation had shifted, and everything seemed to be falling into ce.


    ¡°Does this mean I¡¯ll have a great-grandchild by next year?¡± Evelyn suddenly asked, her voice filled with excitement.


    Nate took a deliberate sip of his coffee, exhaling softly as he set the cup down.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Not?¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression tightened, her scrutiny deepening.


    ¡°Nate, you¡¯re not¡­ impotent, are you?¡±


    Evelyn had heard whispers about Nate¡¯s condition but hadn¡¯t given them much weight. She had consulted his personal doctor, who reassured her that everything was perfectly normal.


    Still, seeing how long Nate and Corrine had been together without any sign of progress, Evelyn¡¯s suspicions had begun to grow.


    Nate, caught mid-sip, choked and coughed violently, clearing his throat before speaking.


    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°Grandma, these things can¡¯t be rushed. Besides, as a man, I have to be responsible. If she¡¯s with me, shouldn¡¯t I first make the rtionship official?¡±


    ¡°You are correct,¡± Evelyn replied, her voice brightening as she set down her mug, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone pick a favorable date next month for your wedding.¡±


    Nate¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Grandma, shouldn¡¯t we first consider Corrine¡¯s feelings? She hasn¡¯t agreed to marry me yet. If you make decisions this quickly, won¡¯t it feel like we¡¯re forcing her into this?¡±


    Evelyn let out a frustrated huff.


    ¡°Nothing ever works for you. You¡¯re just avoiding taking responsibility for Corrine, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Even though we metter than I would have liked, whatever other girls experience, Corrine deserves to have too,¡± Nate replied firmly, his voice soft but determined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her everything¡ªlove, dates, proposals, marriage, children. She will have it all.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:


    At his words, Evelyn¡¯s expression softened, her stance bing more approving. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but jab, ¡°I thought you¡¯d been poisoned by that old jerk all these years.¡±


    Nate could only sigh in quiet resignation, offering no rebuttal.


    Meanwhile, Corrine wandered through the garden, unaware of their conversation. She admired the flowers in bloom, noting they must have just been transnted.


    Their brief flowering periods meant they were frequently reced.


    Penny, who knew Corrine¡¯s love for nts, eagerly brought them up.


    Corrine nodded absentmindedly in response.


    Noticing Corrine¡¯s distant mood, Penny gently spoke.


    ¡°Miss Hond, please don¡¯t take Mrs. Hopkins¡¯ words to heart.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Corrine murmured.


    It was only natural for elders to desire a big family, especially since Nate wasn¡¯t exactly getting any younger.


    Evelyn had asked Corrine to pick up some fabrics; though it was just a pretext to have a private conversation with Nate, she did mean to gift Corrine some fabrics.


    Once Corrine chose a piece of cloth, she and Penny returned to the living room. To her surprise, Nate wasn¡¯t there.


    Evelyn caught Corrine¡¯s searching look and chuckled.


    ¡°Nate stepped out to take a phone call,¡± she said, gesturing to the seat beside her.


    ¡°Join me over here, dear.¡±


    Corrine agreed with a nod and took a seat beside her.


    Evelyn sped Corrine¡¯s hand,forting her with a gentle touch.


    ¡°It must be challenging, being around that rascal Nate.¡±


    Laughing softly, Corrine responded, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s quite the charmer.¡± To Corrine, spending time with Nate was never a burden.


    Rather, she often thought Nate was the one who endured more.


    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins


    She sometimes wished their paths had crossed sooner.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stick up for him around me. I¡¯m quite familiar with his ways,¡± Evelyn continued.


    ¡°Remember, if he ever gives you trouble,e straight to me. I¡¯m here for you, Corrine.¡±


    Corrine felt a surge of warmth at those words.


    It reassured her, knowing that affection wasn¡¯t limited by family ties.


    ¡°He does treat me wonderfully,¡± Corrine responded earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind and thoughtful¡ªit¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve caught someone¡¯s eye,¡± Evelyn remarked, casting a meaningful nce at Nate¡¯s back.


    Corrine was momentarily speechless.


    Was this really the kind ofment one made openly?


    Evelyn added, ¡°The Hopkins family is broad and intricate, dealing with numerous issues every day. Nate, as the firstborn son, was shaped to be the sessor early on and has consistently lived up to our expectations. He keeps his struggles to himself, yet inheriting the Hopkins legacy is a burden unique in its weight.¡±


    Her smile lessened, her face turning grave.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s fixated on grooming him to be the perfect heir, losing sight of the fact that Nate is a real person. They even demand he should be emotionally distant? Ridiculous! They¡¯re just seeking an obedient puppet.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 410:


    A crease formed on Corrine¡¯s forehead upon hearing this.


    Was this emotional distance instilled in him since childhood?


    Weren¡¯t emotions and desires essential to being human?


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind my ramblings.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mrs. Hopkins. I appreciate you sharing this. It gives me deeper insight into Nate.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s me who should be grateful,¡± Evelyn responded, gripping Corrine¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Nate has been on his own for so long, and while it pains me, I know love isn¡¯t something one can force. Now that you¡¯re here, my worries are eased. Nate might be a man of few words, but his heart is in the right ce. When he traveled all night just to get you that ointment, I knew he truly cared for you. I just hope you can be patient with him, whatever maye.¡±


    A man of few words?


    Corrine pondered this. If Nate was considered reserved, then what did that make someone truly silent?


    Evelyn suddenly asked, ¡°Have you ever visited the Independent Continent, Corrine?¡±


    Shaking her head, Corrine replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Had she never met Nate, the very idea of the Independent Continent might have remained unknown to her.


    Now, with Nate¡¯s ns to take her there, she was captivated by the allure of that enigmatic ce.


    Evelyn studied Corrine¡¯s expression, and then sighed softly as she picked up her coffee.


    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t been there yet¡­¡±


    Before Corrine could respond, Evelyn let out a thoughtful sigh.


    ¡°If you ever get the chance, you should go back and visit.¡±


    ??????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????????¦Í????????????


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at Evelyn¡¯s choice of words. Go back.


    At first, it sounded like a simple suggestion, but the more she thought, the more it felt like Evelyn was implying something else. Was she sure that Corrine return to her homnd?


    A strange unease settled in her chest as she turned the phrase over in her mind. If Evelyn had only meant for her to visit the Independent Continent, why did she use the word ¡°back¡±?


    Evelyn might have been older, but she wasn¡¯t the type to misuse words, especially not one with such a clear implication.


    Yet, as far as Corrine knew, she had never set foot in the Independent Continent before.


    The ce was notorious for its strict rules. Outsiders couldn¡¯t simply waltz in without proper connections.


    While she was lost in thought, she felt a shift beside her. At some point, Nate had taken the seat next to her, his quiet presence wrapping around her like an invisible thread. Her pulse quickened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was low, edged with concern. He took her hand, his fingers warm against hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re tense. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Corrine gave a small shake of her head, then instinctively withdrew her hand from his grasp.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:


    Later in the dining room, Evelyn signaled Penny to serve Corrine a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Dear, try this cold melon soup. It¡¯s a summer favorite here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Corrine epted the bowl with both hands and took a delicate sip, the coolness of the soup spreading across her tongue.


    Her every movement carried an effortless grace, a quiet elegance that couldn¡¯t be taught.


    Evelyn studied her carefully.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Corrine replied, setting the spoon down.


    ¡°This soup is a staple in nearly every home on the Independent Continent. Most outsiders struggle with the taste, but if you like it, well¡­ perhaps it means this ce is more connected to you than you realize.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity at Evelyn¡¯s words.


    After the meal, Evelyn rose from her seat, excusing herself to rest.


    Corrine stood as well, watching Evelyn walk away until she was out of sight, her expression thoughtful.


    ¡°Was the food not to your taste?¡± Nate asked, his gaze settling on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Corrine shook her head, distracted. Her eyes dropped to where Nate still held her hand. After a pause, she bit her lip before murmuring, ¡°Did you notice anything¡­ strange about what Evelyn said today? It felt like she was trying to tell me something¡ªdeliberately.¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips curved slightly as he guided her toward his quarters.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just eager for you to marry me already.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Corrine mused under her breath.


    Before he could respond, her phone rang. She pulled it out and saw the caller ID sh with a familiar name¡ªthe Ashton family. A cold glint darkened her gaze.


    Since yesterday, their calls had been relentless.


    She hadn¡¯t blocked them¡ªnot because she forgave them, but because she refused to act as if she had something to hide. Blocking them would feel like conceding guilt.


    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Masking the ice in her voice, she said, ¡°Sorry, I need to take this.¡±


    Nate halted, watching as she stepped away. Then, almost instinctively, his eyes drifted toward Evelyn¡¯s quarters.


    To his surprise, she was standing at the window, silently watching Corrine. Evelyn¡¯s gaze followed Corrine¡¯s retreating figure, and a whisper slipped from her lips.


    ¡°How did I not recognize her? How could I not?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hopkins, it¡¯s time for your medicine,¡± Penny reminded her softly.


    Evelyn turned away, moving toward her bed. After taking her medicine, shey down, her eyes closing as she breathed a quiet prayer.


    ¡°May God watch over the only bloodline you have left in this world. May I find a way to repay the debt I owe you.¡±


    Corrine stepped into a secluded corner and answered the call. Farris¡¯ voice came through, steady but cautious.


    ¡°Corrine, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her tone was ice-cold, clipped¡ªlike she was speaking to aplete stranger.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:


    Farris had braced himself for this reaction, but hearing it still stung. A feeling of disappointment settled in his chest.


    So, this was how it was. Corrine had truly cut ties, wiping away the years she had spent with the Ashton family as if they meant nothing.


    Farris exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Corrine, Rita crossed the line this time. I admit that. I¡¯m calling to apologize on her behalf. I hope you can let this go.¡±


    ¡°A bet is a bet.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver. Rita and Leah had avoided the pole dance, but in the end, Corrine had lost nothing. Forgiveness wasn¡¯t even necessary. As for the Ashton family, she knew Rita¡¯s resentment toward her would only fuel Tracy¡¯s hatred as well.


    ¡°Look, I won¡¯t defend what Rita did. It was just a piece of clothing; she shouldn¡¯t have argued with you over this,¡± Farris said after a pause.


    ¡°But you humiliated her, Corrine. Forcing her to kneel and bark like a dog? That was too much. No matter what, Rita is still a member of the Ashton family. Her actions don¡¯t just affect her¡ªthey reflect on all of us. You know how important our family¡¯s reputation is.¡±


    His words were polite, measured, but his meaning was sharp.


    What started as an apology had seamlessly shifted into me.


    Farris wasn¡¯t here to make amends¡ªhe was here to hold Corrine ountable. He was using her of being petty, of overreacting, of disrespecting the Ashton name over something as trivial as an outfit.


    Corrine let out a quietugh, though there was no humor in it.


    ¡°I know exactly how much your reputation matters,¡± she said, her voice edged with scorn.


    ¡°But tell me¡ªwhat does any of that have to do with me?¡±


    She had no ties to the Ashton family anymore. And she was done pretending to care.


    Did they really think she was some pushover who¡¯d just take it when Rita tried to walk all over her?


    Farris¡¯ tone hardened, taking on an almost scolding edge.


    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Corrine, what¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯ve always been the rational one. Why are you acting like this?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darkened, her expression turning sharp.


    ¡°And what gives you the right to lecture me?¡±


    Farris faltered. He hadn¡¯t expected that response.


    But Corrine wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°For three years, I poured everything into the Ashton family. I treated thatpany like it was my own¡ªhandled its strategies, cleaned up its messes, and worked myself to the bone. And now you have the nerve to call me unreasonable? Is that why you thought you could hurt and betray me without consequences?¡±


    Her words struck like ice, the cold detachment in her voice slicing through the phone line.


    Farris hesitated, at a loss.


    Corrine¡¯s patience snapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. If you¡¯ve got nothing else to say, I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she hung up, pressing the button with finality. Her grip tightened around the phone, her knuckles whitening. Frustration burned beneath the surface, but her expression remained unreadable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:


    Were the Ashton familypletely delusional?


    Three years of loyalty, and they still thought she was an easy target?


    Making Rita kneel and bark like a dog was just a small punishment. If they kept pushing her, they¡¯d learn just how badly they¡¯d miscalcted.


    Nate approached Corrine, wrapping his fingers gently around her cold ones.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Corrine shook her head, then lifted her gaze to meet his.


    Pressing her lips together, she spoke softly.


    ¡°It was the Ashton family.¡±


    Nate¡¯s brow creased slightly.


    ¡°Do we really need to keep them around?¡±


    His tone was casual, but the underlying chill was unmistakable.


    With his power and influence, wiping out the Ashton family would be effortless.


    ¡°You¡¯re overqualified for that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be at your service.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her voice carrying a calm warmth.


    ¡°Someone like you should be at the top, under the brightest lights. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time or energy on things that don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Nate arched an eyebrow and gave her cheek a light pinch.


    ¡°You make it sound noble, but I think you¡¯re just trying to push me away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my trump card. I only y my strongest hand when it really counts. The small fries? I can handle them myself.¡±


    Her words, though ttering, didn¡¯t feel disingenuous.


    For a moment, Nate found himself at a loss for how to respond.


    Maybe it was time to ask Moses for some advice¡ªhow exactly did a man make a woman rely on him?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest in my room for a bit?¡±


    A simple invitation, but it fueled Corrine¡¯s imagination.


    A soft blush crept across her cheeks.


    Tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, she fidgeted slightly, trying to shake off the sudden awkwardness.


    But before she could react, Nate suddenly bent down and swept her off the ground.


    ¡°Nate!¡± Corrine gasped, instinctively clutching his neck.


    Her startled cry echoed through the quiet garden.


    Flustered, she buried her face against the crook of his neck, her eyes burning with frustration.


    ¡°Put me down! What if someone sees us?¡±


    ¡°Let them.¡± Nate¡¯s tone remained steady.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. My future wife. There¡¯s nothing to hide.¡±


    His voice was calm as ever, yet it sent Corrine¡¯s pulse into a frenzy.


    Without hesitation, Nate carried her straight to his room.


    Lying beside him on the bed, Corrine feltpletely out of ce, her face burning all the way to her ears.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:


    ¡°Nate, this is your room. I should go to the guest room¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay.¡± Nate¡¯s arm curled around her waist, firm and possessive. His gaze darkened as he took in the flush on her cheeks.


    His warm breath brushed against the side of her neck, featherlight, making her stiffen.


    Corrine pressed her lips together, hesitating before inching her hand back, folding her arms protectively over her chest.


    Nate caught the subtle movement, a knowing smirk tugging at his lips.


    Seeing her so tense, sopliant, only made him want to tease her more.


    He could already picture her trembling in his arms, eyes misty.


    But before he could act on the thought, a soft click came from the door.


    Both Nate and Corrine turned toward the sound at the same time¡ªonly for their foreheads to knock together. A sharp thud. Then silence. A secondter, they both tumbled back onto the bed. Nate let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°That would be my grandma.¡±


    Corrine pressed her lips together, a faint crease forming between her brows.


    Being alone with Nate in a room was risky enough. Now, with Evelyn pushing things along, it wouldn¡¯t matter if nothing happened¡ªpeople would assume the worst.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± she asked, her uncertainty clear as she nced at Nate.


    His gaze dropped slightly, a yful smirk tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Since Gram is so determined to set us up, how could I possibly let her down?¡±


    Corrine tensed at his words, immediately attempting to free herself from his grasp.


    This man had no sense of boundaries.


    It wasn¡¯t that she disliked being close to him¡ªfar from it. But everything was moving too fast, and she wasn¡¯t ready to give herself to him. Not yet.


    Nate noticed her subtle retreat. Before she could slip away, he moved swiftly, pinning her down with one long leg and locking her securely in his arms. There was no escaping now.


    Corrine¡¯s entire body stiffened as she realized she waspletely trapped.


    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Nate, let me go.¡±


    His deep voice carried a teasing lilt.


    ¡°With such a beauty in my arms, why would I ever do that?¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    The crisp, understated scent of his cologne surrounded her, his presence so consuming that even her breath felt tangled up in it.


    Her hand, resting on his chest, could feel the solid warmth of his body through the thin fabric of his shirt.


    Nate caught the tension in her, his smirk deepening as a glint of mischief flickered in his eyes.


    Lowering his head, he let his lips brush lightly against her forehead, his voice dropping into a smooth, deliberate murmur.


    ¡°Just the two of us in here¡­ shouldn¡¯t we make the most of it?¡±


    Corrine swallowed, her thoughts spinning, before giving him a wary nce.


    ¡°And what exactly does that mean?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the world around her suddenly tilted. A shadow loomed over her, and before she could react, she found herself pinned beneath Nate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:


    He was above her, his weight pressing her into the mattress, leaving no space between them.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze snapped upward, only to be captured by the dark intensity in his eyes.


    For a moment, it felt like her heartbeat and breath had slipped from her control. Her fingers trembled slightly before curling into the fabric of his shirt, as if grasping for something solid.


    Nate reached up, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face with a touch far softer than she expected. His fingers traced a slow path along her cheek before stopping just at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°So,¡± he murmured, his voice low and teasing.


    ¡°Should we do something about this?¡±


    The question sent a wave of heat up Corrine¡¯s spine, leaving her too flustered to form a response.


    Nate took in the flicker of hesitation in her eyes, his own gaze filled with quiet amusement. A soft chuckle escaped him.


    ¡°Rx. I was just messing with you.¡± Without warning, he shifted onto his side, pulling her effortlessly into his arms.


    Corrine hesitated for a moment before settling against him, her ear resting over his heartbeat. The steady rhythm should have soothed her, but sleep remained elusive.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t push Evelyn¡¯s words from her mind. She had only mentioned Nate¡¯s past in passing, but Corrine knew that only Nate himself could understand the weight of everything he¡¯d endured.


    A strange ache settled in her chest.


    It was so overwhelming that, just for a moment, she wanted to forget her reservations¡ªto reach out, to hold him, to take away his pain.


    ¡°Nate, are you still awake?¡± she whispered hesitantly.


    His response came almost instantly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The husky timbre of his voice wrapped around her like warmth in the dark, a sound that had a way of pulling her in.


    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m


    Corrine swallowed, trying to steady the fluttering in her chest. She cleared her throat before softly asking, ¡°Do you¡­ still mean what you said earlier?¡± Her words lingered between them, unanswered.


    Then, after a long pause, Nate shifted closer, his breath warm against the shell of her ear.


    ¡°Babe, are you inviting me?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s mind went nk. Was she inviting trouble?


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Corrine stammered, her words barely escaping as she fought against the hold Nate had on her.


    She twisted in his grip, attempting to break free, but before she could make a move, Nate swiftly flipped her back onto the bed, pinning her down again.


    One arm was braced above her head, while the other grasped her chin with possessive firmness, holding her in ce.


    ¡°Once words are spoken,¡± he murmured, his voice rich and smooth, filled with an undeniable pull, ¡°they are like water spilled from a cup. You can¡¯t take them back.¡±


    His tone sent a shiver through her, making her heart race even faster.


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched as her fingers instinctively curled into the firm expanse of his chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:


    Their eyes locked, the intensity between them tangible.


    Corrine felt as though she were falling into the depths of his dark gaze, unable to look away from the maism drawing her in.


    Her chest tightened, as though a vice had clenched around her heart, and her breath caught in her throat.


    Without warning, Nate leaned down, his presencepletely enveloping her. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing herself for the moment.


    The cool scent of his cologne washed over her, and before she could react, his lips crashed onto hers with a force that left her breathless. His kiss was a storm¡ªwild, unrelenting, impossible to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bite¡­¡± Corrine whispered through the heat of the kiss, her eyes shing with an intensity that matched his own.


    Nate, his hand still gripping her wrists, deepened the kiss, his hunger for her growing stronger with every passing second.


    The kiss was desperate, a feverish longing that seemed to consume her entirely.


    Corrine¡¯s body tensed, the air growing thin as the weight of his kiss stole her breath away.


    She felt as though she might faint from the intensity, her mind spinning in circles, unable to grasp any coherent thoughts.


    Her body, betraying her, softened under his touch, and she subconsciously kissed him back with the same intensity.


    Nate¡¯s gaze grew darker, studying the dazed expression on her face with satisfaction. His fingers, long and sure, traced the delicate contours of her face, savoring every curve as though he were memorizing the feel of her.


    ¡°Take your time, babe. No one¡¯s going anywhere,¡± Nate whispered, his voice dripping with smooth charm as it curled against her ear.


    His breath, warm and inviting, teased the wisps of hair by her temple, while his words shot an electric jolt through her veins.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze flickered to the lipstick mark on his lips, her cheeks ring with heat, as though fire were spreading from them.


    It was almost surreal. Just moments ago, she had been the one asking for this very thing from him.


    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m


    Flushed with embarrassment, Corrine buried her face in his chest, utterly mortified.


    The rhythmic thumping of his heart echoed in her ears, matching the frantic beat of her own.


    Her heartbeat synced with his, the two of them caught in a perfect, silent rhythm.


    ¡°This is something a man should handle,¡± Nate¡¯s voice dropped even lower, soothing her as if his words were a balm to her anxious nerves.


    ¡°Let me take care of you, my babe.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes fluttered as she met his dark, intense gaze.


    His eyes were like an abyss, pulling her deeper with every passing second, and her heart fluttered in response, as if caught in the current. She swallowed, her throat dry as dust.


    Nate¡¯s warm hand cupped her cheek tenderly, and then his lips descended to kiss her swollen ones, soft and lingering.


    His kiss trailed down slowly, a teasing promise.


    Just as Corrine was losing herself in the moment, Nate suddenly rolled off the bed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:


    Her eyes, still clouded with desire, followed him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Her voice carried a soft glint of innocence, a charm she wasn¡¯t even aware of, and it was impossible to ignore.


    Nate¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her, his brow furrowing slightly, veins straining under his skin, as though he was fighting something within.


    He sucked in a sharp breath, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°Bathroom.¡±


    Bathroom?


    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of water running from the bathroom reached her ears that Corrine finally understood his meaning.


    Her face flushed a deeper shade, and she quickly buried her head in the nket, too embarrassed to look up.


    An hour in a freezing shower had shown Nate exactly what courting trouble meant.


    When he emerged from the bathroom, his eyes fell on the sleeping Corrine, prompting an involuntary smile and a whispered, ¡°You have a knack for tormenting me.¡±


    Despite his words, affection and indulgence washed over him as he watched her.


    He slipped into clean clothes, and then rejoined Corrine on the bed, draping his arm around her and nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    This tender gesture encapsted all his feelings of warmth and care. Despite their slow progress, simply sharing this closeness in sleep was a significant stride forward for Nate.


    In another part of the house, a maid ryed the events to Evelyn.


    ¡°Did they have any disagreement then?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the maid responded.


    ¡°I did as you asked, staying near the door. I left only after I was sure there was no argument.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s expression brightened, her joy evident.


    ¡°They¡¯re perfectly suited for each other. Just a bit timid, both of them. My little nudge was all they needed. Now, it won¡¯t be long until I¡¯m pampering a great-grandchild.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    Hearing this, Penny chuckled.


    ¡°Mrs. Hopkins, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re moving a bit fast here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s too fast about it?¡± Evelyn replied earnestly.


    ¡°I know Nate better than he knows himself. All his talk about duty and respecting Corrine¡¯s wishes is just his fear speaking. Plus, isn¡¯t it normal nowadays for young couples to explore their rtionship before marriage? I¡¯m merely safeguarding Corrine¡¯s future.¡±


    Despite herself, Penny sighed, well aware that Evelyn¡¯s anticipation for a great-grandchild was influencing her decisions.


    Evelyn nced at her watch before standing quickly.


    ¡°Come on, Penny!¡±


    ¡°Where are we off to?¡± Penny inquired, her toneced with bewilderment.


    Evelyn shot her a mischievous look.


    ¡°Is there any other ce we need to be?¡± Grabbing Penny¡¯s arm, Evelyn hurried out of her room, heading straight for Nate¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Hopkins will be displeased?¡± Penny voiced her concern with a hint of worry.


    Unbothered, Evelyn responded confidently, ¡°Displeased? He¡¯ll be singing praises about me after what I¡¯ve done today!¡± Penny found herself at a loss for words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:


    They arrived at Nate¡¯s door, ears pressed against it, hoping to catch any hint of sound from within. Yet, they heard nothing.


    Evelyn frowned, bewildered.


    ¡°This is odd. The doctor just praised my hearing. Why don¡¯t I hear anything?¡±


    Standing nearby, Penny noticed Evelyn¡¯s rising anxiety and struggled to hide her amusement.


    ¡°Maybe they have already fallen asleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly possible,¡± Evelyn retorted, checking her watch and tapping it with slight irritation.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been an hour since we left.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s dedication to this ordeal was notable, especially for someone of her stature and age.


    Despite their efforts, the silence remained unbroken.


    Was it possible that Nate had a secret they hadn¡¯t uncovered?


    At that moment, even Penny couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of doubt. She quietly wondered if Nate really had some mysterious condition.


    Suddenly, Evelyn¡¯s face hardened, and she turned to leave with determination.


    ¡°Get him the special remedy!¡±


    ¡°Special remedy?¡± Penny repeated, her brows furrowing in confusion as she looked at Evelyn.


    Noticing her puzzled expression, Evelyn quickly pulled her aside.


    ¡°You know¡­ the kind that¡¯s meant for¡­ personal matters.¡±


    Penny blinked, still not quite understanding.


    ¡°What kind of medicine?¡± It wasn¡¯t until their eyes met that Penny finally understood.


    Despite their ages, a deep blush crept onto their cheeks.


    ¡°Mrs. Hopkins, isn¡¯t this a little¡­ too much?¡± Penny said, her tone gentle but cautious.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    She thought of the unfortunate souls who had tried to drug Nate in the past. Penny couldn¡¯t bear to think of what would happen if Nate ever found out that his grandmother was secretly slipping him medicine.


    ¡°You know Mr. Hopkins¡¯ temper. If he finds out, who knows what kind of chaos it¡¯ll cause,¡± she added.


    ¡°I know a practitioner who specializes in dietary therapy. Maybe we should try that first?¡±


    Seeing Evelyn¡¯s expression soften, Penny pressed on.


    ¡°Men can be very sensitive about their pride. If we just give Mr. Hopkins something without his knowing, it might really hurt his self-esteem. Besides, with his standing in society, it could ruin his image. Why not start with adjusting his diet?¡±


    After a long pause, Evelyn¡¯s face rxed. She nodded, clearly considering Penny¡¯s words.


    ¡°You do have a point.¡±


    She patted Penny¡¯s hand affectionately.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking after me all these years. We¡¯re not blood-rted, but we¡¯re closer than sisters. I trust you with this. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t notice and gets those health tonics every day. Whether Nate continues the Hopkins family line, it¡¯s all in your hands, Penny.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Hopkins, I¡¯ll handle it. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Penny replied firmly, her tone filled with resolve.


    Back in her bedroom, Evelyny back on the bed, frustration clouding her face.


    ¡°What a disgrace to our family name¡­ How could I ever face you like this?¡± she muttered, her voice heavy with defeat.


    Her earlier fire had dimmed, reced by a sense of helplessness, and she let out another weary sigh.


    ¡°Unlock Nate¡¯s room door,¡± she added, her toneced with resignation.


    ¡°It¡¯s cruel to tease him without any release. We can¡¯t keep this up any longer.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Hopkins.¡±


    Meanwhile, Nate was trying his hardest to maintain control, secretly impressed with his own restraint. If he hadn¡¯t made a promise to Corrine, he would have abandoned his gentlemanly facade a long time ago.


    He leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead, then her nose, before finally capturing her lips in a slow, deliberate kiss.


    He noticed the slightest flutter of her eyshes, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°How long do you n on pretending to be asleep?¡± he whispered, his voice teasing.


    Corrine opened her eyes, her bright smile greeting him.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked, her voice light with amusement.


    ¡°When I kissed you.¡±


    Nate¡¯s warm breath tickled her sensitive ear, and Corrine instinctively shrank her neck, the delicate sensation making her shiver.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me. You took advantage of me while I was asleep¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her yful protest, Nate¡¯s lips found her earlobe, kissing it gently but with growing intent.


    Corrine gasped, her body trembling violently as she grabbed at his shirt, the smooth fabric bunching in her tight grip.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????©q?????


    Nate¡¯s lips traced a path down her ear, his warm breath mingling with her skin as he kissed and nibbled gently. He smiled, his deep eyes clouded with desire. His voice dropped to a husky murmur.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re incredibly sensitive¡­¡±


    Corrine trembled slightly, her teeth sinking into her lower lip in an attempt to steady herself.


    Nate¡¯s gaze lingered on her flushed face, his eyes twinkling with yful mischief.


    ¡°You have no idea how irresistible you are right now, like some enchantress straight out of a timeless myth.¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, her fingers slipping to the cor of his shirt. She tugged it open, tracing the line of his corbone, her touch skimming the curve of his Adam¡¯s apple. The simple gesture was like a spark catching fire.


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he seized her hand, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing with the sudden tension.


    ¡°Cut it out.¡±


    A smile bloomed across Corrine¡¯s face, her delicate features lighting up in the soft glow of the room. The yful charm in her eyes only added to her bold allure. Her fingers fluttered against his, scratching his palm in a teasing manner, and she leaned in close, her breath warm against his throat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 420

    ?Chapter 420:


    ¡°But you see, enchantresses thrive on the energy of men¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Nate¡¯s hand shot out, flipping her over with surprising speed, pinning her beneath him.


    Corrine¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a startled gasp escaping her lips as her wide eyes locked onto his. The room was bathed in the soft hues of dusk, the curtains drawn tight, leaving only the faintest light that entuated the heat between them.


    Nate¡¯s gaze flickered with intensity, the spark in his eyes mirroring the fire building within him.


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond, her gaze flicking downward before she quickly looked away, gripping the sheets beneath her in an attempt to steady herself.


    ¡°Do you like what you¡¯re seeing?¡± Nate asked, amusement twinkling in his eyes as he noticed the flush spreading across her cheeks.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Corrine fought to suppress the flutter in her chest, clearing her throat to regain herposure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Nate teased, his fingers lightly tracing the contours of her hand, rubbing her palm with a subtle, deliberate motion.


    ¡°But I was more than satisfied with youst time.¡±


    At his words, Corrine¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but slip back to theirst encounter in the car, her body heating with the vivid memory of what he¡¯d done with her hand.


    Corrine¡¯s anger red instantly.


    ¡°Nate, will you ever stop¡ª¡±


    Her words dissolved as Nate cupped her chin and captured her lips in another kiss, one that surpassed their earlier embrace with its passionate intensity. He explored her with unwavering determination, stealing every breath from her lungs.


    The charged atmosphere enveloped them as they remained locked in their fervent embrace, the silence of the room amplifying every subtle sound.


    A dull ache spread through Corrine¡¯s hand, and she could no longer ignore the difort.


    ???????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp with exhaustion.


    Nate nestled his face into the curve of her neck, his ragged breathing warm against her ear as his fingers pressed into the soft flesh of her waist.


    ¡°Just a little longer,¡± he pleaded.


    Moisture gathered in Corrine¡¯s eyes as she pressed her lips together.


    ¡°At least let me switch hands.¡±


    The thought of struggling to hold a pen at work the next day filled her with dread. Just as despair threatened to overwhelm her, the tension finally subsided.


    Nate¡¯s lips brushed her cheek before delivering a tender kiss to her mouth.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, babe.¡±


    His eyes smoldered with lingering desire,plemented by a roguish smile that made him look delightfully wicked.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Corrine snatched a pillow andunched it at his face.


    Nate caught it deftly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d switch hands and help me one more time?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:


    Corrine stared at him in disbelief, marveling at his unprecedented audacity.


    Nate observed her indignant expression and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, babe. Next time, I¡¯ll make it up to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nate, can you go back to acting normal for once?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be normal around you, babe.¡±


    With that, he scooped her up effortlessly and carried her toward the bathroom. Seeing her wary expression, he chuckled and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll grab you some fresh clothes.¡±


    After her shower, Corrine changed into a clean, tailored outfit.


    Gone was the soft, flowing dress from earlier. The sharp lines of the strapless silk dress, paired with a cropped zer, transformed her appearance, giving her an air of effortless elegance with just the right touch of feminine allure. Nate¡¯s gaze lingered on her, his expression unreadable, though something in his eyes betrayed an unconscious fascination.


    Leisurely, he unfastened his diamond cufflinks and rolled up his sleeves as he stepped behind her and gently took the hairdryer from her hands.


    ¡°Stay for dinner with Grandma before you head out?¡±


    Corrine met his gaze in the mirror, then nodded.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Evelyn¡¯s quarters.


    The moment they stepped inside, hand in hand, Evelyn¡¯s face lit up with unrestrained joy. But then, as her gaze settled on Nate, the warmth in her expression faltered slightly.


    ¡°Corrine, did you have a nice nap?¡± she asked suddenly.


    Corrine stiffened, the unexpected question making her cheeks burn.


    ¡°I slept well. Thank you for asking, Mrs. Hopkins,¡± she answered politely, forcing herself to stayposed.


    Evelyn took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, sighing softly.


    ¡°Good girl. You¡¯ve been through so much.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ???????? ????


    Corrine opened her mouth to respond, but Evelyn continued before she could.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anything from me¡ªI understand. But listen, I promise you, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to help Nate get back on his feet.¡±


    Corrine blinked, utterly baffled. What on earth was she talking about?


    A quick nce at Nate showed that he looked just as lost. But Evelyn only sighed deeper as she turned to him, her gaze filled with quiet determination.


    ¡°I already know everything, so there¡¯s no need to pretend. Even for Corrine¡¯s sake, you mustn¡¯t give up on yourself. Do you understand?¡±


    Nate stared at her,pletely speechless.


    What in the world was his grandmother talking about? And why was he the only one who had absolutely no idea?


    In contrast to Corrine¡¯s rxed and carefree demeanor, the atmosphere in the Burgess household was heavy with tension.


    Ever since Corey found out that Leah had been humiliated into kneeling and apologizing in public, he¡¯d been brooding on the sofa, chain-smoking cigarette after cigarette, his mind clouded with frustration.


    Leah and her mother exchanged anxious nces, the silence filled with unspoken words. Each time Leah tried to speak, Sonia gently ced a hand on hers, a quiet signal for patience.


    Years of knowing Corey had taught Sonia one thing¡ªspeaking now would only fan the mes of his unpredictable temper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:


    Since the fall of the Burgess family¡¯s fortune, Corey had transformed. Once the picture of calm elegance, his temperament had turned sharp, vtile, and easily threatened by the slightest provocation.


    Leah bit her lip, her hands clenched tightly into fists on herp. Her face alternated between deep flushes of red and the ghostly pallor of dread.


    The Burgess family was a shadow of its former self, desperate to cling to whatever scraps of wealth and power they could find. They had clung to the Ashton family in hopes of leveraging their sess.


    But now, with this scandal, not only had their own reputation been tarnished, but they risked alienating the Ashtons as well. After all, Leah had been with Rita when the incident unfolded.


    If this fallout caused the Ashtons to distance themselves, all of Leah¡¯s hard work to build those connections would be for nothing.


    The sound of a car engine shutting off pierced the tense atmosphere outside. Leah shot up from the sofa, her heart racing. Without saying a word, she dashed out of the room.


    She arrived just in time to see Bruce stepping out of the driver¡¯s seat, his tall form cutting through the tension like a much-needed breath of fresh air. The sight of him instantly calmed her nerves, and the anxiety that had gripped her loosened slightly.


    Thank goodness, Bruce didn¡¯t seem upset with her. If he had been, Leah would have been at a loss for how to win back his trust. Her gaze lingered on Bruce as he adjusted his suit, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bruce asked, quickening his pace when he saw the distress in Leah¡¯s eyes.


    He reached out, his arms wrapping around her, and she sank into his embrace, her head resting against his chest like a fragile kitten.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Bruce murmured, his voice soft but firm as he bent down, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯re both here, aren¡¯t we? So, why wouldn¡¯t we see each other again?¡±


    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s


    Leah sniffled, but the tears continued to slip down her cheeks, each one a testament to the weight of her emotions. Seeing her in pain tugged painfully at Bruce¡¯s heart.


    He cupped her face with his hands, using his fingertips to gently wipe away her tears, before guiding her inside with quiet tenderness.


    When Corey heard Bruce¡¯s arrival, he stubbed out his cigarette, his rigid features softening slightly.


    ¡°Bruce, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Burgess,¡± Bruce greeted them with a respectful nod, his tone polite yet warm.


    Sonia smiled at the sight of her future son-inw.


    ¡°Bruce, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Let me have the kitchen prepare something for you. You should have a drink with Corey tonight.¡±


    Bruce pressed his lips together, his response soft but steady.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once Sonia had left to arrange the meal, Bruce and Leah sat on the sofa next to Corey, the air thick with the weight of the moment.


    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m ashamed to say Leah didn¡¯t handle the situation well, which caused Rita to suffer,¡± Corey said with a sigh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:


    ¡°I was thinking of scheduling a day to personally apologize. Do you think your parents would be open to a visit soon?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Burgess,¡± Bruce replied, his tone courteous but resolute. He knew the incident wasn¡¯t entirely Leah¡¯s fault.


    If Corrine hadn¡¯t acted so aggressively, the whole ordeal might never have happened, sparking a media frenzy that thrust both the Burgess and Ashton families into the spotlight.


    At his words, Corey lifted his gaze, locking eyes with Bruce in a steady, scrutinizing look. Back in the day, Leah and Bruce had been inseparable, childhood friends always by each other¡¯s side.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been an exaggeration to say that Corey had watched Bruce grow up. But the man before him now was different. The young, carefree Bruce once known had been reced by someone far moreposed, cloaked in mystery. Bruce was no longer easy to read; his presence was almost inscrutable.


    As their conversation continued, Leah moved about the room, her hands busy with serving coffee and arranging fruit for Bruce.


    A soft smile tugged at the corners of Corey¡¯s lips, and he lifted his coffee mug with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent over 20 years raising my daughter, only for her to care more about another man than her own dad. Look at this¡ªmy mug¡¯s empty, and yet she doesn¡¯t even think to refill it.¡±


    Leah¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she shot him a yful re.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±


    Bruce couldn¡¯t help but admire her shy charm, but a fleeting shadow darkened his gaze, a hint of something unreadable flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°Stop sitting around drinking coffee. Come and eat,¡± Sonia called, cing bowls of homemade cream soup onto the dining table and gesturing for everyone to join her.


    On the surface, the meal appeared harmonious, but beneath it, the air was thick with unspoken thoughts and silent tension.


    Corey asionally steered the conversation toward hispany¡¯s operations, probing for any opportunity to secure a project from Ashton Group. However, Ashton Group had only just found its footing after months of hardship, and Bruce had already made several crucial transfers to stabilize its finances.


    Any interference from the Burgess family now would risk derailing everything Bruce had carefully nned.


    New chapters now on .c?m


    In the adult world, sometimes silence was louder than any words could ever be. Corey lowered his gaze, the coldness in his eyes carefully masked, and smoothly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Parents always make long-term ns for their children¡¯s future. Leah is my only daughter, and naturally, I want to ensure she¡¯s well taken care of. I¡¯ve watched you grow up too, Bruce, and I trust you¡¯ll look after Leah.¡±


    Bruce opened his mouth to respond, but Corey raised his hand, cutting him off.


    ¡°The Ashton family hase a long way, and that¡¯s a testament to your skills and methods. I don¡¯t mean anything else by it, but as I get older, there wille a time when I¡¯ll need to step aside. Everything in the Burgess family will eventually fall to you two.¡±


    Corey continued, his tone steady but firm, ¡°With Leah¡¯s birthday next month, I n to officially pass the reins of thepany to her. But Leah¡¯s been in the entertainment business for years and knows little about the corporate world. I hope you¡¯ll support her in this.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Leah gasped, her voice thick with shock.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:


    ¡°Corey!¡± Sonia eximed, equally stunned. Neither of them had heard of this n before, and it took a moment for Leah to regain herposure in the face of such a startling revtion.


    Bruce, however, was less concerned with the announcement itself and more focused on reading between the lines. Corey was never one to act without careful consideration, so what was motivating him to hand over thepany to Leah now? What was his real intention?


    Just then, Corey spoke again, his voice calm but deliberate.


    ¡°Bruce, you and Leah will eventually marry, and the Ashton and Burgess families will merge. By handing over thepany to you now, I¡¯m allowing you both to get acquainted with it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the right time?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s doubts instantly cleared as he absorbed Corey¡¯s words. So, this was not about generosity. It was a calcted move. Corey was retreating strategically, using thepany to bind Bruce to the Burgess family and secure their future.


    Bruce set his utensils down, preparing to respond, when his phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID, a shadow of uncertainty flickering across his face.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to take this call,¡± he said, his voice tinged with unease.


    Bruce strode to the balcony and answered the phone with a swift swipe.


    ¡°The findings you requested, Mr. Ashton, are in,¡± the caller said immediately after the call connected.


    ¡°Really?¡± A glimmer of excitement shed across Bruce¡¯s face.


    Yet, almost immediately, the caller added, ¡°However, tracking down Miss Hond has been quite costly. I¡¯ll need additionalpensation.¡±


    A mocking grin spread across Bruce¡¯s handsome face. To Bruce, any mention of losses seemed merely a ploy to up the ante.


    ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡± he inquired, his voice steady.


    Eagerly, the caller responded, ¡°Two million dors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s highway robbery,¡± Bruce¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Why would I pay without seeing the evidence?¡±


    R3ad the r3zt at g??lno¦Íels.??????


    ¡°In our line of work, trust is everything, Mr. Ashton. If you¡¯re unsure, I might just share my findings with someone else,¡± the caller said casually.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following Miss Hond for weeks and uncovered quite a lot of secrets. If you miss this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Bruce interjected sharply, worried the caller might disconnect.


    ¡°Meet me at Midnight Cafe tomorrow at 10 AM. We¡¯ll exchange cash for information.¡±


    ¡°Your directness is appreciated, Mr. Ashton. I¡¯ll see you at ten,¡± the caller said with augh.


    Once the call ended, Bruce made his way back to the dining room.


    After finishing his meal, Bruce quickly found a reason to leave. Corey, expecting such a move, was in no rush to press for an answer. Leah, on the other hand, sensed a disquiet within herself as she watched Bruce¡¯s determined departure.


    She snatched up a light jacket and hurried after him, calling out, ¡°Bruce.¡±


    Bruce halted for a moment, his stern gaze softening slightly.


    ¡°What brought you out here?¡±


    Dressed in a white spaghetti-strap gown and a champagne-colored shawl draped elegantly over her shoulders, Leah stood in slippers, barely reaching his chest height.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:


    Raising her eyebrows, she offered a warm, teasing smile.


    ¡°I saw you had a few drinks and felt concerned.¡±


    ¡°The night¡¯s cold; better go back inside,¡± he suggested.


    Heeding his advice, Leah stepped back but lost her footing on a pebble, tumbling backward unexpectedly.


    In a panic, she instinctively clutched at Bruce¡¯s suit cor.


    Bruce swiftly supported her by the waist.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    His soothing, deep voice sent a thrill through Leah. She lightly bit her lower lip, gazing up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But Leah didn¡¯t let go of Bruce. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing against him, her body fitting closely to his.


    Bruce¡¯s reaction was immediate; he stiffened, his hold tightening as he swallowed hard, his eyes intensifying.


    ¡°Would you like toe over tonight?¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart leapt at the invitation. This was the moment she had hoped for.


    Though excited, Leah pretended to be shy, resting her face against his chest and softly whispering her agreement.


    After dinner, Corrine and Nate left hand in hand, heading back to tinum Apartments. The evening air was cool andforting. Nate unbuckled his seatbelt and shot a nce at Corrine.


    ¡°How about a walk?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes wandered to the crescent moon hanging in the sky, her thoughts drifting. She turned to Nate, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Can I say¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s smirk deepened as he effortlessly pulled her into his arms. Before she could protest, Corrine found herself nestled against him, the click of her seatbelt being undone following Nate¡¯s deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t.¡±


    Under the soft glow of the moon, their shadows stretched across the cobblestone path, embodying a sense of unbreakable unity. Nate¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    ¡°How about a movie tonight?¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, curiosity shining in her gaze.


    ¡°Why bring that up all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Pursue, build a connection, date, propose, get engaged, and then marry,¡± Nate enumerated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s done?¡±


    Corrine hesitated, feeling momentarily tongue-tied. Was this really about romance, or just checking off boxes? She was still savoring the sweetness of their love, not quite ready to rush ahead.


    ¡°People say marriage is where love dies. Are you that eager to bury what we have?¡± Corrine shot him a look of exasperation.


    ¡°You really have no romantic soul, do you?¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly, a hint of mischief in his gaze.


    ¡°But I believe marriage isn¡¯t the end of us. It¡¯s just the beginning.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 426:


    As he spoke, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist, pulling her closer. He leaned down, his voice soft as he whispered in her ear, ¡°They say the wedding night is priceless.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow twitched, and she shoved him away with a mix of disdain and amusement, striding ahead with quick steps.


    Suddenly, a ser ball came soaring toward Corrine¡¯s face.


    Before she could even flinch, Nate swept her into his arms and sent the ball flying with a swift kick.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nate asked softly, his fingers brushing her head as he checked for any sign of injury.


    Corrine nodded, a small smirk forming on her lips.


    ¡°I could¡¯ve handled it.¡±


    Nate tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with teasing amusement.


    ¡°And you say I don¡¯t have a romantic soul,¡± he said, a yful edge to his voice.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have jumped into my arms, pretending to be scared, after something like that?¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a wry smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind for next time, alright?¡±


    Just then, a chubby little boy came running over, panting as he stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Mister, where¡¯d you kick my ball?¡±


    ¡°No clue!¡± Nate replied, his tone a bit gruff.


    The boy¡¯s face fell, tears welling in his eyes. Corrine quickly crouched down, offering a warm smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s over by the bushes.¡±


    The boy blinked, staring up at Corrine with wide eyes, his cheeks reddening.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Before he could run off, Nate¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing him by the cor.


    With a stern frown, Nate¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    The boy froze, confusion flooding his face. Nate¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Your ball almost hit my girlfriend¡¯s face. Apologize to her!¡±


    The boy let out a barely audible hum, breaking free from Nate¡¯s grip before turning to Corrine, his voice small and shy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Corrine replied, her smile warm and understanding.


    She gazed at the boy¡¯s chubby cheeks, her heart inexplicably softening. Crouching down, she gently patted his cheek as if guided by instinct.


    ¡°Be careful when you y next time, alright?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The boy looked at Corrine, his eyes wide with awe, before he leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Miss, this guy is really scary. Don¡¯t marry him!¡±


    The boy, clearly frightened of being caught by Nate again, bolted off without a second nce.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me look bad,¡± Nate said, his voiceced with a touch of unspoken annoyance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:


    Corrine, standing up, reached over and pinched his cheek yfully.


    ¡°Well, your grumpy face isn¡¯t exactly winning over any kids.¡±


    Nate looked down at her, his hand slipping into hers as they walked back toward the apartment building.


    ¡°Do you like children?¡± he asked, his voice softening slightly.


    Corrine brushed a lock of hair behind her ear and whispered with a hint of wonder, ¡°Isn¡¯t his childlike charm just delightful?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it appeals to me,¡± Nate replied.


    As she locked eyes with him, Corrine¡¯s lips formed a tight line.


    Nate added, ¡°Perhaps if he were our child, I might feel differently.¡± He drew Corrine close, encircling her slender waist with his arms. His breath brushed her ear, its unsteady rhythm akin to the flutters of a spring breeze, sending ripples through her heart. A soft blush spread across her cheeks, and Nate¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement.


    As they entered the elevator, he wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    ¡°When will you let yourself lean on me, even just a little?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s muscles tightened unexpectedly. She believed they had put this matter to rest, yet here was Nate, revisiting it.


    After a brief pause, she responded carefully, ¡°It¡¯s just what I¡¯m used to.¡± Her life had always been about solitude, confronting each hurdle on her own, shouldering every challenge alone.


    Although the Ford family showed her great affection, and her grandfather and uncles adored her deeply, Corrine was aware of her fragile position within their ranks.


    Therefore, Corrine made it her mission to handle things wlessly, tackling every issue on her own to spare the Ford family and her rtives any burden. This was the established behavior of someone who felt contingent on the generosity of others.


    Only through such measures did she believe she could prevent being disliked. Only through such efforts did she think she could prevent abandonment.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Nate murmured, his head resting in the bend of her neck as he breathed in her scent deeply.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Despite his reassurance, Corrine detected a note of defeat and a deep-seated willingness to yield in his voice.


    Unexpectedly, a surge of emotions welled up in her, causing her nose to tingle and her eyes to moisten.


    Deep down, Corrine was struggling to let go of the logic she always clung to when it came to Nate.


    But when it mattered most, that rationality invariably pulled her back. She opened her mouth to speak, yet realized that her words would be futile at this juncture.


    At that moment, the elevator reached her floor, and she stepped back into her apartment.


    As the door began to shut, she turned reflexively for ast look at Nate. He remained in the hallway, casually resting a hand in his pocket, a gentle smile gracing his lips.


    ¡°Good night, Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Corrine replied.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:


    With that, she pushed the door closed.


    Outside, Nate watched the door close, a slight furrow forming between his brows, before he walked away.


    Just then, his phone buzzed. Nate looked at the caller ID before sliding the screen to answer.


    ¡°Nate, there¡¯s an elite business gathering soon with the four major families of Lyhaton. Care to join for a bit of excitement?¡± Moses¡¯ lively tone filtered through, ambient sounds hinting he was out enjoying the evening.


    The influential circles in Lyhaton were led by the affluent Ford family, along with the Seymour, Hoffman, and Brooks families. These families had long upheld a delicate equilibrium of influence. Attending would mean Nate¡¯s paths might cross with Carl.


    ¡°Not up for it,¡± Nate responded tly.


    Moses sensed the disinterest in his voice.


    ¡°Something wrong? Trouble with your girlfriend?¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°What does it mean if a woman insists on being independent rather than relying on a man?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like trust issues,¡± Moses answered promptly.


    ¡°Often, women who have faced past betrayals are cautious. They hesitate to open their hearts too readily.¡±


    Moses caught a whiff of juicy gossip halfway through the conversation, a mischievous grin stretching across his face.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Nate, are you telling me Corrine hasn¡¯t actually epted you? Is this just wishful thinking on your part?¡±


    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    The other end of the line went dead silent. Moses¡¯ grin widened.


    ¡°Oh, hit the nail on the head, did I not? Listen, Nate, there are plenty of fish in the sea. Why obsess over just one? I mean, with a mere crook of your finger, the women of Independent Continent would¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the line went dead. Nate had mercilessly ended the call. Moses stared at his phone in disbelief before scoffing.


    ¡°Damn! Hanging up on me over a woman? Are we even friends anymore?¡±


    ¡°Serves you right,¡± Zack remarked, casting him an amused nce.


    ¡°You should be grateful he didn¡¯te over here and strangle you.¡±


    Moses studied him for a long moment before narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ Nate is serious about her?¡±


    Zack did not answer. He simply gave an enigmatic smile, one that told Moses all he needed to know.


    They locked eyes for a moment, an unspoken understanding passing between them.


    Over the years, they had indulged in fleeting pleasures, never allowing themselves to be tethered by emotions.


    And Nate¡ªNate had always seemed the most detached of them all, untouched by love or desire.


    Now, it seemed it was never about indifference. No, the truth was far more intriguing¡ªnone of those women had ever been enough to stir him, let alone im a ce in his heart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:


    A slow chuckle rumbled from Moses¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Now this¡­ this is going to be interesting.¡±


    Given Nate¡¯s status, the Elder Council of Independent Continent would never allow him to marry Corrine.


    And the Hopkins family? They would never agree to it either.


    For years, the Hopkins family had walked a fragile tightrope with the Elder Council, maintaining a precarious bnce of power. If a woman were to shatter that illusion¡­


    Of harmony, tearing down the carefully constructed facade, Moses could not think of anything more entertaining.


    Meanwhile, Nate stepped into the bathroom, letting the warm water cascade over his tense muscles, washing away the remnants of a long day.


    When he emerged, a ck silk robe hung loosely from his frame, the belt knotted just enough to hold but not nearly enough to conceal. The open neckline revealed the sculpted nes of his chest, droplets of water tracing a slow, tantalizing path down his abs before disappearing into the fabric. His dark hair, damp and tousled, clung to his forehead, a stark contrast to his usual polished andposed demeanor. Stripped of the formality of suits and ties, he exuded an effortless ruggedness¡ªraw, untamed, and infinitely more real.


    Then, the doorbell chimed, echoing through the quiet apartment.


    Assuming it was Matias delivering something, Nate barely spared it a thought as he strode toward the door. But when he swung it open, his breath hitched for just a fraction of a second. Corrine.


    Nate¡¯s fingers clenched subtly against the doorframe, a flicker of uncharacteristic panic shing in his eyes before he masked it with cool indifference. His voice, however, betrayed a slight tension.


    ¡°Did you know I was staying here all along?¡±


    Corrine had seen many sides of Nate over the months¡ªhis sharp intellect, his cutting arrogance, his unwaveringposure¡ªbut never this. This version of him, disheveled yet impossiblyposed, sent her pulse racing. And then there was his physique. She had known, of course, that he was in peak form, but seeing it up close, unrestrained by crisp shirts and tailored jackets¡­


    A wicked thought flickered through her mind¡ªone that involved tracing her fingers along those water-slicked muscles, feeling their strength beneath her touch. She quickly shoved the thought away, clearing her throat as she lowered her gaze, suddenly self-conscious.


    Nate caught the faint blush creeping up her cheeks, and the corners of his lips curled ever so slightly. Before she could say anything, he reached forward, grasped her wrist, and pulled her inside.


    The door clicked shut behind her, enclosing them in the dimly lit room. Corrine barely had a moment to register what had happened before she found herself enveloped by his embrace.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± she murmured, thrusting the shopping bag she had been holding into his hands.


    Nate arched a brow, taking the bag with deliberate slowness before setting it on the cab by the entrance.


    Then, he turned back to her, his gaze locking onto hers¡ªunreadable yet intense.


    ¡°When did you find out I was staying here?¡±


    Nate carried the lingering freshness of his recent shower, the scent of clean linen blending seamlessly with the crisp, woody fragrance that always clung to him.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, but the closeness between them sent warmth creeping up her cheeks, the heat reaching her ears before she even realized it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:


    ¡°Answer me, love.¡± Nate¡¯s fingers brushed lightly over her cheek, tracing the soft curve of her face before settling beneath her chin.


    Corrine pressed her lips together, then spoke with forced calm.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I ran after you and saw the elevator wasn¡¯t working, so I figured it out.¡±


    The truth was, when she first noticed someone moving in next door, a bold thought had flickered through her mind. She just hadn¡¯t expected Nate to be reckless enough to actually follow through.


    Butst night, when she trailed behind him with the shopping bag and found the elevator wasn¡¯t moving and the corridor empty, the only logical conclusion was that Nate was her new neighbor. And now, it seemed she had been right.


    Nate let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°I got careless.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t expected Corrine to chase after him.


    His gaze shifted to the shopping bag sitting on the cab by the entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°A suit for you,¡± Corrine answered.


    ¡°I saw it by chance and thought it would suit you, so I bought it. I¡¯m not sure if the size is right, though. You might need to try it on, and if it doesn¡¯t fit, I can make some adjustments.¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t exactly a stranger to fashion design.


    Nate pulled the box from the bag and lifted the lid, revealing a ck suit embroidered with the sun, moon, and stars¡ªa delicate bnce of elegance and symbolism.


    He recognized it instantly; he had watched the entire live stream just days ago.


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll try it on.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Nate stepped into the bathroom to change, Corrine settled onto the sofa, her gaze drifting over the interior of his home.


    The entire space was a refined blend of ck, white, and gray, exuding a quiet sophistication with a subtle touch of luxury. It suited him perfectly¡ªcool,posed, effortlessly elegant.


    A faint trace of ebony scent from the aromatherapy diffuser lingered in the air, mirroring the crisp, woody fragrance that always clung to Nate. The sound of approaching footsteps pulled her from her thoughts.


    Corrine turned just as Nate stepped into view, a tie dangling from his fingers.


    ¡°Mind helping me with this?¡±


    She hesitated for a brief second before reaching out. The fabric was smooth, cool to the touch, the deep ck reflecting the same understated refinement as everything else in his home.


    Taking a steadying breath, she stepped forward and looped the tie around his neck. Inevitably, her fingers brushed against him¡ªa fleeting contact, yet it sent an unfamiliar sensation rippling through her. It was like striking a match against dry leaves; no matter how careful she was, sparks were bound to ignite.


    Nate¡¯s warm breath ghosted over her skin, sending heat rushing to her cheeks. She willed herself to finish quickly. But as she fumbled with the knot, her fingers trembled slightly, and a fine sheen of sweat formed on the bridge of her nose.


    Nate¡¯s gaze never wavered, his sharp eyes fixed on her. Her delicate eyes were slightly narrowed in concentration, the corners tilting upward just enough to exude a natural allure¡ªany more, and it would have been outright flirtation. Even in silence, those eyes held a quiet captivation.


    Her longshes quivered ever so slightly, and in that moment, with the soft glow of light casting gentle shadows over her wless features, she looked utterly mesmerizing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:


    Nate noticed Corrine struggling to bnce on her tiptoes, so he instinctively bent down, his hand resting naturally on her slender waist. His voice was low, reassuring.


    ¡°Take your time. No rush.¡±


    The moment his touch met her skin, she tensed, her breath hitching ever so slightly.


    Then, just like that, the tie was done.


    Corrine adjusted it with delicate precision, then exhaled a quiet sigh of relief.


    ¡°There. All set.¡±


    As she spoke, she attempted to slip out of Nate¡¯s grasp, but he anticipated her movement.


    Just as she moved, his arms slid around her waist, pulling her flush against him. His chest pressed against her back, firm and unmistakably warm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I upset you,¡± he murmured, his voice a low rasp against her ear.


    Corrine¡¯s stiff posture gradually eased. Slowly, she turned to face him, her gaze steady, though something unspoken lingered in her eyes¡ªguilt.


    ¡°Nate, it¡¯s not you who should be apologizing,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me, and I¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to do the same for you. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Her voice wavered, and by the time she uttered thest few words, an unmistakable tremorced her tone.


    Nate, sensing her vulnerability, pulled her closer, his hand tracing soothing circles against her back.


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    ¡°I was too impatient¡­ too greedy.¡±


    Corrine bit her lip, her fingers curling slightly against his chest, struggling to contain the tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Nate brushed a stray strand of hair from her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your apology,¡± he said, his tone shifting, the ghost of a smirk tugging at his lips, ¡°but only if it¡¯s given a little differently.¡±


    Corrine straightened slightly, blinking in confusion.


    ¡°Differently? What do you mean?¡±


    The innocent confusion in her eyes made something coil tight in Nate¡¯s chest. His fingers brushed along her jaw before his thumb ghosted over her lips in a deliberate, teasing touch.


    ¡°You know I only take apologies I can feel.¡±


    Corrine had prepared herself beforeing here. Or so she thought.


    She hadn¡¯t expected things to spiral like this, and now, a battle waged within her¡ªthe deep-seated restraint that always held her back.


    She bit her lower lip¡ªa habit of hers when conflicted.


    Nate sighed, shaking his head in mock exasperation.


    ¡°Only I would let you get away with this much,¡± he murmured before lowering his head and nting a soft kiss.


    For a fleeting second, she froze. Then, like ice melting beneath the sun, she softened, her resistance crumbling under the heat of his touch.


    Before she could fully process it, the world tipped. She was lifted effortlessly, her back meeting the plush cushions of the sofa.


    Nate was already leaning over her, his smoldering gaze stripping away her defenses, inch by inch.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:


    His eyes were deep, dark, and burning with something raw and unfiltered. It was a look that both ensnared and unraveled her all at once.


    Her fingertips curled involuntarily.


    She had imagined countless oues when she rang that doorbell tonight. From the moment she was pulled inside, she had known¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be walking away untouched.


    Seeing the raw desire darkening his gaze, a part of her screamed to run. But another, softer voice¡ªthe one she had long silenced¡ªwhispered to stay. To let go. Just this once.


    In the end, reason lost its battle. Nate kissed her again, and this time, Corrine didn¡¯t resist.


    Their breaths tangled, lingering, before Nate finally pulled back¡ªjust enough.


    ¡°Will you stay with me tonight?¡± His voice was whiskey-smooth, each word crisp yetced with something impossible to resist.


    Corrine¡¯s eyshes fluttered delicately against her cheeks as she maintained her silence.


    Nate studied her with dark, prating eyes, a knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips, even as calction lurked beneath his warm expression.


    ¡°From the moment you crossed that threshold, your mind was already racing through the possibilities, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    When no response came, Nate swept her into his arms with practiced ease, his long strides carrying them purposefully toward his bedroom.


    The unlit chamber weed them, moonlight streaming through the uncurtained windows to paint silvery highlights across his sculpted features. Corrine settled onto the bed, drawing the nket protectively to her chest. The whisper of fabric apanied Nate¡¯s disrobing, followed by the gentle depression of the mattress as he joined her. His muscled arm encircled her waist, drawing her against the firm nes of his body.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Detecting the tension in her frame, Nate tightened his embrace and released a soft, knowingugh.


    ¡°Easy now, love. You¡¯re safe with me.¡±


    He recognized her hesitation, understanding that guilt had likely driven her to his door tonight. Though desire coursed through him, taking advantage of her vulnerability felt wrong.


    Besides, he had already imed a small victory today.


    Nate cradled her close, his palm resting warmly against her abdomen as his lips brushed her temple.


    ¡°Time for sleep, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve got work waiting tomorrow.¡±


    Despite his warmth, slumber eluded Corrine.


    Through the darkness, Nate¡¯s voice emerged.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, she murmured, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the unfamiliar bed.¡±


    ¡°Shall we watch something? Like a movie?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Something appropriate?¡± she ventured.


    A low chuckle rumbled from his chest as he pressed his lips to her temple.


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    Weariness roughened his deep voice as his lips grazed her earlobe.


    Corrine clutched the nket tighter, willing her racing heart to steady.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:


    ¡°Don¡¯t all men harbor their secrets?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Nate slipped from beneath the covers, returning shortly with The Shape of Water, a romantic tale of forbidden love between a muteboratory worker and a mysterious merman.


    Though they achieved their escape, with the revtion of the heroine¡¯s hidden gills, Corrine remained unmoved.


    Self-reproach washed over her as she wondered if age had hardened her heart, or if others were right about her emotional frigidity.


    ¡°I will defy my nature, defy my instincts, and love you forever,¡± Nate dered suddenly.


    Corrine¡¯s brow creased as she averted her gaze.


    ¡°What brings this on?¡±


    Drawing her closer, Nate exined, ¡°Richard Dawkins argues in The Selfish Gene that we¡¯re born self-serving, yet lovepels us to transcend that nature. I can¡¯t define love precisely, but seeing you illuminated everything my heart had been searching for.¡±


    His face nestled into the curve of her neck, his arms tightening possessively around her waist.


    ¡°I love you, Corrine.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s heart gave a sudden jolt as the realization sank in¡ªNate had noticed her hesitation, sensed her every unspoken thought. And instead of tiptoeing around it, he had chosen the most direct way to show her how he felt. It was both a reassurance and a quiet confession.


    Her gaze softened as she reached out, her fingers gently tracing over the angles of his face.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds


    They were so close that she could see her reflection in his eyes, the depth of emotion there mirroring her own.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs, and then, as if carried by instinct, a radiant smile broke across her lips.


    ¡°I love you too, Nate.¡±


    Such simple words, yet they sent a rush of heat surging through Nate¡¯s veins. His grip around her tightened, his voice dropping lower.


    ¡°Keep talking like that, and you¡¯re not getting any sleep tonight.¡±


    Corrineughed softly, eyes glinting with mischief.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The next morning, at Midnight Caf¨¦, Bruce had chosen a table by the window on purpose. It offered a wide view¡ªperfect for keeping an eye on the people passing by while also making sure he was easy to spot.


    Before long, a man in a baseball cap entered, his movements cautious as he scanned the caf¨¦. After a brief sweep of the room, he strode toward Bruce.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s muscles tensed slightly, his sharp gaze raking over the man. He didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff I asked for?¡±


    The man let out a low chuckle, a glimmer of calction flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°As we agreed¡ªcash for information.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he leaned forward.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:


    ¡°And you¡¯re going to give me some proof first, aren¡¯t you?¡± He studied the man with a faint smirk.


    ¡°Trying to pull one over on me? Not gonna happen.¡±


    He set his coffee cup down with a deliberate clink, the sharp sound slicing through the air. Across from him, the man flinched, a shudder rolling through his shoulders.


    After a brief hesitation, the man reached into his coat and pulled out a camcorder, his fingers curled tightly around it.


    ¡°This has everything on Miss Hond. I¡¯ve been following her day and night¡ªno rest. I guarantee what¡¯s on here will shock you.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze dark and unyielding as he locked onto the man. He reached for the camcorder, but just as his fingers grazed the edge, the man jerked it back.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, if you want the goods, you pay up first.¡±


    Bruce clenched his jaw, his patience wearing thin.


    After a long pause, he reached into his suit pocket and retrieved a pre-prepared check.


    The man snatched the payment without hesitation and disappeared out the door, his hurried steps betraying a sense of flight.


    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this¡­¡± Leah, who had remained unnoticed in the corner, suddenly moved to Bruce¡¯s side. Her gaze flickered toward the camcorder in his hands, cold and calcting.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check what¡¯s on it?¡±


    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    Bruce¡¯s frown deepened, but he powered it on.


    The footage started off simple¡ªclips of Corrine¡¯s daily routine. Then, without warning, the screen cut to ck. In the darkness, a silhouette emerged.


    A man sat with his legs crossed, a cigarette dangling between his fingers. The ember at the tip glowed an eerie red.


    ¡°Bruce Ashton, stay away from Corrine. She¡¯s out of your league.¡±


    The voice was calm¡ªtoo calm, like ice-cold water pouring down his spine.


    Bruce¡¯s stomach clenched. He had been yed.


    His expression hardened, a menacing aura wrapping around him. His hands curled into fists, veins tightening across his skin as fury simmered beneath the surface.


    Who the hell was protecting Corrine from the shadows?


    She came from nothing¡ªno wealth, no influence. So why did she suddenly feel untouchable?


    Leah had not anticipated this turn of events. A sharp gleam appeared in her eyes. How on earth did Corrine luck into an encounter with such an influential person?


    Feeling Bruce¡¯s distress, Leah paused briefly before speaking with caution.


    ¡°Bruce, since we¡¯re getting nowhere with Corrine, perhaps we should broaden our search?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember, she mentioned she¡¯s from a rural area? Let¡¯s dig into her background,¡± Leah suggested.


    ¡°People invariably leave traces of themselves. If we track her history, we¡¯re bound to uncover something worthwhile.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s features softened at her words. He grasped her hands gratefully.


    ¡°Thanks for the nudge.¡±


    As they exited the caf¨¦, Bruce¡¯s phone rang.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:


    ¡°Understood. Heading there now,¡± he responded.


    He swiftly maneuvered the car toward tinum Apartments.


    Developed by the Hoffman family, tinum Apartments boasted rigorous security and state-of-the-art surveince technology, ensuring the privacy and safety of its affluent residents. This prestigiousplex was popr among Lyhaton¡¯s elite.


    Bruce had made significant investments in a property here, both as a disy of the Ashton family¡¯s stature and to forge connections with high society. He never thought he¡¯d cross paths with Corrine there.


    Corrine was idly standing by the garage exit, waiting for Nate to get his car. She distracted herself by browsing through recent WhatsApp messages. A message from Evelyn popped up on her screen.


    ¡°Good morning, dear.¡± With a smile on her face, Corrine said, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Hopkins.¡±


    ¡°Corrine, what brings you here?¡± Bruce mmed the brakes, jumped out of the car, and hurried straight to Corrine.


    As she shifted her attention from her phone, Corrine met his question with a cool, detached look.


    ¡°Why do you care about my whereabouts?¡±


    Bruce, slightly taken aback by her cold demeanor, exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you and started to worry when I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, are you suggesting you were worried about me?¡± Corrine interjected sharply, her voice cold and her expression twisted into a mocking grin.


    ¡°Excuse my frankness, but we are sworn enemies, destined to disagree. I¡¯ll be content as long as you aren¡¯t plotting against me. Therefore, I must decline your concern, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???? ???? ????????????????: g????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Sworn enemies, destined to disagree¡­¡± These words echoed in Bruce¡¯s mind, reinforcing the irreparable rift between them.


    Bruce had no illusions of earning Corrine¡¯s forgiveness or trying to win back her heart. He merely hoped to mitigate her animosity to prevent furtherplications for the Ashton family.


    Yet, Corrine¡¯s demeanor made it clear that she was dismissing any overtures of peace, ready to face whatever mighte.


    Pride matters greatly to a man, and for Bruce, whose ego was easily bruised, Corrine¡¯s cutting remarks sharply altered his facial expression.


    Witnessing the escting strain, Leah intervened, saying, ¡°Miss Hond, Bruce is sincerely concerned about your well-being. How could you possibly misinterpret his intentions?¡±


    ¡°Miss Burgess, your kindness and thoughtfulness aremendable.¡± Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly, her voiceced with irony.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ shows concern for another woman right before your eyes, yet you show no jealousy and even speak in his defense. Such generosity is indeed exceptional.¡±


    Leah sensed the sarcasm dripping from Corrine¡¯s words, instantly balling her hands into fists at her sides. She looked away, pretending to be vulnerable while hiding her disgust and anger.


    Bruce, noticing Leah¡¯s apparent distress, frowned and confronted her.


    ¡°If there¡¯s an issue, Corrine, discuss it with me, not Leah!¡±


    In Corrine¡¯s eyes, Bruce¡¯s self-righteous tone was almostughable. Bruce seemed convinced she was harassing Leah, but what had he actually witnessed?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:


    ¡°You might want to have your eyes tested!¡± With that, Corrine strode off with her bag in hand.


    Bruce hurried after her, calling out, ¡°Corrine!¡±


    He reached out in a rush, grabbing her wrist, but she recoiled sharply.


    ¡°Keep your filthy hands to yourself!¡±


    As she turned, her hair swished, exposing her neck. The sight of love bites on her skin sent Bruce into a rage.


    He seized her wrist again, his voice thick with usation.


    ¡°Who were you withst night? Exin these marks!¡±


    His tone sounded like that of a jealous husband discovering a betrayal.


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly, her gaze tinged with a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°We¡¯re both grown-ups, Bruce. Why are you acting like a clueless kid?¡±


    Bruce red at her, his anger mounting irrationally.


    In his thoughts, he had moved past Corrine, yet she remained a part of his history. To Bruce, once he imed something as his own, it remained off-limits to others, even if he had discarded it.


    ¡°Corrine, I know you¡¯re bitter because I left, but I¡¯ve said it before¡ªyou can ask for anything aspensation, but not my affection. I never thought you¡¯d stoop this low.¡±


    The anger was evident on Bruce¡¯s face.


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    ¡°Do you really think antics like these will weigh on my conscience? Listen, Corrine, whatever you have going on with this guy, it ends now.¡±


    ¡°Deciding who I¡¯m with is my choice, and it¡¯s certainly not your concern!¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes pierced him sharply, her voice ringing with icy rity.


    ¡°I once thought I loved you, but I realized I just needed someone to rely on. How could you assume I¡¯d lower myself because I despise you?¡±


    ¡°Someone to rely on¡­¡± Bruce was shocked. Her previous feelings for him were merely about seeking someone to rely on?


    Yet, it was Corrine who had desperately held onto him, and who had coerced him into marriage.


    What Bruce found unbearable was the realization that, in all these years, he never truly had Corrine. How then could she let another man be intimate with her?


    Bruce¡¯s temper red as he eximed, ¡°Corrine, I was blind! I never imagined you could be so heartless! While with me, you opposed premarital sex, but you rushed into another¡¯s arms the moment we ended. You¡¯re just like a harlot!¡±


    A swift p then struck Bruce¡¯s cheek, the impact echoing with force.


    Leah eximed in shock, hurrying to Bruce¡¯s side.


    ¡°Bruce, are you alright?¡±


    Regaining hisposure, Bruce fixed a dark, menacing look on Corrine. She faced him with a cold demeanor, her clear eyes shimmering with a chilling edge.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be with another man than with you because I never loved you. All that distance, all those walls¡ªit wasn¡¯t strength. It was just indifference. Maybe helping the Ashton family was just my way of tricking myself into believing I had feelings for you. But the heart doesn¡¯t lie. We only cling to our principles when ites to those we don¡¯t love, right?¡±


    With a cold smirk, Corrine gave Bruce and Leah onest look before turning and walking away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:


    Corrine watched as Nate¡¯s car rolled up, and without hesitation, she flung open the door and slipped inside.


    As the window sealed shut, Bruce caught a fleeting glimpse of the man inside. Even from afar, the man¡¯s aura was palpable, setting him apart from themon crowd.


    This was the very man he¡¯d encountered at Gourmet Spot, the one who whisked Corrine away during the Ashton Group¡¯s anniversary celebration. Had she been in hispany since departing from the Ashton fold?


    Could this man be the architect behind her newfound stature in Lyhaton?


    Bruce¡¯s brow creased, his gaze riveted on the car as it dashed away.


    Suddenly, his hands, previously dangling idle, balled into fists.


    It was clear as day: Corrine had decided to cut him outpletely. That meant she wouldn¡¯t apany him to Cn¡¯s charity event.


    ¡°Bruce, shall we get going?¡± Leah¡¯s voice cut through his brooding, her hand lightly tugging at his sleeve.


    Bruce broke his stare and looked at her.


    ¡°I need to handle something first. You head to the new property.¡±


    With those words, he swung the car door open and stepped in.


    Nate¡¯s car zipped through the city, arriving swiftly at the Ford Group headquarters.


    As the vehicle eased to a stop, Corrine unfastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head up now,¡± she dered, reaching for the door.


    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm


    But before her fingers could graze the handle, Nate captured her wrist in his grasp.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Corrine asked, startled by his abrupt action.


    Nate¡¯s eyes, dark and deep, locked onto hers, radiating a tenderness that seemed to illuminate the depths of his soul.


    With just one look, Corrine found herself mesmerized, unable to tear her eyes away.


    Her heart began to thump wildly.


    Nate¡¯s lips brushed her temple as he murmured, ¡°For you, I¡¯d surrender even my principles.¡±


    His words hung in the air, tinged with easy humor, yet tugging gently at her heartstrings, awakening feelings she struggled to tame.


    Corrine suddenly realized the reason behind his deration. A deep blush painted her cheeks, spreading to her ears, her heart fluttering uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯m runningte. I have a meeting soon,¡± Corrine stammered, pulling away and swiftly opening the car door.


    But Nate was quicker. He seized her wrist once more, pulling her close. With a hand at the back of her head, he gently pressed his lips to hers.


    ¡°Now you can go.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Corrine whispered back.


    ¡°See you tonight,¡± Nate responded.


    Corrine exited without another word.


    The elevator ascended slowly, finally halting at the top floor.


    As the doors parted, Corrine stepped out to find Natasha, d in professional garb, approaching with the day¡¯s schedule.


    Inside the office, Natasha handed Corrine an envelope.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:


    ¡°You¡¯ve been invited by Cn Archer of Wraithwood Group.¡±


    Cn was the investor Corrine had once courted for Ashton Group.


    Corrine nced at the gilded invitation indifferently.


    ¡°Just leave it on the desk.¡± The message was clear: she would be there.


    Natasha acknowledged with a nod.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine paused, then looked up at Natasha.


    ¡°Is your mother returning soon?¡±


    Natasha tensed slightly at Corrine¡¯s question. She took a moment to ponder it as she turned to face Corrine.


    ¡°On the fifteenth of next month,¡± she finally responded.


    ¡°Then the four of us will go pick up your mother together,¡± Corrine dered.


    This simple statement stirred a whirlwind of emotions within Natasha. She took a deep breath to steady her inner turmoil and nodded firmly.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Since Corrine had taken the helm at thepany, numerous matters demanded her direct attention.


    At that time, Ford Group was pushing forward several major projects, with additional future developments in the pipeline.


    Throughout the morning, department managers entered and exited Corrine¡¯s office from time to time, each carrying documents.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    Among these, the project endorsed by Jolene faced the most scrutiny.


    ¡°Miss Hond, do you think we should reconsider the spokesperson for the resort?¡± an executive asked from across Corrine¡¯s desk. Since Jolene¡¯s striking debut, rumors about her had swirled online.


    usations such as ¡°school bully,¡±


    ¡°bar dancer,¡± and ¡°escort¡± frequently marred Ford Group¡¯s social mediaments section. Someizens even bluntly alleged that Jolene had secured the endorsement through underhanded means.


    Luckily, the senior executives of Ford Group knew that thepany¡¯s CEO was a woman; otherwise, they might have believed those rumors.


    While controversy often boosted visibility, no organization could withstand relentless negativity. If this continued, the resort¡¯s reputation would suffer.


    Corrine set her pen down, meeting the executive¡¯s gaze with an expressionless face.


    ¡°So, who do you suggest we choose?¡± she asked, her voice calm, cool, and collected, yet with an underlying hint of frost.


    The resort executive hesitated. He had heard rumors about Jolene¡¯s close ties to Corrine, and now, it seemed true. Why else would Corrine defend a model so staunchly?


    He studied Corrine¡¯s expression carefully, then stammered, ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m not questioning your judgment. I just think we need to consider the long-term effects. We can¡¯t only focus on the immediate publicity Jolene brings without considering its impact on the resort¡¯s image.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a businesswoman. My focus is always on the return on investment,¡± Corrine responded, picking up her coffee for a sip.


    ¡°Every time the haters attack, both Ford Group and the resort are mentioned. ording to thetest data, the resort has received one million booking requests up until earlier this morning. That¡¯s the result I want.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:


    Hearing this, the executive no longer pressed for a change of spokesperson. It seemed unlikely anyone else could draw the same level of attention as Jolene.


    After the executive left, Corrine turned on herptop to check thetest on Jolene.


    As expected, the forums were awash with harsh criticisms.


    A post about bullying at Pree High School particrly caught Corrine¡¯s eye. Her brows knitted together, a cold glint appearing in her eyes.


    As noon drew near, Karina and Jolene arrived at Corrine¡¯s office.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to address the trending posts on social media?¡± Corrine questioned Jolene.


    ¡°External opinions are just noise,¡± Jolene responded nonchntly with a lollipop in her mouth.


    ¡°They can¡¯t control me.¡± In other words, she was unfazed by the bacsh.


    ¡°You certainly have an open mind.¡± Corrine chuckled appreciatively.


    ¡°Can we change the subject?¡± Karina interjected suddenly.


    Both Corrine and Jolene turned to her.


    ¡°Natasha¡¯s mother will be back next month,¡± Karina said.


    ¡°We need to ensure her life is peaceful after her return.¡± At this, the atmosphere in the office grew noticeably cooler.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to find a new house for Mrs. Dixon,¡± Corrine said.


    ¡°Pree City is no longer a ce she can call home.¡±


    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s


    The incident from years ago had left asting impression. Although the Ford family had managed to smooth things over, the memory lingered in the minds of the townspeople. Continuing to live in Pree City meant that Natasha and her mother, Mrs. Dixon, would always be haunted by that past event.


    After sharing dinner, Corrine, Jolene, and Karina returned to their respective homes.


    Upon arriving at her apartment, Corrine heard a knock at the door. She opened it to find Matias standing there.


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Hond,¡± Matias greeted her with respect.


    Corrine nodded slightly, her attention drawn to the two men in ck behind him. They were carrying arge, mysterious box.


    Matias noticed her intrigued expression and quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Hopkins took the liberty of collecting these movie collections for you. They include both released and unreleased films.¡±


    Surprise flickered across Corrine¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected Nate to take her offhandment about being out of touch with good movies to heart. What was even more astonishing was that Nate had personally arranged for someone to find these movies.


    ¡°Put it in the apartment next door,¡± Corrine directed.


    As she led them to Nate¡¯s apartment door, she realized that she didn¡¯t know the keypad¡¯s unlock code. It was embarrassing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try your birthday?¡± Matias suggested.


    On a whim, Corrine entered her birthday, and to her surprise, the door unlocked. Emotion rippled through her as she tried to suppress a smile.


    Matias and the others took a few minutes to set up and test the equipment.


    ¡°The setup is ready. You can use it anytime,¡± Matias respectfully informed Corrine.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Corrine responded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 440

    ?Chapter 440:


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Hond. It¡¯s our honor to serve you,¡± Matias said, his tone almost reverential, startling the men in ck. They knew Matias as Nate¡¯s right-hand man, respected by most, but they had never seen him so deferential.


    Unbeknownst to them, Matias saw Corrine as more than just an ordinary person. She was his key to sess.


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Matias said.


    After they left, Corrine called Nate.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± she asked as soon as he answered.


    ¡°Not too busy for you,¡± Nate responded, attentive.


    Corrine sat on the floor, eyeing therge box of hard drives in front of her. Each wasbeled with the movie¡¯s title, director, and cast, showcasing Nate¡¯s meticulous care.


    ¡°I just casually mentioned itst night, and you gathered all these movies,¡± Corrine remarked, impressed by the extensive collection. Some of those movies hadn¡¯t even been scheduled for release yet. It was a clear reminder of the privileges that came with wealth.


    ¡°I just happened to overhear,¡± Nate¡¯s response was nonchnt.


    Corrine was momentarily speechless. His simple act of listening had led to over a hundred movies being delivered to her doorstep.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll spoil me?¡± Corrine sighed softly.


    ¡°I¡¯mmitted to being there for you,¡± Nate said, his voice deep and soothing, resonating like a rich cello in Corrine¡¯s heart.


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    A gentle smile spread across Corrine¡¯s face.


    ¡°When do you think you¡¯ll be back?¡± she asked.


    ¡°My schedule has been hectic, so I might not have much time to spend with you,¡± Nate responded.


    ¡°But I will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nate, you don¡¯t have to amodate me in everything,¡± Corrine cut him off. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Nate. Her desire was toplement his sesses and support him during his failures. Simply put, she yearned for a partnership where they stood as equals.


    ¡°I¡¯d bring you the stars, but they can¡¯t evenpare to you,¡± Nate said, his tone even, as if he were stating a simple fact.


    A hint of a smile twinkled in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is this really your first time pursuing a woman?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nate asserted confidently.


    Yet, his adept approach made Corrine question his inexperience.


    Nate sensed her skepticism through the phone.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m doing quite well¡ª¡± he said, his voice deepening and tinged with amusement.


    ¡°Well enough that I¡¯m starting to have my doubts,¡± Corrine admitted.


    ¡°This is far from enough,¡± Nate continued.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Corrine asked, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be truly satisfied when you agree to marry me, Miss Hond,¡± Nate dered.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep trying,¡± Corrine chuckled in response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:


    ¡°Oh, I absolutely will!¡± Nate eximed, his smile audible.


    After hanging up, Corrine¡¯s attention was pulled back to her professional duties by another phone call. She hurried back to thepany.


    Ford Group was currently promoting a concept that merged an ecological park with a resort. This idea serendipitously mirrored the Ashton Group¡¯s project theme.


    Ford Group was the clear leader in terms of corporate strength and influence. However, Ashton Group had the upper hand with its knowledge of resorts and ecological parks. Its pioneering Wildheart resort concept had set a new standard for eco-friendly resorts.


    ¡°If we could engage Wraithwood Group for the ecological parks nning, that would be fantastic,¡± one executive said during the meeting.


    ¡°That¡¯s just wishful thinking,¡± another countered.


    ¡°I agree. Wraithwood Group has a long-standing partnership with Ashton Group. They won¡¯t switch allegiances easily,¡± a third executive added.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Corrine interrupted confidently.


    All eyes in the room shifted to her.


    Corrine had personally brought Cn, the owner of Wraithwood Group, on board as an investor for the Ashton family. Given Ashton Group¡¯s recent scandals, Cn¡¯s enthusiasm for their projects had waned. Corrine could use this to her advantage.


    The uing charity auction presented a perfect opportunity.


    The day of the charity event swiftly arrived. Rumor had it that Cn and his wife, Meg Archer, had fallen in love at first sight on a cruise in their youth. Cn had even moved from his native Pree City to Lyhaton to win Meg¡¯s heart.


    ??¦Ñ??¦Á?????? ?????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????


    The event was not only aboard a cruise ship but retraced the couple¡¯s memorable route. It was a nostalgic affair for them and a spectacle of romance for the guests.


    Although the Archer family from Pree City was lesser-known, Meg hailed from a distinguished family. Her family had military roots that had gradually transitioned into business, maintaining some military connections. Meg also enjoyed a close friendship with Chelsea. The two families had remained closely knitted over the years.


    Guests flocked to the event, eager to meet and connect with Meg.


    As the cruise ship moored at the pier, a procession of limousines arrived. Women dressed in designer gowns stepped out amidst shing cameras, exuding opulence. Although security maintained a firm perimeter, the reporters¡¯ zeal to document the asion remained unquenched.


    ¡°Corrine, how would you like to share a cabin with me tonight?¡± Chelsea proposed, clutching Corrine¡¯s hand.


    Corrine immediately recalled Nate¡¯s earlier warning, and her expression flickered momentarily, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, I tend to toss and turn in my sleep. I¡¯d better take the cabin next to yours,¡± she diplomatically declined.


    Chelsea, understanding the need for privacy among young women, didn¡¯t press the issue.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go greet everyone together,¡± Chelsea suggested.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine agreed, quietly following Chelsea with a ss of wine in hand.


    Chelsea and Corrine attracted attention wherever they went.


    d in a ck dress with a square neckline, Corrine¡¯s outfit radiated simple elegance, enhancing her sophisticated aura. A single pearl hairpin held her flowing curls gently in ce, adding a touch of grace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:


    Under the brilliant glow of the crystal chandelier, her face appeared porcin, enhancing her striking features. Her bold charm,bined with a cool indifference, drew intrigued nces from those around her. Many reveled in the fantasy of conquering a woman so seemingly beyond reach, captivated by her allure.


    The connection between Chelsea and Corrine was unclear, which made others hesitant to approach. Chelsea, a well-known figure in Lyhaton with exacting standards, engaging in friendly conversation with Corrine, fueled widespread spection. Approaching Corrine recklessly could mean crossing the influential Hoffman family, a risk few were willing to take.


    Meg spotted Chelsea from the start and made her way through the crowd to greet her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Why would I miss this?¡± Chelsea responded, her smile bright.


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day you show up in public, and I wanted to support you.¡±


    Meg, though no longer in the flush of youth, carried herself with an enduring elegance. While talking with Chelsea, Meg caught sight of Corrine standing nearby.


    ¡°And who might this be?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Archer,¡± Corrine said warmly, stepping forward with a friendly smile.


    Meg returned the smile, her eyes quickly taking a measure of Corrine, clearly taken with her.


    Knowing Meg well, Chelsea sensed her thoughts and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s connected to the Ford family.¡±


    ?????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í???????????????


    Meg was taken aback by the revtion, her expression one of sheer disbelief as she looked at Chelsea, her eyes wide with the unspoken question.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Chelsea confirmed with a significant nod.


    Subsequently, Meg¡¯s attitude toward Corrine shifted to one of marked respect. The Ford family was rumored to have a cherished granddaughter, not by their name, but regarded as truly one of their own. Whispers had circted that this granddaughter was set to inherit everything from the Ford family. Her identity was a closely guarded secret, keeping her details out of public knowledge.


    Now aware of Corrine¡¯s connection to the Ford family, Meg saw clearly the reason for their caution about hiding her identity. Without the veil of secrecy, Corrine would undoubtedly be the focus of many young suitors in Lyhaton.


    Such a shame!


    Meg had contemted introducing her son to Corrine, but it appeared her son was not in the same league. With a soft sigh of resignation, Meg abandoned the idea.


    At that moment, Cn walked up, his brow furrowed as he spotted Corrine.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Archer,¡± Corrine responded.


    Cn sighed heavily.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re livingfortably, yet you¡¯ve brought me nothing butplications.¡±


    He would never have invested in the Ashton family had it not been for Corrine¡¯s proven skills and the potential of Ashton Group. To his dismay, there had been unexpected and significant changes in the Ashton Group¡¯s personnel within the year.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:


    ¡°I apologize for any trouble I¡¯ve caused you,¡± Corrine responded.


    ¡°It was a personal matter that couldn¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need to mention it again,¡± Meg quickly interjected, hoping to ease the tension.


    ¡°Who¡¯s friends with her? This youngdy is quite capable,¡± Cn, oblivious to the nuances of the conversation, continued.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t let her astray.¡±


    In the past, Cn had been swayed by Corrine¡¯s words and became optimistic about the future and growth of Ashton Group. But now, thepany was continually mired in scandals, bing the butt of countless jokes within a month.


    Cn remained indifferent to the romantic drama between Bruce and Corrine, focusing instead on securing more advantages for himself.


    ¡°Corrine, did you resign voluntarily, or were you forced?¡± Chelsea¡¯s expression darkened slightly, annoyance flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I resigned on my own,¡± Corrine asserted.


    Suddenly, amotion at the entrance captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    The crowd turned to see two figures entering hand in hand.


    The man, dressed in a sleek ck suit, was tall and slender, with handsome features that exuded an effortless elegance.


    Apanying him, the woman wore a flowing white V-neck dress made of shimmering satin, which clung to her graceful curves. A daring slit at the hem offered fleeting glimpses of her long, toned legs as she moved.


    ?????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????£®??????


    Her striking hourss figure drew many admiring nces from the men and envious stares from the women. The attention gave Leah a sense of superiority. She clung to Bruce¡¯s arm, her red lips curved in a charming smile, radiating allure with each poised gesture.


    ¡°Some people simply don¡¯t belong in high society events,¡± Chelsea remarked coldly.


    Corrine shook her head with a sigh.


    ¡°Why let someone who isn¡¯t worth your time get under your skin?¡± she asked.


    Chelsea¡¯s gaze softened.


    ¡°Oh, you dear thing!¡± she eximed, a hint of affection showing through.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to defend you.¡±


    Chelsea had never genuinely liked Bruce. She tolerated him only because of her respect for Corrine¡¯s choice. But who would have imagined Bruce would leave Corrine for Leah? He must be utterly blind!


    Initially annoyed by Leah¡¯s sudden intrusion into Corrine¡¯s rtionship with Bruce, Chelsea now viewed Leah¡¯s overtly seductive demeanor around Bruce with even greater disdain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you got a rare sapphire?¡± Meg deftly changed the subject, ncing at Chelsea¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re wearing today?¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ¡°It is! What do you think? Isn¡¯t it stunning?¡± she eximed, her tone devoid of boastfulness, merely sharing her joy with a friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s thergest sapphire Forreal has ever auctioned.¡±


    Meg smiled and nodded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    As the two women delved into conversation, Corrine excused herself to a quiet corner. She leaned against the window, her eyes lost in the sparkling city lights, her thoughts inadvertently drifting to Nate.


    ¡°Corrine,¡± a familiar voice called from behind.


    A chill shed through Corrine¡¯s eyes as she turned slowly. There stood Bruce, looking at her with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked.


    A sense of difort settled in Bruce¡¯s heart the moment he saw Corrine.


    ¡°Since when is my presence your concern, Mr. Ashton?¡± Corrine retorted with cool detachment, a hint of mockery ying at the corners of her eyes.


    The sarcasm was clear in Corrine¡¯s voice as she spoke.


    Bruce¡¯s face darkened, his fists clenched tightly.


    ¡°Corrine, why can¡¯t we discuss this peacefully? Do we have to constantly hurt each other? I know you despise me and can¡¯t forgive me, but can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to make things right? Everyone makes mistakes, and I¡¯m asking for a chance to redeem myself. It¡¯s unfair to define me by a single mistake.¡±


    He spoke so earnestly, primarily because he longed for Corrine¡¯s forgiveness. Moreover, he hoped she would sway Cn to keep his investments flowing into Ashton Group.


    Corrineughed, though her gaze remained cold and detached.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for forgiveness from the very person you wounded and deceived. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through. How can you expect me to understand your plight or grant you absolution? Why should I forgive someone who betrayed me? Bruce, you were never someone I couldn¡¯t rece. I, Corrine, won¡¯t fall apart without you, so drop the self-importance!¡±


    With those words, Corrine pivoted to depart.


    As she moved past him, Bruce reached out, seizing her wrist.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t forgive me, then help me this onest time.¡±


    At his plea, Corrine turned back to face him.


    Her eyes, clear and bright, shone like polished ss, piercingly insightful as if cutting through Bruce¡¯s intentions.


    A smile suddenly brightened her face.


    ¡°Are you still trying to secure Cn¡¯s investment?¡±


    Silence was Bruce¡¯s only response as he pressed his lips tightly together.


    ¡°Yet, I will not assist you. Rather, I will actively encourage Cn to withdraw his support from Ashton Group.¡±


    ¡°Corrine Hond!¡± Bruce¡¯s tone grew harsh as he confronted her. His expression was severe, his anger evident as he spoke through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Have youpletely lost your senses? Don¡¯t you understand how critical Cn¡¯s investment is for Ashton Group¡¯s survival? You are on the brink of destroying thepany.¡±


    Corrine methodically removed his fingers from her wrist.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the in truth ¡ª I might ept your apology if you experience the same pain I did. That¡¯s my definition of a real apology.¡±


    After stating her terms, she departed swiftly.


    Bruce¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched her leave, his eyes filled with a menacing re.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:


    Nearby, Leah cautiously moved closer.


    ¡°Bruce, everything alright?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s impatience was evident as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leah, noticing his tense expression, deftly shifted the topic.


    ¡°I was just speaking with Mrs. Archer and happened to hear that a member of the Ford family is attending tonight.¡±


    A trace of hope sparked in Bruce¡¯s eyes as his somber demeanor softened slightly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She responded with a serious nod.


    The Ford family was a major force in Lyhaton. If they couldnd an investment from them, losing Cn wouldn¡¯t even matter.


    At that moment, Corrine, the topic of many conversations, suddenly sneezed. Her phone beeped with a new message from Karina, prompting her to smooth down her dress and walk toward the entrance.


    A ck Rolls-Royce elegantly arrived at the edge of the red carpet just as she approached.


    The sight of the well-known car model sent Corrine¡¯s heart into a flurry. Before she could process her thoughts, the car door swung open, and a man emerged.


    d in a ck suit, he subtly adjusted the diamond cufflinks shimmering on his wrists.


    His suit jacket, finely stitched with celestial patterns of suns, moons, and stars, exuded a regal and majestic charm.


    ????? ??erfe???? check g???????¦Í???????????m


    His presencemanded wealth and aloofness, casting an imposing air over the area. Appearing both untouchable and stately, he stood with an air of firm authority and distant nobility.


    Corrine recognized it immediately¡ªit was the suit she had handpicked for Nate. The realization struck her like a p, her blood boiling at the sight.


    The onlookers knew little about Nate¡¯s true identity, but when they spotted Moses and Zack standing behind him, murmurs of spection rippled through the crowd.


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°Is he the rising star of Lyhaton?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to cross him. Didn¡¯t you notice Mr. Seymour trailing after him?¡±


    Wherever Nate walked, people instinctively stepped aside, forming a clear path in his wake.


    Nate ignored the murmurs and the thinly veiled ttery around him, his focus unwavering. He strode straight toward Corrine.


    Rita¡¯s breath hitched the moment she saw him. There was something about his regal presence¡ªdistant yetmanding¡ªthat made it impossible to look away.


    As she watched him approach, each step slow and deliberate, her heart pounded erratically. Heat rushed to her cheeks, her body reacting before her mind could catch up.


    Since their fleeting encounter at Forreal¡¯s auction, Nate had been imprinted in her thoughts. To say she dreamt of his face would be an understatement. A man like him was perfection¡ªher very own Prince Charming.


    To stand by his side, a woman had to be exceptional, just as she was. Among all the women in Lyhaton, Rita believed she was the only one worthy of him.


    She held her breath as he neared, anticipation swelling in her chest. Just as she lifted her hand to take his arm, he passed by without a nce.


    Her smile vanished, her expression stiffening. Slowly, she turned, eyes wide with disbelief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:


    He had stopped ¡ª beside Corrine.


    Her mind went nk,pletely frozen in shock.


    He still hadn¡¯t let go of Corrine?


    What did that woman have that made him stay?


    Beyond her face, Corrine had nothing to offer¡ªno charm, no value. What could possibly make him hold on to her?


    Rita clenched her bottom lip between her teeth, her eyes burning with hatred and unwillingness.


    Just as she was about to storm forward and expose Corrine¡¯s true nature, a firm grip seized her wrist. Bruce had appeared out of nowhere, his voice sharp as ice.


    ¡°Control yourself. Or leave.¡±


    The cold edge in his tone cut through her like a winter gust, sending an involuntary shiver down her spine.


    Her eyes flickered with resentment and silent protest.


    Just then, Leah stepped forward, gently taking Rita¡¯s hand in hers with a soft smile.


    ¡°Rita, the banquet¡¯s about to start. We should head inside.¡±


    But Rita scoffed, yanked her hand free, and strode to the dining area of the ship without a word.


    Leah¡¯s fingers curled around empty air before she awkwardly pulled them back. She nced at Bruce, her eyes reflecting quiet hurt. Still, she forced a small smile, though the sorrow behind it was unmistakable.


    ¡°Bruce, let¡¯s go in too.¡±


    ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????????????????¦Í??????????????


    Watching her swallow her feelings, Bruce felt a sting of guilt. He pulled Leah into his arms, his frustration turning to Rita and her insensitivity.


    Meanwhile, Rita, still seething, spotted Corrine and Nate up ahead. As her gaze shifted to the towering stack of champagne flutes nearby, a calcting glint flickered in her eyes.


    With precise timing, she stumbled forward, throwing herself toward Corrine. Caught off guard, Corrine lost her footing, her body pitching dangerously toward the delicate tower of sses.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Moses lunged forward instinctively, his heart racing as he watched Corrine teetering toward the towering disy of champagne flutes.


    Zack¡¯s firm grip yanked him backward.


    ¡°With Nate around, why do you care what happens to her?¡± he hissed.


    Corrine¡¯s body was pitching forward, her arms windmilling helplessly in the air. The crystalline sses before her promised nothing but pain and humiliation. Terror gripped Corrine as she felt herself falling, her muscles betraying her as gravity took hold.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, steeling herself for the inevitable crash.


    In that breathless moment, strong fingers encircled her waist, pulling her against a wall of solid warmth. The rich notes of masculine cologne wrapped around her like a protective embrace.


    Everything shifted in that heartbeat.


    The fear melted from Corrine¡¯s chest, reced by a flutter of something far more intoxicating. Their bodies pressed together, sharing each quickened breath.


    When their eyes met, electricity crackled between them.


    ¡°Have you finally realized how much you need me?¡± Nate murmured, his deep voice sending shivers down her spine as he bent closer. His words caressed her ear like velvet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:


    Corrine¡¯sshes trembled as she gazed up at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been anything less than essential,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with honesty.


    A low, satisfiedugh rumbled in Nate¡¯s chest.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve learned atst,¡± he said, his eyes never leaving hers as the tension between them built to a crescendo.


    But fate had different ns for Rita.


    The carefully arranged tower of champagne flutes copsed with a cacophony of shattering crystals.


    The devastating crash drew every eye in the room.


    ¡°What in the world happened?¡±


    ¡°How dreadful!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Ashton girl?¡±


    Cruel whispers sliced through the crowd like daggers, each one leaving its mark on Rita¡¯s burning cheeks. She stood frozen in the wreckage, her perfectly manicured nails carving crescents into her palms as she fought back tears of humiliation.


    ¡°Rita! Are you alright?¡± Leah and Bruce pushed through the gathering crowd, their concern transparent.


    Rita¡¯s n to humiliate Corrine had backfired spectacrly¡ªinstead of lying in ruins, Corrine stood wrapped in the arms of the man Rita desired, radiating triumph.


    Corrine was such a shameless witch. Rita seethed with bitterness.


    ???????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Corrine caught the hatred zing in Rita¡¯s eyes and allowed her smile to sharpen. Karma had delivered its verdict with crystal rity.


    With a victoriousugh, she threaded her arm through Nate¡¯s, ready to make their exit.


    But Rita¡¯s desperate fingers snagged the hem of her dress.


    ¡°You conniving snake! You set me up!¡±


    ¡°Did I now?¡± Corrine¡¯sugh dripped with honeyed venom as her eyes turned to ice.


    ¡°Miss Ashton, you have quite the talent for shifting me. If you hadn¡¯t orchestrated your own fall, none of this would have happened. Creating chaos and pointing fingers? That might work elsewhere, but today is the Archers¡¯ wedding anniversary celebration and the charity event. Some decorum would have served you better.¡±


    Her casual rebuke hit Bruce like a physical blow.


    They¡¯de to secure Cn¡¯s investment¡ªRita¡¯s spectacle threatened to destroy everything. Worse, the evidence of her guilt was clear.


    The crowd¡¯s whispers grew louder, each murmured judgment another wound to Rita¡¯s pride as she stood amid the glittering ruins of her scheme.


    Rita¡¯s indignant words caught in her throat.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, everything happened so quickly that my sister became confused about the situation,¡± Bruce cut in, his cial tone carrying an unmistakable warning as he red at Rita.


    ¡°Please ept my apology.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze swept meaningfully over the glittering debris surrounding her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, I believe Mr. Archer deserves that apology more than I do.¡±


    With that pointed observation, sheced her fingers through Nate¡¯s and walked away.


    Bruce remained frozen, his eyes narrowing almost imperceptibly at their intertwined hands. The gesture spoke volumes.


    Moses and Zack hurried to catch up with the departing couple.


    ¡°Hey, Nate¡¯s girl¡ª¡± Moses caught himself, quickly amending, ¡°Miss Hond, are you unharmed?¡±


    He kept his voice low, mindful of the watching crowd. The less attention drawn to Corrine, the better.


    Before he could finish, Nate¡¯s piercing gaze settled on him.


    ¡°You may start calling her Mrs. Hopkins.¡± His voice carried an authority that brooked no argument.


    Moses blinked in surprise before breaking into an understanding smile.


    ¡°Of course. Mrs. Hopkins.¡±


    Although the crowd didn¡¯t hear their conversation, Moses¡¯ apparent respect for Corrine raised eyebrows among the onlookers.


    Everyone knew Moses represented the influential Seymour family, whose power in Lyhaton stemmed from their connections to Independent Continent. Even Quentin had shown marked respect to Nate during the banquet, hinting at his considerable standing.


    But now, a far bigger question loomed in their minds. Why was someone like Moses treating Corrine with such deference?


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    ¡°Who is that man leading them?¡±


    ¡°He must be someone extraordinary. Did you notice how Lyhaton¡¯s elite treated him?¡±


    ¡°Best not to specte about people of their caliber. Some mysteries are safer left unexplored.¡±


    As murmurs rippled through the crowd, Cn approached the group with careful deference.


    Bruce¡¯s frown deepened as he studied them intently. Questions multiplied in his mind. Who were these people? Why had they never crossed his radar before? How had Corrine entered their circle? Why had she never mentioned them?


    Before long, the evening¡¯s charity auction officiallymenced. Most of the auctioned items had been donated by the esteemed guests in attendance. While nothing in the catalog seemed particrly remarkable, most attendees still ced bids out of courtesy.


    Rita, flipping through the catalog with disinterest, scoffed.


    ¡°What kind of worthless junk are they even auctioning?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Bruce snapped, his voice as sharp as a de.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Tracy¡¯s tearful insistence that Rita needed more exposure to high society, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her along at all.


    ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll freeze all your credit cards,¡± he warned icily.


    The threat finally subdued Rita, though she huffed and redirected her attention¡ªonly to find Corrine seated prominently in the front row, nked by Karina, Moses, and Zack.


    Her scowl deepened as she watched her brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend¡¯s apparent sess. Life¡¯s injustice stung sharply.


    The scene grew more galling as Chelsea and Meg joined Corrine¡¯s left side, while Moses and Karina shifted to make room for Nate on her right. There sat Corrine, holding court among Lyhaton¡¯s finest like a queen with her courtiers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:


    Rita¡¯s manicured nails bit deeper into her palms, the pain lost beneath waves of mounting fury. Unable to bear the spectacle any longer, she rose abruptly to flee.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Bruce¡¯s question followed her like a shadow.


    Rita spun around with an exaggerated eye roll.


    ¡°To thedies¡¯ room!¡± she snapped, stalking away.


    The auction proceeded undisturbed by her dramatic exit. Nate studied Corrine¡¯s delicate profile, leaning close enough that his breath tickled her ear.


    ¡°Do you enjoy being addressed that way?¡±


    Corrine met his yful gaze with a sidelong nce, understanding the meaning behind his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a title,¡± she replied softly.


    The formality of ¡°Mrs. Hopkins¡± held no special significance for her¡ªshe recognized that Moses¡¯ deference stemmed not from her Ford family heritage, but from the man at her side.


    ¡°You were the one who instructed him to use that title,¡± she reminded him, toying with the auction paddle as her lips curved into a knowing smile.


    ¡°My preferences hardly matter, do they? Perhaps it¡¯s all part of some masculine power y. For all I know, I¡¯m just one of many Mrs. Hopkins in your collection.¡±


    Nate¡¯s low chuckle resonated through her as his elegant fingers tilted her chin upward.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one,¡± he murmured, his words carrying the weight of both deration and vow.


    Corrine¡¯sshes fluttered downward, suddenly unable to meet the intensity of his gaze. Her earlier words had been childish, tinged with an inexplicable jealousy. Yet they masked a deeper regret¡ªif only their paths had crossed sooner. How different things might have been.


    Chelsea observed their intimate exchange with growing concern. Her intuition whispered that their connection ran deeper than a casual dalliance.


    While she wanted Corrine to move past Bruce¡¯s betrayal and open her heart again, Nate¡¯s presence in that equation troubled her. Her brow furrowed as she resolved to have a serious conversation with Corrine before the night ended.


    As the auction concluded, the evening transformed into an elegant soir¨¦e. A symphony orchestra filled the air with refined melodies while guests mingled beneath crystal chandeliers¡ªthe very picture of high society excess. After several sses of champagne, Corrine sought refuge in a quiet corner. A man¡¯s voice interrupted her solitude.


    ¡°Miss Hond? Might I have the pleasure of this dance?¡±


    She regarded him with barely concealed distaste, her eyes flickering with disdain.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself.¡± He adjusted his tie with affected sophistication.


    ¡°Rolf Archer¡ªCn¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    A cold smile ghosted across Corrine¡¯s lips. She knew of him¡ªa notorious name-dropper who had long traded on his brother¡¯s reputation to stir up trouble.


    ¡°I must decline,¡± she replied, her voice sharp as frost.


    Rolf¡¯s face tightened at her dismissal.


    ¡°Many would jump at the chance to gain my favor. I¡¯m offering you respect¡ªdon¡¯t make me regret such generosity!¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± The single word fell from Corrine¡¯s lips like an icicle.


    Her frigid disdain only inmed his interest. Emboldened by alcohol, he stepped forward to seize her arm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:


    ¡°Be mine, Miss Hond, and you¡¯ll want for nothing.¡±


    Before his fingers could make contact, a hand shot out to capture his wrist in an iron grip.


    The force was so intense that Rolf thought his wrist might snap in half. A sharp jolt of pain cut through the alcohol-induced haze clouding his mind, clearing it in an instant. He winced, his teeth gritted as he red at Nate. Fury burned in his blood, and he spat out a curse.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare youy a hand on me? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Seeing Nate, the coldness in Corrine¡¯s eyes instantly vanished, a slow smile curling her lips.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze remained locked on Rolf.


    ¡°Came to protect my girlfriend from a pervert,¡± he said tly before shoving Rolf aside with enough force to send him stumbling backward.


    Corrine let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°So, my boyfriend arrived just in time.¡±


    Rolf hit the floor hard, humiliation surging through him like wildfire. He shot to his feet, his face twisted with rage. Yanking up his sleeves, he stormed toward Nate.


    ¡°I am going to teach you a lesson you will never forget!¡±


    Before he could finish his threat, Nate moved like lightning. His leg shot out, and with a brutal kick, he sent Rolf sprawling once more.


    ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????


    A heavy silence nketed the banquet hall as Nate loomed over him, his presence an unshakable force. His chiseled features were cast in shadow, his expression a mask of cold fury.


    ¡°You?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was low,ced with deadly calm.


    ¡°You think you can teach me a lesson?¡±


    The air grew thick, suffocating. No one dared to breathe too loudly.


    Themotion had drawn attention. Cn rushed over, his sharp eyes scanning the room until theynded on Rolf crumpled on the floor. The color drained from his face.


    Rolf saw him and, despite his bruised pride, felt a surge of hope. He coughed, straightening slightly as he turned toward Cn with a scowl.


    ¡°Cn, you are just in time. Help me deal with this insolent fool¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins¡­¡± Cn¡¯s voice was strained as he spoke, his gaze shifting to Nate.


    At the sound of his name, Nate slowly lifted his head. His eyes, cold and indifferent, settled on Cn.


    ¡°Cn, what do you think should be done about this?¡±


    His words were measured, deliberate¡ªlike the slow scrape of a de against stone. The tension in the room thickened, a chill creeping into every corner.


    A bead of sweat formed at Cn¡¯s temple. He understood immediately¡ªNate was standing up for Corrine. That alone sent a wave of unease through him. How had Corrine secured a connection with someone like Nate Hopkins? And he seemed serious about her.


    Rolf, finally sobering from both the alcohol and his reckless arrogance, felt a fresh wave of dread coil in his stomach. His jaw clenched as he turned toward Corrine. Swallowing his pride, he muttered, ¡°Miss Hond, I did not realize you were with Mr. Hopkins earlier. I sincerely apologize for my actions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:


    Nate¡¯s voice remained impassive.


    ¡°Then perhaps you should kneel and apologize properly.¡±


    Rolf¡¯s fingers twitched. His position as apany manager, his reputation among the powerful guests in attendance¡ªnone of that would survive if he kneeled before a woman. He would be theughingstock of Lyhaton, perhaps even Pree City.


    Cn stood frozen. There was no easy way out. If Rolf refused, Nate¡¯s anger would only escte. But if Rolf submitted, the Archer family¡¯s dignity would be crushed underfoot.


    Corrine, sensing the silent battle waging in the room, reached out and tugged gently at Nate¡¯s sleeve. Then, she turned toward Cn, her voice calm but unwavering.


    ¡°I ept Rolf¡¯s apology. Cn, I hope you do not me me for causing this disturbance.¡±


    Cn exhaled, his rigid stance easing slightly. He gave her a grateful nod.


    ¡°Not at all, Miss Hond. You are too kind. I sincerely apologize on behalf of my brother.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile.


    ¡°You and I are friends. There is no need for formal apologies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Cn agreed quickly, relief washing over him. After she exchanged a few polite words with Cn, Nate slid an arm around Corrine¡¯s waist and guided her out of the banquet hall. As they disappeared through the doors, Cn discreetly dabbed the cold sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief.


    Had Corrine not stepped in, tonight could have ended in disaster.


    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Outside, Nate tightened his grip on Corrine¡¯s waist, his voiceced with teasing amusement.


    ¡°I stood up for you, and yet, at the crucial moment, you defended an outsider?¡±


    Corrine let out a breathyugh, her body softening against his. She yfully grabbed his hand, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    ¡°But that was not your ultimate goal, was it?¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyebrow arched delicately as he absorbed Corrine¡¯s words with measured patience.


    ¡°You took advantage of the situation to challenge them so I could mediate and earn Cn¡¯s favor in the process.¡±


    Corrine knew Nate wouldn¡¯t make an enemy over something trivial in front of a crowd. After all, it would serve no purpose in their business world. From the outset, humiliating the Archer family had never been his intention. Rather, he had seized this opening to confront Cn, transforming it into an opportunity for Corrine to secure a partnership with himter.


    Nate¡¯s gaze settled on her face, apanied by a knowing smile that carried subtle undertones.


    ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself remarkably perceptive.¡±


    Despite the praise inherent in his words, Corrine detected a whisper of reservation in his expression.


    ¡°This challenge needed toe from me,¡± Nate murmured, his long fingers tracing the gentle curves of her brows and eyes.


    ¡°Had anyone else stepped forward, Cn would have dismissed it as your calcted move, possibly even shifting the me onto you to restore the Archer family¡¯s dignity. But after today¡¯s events, he¡¯ll regard you with newfound respect.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:


    This shift would stem both from Nate¡¯s evident regard for her and from gratitude for her timely intervention.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled upward as she suggested, ¡°I could have invoked the Ford family¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡°That would only breed resentment,¡± Nate countered softly.


    ¡°Even the Ford family¡¯s considerable influence pales inparison to genuine willingness.¡±


    Power mightpel or entice, but it could never supersede authentic dedication and loyalty.


    From the very beginning, Nate had mapped out every possible move, anticipating the best course of action.


    Corrine nestled against him, her radiant smile speaking volumes in its silence.


    Nate¡¯s hand drifted to her hair, his touch gentle.


    ¡°What¡¯s behind that contemtive look?¡±


    A soft sigh escaped her as she wrapped her arms around his waist, settling contentedly against his chest.


    ¡°How did fate smile so kindly upon me, bringing you into my life?¡±


    Her mind drifted to Cn¡¯s notorious difficulty. During her previous attempts to secure investment from him for Ashton Group, she had exhausted every possible approach. Later, when Meg fell ill, despite Corrine¡¯s immediate response of rushing her to medical care, she found herself used of maniption and scheming.


    The situation had deteriorated into harsh condemnation and unceremonious dismissal. Only Meg¡¯s eventual awakening and testimony had cleared her name¡ªno amount of personal exnation would have sufficed.


    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Through it all, Bruce had remained conspicuously absent¡ªoffering neither support, understanding, nor guidance.


    Nate represented everything Bruce wasn¡¯t. He approached challenges with analytical calm, provided unwavering support, and served as her anchor through turbulent times. Such stark contrasts in behavior revealed the true nature of love.


    ¡°Finding you has been my greatest fortune,¡± Nate whispered, cradling her head as he bent to press a tender kiss to her lips.


    Their intimate moment was interrupted by the shrill ring of a phone. Chelsea, gripped by concern over Corrine¡¯s absence, had begun calling repeatedly.


    Beside her, Callie observed with barely concealed irritation before finally snapping, ¡°Aunt Chelsea, Corrine isn¡¯t a toddler. Is this level of concern really necessary?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing,¡± Chelsea snapped, though relief flooded through her at the sight of Corrine¡¯s figure in the doorway.


    Her momentaryfort evaporated when she noticed Nate¡¯s imposing presence close behind.


    A conversation with Corrine about this development felt increasingly urgent. Chelsea couldn¡¯t bear to see Corrine hurt again.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, are you familiar with that man?¡± Callie asked, her voice tinged with fascination as her gaze lingered on Nate¡¯smanding presence. Despite her obvious interest, her pride prevented her from disying the same brazen behavior as Rita had earlier. Chelsea detected the dangerous undertone in Callie¡¯s query.


    Her usually gentle eyes hardened as she fixed Callie with a prating stare.


    ¡°Callie, abandon whatever schemes you¡¯re contemting. He¡¯s far beyond your reach to trifle with.¡±


    The warning was clear¡ª even the collective influence of ten Hoffman families would prove insufficient protection against Nate¡¯s retribution.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:


    Callie wilted under Chelsea¡¯s stern warning.


    ¡°I understand, Aunt Chelsea.¡±


    Though Chelsea recognized the lingering displeasure in Callie¡¯s tone, the urgent need to counsel Corrine took precedence.


    Upon Corrine¡¯s return to the banquet hall, Moses and Zack naturally gravitated toward her. Their small group settled in the resting area, quickly bing the focal point for the other guests.


    Despite sharing the same physical space aboard the cruise, an invisible barrier separated their intimate circle from the rest of the attendees. The onlookers¡¯ gazes on Corrine carried a potent mixture of envy, resentment, and raw jealousy, none more so than Leah¡¯s.


    Leah¡¯s mind churned with bitter iprehension at Corrine¡¯s apparent hold over Nate. She had anticipated that Corrine¡¯s exile from the Ashton family would finally provide the opportunity to diminish her inherent grace and dignity. Instead, Corrine had emerged more radiant than ever.


    The thought burned¡ª how dare this woman of humble origins im such privilege?


    How dare she eclipse the glory Leah believed was rightfully hers? Her fingers tightened around her wine ss as she lowered her face to conceal the venom in her gaze.


    ¡°Bruce must be blind,¡± Karina observed coolly, swirling her wine. Corrine¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly as she followed Karina¡¯s gaze to Leah¡¯s sullen countenance.


    Catching Corrine¡¯s attention, Leah masked her hostility with a gentle smile, raising her ss in distant acknowledgment.


    Corrine¡¯s deliberate dismissal of the gesture struck like a physical blow, as she simply resumed her conversation with herpanions. Leah¡¯s fingers clenched around the ss, her teeth grinding together in frustration.


    Rita¡¯s arrival provided a wee distraction for Leah, whose eyes glinted with calction.


    ¡°Rita, where have you been hiding? I¡¯ve been searching everywhere.¡±


    Rita flinched almost imperceptibly, withdrawing from Leah¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Just a slight stomach upset this evening,¡± she mumbled, the excuse transparent to anyone who knew her well.


    Though Leah recognized the evasion, she harbored neither curiosity nor concern about its cause.


    ¡°Still brooding over your brother¡¯s words?¡± Leah prompted.


    Rita¡¯s quiet huff carried years of frustration.


    ¡°He¡¯s be so consumed by corporate matters that he barely acknowledges my existence anymore.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I have a solution,¡± Leah purred, malice gleaming in her eyes.


    Rita frowned slightly, suspicion flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°What exactly are you nning?¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression remained calm, almost reassuring.


    ¡°You know how much the Ashton family needs Mr. Archer¡¯s investment. Bruce was just acting under pressure.¡±


    Her voice wasced with subtle persuasion.


    ¡°Tonight is Mr. Archer¡¯s wedding anniversary celebration. What if we perform a duet? If we manage to impress them, securing the investment will be much easier, and Bruce won¡¯t have any reason to me you anymore.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:


    Rita hesitated, but found herself nodding. Leah¡¯s reasoning made sense.


    Before she could think twice, Leah had already stepped onto the stage.


    ¡°Distinguished guests,¡± Leah¡¯s voice carried across the hall.


    ¡°On this special evening, celebrating Mr. and Mrs. Archer¡¯s wedding anniversary, Miss Ashton and I would like to present ¡®Nocturne¡¯¡ªa tribute to their enduring love.¡±


    Enthusiastic apuse forced Rita¡¯s hand,pelling her to abandon her handbag and join Leah onstage.


    As they positioned themselves to perform, Leah¡¯s gaze flickered toward Corrine in the resting area, a calcted gleam in her eyes.


    The melodious strains of their duet soon filled the grand hall, earning appreciative expressions from the assembled guests.


    Karina, however, observed the performers with knowing skepticism.


    ¡°What scheme do you suppose they¡¯re orchestrating?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed as she drained her wine ss.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discover their intentions soon enough.¡±


    She recognized the performance¡¯s ulterior motive¡ªone that would inevitably draw her in.


    Nate leaned close, his deep voice resonating against her ear.


    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll have the privilege of hearing Miss Hond perform tonight?¡± His warm breath sent an inexplicable flutter through her heart.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    Corrine met his gaze, her eyes dancing.


    ¡°Care to venture a guess?¡± Their intimate exchange was interrupted by thunderous apuse as the performance concluded. Praise flowed freely from the audience.


    ¡°Such emotional depth¡ªtruly magnificent!¡±


    ¡°A minute on stage reflects ten years of dedication behind the scenes. Thesedies must have invested tremendous effort.¡±


    ¡°Their masterful interpretation suggests years of rigorous practice, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rita seized the moment with practiced modesty.


    ¡°Merely ten years of dedication.¡±


    Gasps of admiration swept through the room, whispers of astonishment spreading like ripples in a pond. The admiration fed Rita¡¯s vanity, filling her with a sense of long-awaited triumph. Tonight, she had finally reimed some dignity.


    Her triumphant moment shattered when she stole a nce at Nate, only to find his attention wholly consumed by Corrine, as if no other presence registered. Rita¡¯s smile crumbled, her heart constricting with bitter resentment.


    A voice from the crowd suddenly cut through the apuse.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Hond present tonight? Might we be graced with her performance as well?¡±


    The request carried loaded implications. Many present understood theplex dynamics between Bruce, Leah, and Corrine through their business connections. While Leahmanded respect even in diminished circumstances due to her privileged background, Corrine,cking such advantages, often faced dismissal.


    ¡°You mean the woman who relentlessly pursued Mr. Ashton?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡ªthough she seems to have swiftly found constion elsewhere.¡±


    The barbedments reached Bruce clearly, yet he remained silent, deriving malicious satisfaction from the spection. In his mind, the gossip served to reinforce his perceived im over Corrine¡¯s past.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly as an enigmatic smile danced at the corners of her lips, her presencemanding attention.


    ¡°As adults, we must take responsibility for our words and actions.¡± The sharp thud of ss against wood punctuated Karina¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Everyone loves a show, but mind your words¡ªthey have a way of returning to haunt you.¡±


    The bustling hall fell into an immediate hush, an uneasy stillness descending over the gathered crowd. All eyes instinctively shifted to Nate, suddenly remembering the formidable ally who stood in Corrine¡¯s corner.


    Leah, poised on stage, felt control slipping through her fingers. She masked her frustration with a delicate smile, her voice cutting through the silence at precisely the right moment.


    ¡°Miss Brooks, surely that¡¯s excessive? Such gatherings are precious, and we merely wished to celebrate Mr. and Mrs. Archer¡¯s special day.¡±


    Her warmth seemed genuine as she addressed Corrine.


    ¡°Miss Hond, since everyone is curious about your talent, perhaps you might grace us with a performance? It would delight the crowd and serve as a blessing for the happy couple.¡±


    Though perfectly crafted, her words had woven an intricate trap around Corrine. Declining would suggest disrespect toward Cn and Meg, while epting would y directly into Leah¡¯s scheme.


    The deeper strategyy in escting tensions between Corrine and Rita, whose earlier performance had earned calcted apuse that fed her vanity. Any disy now would read as a direct challenge, and Rita¡¯spetitive nature would undoubtedly seek retribution.


    Finish the chapters at g???????¦Í????s. ??o??


    Corrine found herself reluctantly impressed by Leah¡¯s masterful maniption.


    As Corrine maintained herposed silence, Leah¡¯s difort grew visible, as though performing a one-woman show to an empty house. She drew a steadying breath, her smile never wavering.


    ¡°Miss Hond, does your silence indicate unwillingness?¡±


    Her smile carried the menace of a serpent¡¯s warning, her gaze clinging like honey turned to poison.


    Corrine¡¯s position beside Nate had already sparked jealousy among the wealthy youngdies, who now circled like vultures awaiting her downfall.


    ¡°Look how she cowers, speechless!¡± one voice called out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the performance she fears¡ªit¡¯s losing her meal ticket,¡± another added with venom.


    ¡°Beauty fades like morning mist,¡± someone sneered.


    ¡°Men eventually see through pretty facades. Why keep a woman with nothing but looks?¡± The words dripped with contempt.


    Rita¡¯s face brightened with malicious delight at these barbs. She turned toward Corrine¡¯s corner, triumph gleaming in her eyes.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡¯re usually so quick-witted. Surely ying piano would be child¡¯s y for someone of your¡­ talents?¡±


    Leah seized the moment, her voice deceptively light.


    ¡°Miss Hond, do you harbor ill feelings toward the Archers? Or has your powerful new connection made you feel above such courtesies?¡±


    Though softly spoken, her usation left Corrine no choice but toply, or appear guilty.


    Corrine raised her eyes to meet Leah¡¯s, her subtle smile never faltering.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:


    ¡°Miss Burgess, Miss Ashton, your eagerness to perform first speaks volumes. Why involve me? Today belongs to Mr. and Mrs. Archer. As their guests, shouldn¡¯t we preserve their spotlight rather than¡­ resort to street entertainment?¡±


    A ripple ofughter floated through the crowd, and even Chelsea¡¯s sullen expression softened at Corrine¡¯s clever retort.


    She had mistakenly assumed Corrine would remain passive, epting others¡¯ dominance without resistance. Leah¡¯sposure cracked at the subtle jab.


    The urge to silence Corrine¡¯s sharp tongue consumed her thoughts, but before she could respond, Rita burst out, her control shattering.


    ¡°Are you implying we¡¯re street entertainers?¡±


    Sensing disaster, Leah swiftly grasped Rita¡¯s hand in warning.


    ¡°We were simply carried away by our admiration for Mr. and Mrs. Archer¡¯s devotion,¡± she offered smoothly.


    ¡°Please forgive our oversight in breaking protocol.¡±


    Her practiced humility left Cn and Meg no room for objection.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Leah deftly steered attention back to Corrine.


    ¡°On this momentous asion, perhaps Miss Hond might honor us with a piece to elevate the celebration?¡±


    The moment had arrived where evasion became impossible. Corrine drew a measured breath, passing her ss to Nate with practiced grace.


    ¡°It would be discourteous to decline.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ???????????????? ????


    She glided toward the stage¡¯s grand piano, her movements fluid and deliberate.


    ¡°Years have passed since Ist practiced, leaving my skills rather rusty. I hope you¡¯ll forgive any imperfections.¡±


    ¡°Such modesty, Miss Hond,¡± Leah remarked, her words barbed with challenge.


    A knowing smile graced Corrine¡¯s lips as understanding flickered in her eyes. She had anticipated Leah¡¯s persistence but wondered if the oue would match her opponent¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I dedicate this piece to Mr. and Mrs. Archer¡ªmay their love flourish eternally.¡± She settled onto the piano bench, her dress arranged with careful precision.


    Her fingers awakened the keys with ethereal grace, coaxing forth melodies that transformed the banquet hall into a sanctuary of sound. The guests surrendered to the music¡¯s spell, their expressions melting into genuine appreciation. Corrine¡¯s performance possessed a depth and  Rita¡¯s earlier duet.


    Realization struck Leah like lightning as the familiar notes reached her ears, her fingers curling into tight fists.


    Corrine had chosen their exact piece¡ªcould she truly possess such a remarkable memory?


    A sh of savage intensity darkened Leah¡¯s gaze as she watched her rival.


    The stage lights bathed Corrine¡¯s ck-gowned figure in an otherworldly glow, highlighting her wlessplexion until she seemed carved from the finest porcin. Her lips held a razor¡¯s edge of confidence, every gesture infused with maic elegance.


    From his seat in the resting area, Nate observed Corrine with dark eyes brimming withplex emotions.


    What extraordinary fortune had brought this remarkable woman into his life?


    Despite their time together and his knowledge of her past, she continued to astonish him at the most unexpected moments. She was like an intricate puzzle box, eachyer revealing new wonders, perpetually fascinating and never predictable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:


    And now, remarkably, this captivating woman belonged with him. A smile transformed Nate¡¯s features, enhancing his already striking appearance, as he savored the perfection of the moment.


    Until the final note faded into silence, the audience remained utterly still, breath held in rapt anticipation.


    Then, as if a spell had been broken, Corrine rose gracefully to her feet, a confident smile ying at her lips. Poised and self-assured, she swept her gaze across the room.


    ¡°If there were any shorings, I apologize for your understanding.¡±


    Her voice, calm andposed, cut through the lingering hush. For a moment, the crowd remained stunned, processing what they had just witnessed.


    Then, scattered apuse rippled through the hall¡ªtentative at first, but swelling into a thunderous ovation.


    Seated below the stage, Leah felt a sharp sting of humiliation. Her fingers clenched around the fabric of her dress as disbelief coiled inside her. Corrine could actually y the piano. And not just y¡ªher performance had been masterful, the kind of skill that could not be honed overnight.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, I wonder if my performance met your expectations?¡± Corrine inquired.


    Leah snapped out of her daze, forcing her lips into a tight, practiced smile.


    ¡°Miss Hond, your talent is truly exceptional. I am not your equal.¡±


    The words came smoothly, but inside, she was seething. Every fiber of her being burned with the desire to w that smug expression right off Corrine¡¯s face. This had been deliberate. A calcted move to humiliate her in front of everyone.


    Read the rest on g??l nov els.????


    Corrine, ever perceptive, caught the flicker of jealousy and resentment in Leah¡¯s eyes. Amusement danced in her gaze as she tilted her head.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, you are too modest. I have not practiced in ages. How could Ipare to you and Miss Ashton? Both of you are esteemeddies, after all.¡±


    Though her tone remained gentle, the sharpness in her words did not go unnoticed.


    Leah¡¯s smile wavered.


    Karina, who had been watching the exchange with interest, spoke up.


    ¡°When ites to art, it is not about hard work, but talent.¡± Murmurs of agreement spread among the onlookers.


    ¡°Talent always trumps effort.¡±


    ¡°Miss Burgess has long been regarded as a talented woman, but perhaps that title should be reconsidered.¡±


    ¡°Corrine may note from an influential family, but she is beautiful, intelligent, and capable. Why would Mr. Ashton choose Leah when Corrine is clearly the better choice?¡±


    ¡°The Burgess family no longer holds the prestige it once did. And what exactly makes Leah ady of high standing? It is only due to business connections.¡±


    A scoff came from the side.


    ¡°And to think, she had the audacity to seduce a man who already had a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Do not forget how her mother climbed her way up.¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Leah had gone from the center of admiration to the subject of scorn.


    Beside her, Rita¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. She shot Leah a re before turning sharply on her heel and walking away.


    Corrine watched the spectacle unfold, satisfaction glimmering in her eyes. Arching a delicate brow, she leaned in ever so slightly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:


    ¡°Are you pleased with the oue now, Miss Burgess?¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression crumbled, her mask ofposure slipping as fury red in her eyes.


    ¡°You did this on purpose!¡±


    Corrine let out a soft chuckle, stepping closer.


    ¡°But you were the one who pushed me onto the stage,¡± she mused, her voice dripping with mock innocence.


    Leah stiffened as Corrine reached for her face. Instinctively, she recoiled, her eyes widening in wariness.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± But Corrine merely grasped her chin, her touch light yet deliberate. With a slow, almost condescending pat to Leah¡¯s cheek, she smiled.


    ¡°In the end, you brought this upon yourself. But I must thank you. Without your contrast, how would my excellence have shone so brilliantly?¡±


    The words were gentle, yet each syble carried the weight of a p. Leah¡¯s face burned¡ªnot from the touch, but from the sheer humiliation of it.


    A cold sense of helplessness washed over her, as if she were being crushed beneath Corrine¡¯s heel.


    Her breath came in short, sharp bursts, her eyes reddening with unspoken rage.


    Just as she was about to snap, Corrine straightened, her gaze calm, almost amused.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, don¡¯t forget your manners. You¡¯re supposed to be a refineddy.¡±


    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    With that, she turned, sidestepping Leah with effortless grace, and walked away.


    Meg studied Corrine, her appreciation for the young woman growing with each passing moment. There was an effortless charm about her, something both refined and undeniably likable.


    Unfortunately, Corrine¡¯s status ced her far beyond their reach.


    That thought weighed on Meg, and she sighed softly.


    Cn, ever attuned to her moods, immediately pulled a small thermos from his pocket and offered it to her.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Have some herbal tea.¡±


    Meg barely spared the thermos a nce, a touch of mncholy in her eyes.


    ¡°Why would I need herbal tea?¡± She exhaled another quiet sigh.


    ¡°I just feel a weight on my heart.¡±


    Cn¡¯s expression shifted instantly, as if she had just uttered a grave diagnosis.


    ¡°Heart problems?¡±


    Meg stared at him, wordless.


    Cn felt a chill creep over him at her unimpressed silence.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    Seeing his worry, Meg let out a resigned sigh.


    ¡°Your son is almost twenty-four. Doesn¡¯t his future concern you at all? As his father, you barely pay him any attention.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about,¡± Cn murmured, visibly relieved. He leaned back slightly.


    ¡°Have you not been searching for a girl from a simr background? No luck?¡±


    Meg¡¯s gaze drifted toward Corrine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found someone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:


    Understanding dawned on Cn instantly. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Honey, should we¡­ lower our standards a bit?¡±


    Ever since Meg had informed him that Corrine was the heiress of the powerful Ford family in Lyhaton, he had regretted his earlier indifference toward her. After all, how could he expect the heir to Lyhaton¡¯s wealthiest dynasty to seek their approval?


    Yet, what baffled him most was Bruce¡¯s decision. Had the man lost his mind? How could he choose Leah¡ªa young woman from the declining Burgess family¡ªover the Ford heiress?


    Meg, however, remained focused on Corrine, utterly ignoring her husband¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Where is Griffin?¡±


    Cn exhaled heavily, sensing where this was going.


    ¡°Honey, Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Hond already has a boyfriend. Let it go.¡±


    He offered her the herbal tea once more.


    ¡°Here. Drink this.¡±


    Meg took a casual sip, her tone dismissive, but her meaning was clear.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not married, there¡¯s still hope.¡± Cn was at a loss for words.


    She added, ¡°Besides, marriage isn¡¯t always permanent. That¡¯s what you said when you were pursuing me.¡±


    Cn blinked, caught off guard. He had no response to that.


    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????


    Just then, Bruce approached, his postureposed yet respectful.


    ¡°Mr. Archer, if you have a moment, I¡¯d like to speak with you privately.¡±


    The warmth in Cn¡¯s expression faded instantly, reced by his usual measured seriousness. His gaze swept over Bruce, assessing him before he ced a firm hand on the younger man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, this is a rare evening to unwind. Why not enjoy yourself at the banquet instead?¡±


    Bruce hesitated for a fraction of a second before offering a polite smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cn did not linger.


    ¡°We will take our leave,¡± he said smoothly, taking Meg¡¯s hand and leading her away.


    Bruce remained rooted in ce, his fingers tightening around his ss as he watched the couple disappear into the crowd. Then, in one swift motion, he downed his drink.


    Leah approached quietly, her voice gentle.


    ¡°Bruce, how did it go? Was Mr. Archer receptive?¡±


    Bruce nced down at her, the weight of his thoughts evident in his expression. He shook his head slightly.


    His instincts told him this trip would be anything but easy.


    The moment Corrine finished her performance, couples began making their way to the dance floor. The elegant waltz filled the grand hall, and soon enough, men started approaching her, each extending an invitation. She turned them all down without hesitation.


    Karina, watching the scene unfold, swirled the wine in her ss, amusement flickering in her gaze.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Corrine, you¡¯re as popr as always,¡± she mused, a teasing lilt in her voice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 460

    ?Chapter 460:


    Corrine noticed the light flush on Karina¡¯s cheeks and frowned slightly.


    ¡°You should stop drinking.¡±


    Karina dismissed the concern with a carefree wave.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood tonight. Join me for a drink.¡± She raised her ss in invitation.


    However, Karina noticed that Corrine had no ss in hand.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± She was about to rise to fetch some wine for Corrine. Just then, a waiter in a crisp uniform approached her, bncing a tray with practiced precision.


    ¡°Miss, would you like a ss of champagne?¡±


    Karina, suspecting nothing, set down her empty ss and reached for a fresh one. But before she could hand it to Corrine, the waiter smoothly extended a flute in her direction instead.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze lingered on the offered ss, her fingers unmoving. Rather than epting it immediately, she studied the waiter with an unsettling intensity. Her sharp eyes cut through him like a scalpel, dissecting every minute detail.


    The waiter swallowed hard, a bead of sweat forming at his temple.


    ¡°Is something wrong, miss?¡± His voice betrayed the nervousness he fought to suppress.


    Corrine let the silence stretch before finally reaching out. With an unreadable smile, she took the ss.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Across the room, Rita exhaled in relief. She had been watching Corrine like a hawk, her heart hammering in anticipation. But now, as Corrine epted the champagne, her lips curled into a slow, malicious smirk.


    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm


    Finally.


    Now all Corrine needed to do was drink. Preferably, everyst drop.


    Rita¡¯s fingers clenched against the fabric of her gown as she relived the humiliation of theirst encounter. Corrine had made a fool of her, outmaneuvered her at every turn. That night, Rita had sworn she would make her pay.


    Corrine might have Nate¡¯s support now, basking in the limelight as if she were untouchable, but that wouldn¡¯tst forever. The moment Nate abandoned her, she would have nothing.


    But watching her simply fall from grace was not enough. No, Rita wanted to see her utterly ruined¡ªstripped of dignity, mocked by the entire elite circle of Lyhaton.


    Corrine swirled the champagne in her ss, watching the golden liquid catch the light. She made no move to drink.


    From across the room, she felt it¡ªthe weight of a hateful stare pressing into her back. Lifting her head, she let her gaze driftzily toward the source. Beyond the guests, tucked behind a towering nt, she found Rita.


    A slow, knowing smile curled at Corrine¡¯s lips, a quiet, dangerous promise woven into its curve.


    Sensing Corrine¡¯s gaze, Rita stiffened, her fingers twitching at her sides. For a split second, she shrank deeper into the shadows, as if caught red-handed.


    Corrine smirked. It seemed that if she didn¡¯t drink the champagne, someone would grow increasingly anxious.


    Beside Corrine, Karina¡¯s sharp instincts kicked in. She had been watching Corrine toy with the champagne for a while now, her movements deliberate, her expression unreadable. Something was off. Her eyes narrowed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the champagne?¡±


    Karina came from a world where deception was an art form, where sabotage could be masked behind the simplest of gestures. And of all the tricks in the book, spiking a drink was one she loathed the most.


    Corrine tilted her head, amusement flickering in her eyes. She said nothing, only sending Karina a single nce¡ªsubtle yet weighted.


    Understanding clicked instantly. Just as she was about to react, Corrine reached out, gently sping her wrist.


    ¡°Do not alert the enemy,¡± Corrine murmured.


    Karina¡¯s lips parted, then curled into a sly smirk.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± A glimmer of anticipation shed in her eyes.


    Corrine¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Give them a taste of their own medicine.¡± Without another word, she raised her ss and tapped it lightly against Karina¡¯s. Then, in one graceful motion, she turned slightly and downed the champagne in a single gulp.


    She set the empty ss on the table, a mysterious gleam in her gaze.


    ¡°I am feeling a little tired. I will return to my cabin and rest.¡±


    Karina nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With an air of nonchnce, Corrine strolled out of the banquet hall, her pace measured yet noticeably slower than before. Each step carried an almost imperceptible hesitation, as if a wave of exhaustion was beginning to overtake her.


    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s


    Trailing behind, Rita watched with gleeful anticipation, practically vibrating with satisfaction. Her n had worked. Speeding up, she caught up with her, her voiceced with mock concern.


    ¡°Corrine, are you feeling hot and ufortable now?¡±


    Corrine stood with her back to Rita, silent and unmoving. Rita took a step closer, her voice dripping with satisfaction.


    ¡°That drink was spiked with a highly potent substance¡ªevery single drop is priceless. Once it touches your lips, even the most virtuous woman would be helplessly consumed by desire.¡±


    A shallow, unsteady breath escaped Corrine as she leaned against the wall. Her voice, barely above a whisper, trembled with weakness.


    ¡°You drugged me¡­¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph. The sight of Corrine struggling sent a wicked thrill down her spine. She folded her arms, tilting her head mockingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And what can you do about it? I was exceptionally careful. I added five whole drops¡ªfive! And you drank everyst bit.¡± Herughter rang with cruel delight.


    ¡°How foolish can you be? You basked in the limelight tonight, stealing all the attention. Bute morning, when the world sees you tangled in a disgraceful scandal with strangers, let¡¯s see how brightly you shine then! Let¡¯s see if Nate will still want a woman who has been passed around like a cheap souvenir.¡±


    Corrine kept her head bowed, her long hair cascading over her face, masking the glint of steel in her eyes. Rita, too lost in her own gloating, failed to notice the slight, eerie curve of Corrine¡¯s lips.


    Drunk on victory, Rita stepped closer, her voice brimming with malice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:


    ¡°Corrine, there is no escaping tonight. Consider it a favor from our former friendship¡ªI arranged for some very experienced men to ensure your humiliation is unforgettable.¡±


    With that, she grabbed Corrine¡¯s arm, yanking her toward a waiting room.


    ¡°Do not touch me!¡± Corrine struggled feebly, her movements sluggish, as though she had lost all strength.


    Rita let out a derisive chuckle, her grip tightening, nails biting into Corrine¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Let you go? Do you know how long I have waited for this moment?¡± Her voice dropped to a venomous whisper.


    ¡°Those men are already waiting, eager and restless. The cameras are set. The only thing missing is you¡ªthe star of tonight¡¯s entertainment.¡±


    A shudder ran through Corrine, not from fear, but from the sheer audacity of Rita¡¯s depravity.


    She had always known Rita was a spoiled heiress, indulged and arrogant, but she had underestimated just how deep her malice ran.


    ¡°Rita, do you realize what you¡¯re doing is a crime?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was soft, yetced with an undeniable edge.


    Rita let out an amused scoff.


    ¡°A crime? Who¡¯s going to prove it? Let me enlighten you¡ªtonight, the surveince system is conveniently undergoing maintenance. No cameras, no witnesses. Just you and me. Even if you cry foulter, who will believe a word you say?¡±


    She dragged Corrine forward, stopping at a room door. With a flick of her wrist, she slid a key card into the lock. A soft beep confirmed its ess.


    ga??????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± she called out, her voice thick with anticipation, ¡°let the spectacle begin.¡±


    She shoved Corrine toward the doorway. But in that very instant, before she could blink¡ªCorrine¡¯s hand shot out like a vice, gripping her wrist with unyielding force.


    Rita¡¯s breath hitched. A cold wave of dread crashed over her. Slowly, her gaze lifted¡ªonly to be met with Corrine¡¯s piercing stare.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Rita¡¯s voice faltered, her pupils shrinking with shock.


    This was wrong. All of it was wrong.


    She had seen Corrine drink the champagne with her own eyes. Corrine should have been writhing in helpless desire by now,pletely at the mercy of the drug. So why¡­ why did she lookpletely unaffected?


    A chilling, mirthless chuckle slipped past Corrine¡¯s lips. It was sharp and deliberate.


    ¡°Because I never drank that champagne,¡± she murmured, her voiceced with quiet ruthlessness.


    ¡°It was all an act¡­ for you.¡±


    Corrine enunciated each word with deliberate precision. Her light tone carried no discernible emotion, yet it sent a slow, creeping frost through Rita¡¯s veins. A chill slithered up from her feet, coiling around her like a viper, tightening its grip until she shuddered uncontrobly.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡ª¡±


    Before Rita could finish, Corrine shoved her into the room, mming the door shut in one swift, decisive motion.


    The abruptness of it stole Rita¡¯s breath.


    ¡°Corrine, open the door now!¡± She pounded on the wood, her fists striking with frantic urgency as she twisted the doorknob, but it refused to budge.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:


    ¡°I am warning you! You had better open this door immediately, or I will not let you off!¡±


    Outside, Corrine arched a brow, pulled out her phone, and tapped the screen to stop the recording. Her voice was calm, almost amused.


    ¡°In that case, I have even more reason not to open it.¡±


    A cold dread shed across Rita¡¯s face.


    ¡°Corrine, please,¡± she pleaded, her tone shifting.


    ¡°If you open it, I will pretend none of this happened. I swear.¡±


    In the dimly lit room, the heavy, ragged breathing of men filled the air, sending Rita¡¯s panic into a fevered frenzy. Her pounding on the door grew more desperate.


    ¡°Corrine! Let me out! If you do this, my brother will not spare you, and neither will the Ashton family!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s voice came through the door, steady and unyielding.


    ¡°The corridor¡¯s surveince is under maintenance. Except for you and me, no one will know what happened tonight. This was your n, Rita. How could you forget?¡±


    The words struck Rita like a hammer to the chest.


    She had paid a hefty sum to have the surveince disabled, ensuring no one would see what she had nned for Corrine. And yet, here she was¡ªtrapped in her own web.


    A tremor wracked her body, not from the cold but from sheer terror.


    ¡°Corrine, I was wrong! I am sorry! Please, open the door!¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Her voice cracked as she pressed herself against the wooden surface.


    ¡°The people inside¡­ They are not in their right minds. They¡ªno! Get away!¡±


    Corrine cast onest nce at the tightly shut door, her expression unreadable. Then, with quiet finality, she murmured, ¡°You reap what you sow. Take care of yourself, Rita.¡±


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Inside the room, Rita heard Corrine¡¯s footsteps fading down the corridor, and sheer panic seized her.


    ¡°Corrine, do not go! Come back! Let me out!¡± she screamed desperately.


    ¡°Argh! Do not touch me! Stay away! All of you, stay away!¡±


    Rita¡¯s frantic screams tore through the corridor, mingling with the crude, gutturalughter of men.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a cold, indifferent smile. There was no sympathy in her heart. Rita had plotted against her with full intent. If not for the unforeseen twist of fate, she would have been the one on the other side of that door.


    This was justice¡ªswift and unforgiving.


    Back in her cabin, Corrine exhaled sharply. Her throat felt parched, the dryness spreading like wildfire. She poured herself a ss of ice water and downed it in one go, but the heat inside her did not wane. Instead, it red higher. She moved toward the mirror and caught her own reflection¡ªher cheeks unnaturally flushed, her pupils dark and dted.


    Realization hit like a p. She was drugged. Not by the drug in the drink itself, but on the rim of the ss.


    A subtle, devious trick. Rita had indeed put in the effort this time. Corrine clenched her fists. Gritting her teeth, she strode toward the bathroom. She discarded her clothes with swift efficiency, stepping into the tub and sinking into the icy water.


    A sharp gasp escaped her lips as the freezing temperature bit into her heated skin, but it was not enough. The fire inside her refused to be quelled, smoldering like embers waiting for the slightest breeze to ignite into an inferno.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:


    Corrine¡¯s cheeks flushed with an unnatural redness, a stark contrast to the violent shivers racking her body.


    The grand hall was saturated with the mingling scents of expensive perfume and the lively clinking of sses, a symphony of indulgence and high society.


    Leah had watched Rita trailing behind Corrine. That alone did not rm her, but as time passed and Rita failed to return, a slow, creeping unease coiled in Leah¡¯s stomach. She knew Rita¡¯s grudge against Corrine ran deep, festering like a wound that refused to heal. Rita had schemed for a long time, whispering venomous ns of revenge, and Leah had refrained from interfering, silently hoping that Rita would be the one to finally bring Corrine down.


    After all, with everything that had transpired, Leah¡¯s hatred had burned to a fever pitch. She wanted Corrine ruined, utterly and irreparably. And Rita? Rita was ruthless enough to do it.


    Yet, a restless twitch in Leah¡¯s eyelid sent a foreboding chill down her spine. It was a bad omen, one she could not ignore.


    Lost in thought, she idly swirled the wine in her ss, oblivious to Bruce speaking beside her.


    ¡°Leah? Leah?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She blinked, meeting his gaze.


    Bruce studied her with mild curiosity, a knowing smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°What is on your mind?¡±


    ?????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ¡ú g???????¦Í????????????


    Leah¡¯s eyes flickered for the briefest moment before she forced a smile.


    ¡°Nothing. I am just a little tired.¡±


    She set down her ss and leaned into him, her fingers ghosting over his arm.


    ¡°Let us go back to our cabin and rest.¡±


    Bruce chuckled, brushing a hand down her shoulder in an absentminded caress.


    ¡°You go ahead. I will wait for Rita.¡± His eyes scanned the crowd, his tone light but watchful.


    Leah¡¯s mind raced. She needed to distance herself from whatever was about to unfold. If things went wrong, she would need an airtight alibi to prove her innocence.


    Trailing her fingers from Bruce¡¯s waist up to his chest, she leaned in, her voice a honeyed purr.


    ¡°But I want you toe with me¡­¡±


    Bruce inhaled sharply, his muscles tensing beneath her touch. His grip on her waist tightened, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as a dark flicker passed through his eyes. This little minx knew exactly what she was doing. And she was doing it in public.


    He exhaled slowly, reining himself in.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    Leah giggled, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Just as they turned to leave, they nearly collided with Nate.


    A suffocating energy radiated off him, his presence dark and crackling with barely restrained fury. His usual easy confidence was gone, reced by something raw and menacing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:


    Before a word could be exchanged, his phone rang. As soon as Nate answered, Moses¡¯ voice rang through the line.


    ¡°Nate, I found her. She is in her cabin.¡±


    Nate did not wait for details. Without another nce at Leah and Bruce, he strode toward the guest rooms with singr purpose.


    When he reached Corrine¡¯s door, he knocked once, twice. No response. His patience snapped. Without hesitation, he kicked the door open. The room was cloaked in shadows, save for a faint glow spilling from the bathroom.


    His jaw clenched as he approached, his fingers pressing against the bathroom door before pushing it open. His breath hitched.


    Corrine¡¯s dark hair fanned out in the water like ink dissolving into the surface, her delicate frame submerged beneath the bath¡¯s icy depths. Her skin, almost translucent from the cold, held an eerie, otherworldly beauty¡ªlike a porcin doll abandoned to the elements. Veins mapped faint, blue trails beneath her flesh, giving her a fragile, ethereal quality.


    Nate¡¯s brows furrowed as he knelt, his fingers brushing against her cheek.


    ¡°Corrine. Corrine¡­¡±


    His warmth met her frozen skin, and at that touch, something in Corrine stirred. To her, it was like a traveler lost in a desert, stumbling upon an oasis.


    A desperate need for warmth overtook her. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she instinctively nuzzled against his hand, like a cat seekingfort.


    Nate¡¯s gaze lingered on Corrine, his sharply defined features shadowed with an unreadable coldness. He knew her too well to mistake this for an attempt at seduction.


    M??? ?????????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.??0??


    With a firm grip, he pulled her from the water, his palm grazing her heated skin. The unnatural warmth seeping through her flesh made his brows furrow. He had a vague suspicion of what had happened to her. Without hesitation, he grabbed a towel from the nearby rack and wrapped it securely around her trembling form.


    Corrine, her consciousness hazy, sluggishly registered another presence. A flicker of alertness shed in her eyes as she forced them open, a brief chill settling over her expression. But the moment she recognized Nate, the coldness melted away.


    ¡°Nate, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Her usual cool voice wasced with an unfamiliar fragility, her breath heavy and uneven.


    The drug coursing through her veins sharpened her senses, making her hyperaware of the crisp scent clinging to Nate. It was intoxicating. She found herself leaning toward him, aching for the relief his presence seemed to promise. Biting her lip, she fought against the reckless impulse.


    ¡°Leave. I can handle this myself.¡±


    Nate ignored her feeble protest and carried her to the bed. He caught the faint shimmer of unshed tears in her eyes, the way her teeth dug into her lower lip, a desperate attempt to keep herself in control.


    ¡°Stop biting,¡± he said, his voice low, edged with authority that left no room for defiance. He reached out, pressing his thumb against her chin. Her lip, swollen from her own relentless pressure, slipped free, revealing a faint trace of blood.


    His jaw tightened, his dark gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Do not bite again.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched. His touch sent an unwee rush of heat through her, testing thest shreds of her restraint. She turned her head sharply, refusing to meet his eyes, and curled up beneath the nket.


    ¡°Just leave!¡± she snapped, her voice petnt yet weak.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:


    Nate watched her, curled up like a fragile creature bracing against the storm.


    Even now, she would rather endure in silence than reveal any weakness before him.


    ¡°There usually is no antidote for this kind of drug,¡± Nate stated coolly, shattering the tense silence between them.


    Corrine¡¯s body stiffened. Her fingers clenched the nket tightly as she swallowed hard. Her voice barely rose above a whisper.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    His response was unhesitant.


    ¡°You need my help.¡±


    The words crashed into her like a wave, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    Before she could process them, she felt the warmth of his body pressing against her back. A tremor ran through her. The heat radiating from him seeped into her, and a soft, involuntary sigh escaped her lips.


    Her already crumbling rationality shattered.


    Without thinking, she turned, pressing herself against his chest; seeking something¡ªanything¡ªto soothe the unbearable ache within her. Her hands clutched at his shirt, her movements desperate and instinctive. Nate tensed beneath her touch, his dark eyes deepening as he looked down at her.


    Corrine clung to Nate as if he were the only solid thing in a world spinning out of control.


    Overwhelmed by the fire coursing through her veins, she reached for him instinctively, her lips finding his in a chaotic, fevered kiss. Nate¡¯s body went rigid as he nced down at Corrine, barely conscious in his arms.


    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Her flushed cheeks, her dazed, unfocused eyes¡ªshe was both innocent and dangerous, a contradiction that tempted and unsettled him. He had never seen her like this before.


    ¡°Nate¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she buried her face in his shoulder, a quiet sob caught in her throat.


    ¡°I feel so ufortable¡­¡±


    She was losing herself, slipping further into the drug¡¯s merciless grip. What was she supposed to do? She had been so careful, so meticulous. Yet, one careless touch of the ss rim had unraveled everything.


    It was a miscalction she had never ounted for.


    Nate had never seen Corrine cry before. A pang of unfamiliar emotion tightened in his chest as he reached out, his fingers brushing away the tears clinging to the corners of her eyes. His deep, maic voice resonated through the silence.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Corrine lifted her gaze to meet his. The unwavering determination that usually shone in her eyes had vanished, reced by a fragile glimmer¡ªlike a delicate flower caught in a storm.


    ¡°Nate, I feel so awful. Can you help me, please?¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper, trembling with vulnerability. The heat consuming her felt unbearable, melting her from the inside out.


    A low chuckle rumbled in Nate¡¯s chest as he pressed a light kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°You are not thinking clearly right now,¡± he murmured.


    He knew her well enough to understand that if she crossed this line in such a state, she might regret it when morning came. And regret was thest thing he wanted etched into her memory of this night.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:


    Corrine seemed to sense his hesitation. Her arms wrapped around him like a snake ensnaring its prey, her lips tracing a slow, burning path from his chin to his lips, finally lingering at his Adam¡¯s apple. Her breath was warm against his skin as she whispered, ¡°I will not regret it¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze darkened, the flickering restraint in his eyes quickly unraveling.


    A beat passed. Then another. And finally, he lost the battle with himself. With a swift motion, he rolled over, pinning her beneath him. His lips crashed onto hers, fierce and urgent.


    Corrine gasped against his mouth, her body going weak beneath his touch, like a fish struggling for air. His hands found her, drawing a soft shudder from her as she instinctively tensed.


    ¡°Do not be afraid¡­¡± His cool, husky voice soothed her, his lips pressing featherlight kisses along her temple.


    The room filled with warmth and a tenderness that wrapped around them like an unspoken promise.


    Corrine felt her toes curl as if something inside her had snapped¡ªa tension giving way to something deeper, something intoxicating. Her eyes widened, pupils darkening with the rush of emotions swirling within her.


    She had no idea how much time passed before the room finally settled into silence, the air thick with the lingering scent of intimacy. Nate scooped her into his arms, carrying her out of the bathroom and gentlyying her back on the bed.


    Corrine wasted no time cocooning herself in the nket, wrapping it tightly around her body like armor.


    A smirk yed at Nate¡¯s lips as his gaze locked on her.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm


    ¡°You have used me and now pretend it never happened?¡±


    Corrine pursed her lips, her voice muffled beneath the covers.


    ¡°No.¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to deny anything¡ªit was just that now, with her mind clear, awkwardness settled over her like a heavy mist. She didn¡¯t know how to face him at this moment.


    The bed dipped as Nate sat beside her, his voice carrying a teasing edge.


    ¡°Was my service unsatisfactory?¡±


    His deep, husky tone still held traces of lingering desire.


    Corrine buried her face further into the nket, her head shaking slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    After a moment, she forced herself to turn toward him. But as soon as her gazended on his lips¡ªthose velvety lips that had just helped her¡ªheat rushed to her face.


    Clearing her throat, she hesitated before speaking softly.


    ¡°Actually¡­ you could have not used that method to help me.¡±


    Nate had used his mouth to help her instead of actually crossing the line. But since they were in a rtionship, Corrine thought sex was bound to happen eventually. It had only been a matter of time.


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes studied her for a long moment before amusement tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Getting what you want and then ying coy?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s fingers brushed over the faint scratch marks on his chest, tracing them absently.


    ¡°No, I am not,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I just think¡­ it was inevitable.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:


    His hand stilled against her cheek.


    ¡°Tonight, I held back,¡± he said, his voiceced with quiet intensity.


    ¡°I am waiting for the day you choose to be with me¡ªwithout hesitation, without any external influence.¡±


    His fingers trailed gently over her brows, his touch reverent.


    ¡°I want you to make that choice¡­ fully aware and entirely yours.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s heart fluttered at his words.


    She understood exactly what Nate meant. He wanted a choice made without hesitation¡ªone that was absolute, unwavering, and free of regret.


    Her gaze softened as she looked at him.


    Through all their interactions, it was as if he had peeled backyer afteryer of her defenses, unraveling the person beneath.


    Every word he spoke seemed to reach straight into her soul, breaking through her carefully built walls and filling the cracks with warmth.


    ¡°You can never leave me,¡± she murmured, herposure slipping. Before she could stop herself, she threw herself into his arms.


    Nate caught her without hesitation, his arms locking around her waist in a firm yet protective embrace.


    ¡°I will not. Nate will always belong to Corrine.¡±


    She was the rose that had ensnared him, the cure to his solitude.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    And he? He would follow her anywhere, forever devoted.


    A soft emotion swelled in Corrine¡¯s chest at his words, but before she could linger in the moment, Nate suddenly asked, ¡°If I had not shown up tonight, what were you nning to do?¡±


    She stiffened slightly, caught off guard.


    Nate sat before her, his body still damp, a towel slung low around his waist. The marks of her nails and kisses traced his skin, yet a chilling aura radiated from him.


    Corrine held his gaze for a long moment before finally speaking, her voice light but deliberate.


    ¡°To be honest, I did not expect the effects of that stuff to be so strong¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unreadable.


    ¡°And now? What do you n to do next?¡±


    Her brows knitted slightly.


    ¡°Since she went to such lengths to set this up, there is no doubt she has more ns waiting. The best way to deal with her is to use her own schemes against her¡ªto flip the script.¡±


    If Rita wanted to ruin her, she would undoubtedly need the help of the media.


    Corrine could already see it¡ªby the time the cruise ship docked in Pree City the next morning, reporters would be waiting, led straight to her by someone Rita had arranged in advance.


    ¡°Maybe Rita has learned from her past mistakes and be more cautious,¡± Corrine murmured.


    ¡°Even going as far ascing the rim of the ss¡­¡±


    She had been so sure she had outmaneuvered Rita, yet her overconfidence had left a crack wide enough for Rita to exploit. Nate¡¯s jaw tightened. His voice, low and controlled, carried an edge of frustration.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how terrified I was when I couldn¡¯t find you earlier tonight? You should have told me. Something like this is not something you should face alone. You are not alone. I am here. I will be your shield against the storm and the de in your hand when you need to strike.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:


    A warmth, deep and overwhelming, spread through Corrine¡¯s chest. Her eyes burned, a mist of unshed tears blurring her vision.


    She reached up, wrapping her arms around his neck, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I did not mean to shut you out.¡± She had spent so long carrying burdens alone, so long believing she had to fight every battle by herself. It had be second nature¡ªthis solitude. She had not even realized how much she had been neglecting his feelings.


    ¡°Do not apologize.¡± Nate¡¯s hand slid to the back of her head, his lips brushing the corner of her eye. His voice dropped to a hushed murmur.


    ¡°If anything, it is my fault. I should have done more.¡±


    Her breath caught, and a sharp ache welled up in her chest. She blinked rapidly, but the tears that had been threatening finally welled over.


    Nate noticed. His gaze softened, his thumb brushing gently against her cheek.


    ¡°You have a battle to fight tomorrow morning,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    She swallowed and nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she held out her hand.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Without hesitation, Nate pulled it from the bedside table and handed it over.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? ? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????


    ¡°The password is your birthday.¡±


    Corrine stilled for half a second, her heart skipping a beat. She kept her face neutral and her voice deliberately casual.


    ¡°Why use my birthday?¡± Before she could process the thought, Nate¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her against him with a swift, effortless motion. His lips brushed against her ear as he murmured, his voice husky with an intimacy that sent a shiver down her spine, ¡°Because I want everything about me to be tied to you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched. She looked up at him, momentarily lost in the depth of his dark eyes.


    The dim light of the room cast a warm glow on his chiseled features, and in the depths of his gaze, she saw it¡ªa quiet, unyielding devotion.


    ¡°Sweet dreams,¡± Nate murmured before pressing a soft kiss to her eyelids.


    The next morning, a sharp, insistent knocking jolted Corrine from sleep. She sat up with a groggy frown, rubbing her temples as themotion outside grew louder.


    Leah was making a scene¡ªsomething about a missing diamond ne. It didn¡¯t take long before Leah, in her usual fashion, suggested searching everyone¡¯s cabin. One by one, the rooms were inspected. When only Corrine¡¯s remained, the tension outside her door thickened.


    Hearing the reason for the intrusion, Corrine cast a slow, sardonic nce at Nate. Well, well, how predictable.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we hope you will cooperate by opening the door,¡± the guest room manager said, his tone polite yet firm.


    In the gathered crowd, Leah¡¯s eyes shimmered with anticipation. Corrine¡¯s dyed response only fueled her excitement. Perfect. Everything was falling into ce. Ifst night¡¯s scheme had worked as nned, then Corrine would be too rattled¡ªtoo guilty¡ªto open the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470:


    Feigning innocence, Leah stepped forward.


    ¡°Miss Hond, no one wants to use an innocent person, but we also cannot ignore wrongdoing. This is not meant to target you, but I am sure you understand why we need to be thorough. The ne is very dear to me¡ªBruce bought it for me at the recent Forreal auction.¡± She sighed, pressing a delicate hand to her chest.


    ¡°I truly have no choice.¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications.


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, their expressions shifting as realization dawned. Corrine. Bruce. Leah. Everyone knew the tangled history between them. Perhaps Corrine, driven by jealousy, had stolen the ne out of spite?


    Curiosity flickered across their faces, eyes darting toward Corrine¡¯s door, waiting for the inevitable confrontation.


    Inside, Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. She exhaled sharply and threw off the covers.


    ¡°I will go out and see what this nonsense is about. Stay here and do not move,¡± she instructed, grabbing the robe draped at the foot of the bed before heading for the door.


    Meanwhile, Leah had already signaled the guestroom manager to open the door. But before anyone could act, the door swung open.


    Corrine leanedzily against the doorframe, her silk robe loosely tied at the waist. The soft fabric slipped just enough to reveal faint, telltale kiss marks along her corbone.


    Leah¡¯s breath caught. She believed Corrine had indeed fallen into the trap. A victorious gleam flickered in her eyes before she quickly masked it with a gentle, almost apologetic expression.


    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Miss Hond, sorry to disturb you,¡± she said sweetly, her voice honeyed with false regret.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, a slow, mocking smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Since you have already disturbed me, do you really think an apology makes a difference, Miss Burgess?¡±


    Her tone was light, almost amused, but the sharp edge in her words did not go unnoticed. She nced around at the gathered onlookers.


    ¡°With such an eager audience, your sincerity feels a little¡­cking.¡±


    Leah¡¯s smile faltered, a fleeting chill shing through her gaze before she quickly recovered.


    ¡°Everyone is only here out of concern. There is no malice in this.¡±


    Corrine tilted her head, eyes glinting with cool amusement.


    ¡°So, by that logic, I should be grateful for the intrusion?¡±


    The pointed retort left Leah momentarily speechless. Corrine was like a cornered animal, her quills already raised. She was indeed difficult to handle.


    Leah bit her lip, her gaze flitting toward Bruce, her expression softening into something fragile¡ªdeliberate, calcted.


    Bruce¡¯s expression hardened as he watched Leah¡¯s lips tremble, her eyes brimming with unspoken distress. Without hesitation, he pulled her into his arms, his grip protective, his gaze turning cold as itnded on Corrine.


    ¡°Open the door and let them search. If the ne is not there, we will leave.¡±


    At his signal, the staff moved forward.


    But Corrine stepped into the doorway, her posture deceptively rxed, her eyes cial.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:


    ¡°What gives you the right to demand a search?¡± she said smoothly.


    ¡°Barging into my room without my consent is a vition of privacy. And if you do, be prepared to deal with legal consequences.¡±


    The threat hung in the air, crisp and unyielding. But to Leah, Corrine¡¯s resistance reeked of guilt. And that implied that she was hiding something.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I understand this approach may seem a bit inappropriate, but we wouldn¡¯t have resorted to it if we could handle this matter privately,¡± Leah countered.


    ¡°Besides, this debacle unfolded at Mr. and Mrs. Archer¡¯s charity event. If the news breaks, it could tarnish everyone involved.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Corrine replied with a sneer, eyeing Leah as though she were a character in a second-rate y.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing hidden in this room. You might as well take your entourage and depart.¡± With that, she turned to push open her room door.


    From the crowd, a taunting voice called out, ¡°You im innocence, yet why the secrecy? Why not let us all take a peek inside? Scared of what we might find?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, her gaze cutting through the crowd to the source of the challenge.


    That voice belonged to Leah¡¯s friend and high school ssmate.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Miss Jocelynn Mason,¡± Corrine said.


    Jocelynn, caught off guard by the recognition, eyed Corrine cautiously.


    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mason, you and Miss Burgess are well-known figures from Pree High School. Of course, I¡¯ve heard of you,¡± Corrine responded. The mention of Pree High School subtly shifted the expressions of both Leah and Jocelynn.


    A trace of anxiety flickered in Jocelynn¡¯s eyes as she nced at Leah, who subtly nodded to her.


    Gathering her resolve, Jocelynn cleared her throat and redirected the conversation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re truly innocent, why not open the door and let us verify? Everyone else has agreed to have their rooms inspected; what are you afraid of? It seems like you¡¯re hiding something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone¡¯s cooperating. Why the hesitation?¡± chimed in another voice.


    ¡°You shout about innocence, yet you won¡¯t let us search. The missing ne must be with her,¡± another used.


    ¡°Look how nervous she is. There¡¯s definitely something scandalous in that room,¡± someone else spected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just barge in and see for ourselves,¡± suggested another.


    Corrine scoffed, her gaze sweeping the agitated crowd before settling on Leah.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, you¡¯re so eager to search my room. Do you have any proof? Without evidence, this is nothing more than a baseless usation.¡±


    Hermanding presence rendered Leah speechless.


    Leah began, her eyes downcast as she adopted a woeful demeanor.


    ¡°I only want to find my ne, which holds immense value to me. How does that imply I¡¯m framing anyone? You im innocence, yet you provide no proof either.¡±


    Just then, Cn appeared, drawn by the noise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡±


    Leah, seizing the opportunity, quickly exined to Cn, ¡°Mr. Archer, I didn¡¯t intend to stir up trouble. The ne is of great significance to me, and I feared involving the police might inconvenience you, so I opted for a more discreet approach.¡±


    Cn turned his attention to Corrine, his expression thoughtful. Having been briefed on her background by Meg, he regarded Corrine with more respect. Yet, the potential scandal of a high-value ne going missing at his event weighed on him. The repercussions could ripple out, tarnishing his reputation.


    Aware of Corrine¡¯s ties to the influential Ford family and Nate, Cn knew she was not someone to trifle with lightly.


    After a moment¡¯s deliberation, he offered a diplomatic smile.


    ¡°Miss Hond, could this possibly be a misunderstanding?¡±


    Bruce, witnessing Cn¡¯s careful handling of the situation, furrowed his brow, puzzled by the unfolding dynamics.


    ¡°I woke up to find Miss Burgess leading a group of people, threatening to search my room. They imed I took the ne without any evidence,¡± Corrine remarked, casually sweeping her hair back over her shoulder.


    ¡°This is more than just a simple misunderstanding.¡± The implication was clear. Leah¡¯s insistence on searching Corrine¡¯s room appeared to be a deliberate act of targeting her.


    Cn was momentarily speechless upon hearing this. His gaze involuntarily fell on Leah, a flicker of dissatisfaction visible in his eyes.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Upon reflection, Leah¡¯s actions, though seemingly well-intentioned, were mishandled. Leah had imed she did not want to escte the situation, yet there she was, leading a group to forcefully search Corrine¡¯s room. It seemed she wanted to make things difficult for Corrine.


    Besides, since Corrine had already dered her innocence, there was no basis for suspicion. As the heiress of the Ford family, the wealthiest in Lyhaton, Corrine had no need for Leah¡¯s ne. Why would she stoop to petty theft?


    Leah, trained by her mother to be acutely aware of every word and gesture from men, immediately noticed Cn¡¯s disapproving look. Her eyes flickered slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Cn to side with Corrine. Cn¡¯s respect for Corrine was a surprise.


    Nevertheless, Leah¡¯s immediate priority was to catch Corrine red-handed. Originally, Rita had orchestrated everything and Leah didn¡¯t need to do anything. But something had gone awry with Ritast night, and Leah hadn¡¯t heard from her since.


    Leah knew she wouldn¡¯t find another opportunity to smear Corrine, so she reluctantly took matters into her own hands. She lowered her gaze to conceal the coldness in her eyes before addressing Corrine.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you keep saying you didn¡¯t steal the ne. But shouldn¡¯t you provide some proof?¡± she challenged.


    ¡°Everyone else is cooperating with the search. Your refusal raises suspicions. To avoid rumors and protect your reputation, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just cooperate?¡±


    Jocelynn, noting Leah¡¯s expression, added, ¡°Doesn¡¯t refusing a search indicate guilt?¡±


    Corrine chuckled lightly, though her eyes remained icy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to search, you¡¯ll need a warrant,¡± she responded coolly.


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re viting my privacy. And about potential rumors¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:


    She gave the group a pointed look, her gaze finally resting on Leah.


    ¡°If they are just rumors, then I can sue for defamation,¡± she continued.


    ¡°Doubt me? Go ahead and try!¡±


    At her words, everyone looked down as if deted. They realized that even a nce in Corrine¡¯s direction might make them a target. They hade to stir the pot and enjoy the drama, not to be embroiled in awsuit.


    Leah saw the once righteous guests now silent, and her anger and frustration simmered within. Her hands clenched at her sides, yet her face still wore an expression of grievance.


    ¡°Bruce, what should we do?¡± she hissed.


    Upon seeing her tear-streaked face, Bruce frowned and gently squeezed her shoulder. He then looked up and turned to Corrine, his gaze darkening.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± he ordered.


    Corrine lifted her chin, her expression hardening into ice.


    ¡°Why should I let you in?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s frown deepened as he observed her unwavering resolve. He advanced a step, determined to force his way through, but Corrine¡¯s arm shot out like a barrier between them.


    ¡°Corrine, what are you trying to aplish here?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp as steel.


    ¡°This matter could have been resolved quietly. Why involve the authorities? Is that what you truly want?¡±


    g?????0¦Í??????.?????? ¨C Continue reading


    She cast him a sidelong nce, weariness and irritation mingling in her features.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear¡ªwhat you¡¯re searching for isn¡¯t in my room.¡±


    ¡°Then why prevent us from looking?¡± Bruce pressed, his patience wearing thin.


    A knowing smile yed at the corners of Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Simply because there are matters I prefer to keep private.¡±


    Nearby, Leah could barely contain her satisfaction. Events were unfolding precisely ording to Rita¡¯s scheme. If they could just breach that room, Corrine¡¯s carefully crafted reputation would crumble to dust.


    Anticipation danced in her eyes as she stepped forward.


    ¡°Since Miss Hond has made her position so evident,¡± Leah interjected with calcted sweetness, ¡°perhaps Bruce and I should conduct the search ourselves? After all, it¡¯s my missing ne¡ªit¡¯s only fair that I lead the investigation.¡± She strode purposefully toward Corrine¡¯s room.


    Corrine, seeing through Leah¡¯s transparent ploy, seized her arm without hesitation. Her eyes glinted dangerously.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, consider your next move carefully.¡±


    During their exchange, Leah and Bruce shared a fleeting but meaningful nce. Understanding the silent signal, Bruce darted into the room.


    ¡°Bruce!¡± Corrine struggled against Leah¡¯s unexpectedly firm grip.


    Leah met her resistance with mock sympathy.


    ¡°Miss Hond, this isn¡¯t personal. Should we discover anything¡­ inappropriate, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    Corrine gazed down at her captor, and suddenly, a deep, knowing smile transformed her features.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:


    The expression sent a chill down Leah¡¯s spine, causing her to instinctively loosen her hold and take a step back. But Corrine caught her wrist, leaning in close to whisper, ¡°Miss Burgess, the real performance is only beginning.¡±


    The onlookers, having witnessed Bruce¡¯s intrusion, waited with bated breath for what would unfold.


    Inside, Bruce found Nate lounging on the bed with calcted casualness. One leg crossedzily over the other, his shirt cor askew, revealing a glimpse of telling scratch marks across his chest. The sight painted a picture of wild abandon.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bruce demanded, ice crystallizing in his voice.


    Nate remained unperturbed, his gaze distant and untouchable.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, what do you imagine a man and a woman might do alone in a room?¡±


    His words dripped with deliberate menace.


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened, his fingers curling into fists at his sides. Though he had no personal feelings for Corrine, the thought of Nate possessing her ignited a primal fury within him.


    For three years, he had maintained respectful boundaries with Corrine, yet now¡­


    The knowledge that Nate had imed her sparked a consuming rage in his core.


    Nate¡¯s expression remained inscrutable as he delivered his final blow: ¡°Mr. Ashton, it appears you failed to heed my warning.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion at Nate¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do not provoke the wrong people!¡± Nate added.


    ???????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    Bruce¡¯s expression shifted, his jaw tensing as turmoil flickered in his eyes. A storm of uncertainty raged in his mind, each thought shing against the next. The warning struck deep, his pulse quickening as memories surfaced. He had already tried to dig into the truth, pulling every string within his reach, but all he had ever received in return was the same cryptic advice: ¡°Do not provoke the wrong people.¡±


    And now, hearing Nate echo those very words only cemented his suspicions. A cold realization settled over him. The relentless targeting of the Ashton family¡ªit all traced back to one person: Corrine.


    The weight of it crashed down on him, leaving him momentarily stunned. He fixed his gaze on Nate, his expression unreadable, yet his thoughts spun wildly. Who exactly was this man? How could he wield such effortless control over the Ford and Seymour families?


    Bruce¡¯s voice was low, cautious.


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    Before Nate could respond, a sharp exmation shattered the tension.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Hopkins?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes flicked to Cn, who stood rigid, his face drained of color. Cn quickly stepped forward, his stance deferential as he offered Nate a slight bow.


    ¡°I apologize for the interruption, Mr. Hopkins. And Miss Hond as well.¡±


    Cn had no interest in the details of Nate¡¯s presence or what had transpired between him and Corrine the night before. That was irrelevant. What mattered was that Nate Hopkins had attended his wife¡¯s charity event. That alone was enough to warrant caution. If they upset him, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Nate¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Mr. Archer, what do you suggest we do about this situation?¡±


    His voice was steady, yet it carried an unspoken warning, one that made the air feel heavier.


    Cn swallowed hard, his throat dry.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:


    ¡°It is all a misunderstanding! Aplete misunderstanding!¡±


    His hand trembled slightly as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°There is no way Miss Hond would steal anything. Someone must be framing her!¡± His voice carried conviction, but beneath it, anxiety bled through.


    From the very beginning, he had never believed Corrine capable of such a thing. She was the heiress of the wealthiest family in Lyhaton. What use would she have for a mere ne?


    Nate¡¯s eyes did not waver.


    ¡°Then, how do you propose we resolve this misunderstanding?¡±


    The pressure in his words sent a shiver down Cn¡¯s spine. He clenched his jaw, sweat beading along his temples. This entire situation was spiraling, and Bruce¡ªblind and reckless¡ªhad dragged him right into the center of it. Now, Cn was trapped all because of Bruce.


    Cn took a deep breath, forcing a smile as he answered carefully.


    ¡°First and foremost, I take full responsibility for the missing item at my event. That is on me. Secondly, handling this privately would be inappropriate. The police should be involved to ensure the matter is settled fairly. I have already contacted them¡ªthey should be arriving shortly.¡±


    Nate regarded him for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°You are certainly sensible.¡±


    Cn exhaled quietly, quickly dabbing at his damp forehead with a handkerchief.


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Hopkins. It is simply my responsibility.¡±


    Meanwhile, just beyond the doorway, Leah stood frozen, her stomach twisting into knots. She had orchestrated this entire setup, a carefullyid trap meant to ensnare Corrine. But now, with the police on their way, her ns teetered on the brink of exposure.


    In the crowd, Jocelynn¡¯s face had turned deathly pale, her fingers trembling at her sides. Her pulse pounded in her ears as she darted a nce toward Leah, desperate for guidance. But she could not get close¡ªCorrine was gripping Leah tightly, preventing any whispered discussions.


    What was she supposed to do?


    Her stomach twisted violently. She had only agreed to hold onto the ne for Leah temporarily, a favor she now regretted more than anything.


    If the police arrived and searched her¡­ if they found the ne in her possession¡­ she would be the one branded as the thief.


    Leah¡¯s palms grew slick with sweat as the atmosphere thickened around them.


    Jocelynn fidgeted restlessly, her nervous energy palpable.


    She caught Leah¡¯s eye through the crowd, silently plotting her escape.


    ¡°Miss Mason,¡± Corrine¡¯s measured voice sliced through the tension from behind.


    ¡°I strongly suggest you remain where you are until the authorities arrive. Otherwise, you might find yourself in an inescapable situation.¡±


    Jocelynn¡¯s body went rigid at those words. She bit her lower lip, panic blooming in her wide eyes.


    Corrine observed her with calcted amusement.


    ¡°Miss Mason, you seem to be¡­ perspiring. Is something troubling you?¡±


    Jocelynn¡¯s mind emptied of coherent thought, leaving only raw anxiety.


    ¡°The air feels rather stifling. I thought a brief moment outside might¡­¡±


    The sharp echo of approaching footsteps down the hallway cut her exnation short.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:


    All heads turned as two uniformed officers materialized before them. Jocelynn¡¯s knees buckled beneath her, forcing her to catch herself mid-stumble.


    ¡°Who contactedw enforcement?¡±


    ¡°That would be me!¡± Cn emerged from the room, proceeding to provide a thorough ount of the entire event.


    ¡°What about the surveince footage?¡± one of the officers asked.


    ¡°The cameras experienced a malfunctionst night,¡± Cn exined.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to review.¡±


    The note-taking officer shared a knowing look with his questioning colleague, their lips quirking slightly.


    ¡°How¡­ convenient.¡± Understanding rippled through the assembled crowd.


    ¡°So every room has been searched except this one?¡± the officer inquired.


    Cn¡¯s brow furrowed in contemtion before Corrine¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the room at the corridor¡¯s end.¡± All eyes shifted to her as the officers proceeded down the hallway, stopping before a specific door.


    ¡°This one?¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Corrine confirmed.


    An inexplicable chill crawled down Leah¡¯s spine as she watched events unfold.


    She instinctively twisted her wrist, attempting to break free from Corrine¡¯s iron grip, but to no avail.


    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ¡ú g????????¦Í?????????????


    Leah fixed Corrine with an icy re.


    ¡°What game are you ying?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a subtle, taunting smile.


    ¡°Simply participating in your charade.¡±


    Her words sent tremors through Leah¡¯s body as realization dawned¡ªshe had stumbled directly into Corrine¡¯s carefullyid trap.


    And this time, she wasn¡¯t sure there was a way out. Perhaps Rita, too, had been merely another piece in this borate game.


    The officers¡¯ persistent knocking yielded no response. They exchanged nces, their instincts screaming that something sinister lurked behind that door.


    The manager appeared, slightly winded, extending a key card.


    ¡°The room key, officers.¡±


    He retreated quickly, as if fearing what might be revealed.


    Curious whispers rippled through the gathering crowd.


    ¡°Whose room is it?¡±


    ¡°No one knows for certain.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mr. Ashton¡¯s sister¡¯s?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression darkened at the mention.


    ¡°Bruce, where are you going?¡± Leah clutched his hand, anxiety etched across her features.


    ¡°To check on Rita,¡± he replied tersely.


    Rita was his sister, after all.


    He noticed that Leah¡¯splexion had drained of color, her forehead beading with cold sweat. She resembled a delicate bloom battered by an unexpected storm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:


    Bruce asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    A tremor passed through Leah as the color drained further from her face.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, experiencing seasickness perhaps?¡± Corrine¡¯s measured voice shattered the silence.


    Darkness flickered across Leah¡¯s features at the pointedment. Her mind raced¡ªperhaps feigning sudden dizziness could provide an escape from this increasingly precarious situation.


    Before she could execute her n, Corrine continued smoothly, ¡°I keep seasickness tablets in my room. They¡¯re at your disposal, Miss Burgess, should you require them.¡±


    The words died in Leah¡¯s throat.


    Her body tensed as panic paralyzed her thoughts.


    Her teeth clenched until her jaw ached, nails carving crescents into her palms.


    She was trapped. Any reaction¡ªany movement¡ªwould only tighten the noose around her neck.


    The police were just steps away, their sharp eyes observing every detail. If she made even the slightest misstep, suspicion wouldnd squarely on her.


    Leah forced herself to swallow her frustration, her breath shallow and uneven.


    Then, as if enjoying her torment, Corrine leaned in ever so slightly, her lips curling into a taunting smirk.


    ¡°The real fun is just beginning, Miss Burgess. Hope you¡¯re ready for the ride.¡±


    ????????¡¯?? ?????? ??????????: ???????????¦Í??????????????


    Leah¡¯s eyes zed with fury. For a fleeting moment, her gaze held the lethal chill of a snake coiled and ready to strike.


    Corrine had orchestrated this entire nightmare from the very beginning. She had led her down a carefully woven path¡ªstep by step¡ªuntil escape was no longer an option.


    And now, in front of everyone, Corrine was reveling in her downfall.


    Just then, the key card beeped, and the door slowly creaked open.


    The air filled with the sounds of heavy breathing.


    A suffocating silence fell over the crowd as the dimly lit room was revealed.


    An overpowering, rancid stench rolled out like a wave¡ªthick and putrid.


    The reaction was immediate¡ªgrimaces, hands flying to mouths and noses, bodies recoiling instinctively.


    A murmur spread like wildfire.


    ¡°What the hell is that smell?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡ªlook! Isn¡¯t that the Ashton family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her! But¡­ why are there so many men in there with her?¡±


    ¡°This is humiliating. The Ashton family¡¯s reputation is in shambles!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression darkened at the whispers. His fingers twitched before he yanked his hand from Leah¡¯s grip, his patience snapping like brittle ss. Without hesitation, he strode toward the open door.


    Leah barely had time to react. She could only watch as Bruce moved away, powerless to stop him.


    But in that fleeting moment of chaos, an opportunity presented itself.


    Leah¡¯s gaze darted toward Jocelynn. Their eyes locked.


    Understanding passed between them in an instant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Ritay sprawled on the floor, her body a pitiful mess of bruises and torn clothing. She had been reduced to something barely human.


    If not for the seething hatred burning inside her¡ªthe unyielding rage directed at Corrine¡ªshe would have already sumbed to the pain.


    The door was now wide open, exposing the twisted scene to the crowd.


    Summoning thest of her strength, Rita shoved the man on top of her off with a choked gasp.


    ¡°Corrine! I¡¯ll kill you! I swear, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Her shrill cries shattered the eerie stillness of the hall.


    All eyes snapped toward Corrine.


    Bruce¡¯s entire body radiated fury as he turned to face her, his eyes shing like a storm ready to break.


    ¡°Corrine, what the hell is going on here?¡±


    Before Corrine could respond, Rita, trembling and wide-eyed, crawled forward, clutching desperately at Bruce¡¯s leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her doing! That vile woman set me up! She tricked me intoing herest night, locked me inside that room, and let those men¡­¡±


    Her breath hitched in a strangled sob.


    ¡°She wanted to ruin me¡ªto disgrace our family! Bruce, you have to do something! If you don¡¯t¡­ I¡ªI can¡¯t live with this!¡±


    Then, without warning, she threw herself toward the wall.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    Fortunately, the crowd¡¯s swift reaction halted Rita¡¯s desperate attempt.


    Her heart-wrenching sobs echoed through the hallway, reverberating off the walls and piercing the hearts of every witness present.


    The assembled onlookers fixed Corrine with cial stares, their collective hostility sharp enough to cut through steel.


    Yet she maintained herposure, her voice steady and measured.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used me of framing you, but where¡¯s your proof?¡±


    Rita¡¯s weeping subsided momentarily as the weight of those words struck her.


    Her vacant gaze settled on Corrine¡¯s unwavering figure, and a devastating realization washed over her.


    She had disabled the surveince system herself earlier, and without that footage, her usations against Corrine held no substance.


    Leah seized the moment tounch her attack.


    ¡°Miss Hond, your constant targeting of Rita has crossed an unforgivable line this time!¡±


    Her underlying motive crystallized¡ªshe intended to use this incident to orchestrate Corrine¡¯s downfall, potentially leading to imprisonment.


    ¡°Direct your grievances toward me if you must, but why target Rita?¡± Leah continued, her voice trembling with manufactured outrage.


    ¡°She¡¯s so young, and you¡¯ve employed such calcted cruelty to destroy her reputation. Isn¡¯t this a deliberate attempt to ruin her life?¡±


    Her inmmatory words ignited the crowd¡¯s fury.


    Whispers turned to shouts as usations flew through the air.


    ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned!¡±


    ¡°The more beautiful a woman, the more venomous her strike!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ashton must be cursed to be saddled with such a troublemaker!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:


    ¡°Poor Rita of the Ashton family¡ªher reputation lies in tatters. What respectable match will have her now?¡±


    The crowd¡¯s vitriol intensified, threatening to drown Corrine in their collective contempt.


    She turned her attention to Leah, who stood wrapped in her cloak of righteousness, and allowed a sardonic smile to grace her lips.


    ¡°You speak with such conviction. Were you present to witness these events yourself?¡±


    Leah faltered, her righteous fa?ade cracking under the weight of the direct question.


    Bruce observed Corrine¡¯s apparentck of remorse with mounting fury, his features hardening into an icy mask.


    ¡°Corrine, your actions are unconscionable! Do you truly wish to destroy Rita entirely? Even if she¡¯s erred, where is your capacity for mercy? What satisfaction could you possibly derive from her ruination?¡±


    ¡°Her ruination serves me no purpose,¡± Corrine responded evenly.


    ¡°However, Rita¡¯s current predicament is precisely what she has earned.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s jaw clenched, his voiceden with barely contained rage.


    ¡°Even now, you show no remorse! The police have arrived, the facts are evident. Surely you can¡¯t still¡ª¡±


    A piercing screech from the corridor speakers cut through his words, causing everyone to instinctively shield their ears.


    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Then, Rita¡¯s recorded voice filled the space.


    ¡°Corrine, are you feeling hot and ufortable now?¡±


    Rita¡¯s pupils dted in horror at the sound of her own voice, her legs giving way beneath her as she crumpled to the floor.


    The recording continued, each word like a hammer pounding against the fragile facade of innocence.


    ¡°That drink was spiked with a highly potent substance¡ªevery single drop is priceless. Once it touches your lips, even the most virtuous woman would be helplessly consumed by desire.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You drugged me?¡±


    ¡°That is right. And what can you do about it? I was exceptionally careful. I added five whole drops¡ªfive! And you drank everyst bit. How foolish can you be?


    You basked in the limelight tonight, stealing all the attention. Bute morning, when the world sees you tangled in a disgraceful scandal with strangers, let us see how brightly you shine then! Let us see if Nate will still want a woman who has been passed around like a cheap souvenir.


    Corrine, there is no escaping tonight. Consider it a favor from our former friendship¡ªI arranged for some very experienced men to ensure your humiliation is unforgettable.¡±


    ¡°Rita, do you realize what you are doing is a crime?¡±


    ¡°A crime? Who is going to prove it? Let me enlighten you¡ªtonight, the surveince system is conveniently undergoing maintenance. No cameras, no witnesses. Just you and me. Even if you cry foulter, who would believe just your words?


    Gentlemen¡­ let the spectacle begin.¡±


    The recording ended.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 480

    ?Chapter 480:


    A suffocating silence followed.


    The very next moment, the crowd erupted into an uproar.


    ¡°So Rita was lying all along!¡±


    ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed the truth was like this.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Miss Hond said she deserved it earlier!¡±


    Rita¡¯s face drained of all color. Her hands clenched into trembling fists as she stared at Corrine, fury and panic warring in her eyes.


    She never imagined Corrine would have the foresight to record everything.


    Corrine turned to Bruce, amusement glinting in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, has everything be clear now?¡±


    Bruce stood paralyzed, the weight of his misjudgment evident in his rigid posture.


    His features darkened with dawningprehension.


    ¡°You anticipated this, didn¡¯t you? Was this borate sequence of events your design from the beginning?¡±


    The usation in his voice suggested he believed Corrine had orchestrated the entire scenario.


    A dismissiveugh escaped her lips.


    ¡°Even if I possessed prophetic abilities, Miss Ashton¡¯s choices remain her own, don¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t this simply the natural consequence of her actions?¡±


    The implication hung heavy in the air¡ªhad Rita not attempted to harm her, none of this would have transpired.


    ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í?????????????


    Even if the Ashton family attempted to hold Corrine ountable, she could easily im self-defense, and the recording provided irrefutable evidence for potential legal action. Rita had effectively cornered herself.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, attempting to deflect responsibility? Do you take us for fools?¡±


    The cutting remark left Bruce speechless as Corrine¡¯s satisfied smirk widened.


    ¡°I may choose not to press charges against the Ashton family today, but rest assured, I¡¯ll preserve this recording.¡±


    She turned with graceful finality, hermanding presence causing the crowd to part instinctively before her.


    The simple matter of a missing ne had unveiled far darker intentions.


    ¡°Miss Hond, a moment please.¡±


    An officer¡¯s voice cut through the tension.


    Corrine paused mid-stride, turning with elegantposure.


    ¡°Is something amiss?¡±


    The officer shifted ufortably under her steady gaze.


    ¡°As a theft suspect, we must conduct a search. Your cooperation would be appreciated.¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, having nearly forgotten this detail in the drama¡¯s progression.


    She extended her arms with unruffled calm, submitting to the search that, predictably, revealed no trace of Leah¡¯s missing ne.


    As she moved to depart, her foot caught a hallway trash can, sending it crashing to the floor with a resounding tter that drew every eye.


    Jocelynn seized the opportunity for theatrics.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:


    ¡°My, Miss Hond, such unbridled anger! That poor trash bin bears the brunt of your fury.¡±


    She tossed her hair with exaggerated ir, gasping dramatically.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Her performance bordered on the ridiculous, desperately vying to maintain the crowd¡¯s attention.


    Sharp eyes in the gathering spotted the familiar glint of jewelry among the scattered refuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Burgess¡¯s ne fromst night!¡±


    Another voice confirmed it.


    ¡°It really is!¡±


    ¡°How did it end up in the trash?¡±


    A murmur of suspicion swept through the crowd.


    ¡°Could it be that Corrine really stole it?¡±


    Callie observed the unfolding scene with barely contained mirth.


    ¡°What absolute fools,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    Despite her own antipathy toward Corrine, she recognized that someone of her standing would never stoop to petty theft.


    Jocelynn¡¯s failure to learn from Rita¡¯s downfall marked her as particrly foolish.


    Callie had been at odds with Corrine for years but had nevere out on top.


    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    Leah was virtually inviting trouble.


    Chelsea cast a knowing nce at Callie.


    ¡°Simply observe the spectacle,¡± she advised, her gentle smile masking steel.


    ¡°It should prove¡­ educational.¡±


    Callie pressed her lips together, falling into contemtive silence as she watched the unwitting yers stumble deeper into Corrine¡¯s masterfullyid trap.


    Jocelynn strode forward, snatching up the fallen ne with theatrical precision.


    Triumph gleamed in her eyes as she turned to face Corrine.


    ¡°Miss Hond, perhaps you¡¯d care to exin this situation?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she pressed her advantage.


    ¡°The trash can sits directly outside your room. iming coincidence strains credibility beyond reason. Why not simply admit the truth?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze lifted slowly, arctic in its intensity, though her lips curved in a subtle, almost taunting smile.


    ¡°Rest assured, if I were responsible, I would acknowledge it without hesitation.¡±


    Satisfaction crept across Jocelynn¡¯s features as she seized upon the statement.


    ¡°So you¡¯re confessing to the theft of Leah¡¯s ne?¡±


    Her voice dripped with premature victory.


    Corrine remained silent, fixing Jocelynn with an unwavering stare that seemed to pierce through her very thoughts.


    ¡°Enough, Jocelynn.¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she approached with calcted grace, her smile radiating practiced serenity.


    ¡°We¡¯ve recovered the ne¡ªthat¡¯s what matters. Let¡¯s not dwell on unpleasant details.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:


    Her carefully chosen words suggested magnanimity, a willingness to absolve Corrine of responsibility.


    A trace of irony flickered across Corrine¡¯s features as she recognized Leah¡¯s masterful maniption of the situation.


    By appearing to show mercy, Leah sought to cultivate an image of sophistication while maintaining the upper hand.


    But Corrine refused to y the role assigned to her in Leah¡¯s performance.


    She turned toward her adversary, her smile brilliant and sharp.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve emphasized, this ne holds tremendous significance for you. How could we possibly dismiss such a serious matter?¡±


    Leah¡¯sposure wavered momentarily beneath that radiant smile. She lowered her gaze, attempting to conceal her unease.


    Surely Corrine couldn¡¯t have uncovered their hastily conceived n?


    No¡ªthat was impossible. The n to nt the ne in the trash had been ast-minute decision between her and Jocelynn. Corrine had no way of knowing.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Corrine?¡± Jocelynn interjected harshly.


    ¡°Leah¡¯s showing remarkable grace in the face of your theft. Why can¡¯t you simply ept her generosity?¡±


    Corrine ignored the outburst, studying the subtle shifts in Leah¡¯s expression as her own gaze grew increasingly cial.


    ¡°There¡¯s a simple solution to establish the truth. Let¡¯s submit the ne for police fingerprint analysis. That should resolve any questions of guilt.¡±


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    Panic erupted across Jocelynn¡¯s features.


    Her hands began to tremble violently, as though the ne had transformed into burning coal within her grasp.


    ¡°Miss Hond, there¡¯s no need for such measures.¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice quavered slightly as she fought to regain control of the situation.


    ¡°A simple apology would suffice¡ªwe¡¯ll encounter each other frequently in Lyhaton, and I sincerely hope we might forge a friendship.¡±


    Her words painted a picture of attempted reconciliation, of extending an olive branch to a potential adversary.


    But Corrine saw through the careful orchestration of this scene.


    An apology? For a theft she hadn¡¯tmitted?


    The suggestion would only serve to cement her guilt while burnishing Leah¡¯s reputation for magnanimity.


    Did they truly believe her so easily manipted?


    Corrine¡¯s gaze settled on Leah, her expression a mask of tranquil inquiry.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, you demand an apology while refusing police involvement. One must wonder¡ªis it panic that holds you back?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s sharp, unwavering gaze bored into Leah, making the woman shift ufortably.


    Under that piercing scrutiny, Leah found herself unable to meet Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    Frustration twisted in Leah¡¯s gut. She clenched her teeth, her body stiff, her mind scrambling for a way out, but no words came.


    The tense silence was broken by Bruce¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, officers.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:


    One of the officers nodded before contacting a colleague responsible for fingerprint identification.


    Momentster, the fingerprint examiner straightened, his voice clear and steady.


    ¡°After testing, there are no fingerprints belonging to Miss Hond on the ne.¡±


    The revtion dropped like a bomb.


    A stunned silence swept through the crowd. Disbelief flickered across their faces, confusion evident in the whispers that rippled through the hallway.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Miss Hond used of stealing it? Then why are her fingerprints missing?¡±


    ¡°Miss Burgess was the one who insisted the ne was missing and pointed fingers at Miss Hond. But now the evidence says otherwise.¡±


    Callie stepped forward, a knowing smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°What a filthy scheme.¡±


    All eyes turned to her as she folded her arms, standing with quiet confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious¡ªthis entire setup was a pathetic attempt to frame Corrine.¡±


    She let her gaze sweep over the crowd before continuing, her voice ringing with certainty.


    ¡°Miss Burgess conveniently lost her ne, giving her a perfect excuse to search Corrine¡¯s room. Then there was Miss Ashton, who used Corrine of ruining her reputation¡ªonly for the recording to reveal that she was the one trying to set Corrine up and ended up hurting herself instead. Think about it. If Miss Ashton¡¯s n had worked, coupled with Miss Burgess¡¯s n to search Corrine¡¯s room, it would have caused a scandal right here, in front of everyone. Corrine¡¯s reputation would have been shattered in an instant. It was a well-thought-out n, perfectly linked together. But you know what? It was also downright disgusting.¡±


    Callie¡¯s gaze flickered briefly to Chelsea. When she saw no sign of objection, she pressed on.


    The rest of the chapters at g??ln o vels.???? ??


    ¡°Instead of focusing on the little details, we should be asking the real question¡ªwho orchestrated all of this?¡±


    As her words settled, the entire crowd turned toward Leah.


    The weight of their collective stares crushed down on her, sending her heart racing.


    Panic wed at her chest as she struggled to maintainposure, but her trembling hands betrayed her.


    ¡°Leah, what is really going on here?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s voice cut through the thick air, cold andmanding.


    Leah stiffened, feeling his presence like an ice-cold grip on her spine. Slowly, hesitantly, she turned to face him.


    Her breath hitched at the sight of his expression¡ªdark, unreadable, his stare suffocating.


    It felt like he was stripping her bare, seeing straight through her carefully constructed fa?ade.


    ¡°No¡­ It was not me¡­¡±


    The words tumbled out in a whisper, hollow and uncertain.


    What had started as a simple n to ruin Corrine had spiraled beyond her control.


    She had never expected Rita to be so careless, to make such a mess of things.


    If she confessed now, the me for everything¡ªincluding Rita¡¯s scheme¡ªwouldnd squarely on her shoulders.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:


    And if that happened, Tracy would never allow her to marry Bruce.


    She swallowed hard. No matter what, she could not let that happen.


    Leah¡¯s eyes welled up as she reached for Bruce¡¯s arm, her fingers tightening around him like a lifeline.


    ¡°Bruce, you have to believe me,¡± she pleaded, her voice trembling with desperation.


    ¡°I swear, I do not know anything about this¡­¡±


    Bruce did not move. His grip on her arm tightened¡ªnot infort, but in restraint.


    His fingers pressed into her skin, his expression dark with barely contained fury.


    ¡°I want to believe you. But the truth is staring me in the face. So tell me, Leah¡ªhow am I supposed to?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face drained of color, pain shing in her eyes as she looked at Bruce, her voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡±


    Her fingers clenched at her sides as tears welled up.


    ¡°We spent the entire night together. You know I had no time to contact anyone else. And you are well aware that the ne went missing this morning¡­¡±


    She swallowed hard, her voice pleading.


    ¡°I have always treated Rita like my own sister. How could I possibly scheme against her?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s eyes darkened, his brows drawing together as he studied her intently.


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    His piercing gaze was sharp, scrutinizing her as if he could strip away every lie and see straight into her soul.


    Sensing his hesitation, Leah softened her voice, her wordsced with emotion.


    ¡°Bruce, I love you more than I love myself. I know how much the Ashton family means to you. Do you really think I would risk destroying everything¡­ just to go after Corrine?¡±


    For a moment, something in Bruce¡¯s rigid expression faltered.


    Seeing this, Corrine let out a quiet, amusedugh.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton is not just blind. Seems like he has lost touch with reality altogether.¡±


    She exhaled slowly, shaking her head.


    ¡°The future of Ashton Group is looking pretty grim.¡±


    Her voice was light, almost casual, but the bite in her words was unmistakable.


    Bruce turned sharply at her remark, frustration flickering across his face as he watched her retreating figure.


    Leah, studying his expression carefully, spoke in a measured tone.


    ¡°Bruce¡­ the ship has docked. Let¡¯s go back and pack up first.¡±


    Bruce barely spared her a nce.


    ¡°You go ahead. I will be fine.¡±


    Before she could respond, he pulled his arm away and strode off without another word.


    Leah instinctively reached out, but her fingers grasped only empty air.


    Just then, Jocelynn approached, her expression tense.


    ¡°Leah, who exactly is Corrine?¡±


    Their carefully orchestrated scheme had unraveled,pletely ineffective against Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:


    Leah turned to Jocelynn, her voice urgent.


    ¡°Did you find out everything I asked?¡±


    Jocelynn gave a firm nod.


    ¡°Meg is visiting the local orphanage this afternoon. You can apany her then.¡±


    Leah exhaled slowly, nodding.


    If she could get close to Meg, she might be able to secure Cn¡¯s investment for Ashton Group.


    Perhaps then, she could smooth things over with Bruce.


    Corrine returned to her room, her expression softening the moment she saw Nate standing there, arms open.


    The coldness in her eyes melted away, reced by something warm and tender.


    She stepped forward, sinking into his embrace.


    Resting her head against his chest, she took a slow breath, inhaling the scent that always made her feel safe, as if the weight of the world had lifted just a little.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Nate murmured, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    Corrine nodded, still nestled against him.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Then close your eyes and rest,¡± he suggested, brushing his fingers through her hair.


    She sighed.


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    ¡°I cannot. We will be disembarking soon. I need to pack.¡±


    Nate kissed her forehead once more before stepping back.


    ¡°I will take a call. See you soon.¡±


    With a small nod, Corrine watched him leave, then turned toward the bathroom to freshen up.


    A sudden knock at the door interrupted her.


    She opened it to find Chelsea standing there, Callie right behind her.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea.¡±


    Corrine greeted her calmly, stepping aside.


    Chelsea walked in without hesitation, scanning the room with sharp, assessing eyes. She even peered into the bathroom, her search obvious.


    Corrine leaned against the doorframe, a knowing smirk ying at her lips.


    ¡°He is gone. You do not need to check.¡±


    She made no effort to conceal the truth¡ªNate had spent the night with her.


    Chelsea¡¯s expression tightened, her posture stiffening. Her voice was firm, serious.


    ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m not against you seeing a guy. But listen to me¡ªhe is not the one for you.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, unbothered. She had expected as much.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± she asked coolly.


    ¡°He¡¯s Nate Hopkins. Everyone in the four major families in Lyhaton is familiar with him,¡± Chelsea said.


    ¡°Corrine, this man is too dangerous. You can¡¯t be with him.¡±


    Corrine blinked, a mix of defiance and uncertainty in her eyes.


    ¡°But we¡¯re alreadymitted,¡± she responded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:


    Chelsea, taken aback, paused to collect her thoughts. After a moment, she adopted a stern expression.


    ¡°Are you aware of the Independent Continent¡¯s strict rules against marrying outsiders?¡± she asked.


    Surprise flickered in Corrine¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t the rule itself that startled her, but Chelsea¡¯s awareness of it.


    ¡°Furthermore, anyone who breaks this rule will be exiled and never allowed to return,¡± Chelsea continued upon noticing Corrine¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Given Nate¡¯s prestigious position and influence, do you really think he would sacrifice everything for love?¡±


    A man like Nate wouldn¡¯t havesting emotional attachments.


    He might stay with a woman for some time, but relinquishing his status and power for love was unimaginable.


    Chelsea¡¯s heart ached for Corrine, knowing how difficult this revtion might be.


    However, seeing Corrine¡¯s deep affection for Natepelled her to speak out, fearing the eventual heartbreak.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, thank you for telling me this,¡± Corrine said, stepping forward and hugging her with earnest warmth.


    ¡°But I¡¯m going to be his wife.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was stunned.


    It seemed Corrine had disregarded her warnings.


    ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Corrine¡ª¡±


    As Chelsea attempted to reason further, the sound of approaching footsteps halted her.


    Turning, she saw Nate, impably dressed in a suit.


    Despite his high nose and faint smile, there was a noble coldness about him that only intensified his unapproachable air. His intimidating aura left everyone around him unsettled.


    Although Chelsea was older than him, she felt a rare awe and apprehension in Nate¡¯s presence. Her hand instinctively tightened on her purse.


    When Nate noticed Chelsea, his usually cold gaze softened.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford,¡± he greeted with a nod.


    It was a simple gesture that nheless left Chelsea reeling.


    Before her stood the formidable head of the Hopkins family.


    Even the Independent Continent¡¯s Elder Council, known for its absolute power, feared him.


    Yet here Nate was, respectfully lowering his head before Chelsea.


    This caught Chelsea off guard, prompting her to draw a sharp breath.


    A trace of shock was evident in her eyes.


    Chelsea knew he wasn¡¯t showing respect for the sake of the Hoffman family or Jayden, but because of Corrine.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nate asked Corrine.


    Corrine nodded, then turned to Chelsea.


    ¡°Shall I take my leave?¡± she asked.


    Snapping back to the moment, Chelsea nodded quickly.


    ¡°Alright, take care,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°You too,¡± Corrine responded, holding Nate¡¯s hand as they walked away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:


    As they passed Callie, Corrine paused and said,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was grateful to her for exposing Leah and Rita¡¯s deceitful scheme earlier.


    ¡°Who needs your thanks?¡± Callie scoffed arrogantly, a hint of embarrassment shing through her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±


    Callie knew her aunt well. Chelsea wouldn¡¯t stand idly by if she saw Corrine in trouble.


    With that in mind, it made sense for Callie to seize the moment and make a strong impression by stepping in to defend Corrine.


    Corrine understood Callie¡¯s motives, but that did not change the fact that she had chosen to help.


    Whether or not Callie epted gratitude was her own decision.


    Corrine would offer it nheless.


    As they made their way out, they ran into Bruce and Cn.


    Bruce had been attempting to corner Cn for a conversation about future investments, but Cn had been sidestepping him at every turn, offering nothing more than vague pleasantries.


    A bad sign.


    Bruce knew when a door was closing in his face, and Cn¡¯s unwillingness to engage made it painfully clear that pushing the matter any further would only make things worse.


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    Just as he was about to step away, he came face to face with Nate and Corrine.


    His gazended immediately on their inteced fingers. His brow tightened, a flicker of something dark shing in his eyes.


    Beside him, Cn noticed the pair as well, and in an instant, his demeanor shifted. His previous indifference melted away, reced by a broad, polished smile. He stepped forward with ease.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Archer,¡± Corrine greeted smoothly, offering him a pleasant smile before shifting her attention to Bruce. A knowing glint flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°I was wondering if Meg is avable today. I would like to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee toe,¡± Cn said quickly, nodding.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, he watched the couple walk away, exhaling deeply once they were out of sight.


    Finally. At least for now, he had managed to send two of the most powerful figures in the room on their way without issue.


    Beside him, Bruce¡¯s expression darkened as his thoughts swirled. He turned to Cn.


    ¡°Mr. Archer, is Nate Hopkins from Lyhaton?¡±


    Cn barely spared him a nce before replying,


    ¡°No. Lyhaton has four major families, but he is a man who stands above them all.¡±


    A chill spread through Bruce¡¯s veins.


    A man above the four major families. That could only mean one thing.


    Nate was from Independent Continent.


    Bruce¡¯s eyes widened, his pupils constricting as realization mmed into him like a crashing wave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:


    The revtion sent ice through his blood.


    But how?


    How did Corrine know someone from there?


    His mind raced back to the previous night¡ªto the way people had spoken to Nate with deference, to the weight his name carried in every conversation, to the unshakable presence that demanded both fear and respect.


    Then it all clicked.


    Nate was from the Hopkins family of Independent Continent.


    Bruce had heard the rumors.


    People from Independent Continent did not marry outsiders.


    So why had Nate chosen Corrine?


    Even the four major families of Lyhaton would consider themselves fortunate to earn the attention of the Hopkins family.


    Corrine, without any deep-rooted connections, should have been insignificant in that world.


    Cn, watching his expression shift, pped a firm hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton,¡± he said, his voice dripping with finality,


    ¡°you will never understand what you have truly missed out on.¡±


    To cast aside a woman like Corrine for someone like Leah?


    It was stupidity in its purest form.


    Read the next part at ?????????¦Í??????o??


    Then again, perhaps it was for the best. Corrine was destined for something greater, and Bruce? He was never meant to stand at her side.


    Bruce stood frozen, lost in thought, as he watched Cn turn and walk away.


    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ve packed everything. Are we ready to go?¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present.


    He turned, finding her standing beside him, her purse slung over one shoulder.


    She shed a tight smile, oblivious to the weight of the moment.


    ¡°We need to hurry. I have an appointment with Meg at the orphanage this afternoon.¡±


    Not a single mention of the disaster that had unfolded earlier.


    She had miscalcted.


    She had expected to gain the upper hand over Corrine, to crush her beneath the weight of her own schemes.


    Instead, she had been outmaneuvered, left scrambling to salvage whatever she could.


    Now, she had no choice but to clean up the mess.


    Not only had she raised Bruce¡¯s suspicions for nothing, but she had also been forced to take the fall for Rita¡¯s failure.


    She had be the joke.


    But Leah knew better than to dwell on it.


    The only way forward was to prove her worth¡ªto show Bruce that she was still an asset.


    At the end of the day, the real goal had always been securing Cn¡¯s investment.


    Bruce¡¯s expression softened slightly at the suggestion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:


    ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Leah replied, slipping her arm through his with an easy grace.


    ¡°It is adies¡¯ gathering. Having a man around might be inconvenient.¡±


    Bruce hesitated for a beat before nodding.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After settling into a nearby hotel, Corrine apanied Chelsea to visit Meg¡¯s parents¡¯ family¡ªthe Cooper family.


    Fate, it seemed, had a sense of timing.


    Just as they arrived, Meg and her group were preparing to leave for the orphanage.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze swept over the assembled women, and she immediately spotted Leah among them.


    Leah exuded an air of sophistication in a Chanel tweed dress, the structured fabric hugging her frame with effortless elegance. A Herm¨¨s crocodile handbag dangled from her wrist, and her chestnut curls tumbled in glossy waves, held in ce by a diamond-studded hairclip that caught the light.


    The ensemble screamed prestige¡ªbut for a visit to an orphanage? It was a spectacle rather than practicality.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled slightly as her eyes flicked down to Leah¡¯s feet¡ªfour-inch stilettos. A bold choice for a day spent among children.


    Leah, catching sight of Corrine, stiffened. Her smile faltered for the briefest moment before she schooled her features into neutrality, though the glint of hostility in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Meg, ever the warm hostess, greeted Corrine and Chelsea with enthusiasm.


    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°I thought you would not make it!¡±


    ¡°How could we not?¡± Chelsea said with a bright smile.


    ¡°I was not prepared at first, but Corrine took the initiative to buy school supplies for the children. I hope they will like them.¡±


    Meg¡¯s eyes softened with genuine appreciation as she turned to Corrine.


    ¡°Miss Hond, that was incredibly thoughtful of you.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, Mrs. Archer,¡± Corrine replied, maintaining politeposure.


    ¡°I hope you would not mind showing me around the orphanage today.¡±


    Meg stepped forward, taking Corrine¡¯s hand in a warm sp.


    ¡°Mrs. Archer sounds far too formal. If you do not mind, just call me Meg.¡±


    Meg had long sought an opportunity to grow closer to Corrine, but Nate¡¯s unwavering protectiveness the previous night had left her with no chance to do so.


    Corrine hesitated briefly. She had never been one for physical disys of familiarity, especially with those she did not know well. But she masked her reluctance with a polite smile.


    ¡°Yes, Meg.¡±


    A pleased glint shone in Meg¡¯s eyes as she studied Corrine. It was evident she was already picturing her as a potential match for her son.


    Leah, standing a few steps away, could barely contain her growing frustration.


    Since discovering how deeply Cn adored his wife, Leah had worked tirelessly to endear herself to Meg. She hoped Meg could help her secure an investment, believing the woman¡¯s influence could sway Cn into investing in Ashton Group.


    Meg¡¯s love for charity had been Leah¡¯s perfect inroad. She had attended every charity function Meg showed interest in, all in an effort to gain her trust.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:


    Yet, despite all her carefully curated efforts, Corrine had managed to win Meg over with something as simple as a few school supplies.


    Leah could not understand why.


    The journey to the orphanage was long, so the Archer family had arranged for a small bus to transport the group.


    Cn, ever meticulous, had also assigned staff to apany them, ensuring everything ran smoothly.


    As the final bags were loaded onto the bus, everyone settled into their seats.


    Leah deliberately chose the seat next to Corrine, her expression frosty as she turned toward her.


    ¡°Corrine, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    The notion that Corrine¡¯s sudden appearance was mere coincidence was something Leah refused to believe.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Corrine arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a knowing smirk.


    Leah¡¯s breath hitched, frustration ring in her chest. Her gaze darted toward Meg, seated in the front row. Gritting her teeth, she leaned in and hissed, ¡°Whatever you are plotting, I suggest you stay in yourne.¡±


    Corrine barely spared her a nce, her attention shiftingzily to her phone. Then, with an almost bored air, she lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Leah.


    ¡°Is Bruce using you to approach Meg for Cn¡¯s investment?¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ???????? ????????????????


    A sharp pang of rm shot through Leah. Herposure faltered, her expression tightening.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± she demanded, suspicion thick in her voice.


    Corrine chuckled, the sound light yet dripping with amusement.


    ¡°Because with you involved, I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Leah stiffened, her face darkening at the contempt woven into Corrine¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like,¡± Corrine met her gaze, a slow, taunting smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°But don¡¯t get toofortable¡ªI will not let you seed.¡±


    Leah¡¯s temper snapped like a taut wire.


    ¡°Corrine, I am warning you! Stay out of this, or you will be ying with fire!¡±


    She meant every word. The Ashton Group¡¯s future hinged on securing this investment, and any interference could unravel everything.


    But Corrine? She had no intention of backing down.


    She wanted the Ashton family to watch helplessly as everything they held dear crumbled to dust.


    The two-hour drive passed in tense silence, and when the bus finally came to a halt, it did so with a slight jolt.


    Corrine stepped out, taking in the bleak surroundings. The open space before them was unremarkable, save for the orphanage standing in quiet defiance amid the destion.


    A woman waited at the entrance¡ªthe director, who had been informed of their visit.


    The staff members worked quickly, unloading supplies from the bus. Corrine studied the area with a discerning eye.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:


    ¡°Is this area set for demolition?¡± she asked, her voice low.


    The director exhaled slowly, a flicker of concern darkening her features.


    ¡°Yes. We were granted decades of usage rights, but now the developers are iming we¡¯re in vition of building codes. They¡¯re pushing for demolition. If they seed¡­ what will happen to these children?¡±


    Corrine followed the woman¡¯s gaze toward one of the orphanage windows. A small child peered out, wide-eyed with curiosity and the wary hesitation of someone unused to strangers. The silent question in those eyes struck deeper than words ever could.


    Then, Leah¡¯s voice sliced through the moment.


    ¡°How hard can it be? If this ce can¡¯t be saved, you can always find another location.¡±


    Silence fell like a heavy weight. The group stilled, their eyes snapping toward her.


    Leah¡¯s stomach twisted. Had she said something wrong?


    Corrine turned to her, amusement shing in her gaze, but beneath it lurked something sharper.


    Leah had no idea how foolish she sounded.


    If relocating were so simple, the director wouldn¡¯t be so distressed.


    Findingnd was only the first hurdle. Securing government approval, gathering funds, rebuilding from scratch¡ªeach step was a monumental challenge.


    The weight of those obstacles was suffocating, yet Leah spoke as if they could simply pack up and move overnight.


    ???????????? ???????????????? ?????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Mrs. Archer, did I say something wrong?¡± Leah asked cautiously, searching for reassurance.


    Meg¡¯s smile was faint, unreadable.


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    Leah exhaled in relief, missing the fleeting indifference in Meg¡¯s expression.


    The director motioned for them to follow, and as they stepped inside, Corrine observed everything.


    They passed a wall adorned with photographs, and Corrine¡¯s footsteps slowed.


    One of the old photographs snagged Corrine¡¯s attention. Among the faded faces, one figure stood out unmistakably¡ªJolene.


    There was no need for a second nce. Jolene¡¯s presence was like a zing star in a dull constetion, impossible to ignore.


    Without hesitation, Corrine fished out her phone, her fingers swift as she snapped a picture. A few tapster, the image was already on its way to their group chat.


    A satisfied smirk tugged at her lips before she quickened her pace to rejoin Meg and Chelsea.


    Leah,gging behind, slowed her steps even further as she reached the very spot where Corrine had just stood. The moment her eyes locked onto the photograph, her pulse stuttered.


    A sharp inhale. Her eyes widened. A jolt of shock coursed through her. Why was Jolene¡¯s picture here?


    Her thoughts churned, dredging up a recent memory¡ªthe restaurant where she had glimpsed Jolene dining with Corrine. Then, earlier on the ship, Corrine had immediately recognized Jocelynn and casually mentioned their shared alma mater¡ªPree High School.


    A dreadful possibility slithered into Leah¡¯s mind like a shadow creeping under a locked door. Did Corrine already know?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:


    A wave of unease crashed over her, chilling her to the core. Her stomach knotted, an inexplicable sense of foreboding settling deep in her bones.


    ¡°Miss Burgess?¡± Chelsea¡¯s sharp tone cut through the fog in Leah¡¯s mind.


    ¡°If you are feeling tired, you can rest in the lounge.¡±


    Leah jolted back to the present, her breath catching in her throat. Quickly, she forced a pleasant smile.


    ¡°No. I am fine.¡± Taking a steadying breath, she hurried to catch up.


    Ahead, Meg held Corrine¡¯s hand, their easy closeness reminiscent of a mother and daughter.


    Leah trailed behind, her gaze darkening with a mix of envy and frustration.


    ¡°I heard there is an orchard on the hillside. Would you like to check it out?¡± Meg asked, her voice warm.


    Corrine and Chelsea agreed without hesitation, their enthusiasm clear. Leah, unwilling to be left behind, quickly chimed in, masking her reluctance with a bright nod.


    But the moment they started the ascent, she regretted it. Her towering heels turned every step into a battle.


    The hillside was an unforgiving terrain of uneven ground and scattered rocks, and with each stride, her heels sank into the soft earth, throwing her off bnce.


    She gritted her teeth, struggling to maintain herposure. Then, inevitability struck. Her ankle wobbled. Gravity took over. With a graceless lurch, Leah toppled forward, hitting the ground with an unceremonious thud.


    Meg turned, her gaze flicking over Leah sprawled in the dirt. A faint furrow appeared between her brows, barely perceptible.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????. ?????????????? ???????????????? ?????????? ?????? ??????????????


    ¡°Since you are struggling to move, why don¡¯t you wait for us at the foot of the hill?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes darted to Corrine, who stood beside Meg. Biting the inside of her cheek, she forced a tight smile.


    ¡°Alright, I will wait there.¡±


    Meg gave a brief nod, then turned away without another word. Half an hourter, the group returned, their armsden with freshly picked fruits and vegetables.


    Laughter trailed in their wake, lighthearted and content. But as they neared the entrance, a shrill voice shattered the moment.


    ¡°You little brat, stealing and not admitting it! No wonder your parents abandoned you. Serves you right!¡±


    The cruel words sliced through the air, sharp and merciless.


    Meg¡¯s steps halted abruptly. Beside her, the director¡¯s expression darkened.


    Corrine and Chelsea exchanged a nce, silent amusement flickering in their eyes. How utterly foolish.


    Meg had not merely funded this orphanage out of charitable kindness ¡ª she had once been a child within these very walls. When she had gotten lost and been separated from her own family, the director had taken her in, giving her a ce to belong.


    This orphanage was not just another project for Meg. It was a piece of her past, a part of her soul.


    And now, hearing Leah¡¯s venomous words, a frigid furyced her voice as she spoke.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, do you not think your words are a little too harsh?¡±


    Leah stiffened, her spine straightening as she slowly turned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:


    When Leah turned and caught sight of Meg, a flicker of panic shed across her eyes before she quickly masked it with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Archer¡­¡±


    Ignoring her, Meg strode past and knelt beside the child, gently brushing her fingers over his cheek. The warmth in her touch was a stark contrast to the authority she had shown earlier.


    ¡°Farley, what happened?¡±


    Farley did not cower or appear wronged. Instead, his small face hardened with resentment as he shot a re at Leah.


    ¡°Thisdy lost her hairpin. She saw me walking by the door and immediately used me of stealing it.¡±


    His tone was steady, but there was an edge of maturity unusual for his age. Children from orphanages often learned to navigate the world with caution, understanding far too soon the weight of certain usations. And Farley knew all too well what it meant to be called a thief.


    The director regarded Leah with a thin smile.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, these children may note from wealthy backgrounds, but their character is beyond reproach.¡±


    Meg¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°You cannot choose where youe from, can you, Miss Burgess?¡± Her voice remained calm, but a chill crept into her tone.


    Leah stiffened, her lips parting as she searched for a defense.


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to discriminate against them¡­¡±


    Meg, her patience evidently thinning, did not bother with pleasantries.


    ¡°Have you found your missing item?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not yet¡­¡± Leah stammered.


    ¡°If it turns up, that would be best. If not, I¡¯llpensate you in full. You will suffer no loss.¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Archer, that is not what I meant¡ª¡±


    Leah started, flustered, but Meg had already dismissed her, taking Farley¡¯s hand and leading him away.


    Leah remained frozen, her teeth sinking into her lip, her confusion clear. Meanwhile, Chelsea seized the moment to tug Corrine aside, steering her out of earshot.


    As soon as they stepped outside, Chelsea could no longer hold back her words.


    ¡°Bruce must be blind to have chosen that woman over you! And to rely on someone as clueless as Leah to secure investments? What is he even thinking?¡±


    Back in the day, Farris had propelled the Ashton family to the height of its prosperity, standing toe-to-toe with the Brooks family. But fate had been unkind. At a pivotal moment, his health began to fail, and with it, the family¡¯s stronghold crumbled.


    Chelsea exhaled sharply, her toneced with disdain.


    ¡°What a waste. Farris built an empire from nothing, and now his descendants are letting it slip through their fingers like sand.¡±


    Corrine exhaled a quietugh, the sound edged with irony.


    ¡°Some people are always blind to what is right in front of them. I thought winning over Cn¡¯s investment would require some effort, but it turned out to be surprisingly easy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:


    Chelsea¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding as they exchanged a knowing nce.


    ¡°Leah haspletely offended Meg. What makes her think Meg will ever speak well of her?¡±


    Returning inside, they helped wash and prepare the fresh fruits and vegetables. The room had grown tense, the earlier dispute leaving behind an uneasy silence.


    Chelsea, ever the one to break it, brightened her tone as she picked up a slice of fruit.


    ¡°Meg, try these. They¡¯re fresher than anything we buy, and they taste a little different.¡±


    She then turned to the director.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, when we leave, would you mind if we buy some produce from you at market price?¡±


    The director¡¯s smile softened.


    ¡°Mrs. Ford, you are too kind. I will have someone pick a selection for you.¡±


    With that settled, the conversation gradually eased, and soon, they found themselves seated in the orphanage¡¯s cafeteria. Over cups of coffee, Meg shifted the discussion toward something more pressing.


    ¡°The orphanage¡¯s relocation¡ªhow is that progressing?¡± she asked.


    The director sighed, a hint of weariness slipping into her voice.


    ¡°The developers have ordered us to vacate within three months. They have promised a million inpensation for a new site, but money is not the issue. The children have grown attached to this ce. They do not want to leave. And once we move, we will lose the necessary documentation and legal rights to continue operating.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just about relocating¡ªthe very future of these children hung in the bnce.


    Continue at ?a????o¦Í?????????????


    Corrine leaned forward slightly.


    ¡°Which real estatepany is behind this?¡±


    ¡°The Hond family,¡± the director¡¯s voice carried a hint of intrigue as she nced at Corrine.


    ¡°I heard they only moved to Pree City a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Corrine murmured, lowering her gaze in thought.


    So, it was the Hond family.


    A wry smile tugged at the corner of her lips. Sometimes, the world really was too small.


    Chelsea, noticing the subtle shift in Corrine¡¯s expression, reached out gently and took her hand.


    Corrine nced at her aunt and mustered a faint smile, as if to assure her that she was fine. But Chelsea was far from reassured. The past was not so easily buried. Even as an outsider, she had never been able to forgive what had happened all those years ago.


    After the meal, Meg suggested they take their leave. The children, reluctant to part, handed them baskets filled with freshly picked fruits and vegetables, their small faces lit with innocent smiles. Just as they were about to go, the director¡¯s assistant stepped forward, holding out a napkin-wrapped object.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, is this your hairpin?¡±


    Leah¡¯s gaze fell on the diamond-encrusted pin, now smudged with dirt. In an instant, she recalled her stumble on the hillside. A flush of embarrassment crept up her neck, but she forced an awkward smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Meg¡¯s voice was light, almost casual.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s been found, should you not apologize to Farley?¡±


    Her smile remained sweet, yet there was an unmistakable sharpness beneath it.


    Leah¡¯s expression froze. She stared at Meg in disbelief. Had she heard correctly?


    Meg wanted her to apologize to a child?


    She had acted rashly, using the boy without proof, but to be humiliated like this¡ªapologizing in front of everyone¡ªfelt excessive. Meg, unbothered by Leah¡¯s hesitation, tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±


    Leah clenched her jaw, lowering her gaze to mask the resentment burning in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Gritting her teeth, she crouched before Farley and forced out a sharine tone.


    ¡°I am sorry. I should not have used you. How about I give you this as an apology?¡±


    She held out the diamond hairpin.


    Farley¡¯s eyes narrowed before he scoffed and swatted her hand away.


    ¡°I do not need your junk!¡±


    Leah¡¯s smile twisted, and anger shed in her eyes. Her nails dug into her palm, but she swallowed the sharp words rising to her tongue.


    ?????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??l??ov¨¨????.??????


    Meg chuckled softly, ruffling Farley¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Children are more perceptive than we give them credit for. They can tell the difference between genuine kindness and empty gestures.¡±


    Leah stiffened at the jab but had no choice but to endure it.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We should be going.¡± Meg turned to the director.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. No need to see us off, but if you run into any issues, do not hesitate to call me.¡±


    Once aboard the bus, Corrine took a seat by the window. As the vehicle rumbled to life, a sleek Mercedes glided past.


    Through the half-open window, Corrine caught sight of the man inside. Time had done little to change him. He was still as striking as ever, his sharp gaze carrying an air of quiet authority. There was something about his eyes, something that had not faded since his youth.


    Then, as if sensing her stare, he turned.


    His piercing gaze locked onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill racing down her spine. It was as if an invisible force gripped her throat, making it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Mr. Hond, we have arrived,¡± the driver announced.


    Dewey Hond barely acknowledged the words. His cold eyes remained fixed on the retreating bus, a flicker of something unreadable in their depths.


    ¡°Find out everything about that bus,¡± he ordered, his voice low and clipped.


    Though it had been nothing more than a passing glimpse, something about that woman unsettled him. There was something eerily familiar about her.


    The bus swayed gently along the road, its rhythmic motion lulling the passengers into an uneasy silence. Leah asionally attempted small talk with Meg, her voice light, almost casual.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:


    But Meg had long since seen through Leah¡¯s act. There was no warmth in her responses, only curt acknowledgments. Still, out of politeness, she masked any irritation, maintaining a distant, unreadable expression.


    Corrine, sitting nearby, watched the charade unfold with thinly veiled amusement. Leah¡¯s desperate attempts to win Meg over were almostughable¡ªlike a clown performing for an audience that had already lost interest.


    By evening, they arrived in the downtown area.


    As they stepped off the bus, Leah seized her chance. With a quick nce to ensure no one was watching, she reached for Corrine¡¯s arm, her grip firm.


    ¡°Corrine, what exactly did you say to Meg?¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    ¡°Honestly? I had considered using a few tricks to make sure Ashton Group lost this investment,¡± she replied. She tilted her head slightly, her voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°But now, I see I never had to bother. You managed to ruin everything on your own.¡± Whether Corrine had intervened or not, the oue would have been the same.


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes narrowing into icy slits.


    ¡°So, you really intend to stand against me?¡±


    Her fingers dug into Corrine¡¯s arm, nails pressing sharply into her skin. Corrine flinched slightly. With a swift, practiced motion, she twisted Leah¡¯s arm outward, effortlessly breaking free of her grip.


    Leah gasped, her face paling from the sudden pain.


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Refusing to ept defeat, she lunged with her other hand, but Corrine was faster. She caught Leah¡¯s wrist mid-motion and wrenched it aside, forcing Leah into an awkward, helpless position. A strangled hiss escaped Leah¡¯s lips as frustration twisted her features.


    ¡°Corrine, I don¡¯t know what kind of underhanded tricks you pulled to turn Meg against me, but listen to me¡ªthis investment from Cn is vital for Ashton Group. If you interfere, Bruce will not let you walk away unscathed.¡±


    Corrine let out a softugh, a soundced with cold amusement.


    ¡°People with malicious intentions always assume others are just as filthy.¡± Her gaze hardened, sharp as a dagger.


    ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t rely on petty schemes.¡±


    She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to an almost mocking whisper.


    ¡°As for that investment? You should stop dreaming about it.¡±


    Leah¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°So, you really want to go against Ashton Group?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile did not waver.


    ¡°I helped the Ashton family rise. And I can just as easily let it fall.¡± She took a deliberate step forward, forcing Leah to instinctively recoil.


    ¡°There is nothing more agonizing than watching everything you built crumble piece by piece. Would you not agree?¡±


    She tilted her head, lowering her voice to a near whisper.


    ¡°That is the same kind of revenge you sought when you took Bruce away from me, was it not?¡±


    Leah¡¯s body stiffened. A chill slithered down her spine.


    Corrine held her gaze for a moment longer before pushing her away and getting off the bus, her posture effortlessly confident.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:


    Chelsea, who had been waiting outside, spotted her immediately.


    ¡°What took you so long to get off the bus?¡±


    Corrine casually tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, her expression unbothered.


    ¡°Just a small hold-up.¡±


    But Chelsea¡¯s sharp gaze caught the faint red marks on Corrine¡¯s wrist. Without hesitation, she reached out, gently grabbing Corrine¡¯s hand.


    Her expression darkened.


    ¡°Did Leah do this?¡±


    Corrine nced at the marks, barely sparing them a thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small bruise.¡±


    Chelsea exhaled, clearly unimpressed.


    ¡°Come to my roomter. I will put some ointment on it for you.¡±


    Corrine smirked slightly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Corrine and Chelsea were about to step into a taxi, a sleek silver vehicle rolled to a stop in front of them, its polished exterior reflecting the fading sunlight. The tinted window slid down smoothly, revealing Nate¡¯s striking features. Sharp angles and an air of cool detachment defined his face, the golden hues of dusk casting an almost otherworldly glow upon his wless skin. He looked like a statue of a forgotten god¡ªuntouchable,manding.


    Leah, who had just stepped off the bus, felt her breath hitch at the sight of him. How could someone be this breathtakingly perfect?


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? @ g?????????¦Í????????©q??????


    But Nate¡¯s gaze never once flickered in her direction. His eyes swept past the lingering crowd before softening as theynded on Corrine.


    ¡°Finished for the day?¡±


    Corrine nodded, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    Without hesitation, Nate stepped out of the car, his presence maic. His arm instinctively curled around her waist, pulling her just a fraction closer.


    ¡°Dinner ns?¡±


    Before Corrine could answer, Meg chimed in warmly, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond, why not join us for dinner?¡±


    Cn, standing nearby, quickly added, ¡°Yes! There are some matters I would like to discuss with Miss Hond as well.¡±


    Corrine hesitated briefly.


    ¡°Would we be imposing?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Meg assured her with a smile.


    ¡°I love cooking, but I rarely get to share my dishes with others. It would be a pleasure to have you.¡±


    Corrine nced at Nate, wordlessly seeking his opinion.


    Nate raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    A small smile yed on her lips.


    ¡°Then we ept your invitation.¡±


    From behind them, Leah hurried forward.


    ¡°Mrs. Archer¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:


    But Meg had already seen through Leah¡¯s intentions. With a polite yet distant smile, she interjected, ¡°Miss Burgess, you have been running around with us all day. You must be exhausted. Why don¡¯t you return to the hotel and get some rest?¡± Without waiting for a response, Meg turned and walked away, her posture firm, her decision final. The message was clear.


    Leah bit her lip, resentment shing in her eyes as she watched them leave.


    The Cooper family of Pree City was a powerhouse, standing almost shoulder to shoulder with the renowned Ford family of Lyhaton. Their influence had endured for over a century, built upon the remarkable achievements of their ancestors and strengthened by the current patriarch, Rnd Cooper, who understood the art of avoiding unnecessary conflict.


    As the group stepped into the grand Cooper estate, the sheer formality and discipline within the household became immediately apparent. Every detail reflected the family¡¯s unwavering standards.


    ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable,¡± Meg said, gesturing for the servants to bring coffee.


    Not long after, Rnd entered the room, his pace steady despite the cane in his grip. At eighty years old, Rnd still exuded an unshaken authority. His sharp eyes, though framed by the soft touch of age, held the fierce spirit of his youth.


    The moment his gazended on Nate, his expression shifted, his demeanor taking on a hint of solemnity. He greeted him with measured respect.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Nate acknowledged him with a slight nod.


    ???????????? ???????????? ??????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Mr. Cooper.¡±


    Corrine observed the exchange, her lips curving into a faint smile. Having a man like Nate by her side came with undeniable advantages. Wherever they went, his presencemanded attention, effortlessly opening doors that others would have to fight to step through.


    In the living room, the men quickly delved into their discussions, their tones weighted with significance. Meanwhile, Corrine sat with Chelsea and Meg, their conversation drifting toward lighthearted topics¡ªhobbies, past travels, and eventually, the inevitable subject of rtionships. Laughter filled the space, the atmosphere pleasantly rxed.


    Then, the doors opened, drawing their attention. Callie and Griffin Archer entered first, followed closely by Zeke Cooper, the current heir to the Cooper family empire.


    Corrine had met Meg¡¯s son, Griffin, a few times before. But Zeke? He was a surprise. Dressed in a sleek ck suit, his crisp white shirt contrasting against his tanned skin, Zeke exuded an effortless charisma. From the moment he stepped inside, Corrine could tell¡ªZeke carried the same unshakable aura as Jules.


    As he scanned the room, his sharp gazended on her, and it did not waver.


    ¡°Zeke is the heir of the Cooper family. He served in the same military unit as Jules,¡± Chelsea exined to Corrine.


    ¡°After retiring, he took over the family business and now coborates with Jules on various business deals.¡±


    After a brief pause, Chelsea continued, ¡°Callie isn¡¯t getting any younger. The Hoffmans want them to spend more time together.¡± The underlying intention was unmistakably clear.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, her lips curling into a knowing smile. No wonder Callie had been absent that morning; she was likely fostering a rtionship.


    Corrine was well aware of the Cooper family¡¯s reputation in Pree. Their empire, particrly strong in real estate, had expanded to include Bridges Technologyst year. Now, they were focused on AI development. Their formidable background made them an ideal match for the influential Hoffman family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:


    Yet, Corrine remained detached from the intrigues. Her indifference, however, didn¡¯t alter the perception of others. When Meg suggested giving Corrine a tour, Zeke unexpectedly volunteered. This surprised not only Corrine but also Meg and Chelsea.


    Meanwhile, Callie¡¯s eyes flickered with resentment, echoing the jealousy of someone who felt they were losing their partner.


    ¡°Miss Hond, do you have reservations?¡± Zeke asked, picking up on Corrine¡¯s hesitation.


    Caught off guard by the sudden attention, Corrine was at a loss for words.


    At that moment, a deep, authoritative voice interrupted, ¡°Of course she has reservations.¡±


    Everyone turned to see Nate striding toward them with confidence. He casually sat on the sofa¡¯s armrest and draped an arm around Corrine¡¯s shoulders, clearly marking his territory.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Corrine eximed, her surprise evident. She had thought Nate was engrossed in conversation in the living room, oblivious to her situation.


    Unknown to her, Nate had been discreetly observing her from afar.


    Zeke¡¯s attention on Corrine made Nate feel uneasy.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, my wife would have been taken right from under me,¡± he said, his gaze darkening with protective fervor. Corrine¡¯s cheeks warmed with embarrassment as she elbowed him gently.


    ¡°Be careful with your words,¡± she whispered.


    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    But Nate, driven by jealousy and a looming sense of threat, ignored her caution. He tightened his grip on her shoulder and continued provocatively, ¡°Instead of eyeing my woman, Mr. Zeke Cooper, perhaps you should be more concerned with what¡¯s happening behind you.¡±


    At this, Callie, who had been visibly upset, finally cracked a smile.


    ¡°Your woman?¡± Zeke challenged, raising an eyebrow and maintaining his intense stare at Corrine.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, Miss Hond isn¡¯t married yet.¡±


    The atmosphere tensed immediately, with all eyes focused on Zeke. Chelsea, though nervous about the rising tension, couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement. It had been ages since she had witnessed such a dramatic showdown over a woman¡¯s affection.


    Meg, sharing in Chelsea¡¯s anticipation, subtly encouraged her son to join in the battle.


    Yet, much like his mother, Griffin nonchntly picked some snacks from the table, leaned back, and crossed his legs, settling in to watch the spectacle as an amused observer.


    Corrine shifted from her initially approachable demeanor to a more serious one and faced Zeke squarely.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, this is my boyfriend,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate your joke jeopardizing our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°A rtionship threatened by an outsider¡¯sment isn¡¯t a strong one,¡± Zeke retorted, his gaze fixed intently on Corrine.


    ¡°Why settle for anything less than you deserve?¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression hardened, his sharp features now as cold as ice, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Corrine gently took his hand to pacify him, much like soothing an enraged lion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 500

    ?Chapter 500:


    She then turned toward Zeke.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, we¡¯ve never met before. I can¡¯t fathom why you would make such an inappropriate joke,¡± she said, her voice chilly and distant, as if creating an emotional chasm between them.


    ¡°Frankly, your behavior is over the top.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure we¡¯ve never met?¡± Zeke responded with a soft chuckle.


    Corrine fixed her gaze on Zeke, puzzled.


    She searched her memory for any instance where their paths might have crossed but found none.


    She was positive they had never met.


    ¡°Jules once showed me a photo of you,¡± Zeke revealed.


    Corrine was rendered speechless, cursing Jules in her mind.


    Before she could react, Zeke added,


    ¡°He owed me a favor, and I thought it wouldn¡¯t be too much to use you to settle it.¡±


    Not too much?


    They had reduced her to a mere transaction without her consent. And now, Zeke was brazenly asserting it wasn¡¯t absurd.


    Corrine scoffed, her eyes brimming with cold disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I have no interest in you,¡± she dered.


    ¡°Not now, not ever.¡±


    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    With that, she stood and strode away.


    Noticing Corrine¡¯s determined departure, Nate¡¯s icy demeanor softened.


    He rose and followed her.


    They found themselves in the Cooper family¡¯s garden pavilion.


    Once they stopped, Corrine turned and wrapped her hands around Nate.


    ¡°Still upset?¡± she asked, her smile radiant.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be when my girlfriend seems to be flirting?¡± Nate responded in a teasing tone.


    ¡°Flirting means enticing and leading someone on,¡± Corrine countered.


    ¡°I neither flirted with him nor led him on. How could this possibly be my fault?¡±


    Nate yfully pinched her cheek.


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You said it, not me.¡±


    Corrine blinked with a mischievous sparkle in her eye.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Nate drew her close. His eyes narrowed, and a dark spark shed within them.


    ¡°Dare to repeat that?¡± he challenged, his voiceden with a veiled threat.


    They stood so close, their breaths intertwining.


    His warm breath caressed her face, charged with an implicitmand.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her smile enchanting. She stood on her tiptoes, leaned in, and yfully sniffed at his cor.


    ¡°I can detect the scent of jealousy,¡± she teased.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nate murmured, his voice deep.


    ¡°If this jealousy lingers, you¡¯ll have an exhausting night tonight.¡±


    His whisper tingled Corrine¡¯s spine. She instinctively tried to pull back, but her efforts were feeble against his hold.


    She lifted her eyes to meet his intense gaze, which disyed a mix of unguarded adoration and desire.


    Her breath caught briefly. Then, she calmly stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.


    As Nate savored the sweetness of her kiss, he loosened his embrace. Corrine swiftly stepped back.


    ¡°With my background and looks, it¡¯s no surprise I draw attention from men,¡± she stated.


    ¡°That reminds me of something,¡± Nate said, seizing her wrist and leading her toward the gates without further exnation.


    Corrine, following behind, was left bewildered.


    ¡°Nate, what are you doing?¡± Corrine asked, trying to catch up.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting married!¡± Nate announced.


    Corrine¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyebrows arching in disbelief.


    She was blindsided by Nate¡¯s sudden shift in the conversation. Just moments ago, they had been engaged in casual chat, and now he was springing marriage talk on her.


    As they walked past a stone pir in the pavilion, Corrine gracefully leaned on it, hanging off it like a child on a yground.


    ?????????????????.????? = ?????? ???????


    Nate paused, turning to look at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What are you saying? When did I agree to marry you?¡± Corrine asked, her tone a blend of amusement and mild annoyance.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you were hinting at earlier?¡± Nate raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°About wanting a legitimate im to fend off other suitors?¡±


    ¡°Are you hearing yourself?¡± Corrine responded, rolling her eyes in frustration.


    ¡°I was just suggesting that, as my boyfriend, you might want to be more open-minded. But seriously, shouldn¡¯t there be some kind of a process before we rush into marriage registration?¡±


    ¡°A process?¡± Nate repeated, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°Yes, a process.¡± Corrine¡¯sughter rang out as she yfully poked his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should have an engagement first? And also a spectacr event to wee me home, right? What else were you expecting?¡±


    ¡°It appears I may have jumped the gun,¡± Nate admitted, his tone deting.


    Corrine¡¯s smile widened upon seeing the change in his expression. She leaned in and poked his chest again.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I¡¯m not just some trophy to be imed on a whim,¡± she said, feigning sternness.


    ¡°If you¡¯re serious about marrying me, you¡¯ll need to put in a lot more effort.¡±


    Before Nate could reply, Corrine spun around and skipped away, her hands sped behind her back.


    Nate watched her go, his gaze tender and filled with adoration.


    After a moment, he pulled out his phone and dialed Moses¡¯ number.


    ¡°Nate,¡± Moses said as soon as the call connected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:


    ¡°Did you find what I asked for?¡± Nate asked immediately.


    ¡°Finding a high-quality diamond is no issue, but why are you insisting on a 21-carat stone?¡± Moses asked, his tone curious.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t found it yet, keep searching,¡± Nate responded sharply, his tone resolute.


    After ending the call, Nate pocketed his phone and headed toward the living room.


    By the time he arrived, everyone was mostly seated. Corrine sat next to Nate while Callie, as nned, took a seat beside Zeke.


    It was evident the Coopers were attempting to y matchmaker. However, Zeke appeared disinterested and aloof.


    Throughout dinner, Corrine ate quietly, acutely aware of Zeke¡¯s prating stare.


    Nate noticed it, too, his expression growing increasingly grim as the evening wore on.


    The room was charged with a tense atmosphere, making the dinner feel as though it might be theirst together.


    Meg and Cn exchanged knowing looks, sensing the change in dynamics.


    Cn decided to shift the conversation to business matters to diffuse the tension.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I understand your main purpose here is to discuss the Ashton Group investment,¡± he said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. What¡¯s in it for you if I withdraw?¡±


    ¡°It might not do much for me, but it certainly does wonders for you.¡±


    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    Corrine set her fork and knife down with deliberate grace. Then she reached for a napkin, dabbing the corners of her mouth with effortless elegance¡ªevery gesture refined, every movement exuding quiet authority.


    ¡°After the scandals, Ashton Group¡¯s reputation has plummeted. Ford Group, on the other hand, remains untouchable. I didn¡¯te just to convince you to pull out of your investments in Ashton Group. I came to seek cooperation with you as a representative of Ford Group.¡±


    Cn, caughtpletely off guard, couldn¡¯t mask the flicker of shock in his eyes.


    For a moment, it felt as if his entire body had turned to stone, his gaze locked onto Corrine in stunned disbelief.


    The Ford Group was the pinnacle of the business world¡ªthe kind of alliance others could only dream of.


    And yet, here she was, handing him that opportunity on a silver tter.


    But Cn wasn¡¯t the kind of businessman to be swayed by words alone.


    Years of experience had taught him not to let a single conversation unravel everything he had built.


    After the meal, he led Corrine into his study.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he began, his voice measured.


    ¡°When you first helped Ashton Group secure investments, you assured me it would be the most profitable deal I¡¯d ever make. And now, you¡¯re telling me to pull out? Are you ying games with me? Tell me¡ªwhy should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Corrine Hond,¡± she replied smoothly, a confident smile curving her lips.


    ¡°Ashton Group couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Ford Group¡ªnot even in a hundred years. And more importantly, without me, how long do you really think they¡¯llst?¡±


    Her words were sharp, deliberate, each one striking with surgical precision.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:


    Back then, it was Corrine who had pulled Ashton Group from the brink of copse¡ªher influence undeniable.


    Call it confidence or arrogance, but the truth remained¡ªAshton Group was no match for Ford Group.


    Anyone with half a mind would know which side to take. And Cn, a man who had built his fortune on sharp instincts, was no fool. He studied her in silence for a long moment before finally rising to his feet.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it a sess.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s handshake was firm, her confidence unwavering.


    Stepping out of the study, she headed straight for Nate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t need to be told twice. In one swift motion, he draped an arm around her shoulders and steered her forward, his grip sure and possessive, not bothering with a single word.


    Corrine barely had a chance to bid Chelsea goodbye.


    With Nate¡¯s hurried steps, it felt as though he were fleeing from some monster in the Cooper estate.


    As he ushered her into the car, she shot him a yful yet exasperated nce.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me look impolite.¡±


    ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ opinion,¡± Nate dered without hesitation.


    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Corrine smirked, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    ¡°Childish.¡±


    ¡°You already know I¡¯m childish, yet you still have the nerve to captivate others so openly?¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, her lips curving into a slow, knowing smile.


    ¡°You know, Zeke wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Maybe I really should give other men a chance.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened, but instead of snapping, he tilted his head slightly, smirking in that dangerously mischievous way of his.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to eliminate everyst rival.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call overbearing.¡±


    ¡°If I were truly overbearing,¡± Nate murmured, his fingers tracing the curve of her chin, his voice teasing yetced with something far more possessive,


    ¡°I¡¯d have broken your legs and kept you locked by my side.¡±


    A shiver ran down Corrine¡¯s spine, the weight of his words lingering in the air between them.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze lingered on Nate¡¯s face, the space between them barely an inch.


    His sharp brows and the yful glint in his dark eyes made him impossibly alluring¡ªdangerous, yet charming in a way that shed with his usual cold demeanor.


    Her brow twitched slightly.


    Was she getting too drawn to him?


    Because instead of fear, there was a strange thrill coursing through her at the weight of his words.


    Just then, the sharp ringing of her phone shattered the tension like a p of cold air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:


    Corrine blinked, quickly reaching into her bag and pulling it out.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she answered on impulse, not even checking the caller ID.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker.


    Corrine¡¯s expression hardened, her fingers twitching against the phone. She nearly hung up, but his urgent voice cut through.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t hang up. I need to talk to you. It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know you hate me, and if you want revenge, fine. Do whatever you want to me,¡± Bruce said, his voice tight with desperation.


    ¡°But¡­ could you spare Ashton Group?¡±


    A bitterugh slipped from Corrine¡¯s lips before she could stop it.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re convinced I¡¯m the one behind yourpany¡¯s downfall?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Bruce¡¯s frustration was palpable.


    ¡°Leah told me everything. She made it clear¡ªyou¡¯re not justing after her, or me. You¡¯re targeting Ashton Group, too. If you weren¡¯t, why go after Cn¡¯s investment? But business is business, Corrine. You can take your revenge on me, but don¡¯t drag Ashton Group down with it!¡±


    Corrine let out a coldugh.


    She leaned back against the car window, a smirk tugging at her lips as she tapped her temple with a single finger.


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m


    ¡°Bruce, are you even thinking straight?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    The mockery in her voice was impossible to miss.


    ¡°You let Leah cozy up to Meg, hoping for an investment. But did it ever cross your mind what that orphanage actually means to Meg?¡±


    The silence on the other end spoke volumes. For once, Corrine felt uncharacteristically patient and decided to spell it out for him.


    ¡°That orphanage was once Meg¡¯s home. She treasures it. She treats those kids like her own. But Leah? She insulted a boy there for no reason. She even had the nerve to say the boy deserved being abandoned by his parents. Do you really think Meg could ever look past that? Why would you even believe she¡¯d help Ashton Group secure that investment?¡±


    She let out a soft scoff before delivering the final blow.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still convinced I had anything to do with this, you¡¯re delusional. Leah ruined her own chances with Meg. You did this to yourselves.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s grip tightened around the phone, his jaw clenched in frustration.


    ¡°Even so, what do you get out of watching Ashton Group lose this investment?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smirk deepened, her voice dripping with amusement.


    ¡°Plenty. But honestly? Messing with you is reason enough.¡±


    With that, she ended the call without hesitation.


    Nate, having overheard herst remark, chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    He¡¯d always known Corrine to be sharp and calcting, but now, he was seeing a side of her that was far more yful than he¡¯d expected.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Bruce¡¯s expression darkened as the call disconnected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:


    Irritated, he yanked a cigarette from the pack, lighting it with a flick of his lighter.


    The thick smoke curled around his brooding features as he exhaled heavily.


    Just then, Leah stepped up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist. She pressed close, her voice a soft whisper.


    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault.¡±


    In times past, Bruce had always been Leah¡¯s sanctuary, rushing tofort her at the first sign of distress.


    Tonight, however, his demeanor had shifted dramatically.


    He stood with his back to her, cigarette smoke curling around him like a shield, his expression carved from stone.


    Leah pressed herself against him, her tears flowing freely, yet he made no move tofort her.


    ¡°Bruce, I feel so inadequatepared to Corrine. All I wanted was to support you, but I never imagined she would harbor such hatred¡ªenough to strike not only at you but at Ashton Group itself. The me lies with me. My presence has poisoned everything, destroying what you and she once had¡­¡±


    Time stretched like a thread pulled taut as Leah tightened her embrace from behind, desperately awaiting words of sce that never came.


    The silence wrapped around her like a cold shroud, bringing with it an unfamiliar anxiety that settled deep in her bones.


    This Pree City venture had unraveled into a nightmare she never anticipated.


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm


    The cruise disaster, Corrine¡¯s masterful maniption severing her connection with Meg, and now Bruce¡¯s growing emotional distance¡ªeverything was slipping through her fingers.


    Her instincts screamed for action, perhaps even elerating toward a formal engagement before the opportunity dissolvedpletely.


    Leah lowered her gaze, masking the calctions behind her tears. She gradually released her hold on Bruce¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ve failed you repeatedly. Your trust, your love¡ªI¡¯ve squandered it all¡­¡±


    For the first time, a flicker of response crossed Bruce¡¯s features. He extinguished his cigarette with deliberate precision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. Get some rest. We depart at dawn.¡±


    He retrieved his jacket from the sofa, moving toward the exit with measured steps.


    Leah¡¯s hand shot out, catching his wrist.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s gaze met hers, his seemingly tranquil eyes harboring an arctic chill that cut straight to her core.


    Leah¡¯s heart faltered, constricting painfully in her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned¡­¡±


    ¡°Stepping out briefly. Don¡¯t wait up,¡± Bruce replied, deftly removing her hand before departing without a backward nce.


    Each footfall of his retreat hammered another nail into Leah¡¯s mounting despair.


    Since her return home, Bruce had never disyed such coldness or impatience.


    This subtle transformation in him sent tremors through her certainty.


    His thoughts had be an imprable fortress, leaving her adrift in a sea of doubt.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:


    A dangerous light kindled in Leah¡¯s eyes as she bit her lower lip.


    She needed to outmaneuver Corrine for once¡ªbefore Bruce realized his mistake of abandoning her, or everything would crumble.


    Arriving at the hotel, Corrine slipped into the bathroom with fresh clothes.


    The warm water enveloped her like liquid silk, melting away the day¡¯s umted strain.


    She reclined in the tub, absently creating ripples in the water as her mind wandered.


    Chelsea¡¯s warning echoed unexpectedly through her thoughts.


    ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m not against you seeing a guy. But listen to me¡ªhe is not the one for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware of the Independent Continent¡¯s strict rules against marrying outsiders?¡±


    Despite her unwavering faith in Nate, this mysterious rule had nted seeds of curiosity about his homnd.


    Her contemtion was interrupted by a gentle knock at the bathroom door.


    Corrine jerked upright with a start, sending water cascading over the bathtub¡¯s edge. A fit of coughing seized her throat.


    Outside, Nate¡¯s protective instincts red, and he moved to burst through the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± Corrine called out between coughs.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ???????? ???????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    The strain in Nate¡¯s voice betrayed his contained worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Corrine drew her knees to her chest, eyes fixed anxiously on the door as rivulets of water traced down her skin.


    ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing,¡± Nate exined, his voice steady now.


    Heat crept into Corrine¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly in a position to answer¡­¡±


    ¡°I can take the call, if you¡¯d like,¡± Nate offered.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Corrine released a quiet breath as Nate¡¯s footsteps retreated.


    He answered the call with a measured,


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    A heavy silence stretched across the connection.


    Though no words came, Nate sensed the caller¡¯s identity.


    He waited, unhurried, until the silence finally broke.


    ¡°Put Corrine on the phone.¡±


    A cold smile yed across Nate¡¯s lips, his voice carrying an edge of dark amusement.


    ¡°She¡¯s bathing at the moment. Unavable.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s grip on his phone tightened until his knuckles nched, veins rising beneath his skin.


    The reality of Corrine and Nate¡¯s apparent intimacy struck him like a physical blow.


    Three years.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:


    He and Corrine had spent three long years together, yet the most intimate moments they had shared were warm embraces and the brush of fingers intertwined.


    And now? She had only been with Nate for a few months, and already, they were¡­


    The thought kindled a rage in his chest that made breathing difficult, momentarily eclipsing his original purpose for calling.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, we¡¯re done here. It¡¯ste, and I have better uses for my time.¡±


    Nate¡¯s words dripped with deliberate mockery.


    Each syble pierced Bruce like a de.


    His expression contorted, eyes darkening withplex emotions.


    ¡°Put her on. I need to speak with her.¡±


    ¡°She has nothing to say to you,¡± Nate dered tly before ending the call.


    Corrine emerged from the bathroom, toweling her damp hair.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the hairdryer?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Nate beckoned, the device already in hand.


    The moment she approached, Nate reached out, effortlessly pulling her onto hisp. His arm encircled her waist, securing her in ce, while his other hand lifted the hairdryer, already set up and ready. The warmth of his fingers, brushing against her scalp as hebed through her wet strands, was surprisingly gentle.


    As the low hum of the dryer filled the room, Corrine spoke, her voice thoughtful.


    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°Tell me about Independent Continent.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    She hesitated, and then finally asked,


    ¡°I heard there are a lot of unwritten rules there. One of them being¡­ that outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to marry in?¡±


    For a brief moment, the only sound was the hairdryer. Then, Nate responded, unfazed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    His hands never faltered in their movements.


    ¡°There are plenty of unspoken rules. But rules are rigid. People, on the other hand¡­ are adaptable.¡±


    There was something in the way he said it¡ªcalm, yet heavy with meaning.


    A simple statement. Yeting from him, it carried an unmistakable weight.


    Just then, Nate turned off the dryer.


    Corrine straddled him, their faces mere inches apart.


    Nate¡¯s fingers explored her features with feather-light touches, tracing the gentle arch of her brows and the delicate sweep of her eyelids beforeing to rest on her lips.


    He drew her closer, brushing his lips against hers in a tender kiss.


    ¡°Do you want to visit Independent Continent?¡±


    His voice carried a quiet warmth.


    A slight furrow appeared between Corrine¡¯s brows.


    ¡°When would we go?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:


    Nate¡¯s gaze lingered on her face, his eyes holding a promise of something more as his lips curved into a subtle smile.


    ¡°Before we go, make sure everything is taken care of on your end.¡±


    Everything she needed to take care of¡­


    The thought triggered a sudden memory¡ªshe had to pick up Alina next week.


    A soft sigh escaped her as she nestled against Nate¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I do have a few things to handle.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    He ran his fingers through her hair, the motion soothing and unhurried.


    Corrine hesitated before looking up at him.


    ¡°Why the sudden idea? What made you think of taking me there?¡±


    Was it because of what she¡¯d asked him earlier?


    Nate lifted her chin with two fingers, tipping her face up toward his.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather show you than tell you,¡± he murmured before pressing his lips to hers again.


    The kiss deepened, stealing her breath.


    The lingering coolness in the room was swallowed up by the heat pulsing between them.


    Pinned beneath him, Corrine felt herself sinking¡ªinto the kiss, into him.


    ?????????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í??????©o?????


    Her head spun, her body responding instinctively, though her movements were uncertain, almost hesitant.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she found Nate¡¯s gaze fixed on her.


    His dark, fathomless eyes burned with something deep and unrelenting, as if he could consume her whole.


    It was the kind of look that left no room for escape¡ªonly surrender.


    Corrine¡¯sshes fluttered. Her breath hitched.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    His voice was low, rough,ced with restraint.


    Then, in the next instant, he rolled off her.


    Corrine blinked, momentarily stunned. Propping herself up slightly, she watched as he moved away from the bed.


    ¡°Nate¡­¡±


    Before she could say another word, the bathroom door shut with a firm click.


    For a moment, she simply stared at the closed door. Then, unable to help herself, she buried her face in the covers and let out a quietugh.


    By the time Nate emerged from the bathroom, Corrine was already curled up beneath the nkets, her breathing deep and steady.


    Moving with practiced quietness, he approached the bed, his gaze softening at the sight of her sleeping form.


    Unable to resist, he reached out and brushed his fingertips lightly over her cheek. The moment his skin met hers, Corrine¡¯s eyes flew open.


    At first, her gaze was sharp¡ªguarded.


    But the instant recognition set in, the cold edge vanished, reced by a quiet warmth.


    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:


    Natey down beside her.


    Her tense muscles gradually rxed as she curled into him, seeking his warmth like a trusting cat.


    Even this small gesture made his heart melt.


    His arm tightened instinctively around her waist as he closed his eyes.


    That night, Corrine slept without disturbance.


    Morning light revealed Nate¡¯s absence, drawing a slight furrow to her brows.


    As she moved to sit up, an unfamiliar sensation on her right middle finger caught her attention.


    Her eyes fell to the ring adorning her finger¡ªa tinum band featuring a row of small diamonds.


    The design struck a perfect bnce between luxury and understated elegance.


    This was¡­


    Corrine stared at the ring adorning her finger, her breath suspended in her throat.


    The cool tinum band seemed to pulse against her skin, matching the rapid rhythm of her heartbeat.


    ¡°Getting married now was indeed too hasty.¡±


    Nate¡¯s voice cut through her reverie.


    Corrine lifted her gaze to meet his.


    He approached with measured steps, one hand lingering in his suit pocket.


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    ¡°But at the very least, this will serve as a clear message¡ªto keep any wandering admirers at bay.¡±


    Her lips parted slightly.


    ¡°Is this your way of proposing?¡±


    She raised her hand, tilting it just enough for the diamond to catch the light.


    ¡°Would you ept if it were?¡±


    Corrine let out a quiet scoff, equal parts exasperation and amusement.


    ¡°Would it even matter? You didn¡¯t exactly give me a say in this. I woke up, and¡ªbam! A ring was already on my finger.¡±


    Nate pulled her into his arms, his embrace firm yet tender.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re breathtaking,¡± he murmured, pressing his lips lightly to her hair.


    He knew Corrine had always imagined a proposal filled with magic¡ªsomething grand, something unforgettable. And he wanted to give her that.


    But Zeke¡¯s sudden appearance yesterday had unsettled him.


    It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t shake¡ªa warning, a threat.


    So, he acted on instinct.


    Corrine sighed against his chest, absently running her fingers over the cool metal encircling her finger.


    ¡°I always thought¡­ when the time came, it¡¯d be something more romantic. A real proposal. Something big.¡±


    Nate kissed her temple, his voice a quiet promise.


    ¡°Whatever others get, my Corrine will have as well.¡±


    She leaned back just enough to meet his gaze, her lips curving into a soft, teasing smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:


    ¡°So, should I be looking forward to it?¡±


    His response was immediate.


    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±


    She tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Do you have time this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning something?¡± he asked, intrigued.


    She nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been here. I thought I¡¯d take a walk around.¡±


    After leaving the hotel, Nate learned something new¡ªCorrine had spent her high school years in Pree City.


    She also told him about Natasha and Jolene, the friends she had made here.


    They strolled through the streets, eventually stopping by her old high school before entering a cozy local restaurant for a meal.


    Just as they walked in, a voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Corrine!¡±


    The sweet, familiar sound sent a shock through her system.


    Every buried emotion, every locked-away memory came crashing down at once, like an avnche she had no way of outrunning.


    For a split second, her mind went nk. Then came the cold.


    ?????????? ????????????: g??????¦Í?????????????


    It wasn¡¯t just a chill¡ªit was the kind of icy dread that seeped into her bones, that wrapped itself around her lungs and refused to let go.


    Her hands trembled involuntarily.


    Nate sensed her distress immediately and tightened his grip on her hand.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Corrine emerged slowly from her frozen state, staring at him before nodding slightly. She pressed forward, refusing to look back.


    rissa Hond watched Corrine¡¯s retreating form and moved to follow, but her mother, Nic Hond, seized her arm.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Nic saw through her daughter¡¯s intentions and steered her toward a private room, muttering,


    ¡°So many years have passed, and she might have died long ago. And don¡¯t forget the scandal she caused back in high school¡­¡±


    Nate caught Nic¡¯s words as he entered the private room.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, a lethal glint crystallizing in their depths.


    For Corrine, the meal turned to ash in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    Corrine shook her head and departed.


    The moment she crossed the restroom threshold, regret flooded her consciousness, but retreat was no longer possible.


    ¡°Corrine, my dear sister, I knew it was you.¡±


    rissa tucked away her lipstick, her sweet, innocent smile masking something darker as she regarded Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:


    Corrine harbored nothing but cold indifference toward her half-sister, rissa, refusing to participate in any semnce of a family reunion.


    The Hond family had long since faded into insignificance in her life, bing merely shadows of a past she¡¯d rather forget.


    Seemingly blind to Corrine¡¯s frigid demeanor, rissa stepped forward with a radiant smile, attempting to bridge the gap between them with an outstretched arm.


    Corrine executed a subtle sidestep, avoiding the contact while maintaining a facade of casual movement.


    Undaunted by the rejection, rissa¡¯s voice floated through the air like a warm summer breeze.


    ¡°Have you been well all these years?¡±


    Met with silence, she pressed on.


    ¡°Dad has been so worried about you. You coulde back home with us. No matter the distance between us, we¡¯ll always be family, right?¡±


    Corrine shook the lingering water droplets from her hands, meeting rissa¡¯s gaze with a razor-sharp, mocking smile.


    ¡°rissa, we¡¯re alone here. Why maintain this charade?¡±


    Her expression carried an unmistakable undercurrent of disdain.


    Some people recognized instantly upon meeting that they would forever remain at odds.


    For Corrine, rissa embodied this truth perfectly.


    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m


    Their discord ran too deep for reconciliation, making peaceful coexistence under one roof an impossible dream.


    rissa¡¯s unwavering smile remained as she assessed Corrine.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown even more beautiful,¡± she observed, her smile deepening with calcted precision.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve attracted such an impressive boyfriend.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow twitched at the barbedment.


    The pattern had repeated so often that its beginning had blurred, leaving only a familiar numbness in its wake.


    Their half-blood status exined their divergent preferences, yet the past painted a darker picture.


    Years ago, when their father Dewey returned from abroad, he brought a limited-edition construction set and rissa¡¯s favorite toy¡ªa Barbie doll.


    As the younger sister, rissa always imed first choice.


    Corrine had watched helplessly as rissa imed the construction set she secretly coveted, only to extend a hollow invitation to share.


    Corrine¡¯s furious departure had earned her father¡¯s harsh reprimand.


    rissa¡¯s appropriation didn¡¯t end with toys.


    She systematically imed everything Corrine valued¡ªdesired clothes, new friendships¡ªall while maintaining an air of innocent charm that masked her actions.


    Through bitter experience, Corrine learned to mask her desires with practiced indifference.


    Now, hearing rissa¡¯s words, Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, a cial glint appearing in them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:


    She methodically dried her hands, her lips curving into a calcted smile.


    ¡°rissa, your talent for iming others¡¯ possessions never ceases to amaze. Is this your measure of cleverness? Or perhaps it¡¯s gic? Indeed, like mother, like daughter.¡±


    There was no mistaking the bite in her words, the mockeryced within them.


    rissa maintained herposure, her serenity undisturbed by the verbal assault.


    ¡°My acquisitive nature isn¡¯t universal¡ªyou¡¯re my chosen target.¡±


    Her clear eyes locked with Corrine¡¯s as her smile widened yfully.


    ¡°I always believed you could maintain your cold indifference regardless of circumstances. But now¡­¡±


    Before she couldplete her thought, Corrine¡¯s hand shot forward, fingers wrapping around rissa¡¯s throat in one fluid motion.


    Corrine¡¯s hand, ice-cold against rissa¡¯s neck, made her flinch on instinct.


    The grip tightened, pressing hard enough to leave rissa gasping for air.


    A flush crept up her face as the suffocating pressure mounted.


    She pushed against Corrine¡¯s hand, her brow creased as she struggled to force out a single breath.


    ¡°Are you really this easily provoked?¡±


    rissa lifted her chin, her gaze locking onto Corrine¡¯s with a strange steadiness.


    More ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????


    There was no fear¡ªno panic. Only an unsettling calm, tinged with something almost taunting.


    Corrine stared down at her, pinned against the cold wall, a flicker of malice glinting in her eyes.


    Slowly, she leaned in close and whispered near rissa¡¯s ear, her voiceced with venom.


    ¡°rissa Hond, I¡¯m warning you¡ªstay away from him.¡±


    rissa¡¯s lips curled into a yful smirk.


    ¡°Looks like you care more than you let on.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darkened, her fingers digging in harder.


    ¡°Say one more word, and I swear, you¡¯ll never speak again.¡±


    The tension in her hand betrayed the restraint she was barely holding onto, her re searing into rissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°And don¡¯t ever call me your sister again. The Hond family means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    rissa blinked up at her, her ssy eyes shimmering with unshed tears, catching the dim light like polished crystal.


    Corrine let out a sharp scoff and shoved her away, releasing her grip.


    rissa staggered but caught herself, leaning against the wall as she rubbed her sore neck.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s birthday is next week. Are you going to visit him? He¡¯s been thinking about you all these years.¡±


    Corrine shot her a sidelong nce before letting out a low, bitterugh.


    ¡°Thinking about me? Or just wondering if I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, never sparing a nce back.


    By sheer chance, as she stepped out, she brushed past Leah, whose eyes widened in shock.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:


    But Corrine didn¡¯t falter¡ªher pace remained steady as she made her way toward her private room.


    Leah snapped out of her daze and hurried into the restroom.


    Inside, she spotted rissa at the sink, carefully fixing her appearance.


    A glint flickered in Leah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Miss Hond, do you know Corrine?¡±


    rissa nced up and shed an innocent smile.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re sisters, after all.¡±


    At the mention of this, her expression turned wistful, and she let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that years ago, my sister made a mistake and was thrown out of the house. We lost touch for over a decade. I never thought I¡¯d run into her again.¡±


    ¡°A mistake?¡± Leah repeated, a sh of cold calction crossing her gaze.


    ¡°Yes. She was always a bit withdrawn, never quite fitting in. I heard that after she left home, she attended Pree High School for a while, but apparently, she got caught up in a major scandal and ended up expelled.


    Honestly¡­ my sister¡¯s life has been quite unfortunate.¡±


    rissa sighed again, shaking her head slightly.


    Leah frowned, trailing a step behind her in thought.


    Pree High School?


    Wasn¡¯t that where Jolene transferred after her¡­ incident?


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????


    And a scandal serious enough to get expelled?


    How had she never heard about this before?


    A sharp instinct told Leah that if she could dig up the truth behind this, she might finally gain the upper hand.


    And when that happened, Bruce would surely love her as much as before.


    Corrine approached the private dining room and encountered Nate at the doorway.


    ¡°Why did youe out?¡± she asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡± Nate responded, stepping closer to intertwine their fingers as an instinctive act offort.


    Corrine offered a slight smile.


    ¡°I was just heading to the restroom. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± she reassured him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child requiring supervision.¡±


    As they entered the room, Nate pressed her gently against the door. His eyes, intense and probing, met hers as he caressed her cheek softly.


    ¡°But you¡¯re upset,¡± he said, his voice calm yet tinged with a trace of resignation.


    Corrine looked at him, a smile slowly forming, her eyes sparkling mischievously.


    ¡°Nate, you¡¯re really odd,¡± she remarked.


    He never pressed for details, but his ability to discern her true feelings, which she thought she had masked, was uncanny. She believed she had concealed her emotions well, yet with Nate, it seemed she could hide nothing.


    She suppressed the sadness and the slight ache in her heart and rested her head against his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really,¡± she assured him.


    ¡°rissa¡¯s unexpected arrival just took me by surprise.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:


    ¡°Then rest your head on my shoulder for a bit,¡± Nate suggested, his hand soothing her back gently, as one mightfort a distressed child. From the moment rissa appeared, Nate had picked up on Corrine¡¯s difort. As an outsider to her turmoil, he could only offer his silent support.


    Corrine looked up at him, her face serene.


    ¡°Just for a bit?¡± she teased, a yful smile hinting at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°If you prefer, for a lifetime,¡± Nate responded, his smile broadening.


    ¡°No regrets?¡± Corrine probed.


    ¡°None,¡± Nate dered, drawing her back into his embrace. His deep andzily sensual voice murmured into her ear, ¡°In this life and beyond, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Corrine settled against him, a contented smile spreading across her face. She could feel the firm, steady beat of his heart. She had always seen Nate¡¯s presence as a rose blossoming in the barren terrain of her heart. Now, it seemed he was not only the rose that had drawn her to love but also the remedy that soothed her soul.


    Ten minutester, Nate and Corrine exited their private room just as Dewey and his group stepped out from the opposite private room. Dewey caught a fleeting glimpse of Corrine, causing his brow to crease with uncertainty. Was that Corrine? What could she be doing here? His eyes then shifted to Nate. He wondered who she could possibly be dining with.


    ¡°Mr. Hond, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave,¡± Bruce interrupted Dewey¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Dewey responded, swiftly masking his surprise with a practiced smile.


    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    After bidding Bruce farewell, Dewey turned to his daughter, rissa.


    ¡°What do you think of Bruce?¡± he asked, his toneden with implications. Bruce¡¯s family background and demeanor stood in stark contrast to those of the idle, pleasure-seeking rich kids. Unfortunately, rissa held no interest in Bruce.


    ¡°Miss Burgess and Mr. Ashton are close to getting engaged,¡± she mentioned casually. Hesitating, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard from Miss Burgess that my sister was involved with Mr. Ashton for a time.¡± Her words,bined with a fleeting, enigmatic look, left room for misunderstanding.


    Dewey¡¯s expression darkened with frustration.


    ¡°She¡¯s really tarnishing our family name!¡± he burst out.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to ruin our reputation!¡± Had he foreseen such oues for Corrine after her departure from the Hond family, Dewey might have preferred leaving her abandoned in the snow.


    rissa and Nic exchanged a knowing nce.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Nic suggested.


    With a grunt, Dewey led the way out.


    Once in the car, rissa broached another subject after a lengthy pause.


    ¡°Dad, Miss Burgess mentioned her uing birthday party next month,¡± she informed.


    ¡°She¡¯s nning to announce her engagement to Mr. Ashton and was hoping I can attend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Dewey remarked, his mood lightening as he affectionately patted rissa¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your mother and I will be there with you.¡± Dewey cherished his well-mannered and aplished daughter deeply.


    ¡°I knew you love me the most, Dad!¡± rissa beamed, nestling closer.


    After returning to Lyhaton, Corrine immersed herselfpletely in her work. Though the incident on the cruise was kept under wraps, Rita¡¯s emergency hospitalization had already triggered rampant spection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:


    ¡°Rita never learns,¡± Karina remarked scornfully.


    ¡°Despite being defeated by you repeatedly, she persists.¡±


    It was shocking that Rita would stoop to drugging to take revenge on Corrine. Ironically, the Ashton family still considered themselves part of the elite.


    Just then, a sudden thought crossed Karina¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The Ashton family hasn¡¯t been causing you trouble, has it?¡± she asked after a brief pause.


    ¡°What can they do that would bother me? This is all Rita¡¯s doing,¡± Corrine responded, sipping her coffee with a knowing smile.


    ¡°She disabled the surveince, so there¡¯s no evidence of what urred between us. Even if she tries to disclose anything, I have a recording that¡¯s not just for show.¡±


    Karina¡¯s expression softened into a relieved smile before she said, ¡°I¡¯m d you were prepared, but I still worry that the Ashtons will retaliate.¡± From her knowledge of the Ashton family, Rita had faced numerous setbacks due to Corrine. Now, with Ford Group intercepting a crucial Ashton Group investment, they were unlikely to let things slide.


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle it as ites,¡± Corrine responded withposure. Her leniency toward the Ashtons had restrained her in the past. Now, free from these inhibitions, she felt fearless. Moreover, Corrine was a firm believer in retribution rather than forgiveness. The Ashtons had consistently provoked her disgust, giving her no reason to spare them any mercy.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her ringing phone. Upon ncing at the caller ID, Corrine realized it was Farris, and her brow creased slightly. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered.


    Continue reading on g???????¦Í?????c????


    ¡°Corrine, it¡¯s me.¡± Farris¡¯s voice came through immediately.


    ¡°What do you need, Mr. Ashton?¡± Corrine asked bluntly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re avable, could we meet at Whisperwind Cafe to discuss something in private?¡± Farris proposed.


    Just as Corrine was about to decline, Farris added, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting here until youe,¡± and hung up before she could respond.


    Corrine massaged her temples in frustration.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you the Ashtons wouldn¡¯t let this go?¡± Karina chuckled wryly.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a jinx!¡± Corrine retorted, shooting Karina a re. She then stood to collect her belongings while Karina also prepared to leave, busily typing a message on WhatsApp.


    A quick response arrived, and a bright smile blossomed across Karina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Found someone new?¡± Corrine teased, arching an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s more serious this time,¡± Karina responded, cing her hands on Corrine¡¯s shoulders earnestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to marry him.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Marriage is serious, Karina. Are you sure you¡¯ve thought it over?¡±


    ¡°I know, but when you meet the right one, there¡¯s no holding back,¡± Karina responded.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the same when you met Nate?¡±


    A shy smile spread across Corrine¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Exactly. Sometimes, you have to follow your heart,¡± Karina concluded proudly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:


    After their conversation, Corrine made her way to Whisperwind Cafe for her meeting with Farris.


    As she entered, the manager caught sight of her and paused, taken aback by her presence.


    Coming back to his senses, the manager quickly stepped forward, straightened up, and greeted Corrine, his expression shifting to one of eager respect.


    ¡°Wee, Miss Hond.¡±


    She gave a small nod in acknowledgment, her gaze sweeping across the polished interior.


    The manager hesitated for a fraction of a second before continuing, ¡°Mr. Carl Ford is in a VIP room. Would you like me to escort you?¡±


    Corrine paused mid-step, her brows lifting slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected her grandfather to be here.


    Her lips curled into a polite but distant smile.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m here to meet someone else.¡±


    She moved forward, only to stop as if reconsidering something. Turning back, she met the manager¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know I was here.¡±


    ¡°Understood. You can count on my discretion.¡±


    Corrine believed she hade unnoticed. What she didn¡¯t realize was that one of Farris¡¯ most trusted aides had already ryed every detail to him¡ªword for word.


    ¡°The manager of Whisperwind Cafe personally stepped out to greet her?¡± Farris set his coffee mug down with a measured pause, his gaze sharpening as he looked at his butler.


    ???????????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????????????[?]??????


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the butler confirmed, carefully gauging his employer¡¯s reaction. After a slight hesitation, he added, ¡°From what I observed, they appeared to be well acquainted. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t close enough to catch what they discussed.¡±


    Farris narrowed his eyes, his fingers resting against the rim of his cup. Whisperwind Cafe was more than just a coffee shop¡ªit was where Lyhaton¡¯s elite gathered to enjoy coffee and exchange unspoken power ys.


    Countless cafes hade and gone over the years, but Whisperwind remained untouchable¡ªa testament to the immense power of its elusive owner.


    Due to its elite reputation, the manager of Whisperwind Cafe rarely ever extended a personal wee to anyone.


    That he had done so for Corrine was nothing short of extraordinary. Just then, the steady rhythm of approaching footsteps echoed down the corridor.


    ¡°You can go now,¡± Farris said, pulling himself from his thoughts. His gaze flicked to the butler.


    ¡°And make sure no one enters unless I say so.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    As the butler exited, he wasn¡¯t at all surprised to find Corrine standing at the threshold, just about to step inside. He inclined his head in greeting.


    ¡°Good day, Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Ashton in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been expecting you.¡±


    With that, he stepped aside, allowing her to pass.


    Corrine took a steady breath before stepping into the private room. Farris sat upright at the table, his presenceposed yet unmistakably authoritative. The moment he saw her, a warm, grandfatherly smile crossed his face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:


    ¡°So you came, Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon me?¡± Her tone was far cooler than his wee. She set her handbag on the chair beside her and took a seat, ncing at her watch.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Farris¡¯ smile wavered ever so slightly as he took in her detached demeanor, every movement exuding an air of distance. Letting out a soft sigh, he gave his head a slow shake.


    Atst, he handed her a document folder.


    ¡°Take it, Corrine.¡±


    Corrine hesitated briefly before epting it. Her gaze dropped to the contents¡ªan equity transfer agreement. A faint, knowing smile curved her lips as she set the folder down on the table with deliberate ease. Leaning back, she crossed one leg over the other and adjusted her cuffs with an air of detached elegance.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to step in and plead their case?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Debts incurred by my own blood must be settled. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Farris¡¯ voice was steady as he continued, ¡°Over the years, you¡¯ve upheld every moral duty toward the Ashton family, yet time and again, they¡¯ve put you through unnecessary trouble. Rita¡¯s predicament now is nothing more than the result of her own choices.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow at his words but remained silent, waiting for him to finish.


    She knew him too well. Farris wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of arranging this meeting just to hand over an equity transfer agreement.


    Once, she had been naive enough to believe in his supposed kindness, blind to the hypocrisy beneath his carefully crafted demeanor. But after everything she had endured, the truth was crystal clear¡ªFarris¡¯ only real concern was the future of the Ashton family. And for that, he would sacrifice anything or anyone.


    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Just as she had expected, his next words were carefully measured.


    ¡°Bruce mentioned you have a recording in your possession?¡±


    Corrine lifted her gaze, meeting Farris¡¯ eyes with a faint, knowing smile.


    ¡°I do.¡± Before he could say a word, she added smoothly, ¡°Are you hoping I¡¯ll get rid of it?¡±


    Her bluntness hit its mark, catching Farris off guard. For a moment, he seemed at a loss for words.


    After a long silence, he finally sighed.


    ¡°Rita brought this upon herself. She has no one to me but her own actions. And frankly, I won¡¯t say she doesn¡¯t deserve it. But seeing her in that hospital bed, crying day after day, I believe she truly regrets what she¡¯s done. Can¡¯t you give her a chance to make things right?¡±


    His voice softened as he continued, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll delete the recording. She¡¯ll have to get married someday, and it¡¯s hard to build a future with something like that hanging over her.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes sharpened as she studied him.


    ¡°You know Rita better than I do. Do you honestly believe deleting that recording will keep her in line?¡±


    Her gaze bored into him, unflinching, making it clear she wasn¡¯t easily swayed. A flicker of unease crossed Farris¡¯ expression.


    ¡°I can promise you this,¡± Corrine said coolly.


    ¡°As long as she stays out of my way, that recording will never see the light of day.¡±


    She tilted her head slightly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:


    ¡°But if she crosses the line again, she¡¯ll have to deal with the fallout herself.¡±


    With that, she rose from her seat, ready to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Farris called after her.


    ¡°What about the Ashton Group shares?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them,¡± Corrine halted mid-step, ncing back at him.


    ¡°My problem is with the Ashton family. Even if you handed me every single share, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡±


    Farris¡¯ pupils constricted.


    ¡°Corrine, are you really willing to cut all ties with the Ashton family? All over your failed rtionship with Bruce?¡±


    ¡°You think this is about Bruce?¡± A cold, mocking glint shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Everything Ashton Group has today exists because of me. And no one in this world is more qualified than I am to tear it apart, piece by piece.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Farris¡¯ voice quivered as he gaped at Corrine, his disbelief etched into every strained breath.


    He hade here seeking reconciliation, never expecting her to be this ruthless.


    If he couldn¡¯t convince her to let go of her grudge against the Ashton family, then what was the point of this meeting?


    ¡°Corrine, must you take it this far? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    Corrine let out a sharp, unrestrainedugh, as if he had just said the most absurd thing imaginable.


    C???????????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    ¡°The Ashton family¡¯s wealth and power exist because of me. If you have no problem reaping the benefits, then why should I fear the consequences?¡±


    With that, she didn¡¯t waste another second and strode away.


    The butler, who had been standing outside, stepped in the moment she left.


    His eyes swept over Farris, who looked like a man on the verge of copse, his body trembling as if his strength had drained awaypletely.


    Concerned, the butler hurried to steady him.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, are you alright?¡±


    Farris waved him off, saying nothing.


    His dull, weary eyes stayed locked on Corrine¡¯s retreating figure, but slowly, something changed¡ªsomething dark flickered in his gaze, a slow-burning malice rising from the depths.


    The butler¡¯s attention drifted to the document on the table, and he immediately understood what had happened.


    Carefully guiding Farris back into his chair, he suggested in a quiet, measured tone, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to let Bruce handle this, sir.¡±


    Farris nced up at him, then let out a cold, bitterugh.


    ¡°That girl¡­ From the moment she stepped through the Ashton family¡¯s doors, I knew she wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated.¡±


    His voice dropped, edged with something almost like regret.


    ¡°For three years, I shielded her in every possible way, hoping that one day, she¡¯d show mercy out of sentiment. But now, I see it was all for nothing.¡± His fingers curled into fists, his nails pressing into his palms.


    ¡°A wolf¡ªno matter how well you feed it¡ªwill never be loyal. And when the timees, it won¡¯t hesitate to sink its teeth in, right where it hurts the most. That¡¯s the nature of a beast.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:


    As Corrine walked toward the exit of the cafe, she unexpectedly came face-to-face with Lnd.


    ¡°Miss Hond, your grandfather has requested your presence upstairs,¡± he informed her smoothly.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze instinctively flicked to the manager of Whisperwind Cafe.


    The manager visibly tensed, his forehead damp with sweat, nervously ncing at Lnd.


    Lnd offered a polite, knowing smile.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you should know¡ªMr. Ford has eyes and ears everywhere in this ce.¡±


    Corrine had no doubt about that.


    The caf¨¦ belonged to her grandfather¡¯s family holdings. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that every person here answered to him.


    Without another word, she followed Lnd into a VIP room. What she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªnot in the slightest¡ªwas to find Nate sitting inside, engaged in casual conversation with her grandfather.


    Corrine masked her surprise almost instantly, though her gaze lingered on Nate for a beat too long.


    Her eyes silently questioned his presence in the room.


    Nate lowered his gaze, his expression unreadable as he lifted his coffee cup and took a slow sip, his movements measured andposed.


    Carl was the one to break the silence.


    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Corrine, since you¡¯re here, take a seat. You¡¯ll want to hear this¡ªafter all, it concerns an important matter of marriage.¡±


    At those words, Nate¡¯s grip on his cup tensed ever so slightly.


    ¡°Marriage?¡± Corrine turned to Carl, her confusion evident.


    Carl merely smiled, and his gaze shifted toward Nate, carrying an unspoken weight.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hopkins specifically arranged this meeting to fulfill a marriage arrangement agreed upon years ago.¡±


    He took a deliberate sip of his coffee before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ve met Mr. Hopkins a few times before, haven¡¯t you? I imagine he¡¯s mentioned the arrangement. What are your thoughts on it?¡±


    ¡°Marriage arrangement?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes flickered toward Nate, her expression nk with disbelief.


    Carl studied her reaction, something unreadable shing in his gaze.


    ¡°So, Mr. Hopkins never mentioned it to you?¡±


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes lifted, locking onto Carl with sharp precision.


    He had chosen Whisperwind Cafe specifically to avoid Corrine. Yet here she was, and it was obvious Carl had orchestrated the encounter.


    It didn¡¯t take much to see what he was trying to do¡ªstir trouble where none existed.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, I¡¯ll leave the item here. I¡¯ll return another day to discuss the details in person.¡± Realizing that lingering would onlyplicate matters further, Nate rose from his seat.


    But Carl¡¯s voice halted him.


    ¡°By all rights, with the engagement token here, the Ford family cannot deny this arrangement. However, marriage is a significant matter¡ªit should ultimately be Corrine¡¯s decision. Take this back with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 520

    ?Chapter 520:


    Corrine¡¯s attention drifted to the small box on the table.


    Something about it seemed familiar. Then, recognition struck¡ªEvelyn had given this very box to Nate when they left her homest time.


    But what did it have to do with the Ford family?


    As the thought crossed her mind, Nate spoke.


    ¡°Since it has already been presented, there¡¯s no reason to take it back.¡±


    With that, he straightened.


    ¡°I have other matters to tend to. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Hopkins,¡± Carl said, rising slightly in his seat as a courtesy. Once Nate was gone, he settled back down.


    Corrine studied her grandfather before letting her gaze drift to the box again. She reached for the coffee pot and refilled Carl¡¯s mug.


    ¡°Is what¡¯s inside really that important?¡±


    Carl didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he simply held her in a steady gaze.


    ¡°Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She instinctively turned toward him, meeting his eyes.


    Carl¡¯s gaze, typically warm and kind, sharpened with rare intensity. The usual gentleness in his eyes was absent as he regarded her with quiet solemnity.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since youst visited your mother¡¯s grave, hasn¡¯t it? Find time to go. If there was anyone she cherished most in this world, it was you.¡±


    Corrine lowered her gaze, her lips pressing into a thin line as her hands curled into fists on herp.


    ?????????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    After a brief pause, she took a steadying breath and forced a faint smile.


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to open the box and see what¡¯s inside?¡± Carl asked, taking a slow sip of his coffee, his gaze flicking toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some jade pendant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Corrine replied without thinking.


    The second the words left her mouth, she tensed, instantly regretting it.


    She had slipped¡ªthere was no way she could keep her connection to Nate a secret now.


    Yet, Carl didn¡¯t press her. A flicker of something unreadable crossed his eyes. His voice carried a trace of intrigue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even the slightest bit curious about where this marriage arrangement came from?¡±


    Corrine had plenty of questions about the sudden arrangement. Suppressing the storm of thoughts racing through her mind, she met Carl¡¯s gaze with unguarded honesty.


    ¡°Why am I only hearing about this now?¡±


    ¡°The details of this arrangement¡­ even I don¡¯t fully know them.¡± Carl sighed, his voiceced with quiet mncholy.


    ¡°To be honest, I never expected the Hopkins family to bring out the token after all these years. For so long, with no word from them, I had assumed they had long abandoned the agreement.¡±


    Carl¡¯s usual warmth gave way to solemn determination as his sharp gaze settled on her.


    ¡°Corrine, if you don¡¯t want this, even if it costs the entire Ford family, I will see to it that this arrangement is canceled.¡± His words carried an unwavering resolve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:


    Corrine caught the firm conviction in his eyes, and a trace of uncertainty flickered across her face.


    ¡°Do you want me to end it?¡±


    ¡°This is the modern age. We¡¯ve long moved past the era of marriages arranged by parents.¡± Carl gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, his voice calm but resolute.


    ¡°Besides, this arrangement¡­ it isn¡¯t right for you.¡±


    Corrine remained silent, her thoughts unreadable.


    Deep down, she forced herself to face the truth¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to end this arrangement.


    Carl seemed to read her thoughts but didn¡¯t push.


    ¡°Alright. Take your time and think it through.¡±


    They lingered in Whisperwind Cafe a while longer before rising to leave.


    As they stepped outside, Carl shifted the conversation to the uing business conference.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not fond of socializing, but this event carries a lot of weight. You¡¯ll need to attend.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations,¡± Corrine said, carefully steadying Carl¡¯s arm as they descended the steps.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much to prepare for. You only need to go through the motions. You¡¯ve met the other family representatives before,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°And even if it¡¯s just for my sake, they won¡¯t give you a hard time. I know I¡¯m repeating myself, but I want you to be there for two reasons¡ªfirst, to make a poised and confident public appearance, and second, to expand yourwork. We¡¯ve kept your identity under wraps, so the outside world remains unaware of you. But now, you¡¯ve grown into someone capable of standing on your own. It¡¯s time for them to witness your grace and ability, Corrine. The other families hold considerable influence in Lyhaton. If you can establish strong ties with them, they¡¯ll be invaluable allies in your future. Do you understand?¡±


    ???????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????????????©q?????


    In both business and life, connections paved the way forward. Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile.


    ¡°I understand your intentions, Grandpa.¡±


    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was suddenly trying too hard to clear a path for her.


    Was it because of Nate¡¯s abrupt mention of the marriage arrangement? As for how this arrangement hade to be, Corrine knew she needed a proper conversation with Nate.


    That scoundrel! How could he keep something like this from her for so long?


    As Corrine¡¯s and Carl¡¯s figures gradually faded into the distance, a shadow stirred behind the dense foliage in the garden.


    Once they were gone, Farris slowly stepped out from his hiding ce. The butler, who had been waiting, hesitated before studying his expression.


    Farris stood motionless, his face etched with shock and disbelief, his hands trembling slightly at his sides.


    ¡°Mr. Ashton¡­¡± The butler¡¯s brows furrowed in concern.


    Farris snapped out of his daze, casting the butler a deep, unreadable nce.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Farris returned to the Ashton residence. Bruce had been waiting in the living room for quite some time. The moment he saw Farris step inside, he quickly rose to his feet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:


    ¡°Grandpa, you called me back so suddenly. Were you able to handle it?¡±


    He was referring to Farris personally intervening to force Corrine to erase the recording.


    Farris pressed his lips together and walked over to a high-backed chair, lowering himself into it. After instructing everyone else to leave the room, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly is Corrine¡¯s connection to the Ford family?¡±


    ¡°The Ford family?¡± Bruce¡¯s brows knitted together, his sharp features hardening.


    ¡°Do you still believe Corrine has any ties to them?¡± In all of Lyhaton, the mere mention of the Ford family¡ªthe wealthiest and most powerful in the city¡ªwas enough to make people tread carefully.


    But Bruce had conducted his own private investigation into Corrine¡¯s background and found no trace linking her to the Fords. While her past and identity were bing more enigmatic by the day, he saw no reason to believe she had any connection to them.


    Farris studied him for a moment before recounting everything he had seen and heard earlier.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this is far moreplicated than we first assumed. What if she¡¯s been hiding her true motives all along, stepping into our Ashton family with a clear purpose in mind?¡± He added, ¡°Look into Corrine again. We can¡¯t afford to take this matter lightly.¡±


    Bruce nodded.


    ¡°Understood, Grandpa.¡±


    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    After a brief hesitation, he finally spoke.


    ¡°And about the recording¡­¡±


    ¡°She refused.¡± Farris exhaled deeply, frustration weighing in his voice.


    ¡°When ites down to it, this entire disaster started with that foolish girl, Rita. She overestimated herself and ended up handing Corrine a weapon to use against us.¡±


    But at the moment, Farris¡¯ mind was preupied with something else¡ªCarl had asked Corrine to attend the business association meeting. The way the two of them interacted didn¡¯t seem like they had only just met.


    Corrine, and the Ford family¡¯s granddaughter with a different surname¡­ Farris couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a connection existed between them.


    He could only hope he was overthinking it.


    Seeing that Bruce hadn¡¯t left yet, Farris frowned slightly.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still uneasy about that recording staying in Corrine¡¯s hands. The longer she holds onto it, the more unpredictable things could get,¡± Bruce said.


    Farris¡¯ gaze darkened.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your usual intelligence? There¡¯s no shortage of ways to make something disappear. Do I really need to walk you through every single one?¡±


    Hearing that, Bruce immediately caught his meaning.


    ¡°Understood, Grandpa. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± Farris¡¯ expression grew faintly impatient.


    Bruce hesitated for a brief moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Burgess family.¡±


    Farris¡¯ eyes flickered with thought.


    ¡°The Ashton family¡¯s future is uncertain right now. Partnering with the Burgess family is risky, but it could also strengthen our position. However, as for the marriage alliance¡­ That¡¯s something we need to consider carefully. Once that engagement is finalized, the Ashton and Burgess families will be permanently tied together.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:


    Bruce remained silent but fully grasped what Farris was getting at.


    ¡°We can¡¯t count on Corrine anymore. In the meantime, take a step back and think carefully. What else can we gain from the Burgess family?¡±


    Farris stood up and slowly made his way toward his room.


    ¡°True skill lies in making the most of what¡¯s avable.¡±


    Bruce froze, staring nkly at Farris¡¯ retreating figure.


    After sending Carl off in his car, Corrine headed straight to Brighton Group. The unusually smooth ess to the CEO¡¯s office caught her off guard. When she arrived at Nate¡¯s office, she walked in and sank onto a sofa.


    ¡°You knew I wasing, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice carried a subtle usation.


    Matias, who had been briefing Nate on some reports, immediately picked up on the shift in atmosphere. He set the documents down and quietly left the room.


    Nate stood up and strode toward Corrine. Without a word, he wrapped an arm around her waist and effortlessly pulled her into his embrace. His deep, enigmatic gaze softened slightly, a flicker of warmth surfacing in his expression.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to ask?¡± Nate inquired, his voice low.


    Corrine tilted her head, meeting his stare. The intensity in his dark eyes made her throat tighten for a second, but she steadied herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this marriage arrangement between us?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why had I never heard a single word about it before?¡±


    ¡°Carl didn¡¯t exin?¡± Nate¡¯s long, slender fingers idly yed with hers, his touch light and deliberate.


    ?????????? ???????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????


    Corrine shook her head.


    ¡°Grandpa said he wasn¡¯t clear on the details either.¡±


    The entire situation had blindsided her. Even though her grandfather hadn¡¯t provided many answers, she could tell he had seen thising for a long time.


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, his voice low and smooth as he said, ¡°You¡¯re going to be mine sooner orter. Does it really matter how it all began?¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters.¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes sharpened with seriousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one being dragged into this, and yet I had no clue. If I hadn¡¯t stumbled upon it today, who knows how much longer I would¡¯ve been left in the dark?¡±


    A thought suddenly clicked into ce.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t orchestrate this from the start, did you?¡±


    Had he known exactly who she was since the beginning and deliberately approached her?


    ¡°Meeting you was never part of the n.¡±


    Nate hade to Lyhaton to call off the marriage arrangement with the Ford family, never anticipating that everything would spiral out of control after meeting Corrine. She was the unforeseen variable in his carefullyid-out life¡ªthe unexpected force that threw everything into chaos yet somehow brought him a lot of joy.


    ¡°Nate, tell me the truth. Are you keeping something from me? This whole arrangement hase out of nowhere, and no matter how I look at it, something feels off.¡±


    She hesitated, her thoughts tangled. How could she have lived for over twenty years and never once heard about a supposed marriage arrangement?


    And then there was her grandfather. It seemed that he disapproved of this arrangement, yet something told her he was bound by an obligation he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:


    Was there more to this marriage arrangement than she had been led to believe? What exactly was the history between the Hopkins family and the Ford family?


    As she wrestled with the uncertainty, Matias stepped into the room, bncing a small porcin bowl in his hands.


    ¡°Sir, your grandmother sent this over again.¡±


    Corrine snapped out of her thoughts, her eyes falling to the bowl as Matias set it down on the coffee table. Her brows knitted slightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something Mrs. Hopkins had specially prepared and sent over,¡± Matias responded.


    Corrine peered at the contents¡ªa mixture of restorative ingredients meant for strengthening the body.


    Then, out of nowhere, she blurted, ¡°Are you weak¡­ or something?¡± A heavy silence settled over the office.


    Matias stiffened, his eyes widening as he gawked at Corrine in disbelief.


    Corrine certainly had a talent for saying the most unexpected things at the most unexpected times.


    His instincts warned him not to get any deeper, so he turned on his heel and left the room without another word.


    The moment the office door clicked shut, Corrine felt the world tilt.


    She gasped as Nate suddenly pinned her beneath him. His presence was overwhelming, his distinct masculine scent closing in around her like an inescapable trap. She lifted her gaze, locking eyes with him. His stare was dark and unreadable, sending her heart racing as something deeper flickered in his expression.


    Chapter updates at g??ln ov els.????????


    ¡°Do you need me to prove it to you?¡± His voice was low and rough, his breath warm against her skin as he buried his head in the curve of her shoulder. A heated whisper brushed against her temple and then skimmed down the sensitive curve of her neck, sending a shudder through her body.


    Corrine hesitantly poked his chest with her finger, her longshes fluttering like a startled butterfly.


    ¡°Can we talk first? Maybe if you get¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nate¡¯s response was firm¡ªunyielding. He leaned down and captured her lips in a searing kiss. His kiss was fierce, intoxicatingpletely consuming her.


    In the quiet office, the sound of their breathless exchange filled the space, thick with tension and something impossible to ignore. It was impossible to tell how much time had passed before Nate finally pulled away. His half-lidded eyes gleamed with an unrestrained hunger, dark and possessive, as though letting go wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°Do you still think your man is weak?¡± His voice was husky, roughened by a seductive rasp that scraped against her heart like sandpaper. Corrine¡¯s lips were slightly swollen, her gaze carrying an unintentional allure.


    A faint smile ghosted across her lips as she slowly shook her head. Her fingertips brushed along the sharp line of his throat as she murmured, ¡°My man is the best.¡±


    The simple words made Nate¡¯s gaze darken even further. His arm tightened around her waist, his grip possessive, as though even the thought of letting go was unbearable.


    ¡°You really could drive me insane.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re my salvation.¡± Corrine cradled his face in her hands, her gaze shimmering with rare sincerity and unguarded affection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:


    ¡°Before you, life felt predictable¡ªordinary. But with you, I wake up excited for tomorrow. I dream of a future. I want to be with you, always and forever.¡±


    Nate held her gaze before leaning in, pressing a tender kiss against her lips.


    ¡°We¡¯ll always be together. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll stay by your side for the rest of my life.¡±


    There was no doubt in his mind anymore. No other woman had ever unraveled him the way Corrine did. She was the only one who made him willing to give everything¡ªhis life, his future¡ªwithout hesitation. It should have been an impossible thought. And yet, it was the most real thing he had ever known.


    After leaving Brighton Group, Corrine drove straight to Waldo¡¯sw firm.


    ¡°Well, well, well. To what do I owe the pleasure today?¡± Waldo set down the document in his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Want something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Have the Ford family and the Hopkins family had any dealings with each other in the past twenty years?¡± Corrine asked abruptly.


    Waldo¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°The Hopkins family?¡±


    ¡°Independent Continent. The Hopkins family,¡± Corrine rified.


    ¡°Never heard of them.¡± Waldo studied her with a calm, steady gaze.


    ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t answer. She propped her chin on one hand, her stare unfocused as she drifted into thought.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????©o?????


    Noticing her distracted expression, Waldo stood up and walked over to sit beside her.


    ¡°Corrine, talk to your uncle. Did something happen?¡±


    Corrine observed him for a moment. Her gut told her that he was just as in the dark about this arrangement as she was.


    After hesitating for a long moment, she finally recounted everything.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s about that.¡± Waldo¡¯s reaction was oddly indifferent, as if this wasn¡¯tpletely unexpected.


    His response caught Corrine¡¯s attention. Maybe he knew more than he was letting on.


    ¡°That arrangement¡­ I remember Carl mentioning it once, but we never took it seriously at the time,¡± Waldo admitted.


    ¡°Your mom once said the other party owed her a great debt. She didn¡¯t bring it up before she passed because she didn¡¯t want you carrying the burden.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°But the Hopkins family from Independent Continent¡­ They¡¯re not exactly known for their good fortune. If you ask me, you¡¯d be better off calling off this arrangement.¡±


    Waldo¡¯s exnation answered some of Corrine¡¯s doubts, but it didn¡¯t get to the heart of the matter. Corrine still couldn¡¯t piece together how the Ford family in Lyhaton had be entangled with the Hopkins family from Independent Continent.


    And how had this arrangement evene about?


    If what Waldo said was true¡ªthat the Hopkins family owed her mother a great debt¡ªthen had her mother once had ties with someone from Independent Continent?


    One question after another spun through her mind like a tangled ball of yarn she couldn¡¯t unravel, leaving her restless and on edge.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:


    ¡°You should get back to work, Uncle Waldo,¡± Corrine said, rising to her feet and signaling her farewell.


    Waldo watched her retreating figure, his lips parting slightly as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he said nothing.


    At Eternal Peace Cemetery of Lyhaton¡­


    Nestled against the mountains and surrounded by water, the cemetery was believed to be a ce of exceptional natural harmony and bnce. Corrine eased her car into a parking space and stepped out, a bouquet of white tulips cradled in her arms.


    Her memories of her mother, Kiley, had faded over time. Even the resentment she once held had dulled with the years. On Corrine¡¯s fifth birthday, Kiley had ended her life with a handful of pills. No final words. No goodbyes. She had vanished without a trace, leaving Corrine to navigate the world alone.


    Her steps felt heavy as she approached her mother¡¯s tombstone. But as she drew near, she halted in surprise. A bouquet of white tulips had already been ced before the grave.


    Most people believed Kiley loved all flowers without exception. But very few knew that white tulips had always been her favorite.


    Corrine¡¯s heartbeat quickened as her brows knitted together. The wine poured in front of the grave hadn¡¯t dried yet. Whoever had been here had left only moments ago.


    Her gaze instinctively swept her surroundings. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of movement¡ªa shadow slipping away.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she called out.


    ?????? ???????? ?????????? ????: g????????¦Í????????????


    Corrine bolted after the figure.


    At the sound of her approaching footsteps, the person quickened their pace. By the time she reached the road, all she could make out was the blur of a sleek, high-end sports car¡ªa silver-gray Koenigsegg¡ªracing past like a bolt of lightning.


    The tinted window slid up just as she caught a fleeting glimpse of the driver. A man. His long, pale-golden hair catching the light, and his amber eyes, a striking blend of mncholy and menace.


    His angelic features concealed a darkness, an eerie intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.


    Inside the car, the man lingered for a moment, casting a long look at Corrine¡¯s strikingly beautiful face through the rearview mirror. A cryptic smile yed on his lips.


    Corrine stood frozen as the car vanished from sight, snapping out of her trance only once the silence settled around her again. She turned back toward her mother¡¯s gravestone, standing motionless until the numbness in her legs forced her to shift.


    Before leaving, she reviewed the area¡¯s surveince footage. But whoever he was, he possessed remarkable counter-surveince skills¡ªhis movements evaded every camera with precision.


    Had she note today, she would have never known that someone had visited her mother¡¯s grave.


    As she drove back, her phone rang. Nate¡¯s voice came through the receiver, taut with concern.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Corrine started, but before she could finish, a sharp car horn split the air. A sickening crash followed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:


    The world around her spun violently. Then, everything went ck.


    When Corrine opened her eyes again, the sky outside had already darkened. A dim light illuminated the room, and the faint scent of disinfectant lingered in the air.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling, her mind slowly piecing together where she was.


    A hospital.


    Just as the realization sank in, she heard footsteps at the door. She turned her head to see Nate striding in, his tall frame casting a shadow across the floor under the glow of the hallway lights.


    ¡°Are you feeling dizzy?¡± he asked, settling beside her and gently brushing a stray strand of hair from her cheek.


    Corrine met his gaze and gave a slight shake of her head.


    Without another word, Nate pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.


    His embrace was firm, almost desperate, as if he were afraid she might slip away if he let go.


    His head rested against the curve of her neck, his breath warm against her skin.


    Feeling the tension in his body, Corrine hesitated before raising a hand and lightly patting his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she murmured.


    They didn¡¯t exchange many words. No grand disys of affection. Yet, just holding each other like this wrapped Corrine in an unexpected warmth.


    After a long while, Nate pulled back and handed her a brand-new phone.


    Check new story at g????????¦Í??????.??????


    ¡°Yours got wrecked in the crash. Take this instead.¡±


    Corrine stared at the device, something unreadable flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Did they find the driver?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nate said, his voice steady.


    ¡°He turned himself in after the ident. The police are handling it now.¡±


    As he spoke, he carefullydled out a bowl of broth and held out a spoon for her.


    Corrine nodded, pressing her lips together.


    ¡°I ran into someone today.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened, his voice turning sharp.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hell.¡± He had been in the middle of apany meeting when he received a tip-off¡ªHell had appeared.


    The location? The exact ce where Corrine had been.


    Coincidence or not, Nate hadn¡¯t wasted a second. He had walked out of the meeting without a word and driven straight there.


    Yet, despite his urgency, he still hadn¡¯t been able to stop her from getting hurt.


    Just then, his phone buzzed. Nate leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to Corrine¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± he murmured.


    Straightening, Nate turned and strode out of the room, answering the call as he stepped into the hallway.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins,¡± Matias¡¯ voice came through the receiver, steady yet grim.


    ¡°The driver ims he fell asleep at the wheel, but our investigation says otherwise. He received a wire transfer¡ªfive hundred grand¡ªsix hours before the crash.¡±


    ¡°Did you trace the remittance ount?¡± Nate asked, his voice low and controlled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:


    Matias didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ashton family.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened, a cold glint shing beneath hisshes.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Matias confirmed.


    ¡°They¡¯re after the recording Hond has. My guess? They staged the ident to destroy her. But things didn¡¯t go as nned.¡±


    The situation had spiraled out of control¡ªmore than the Ashtons had likely intended.


    After a brief pause, Matias spoke carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, should we send them a warning?¡±


    ¡°They went after my woman,¡± Nate said, his tone sharp as steel.


    ¡°They don¡¯t get to walk away from this.¡±


    His fingers clenched into a fist, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Since they like idents, let¡¯s see how they handle one of their own.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Ending the call, Nate turned and reentered the ward.


    Corriney curled up on the bed, her fingers casually scrolling through WhatsApp messages.


    In the group chat, Karina had posted, ¡°We¡¯ll depart at nine sharp the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Jolene replied, ¡°Got it!¡± Natasha added, ¡°Understood.¡±


    F???????? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.??????


    At the bottom, Corrine¡¯s own message appeared.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Just then, a shadow fell over her screen.


    Corrine looked up, meeting Nate¡¯s deep, unreadable gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re heading to Pree City?¡± Nate asked, his voice calm butced with curiosity.


    Corrine nodded and shifted, settling morefortably against his chest.


    ¡°Just picking someone up¡ªI¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    Natey beside her, his arm securing her against him as he pressed a kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°Want me to send someone with you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Corrine pursed her lips, tapping his chin lightly with her fingertip.


    ¡°And don¡¯t meddle with the Ashton family.¡±


    Nate caught her hand, his grip firm but gentle.


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡± His gaze was deep, almost abyssal, as if daring her to lie.


    Corrine dropped her eyes, avoiding his stare.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you caught up in something this messy,¡± she muttered, her voice deliberately indifferent.


    The situation wasn¡¯t hard to piece together. A conveniently timed car ident. A conveniently destroyed phone. Anyone with sense could tell the Ashton family was behind it.


    Nate studied her in silence, his expression unreadable, but when he finally spoke, his voice was quieter, tinged with resignation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t just stand by when ites to you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s heart softened. A small smile yed on her lips as she let out a breath.


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to trouble you, my boyfriend.¡±


    Nate smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    He leaned in, capturing her lips with his.


    After losing Cn¡¯s investment, the other board members of Ashton Group were quick to voice their displeasure. Bruce endured their criticisms with a tight smile, but irritation burned beneath the surface.


    By the time the endless meetings finally ended, he retreated to his office, drained.


    His assistant ryed the details of Corrine¡¯s car ident in a measured tone.


    ¡°Did it really cause this muchmotion?¡± Bruce muttered, irritation flickering in his eyes. He had only ordered someone to seize the phone, not create a spectacle.


    The assistant quickly rified, ¡°Miss Hond was just startled and fainted.¡±


    Bruce exhaled quietly, pressing his fingers to his temples.


    ¡°Make sure the police release the driver when the timees. I don¡¯t want any unnecessaryplications.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The assistant hesitated, gauging Bruce¡¯s expression with caution.


    ¡°The driver was taken in for questioning, but there¡¯s been no word from him since.¡±


    A flicker of unease crossed Bruce¡¯s face. Something was slipping beyond his control.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction


    His gaze turned sharp, his voice edged with steel.


    ¡°Then give him a personal warning. Make sure he sticks to the story¡ªand keeps his mouth shut about the rest.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    The office door clicked shut, sealing Bruce in the vast, empty space. He rose from his chair, moving toward the floor-to-ceiling window as he pulled a cigarette from his pocket. Below, the city pulsed with life¡ªheadlights weaving through the streets, neon signs shing in the evening haze.


    Yet, despite the vibrant world beneath him, his mind drifted elsewhere.


    Corrine.


    Her voice echoed in his thoughts, sharp and unwavering.


    ¡°In business, everything is give-and-take. Investors do not throw money at you out of generosity; they do it for profit. In the end, it is always about returns.¡± With her by his side, he had never needed to fight these battles alone. No matter how dire the situation, she always found a way to turn the tide.


    Corrine had been the backbone of Ashton Group¡ªits unshakable pir. As long as she was there, failure had never been an option.


    But without her? Thepany had been crumbling, piece by piece. First, they had lost thend deal in the southern district. Then, Cn¡¯s investment had slipped through their fingers.


    If things continued spiraling like this, the so-called rising star of Lyhaton would be nothing more than a cautionary tale¡ªa name spoken in ridicule.


    A sharp vibration shattered his brooding silence. His phone. Tracy.


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tensed.


    With an air of indifference, he silenced the call and tossed the phone onto the leather sofa.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 530:


    Thirty minutester, he walked out of the office, his mind a tangled mess of frustrations.


    His thoughts churned, drowning out the world around him¡ªuntil, suddenly, the car lurched. The tires screeched. The metal frame twisted violently as the vehicle mmed into a streemp.


    By morning, news of the Ashton Group CEO¡¯s ident had spread like wildfire. Spection swarmed the inte, forcing Ashton Group to act fast, sealing off any leaks before rumors could spiral out of control. In her hospital room, Corrine skimmed the headlines, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.


    The door swung open. Nate stepped in, his presencemanding as always.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Corrine offered no argument as she moved toward him.


    ¡°What time do you finish work tonight?¡± Nate asked, his gaze lingering on her profile.


    She thought for a moment.


    ¡°Around six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°I will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seated in the front, Matias absorbed their exchange with a quiet sense of worry. To those who knew better, it was clear¡ªthey were a couple making ns. But to an outsider, they might have seemed like merely going through the motions.


    At this rate, when would his boss finally marry her?


    Read it now at g??l??¦Ï¦Í????s.??????


    Matias sighed quietly.


    The car rolled to a smooth stop outside the Ford Group building. As Corrine stepped out, Matias sneaked a nce at Nate through the rearview mirror.


    He hesitated.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Nate¡¯s voice was cool, unreadable.


    Matias did not hold back.


    ¡°Sir, do you not think your progress with Miss Hond is¡­ slow?¡±


    Nate gave Matias a sharp look as he lifted his gaze.


    Matias cleared his throat but pressed on.


    ¡°I mean, since Miss Hond has be your girlfriend, the two of you have not even gone on a proper date.¡±


    A proper date¡­


    The words felt foreign to Nate¡ªunnecessary, even. For him, results mattered more than meaningless gestures.


    ¡°Do women really care about such things?¡± he asked.


    Matias nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°No woman dislikes a well-nned date.¡±


    Nate leaned back, his gaze clouded with thought. Without another word, he pulled out his phone and began typing.


    Corrine had just settled into her office when her phone chimed. A message from Nate.


    ¡°Want to watch a movie tonight?¡±


    Her brows lifted slightly.


    ¡°What made you think of watching a movie?¡±


    ¡°For a date.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:


    The words lingered in her mind longer than she expected. It struck her then¡ªsince they had been together, they had never actually gone on a proper date.


    After a brief pause, she typed her response.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As the evening approached, Corrine returned to her apartment, intent on changing into something special.


    But the moment she stepped inside, a chill ran down her spine.


    Something was off. She was not alone.


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched. For a moment, she thought she was imagining things.


    Then, a sound came from the bedroom.


    A shiver ran up her spine, cold and piercing. Her blood turned to ice, her body locking up as dread coiled deep in her gut. Panic threatened to take hold, but she gritted her teeth, steeling her nerves. Her fingers trembled as she yanked open the shoe cab, wrapping her hand around the baseball bat she had stashed there for emergencies. Taking a slow, measured breath, she crept toward the bedroom, every step deliberate, her senses razor-sharp.


    Then her phone rang, slicing through the silence like a de. The screen lit up with Nate¡¯s name.


    ¡°You are not at the office?¡± His deep voice carried through the speaker.


    ¡°No.¡± Corrine barely registered her own reply, her gaze locked onto the bedroom door. Her steps, once determined, faltered, shifting from pursuit to retreat.


    She had been prepared to confront whoever was inside, but Nate¡¯s call jolted her back to reality. What was she thinking? Facing an intruder alone? That was not bravery¡ªit was reckless.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Survival instinct kicked in. In a dangerous situation, the first thought should never be confrontation¡ªit should be escape.


    ¡°Wait for me a minute,¡± she said, forcing steadiness into her voice.


    ¡°I will be right down. Yes, very soon.¡±


    Without another second of hesitation, she grabbed her things and bolted.


    As soon as she stepped into the hallway, she broke into a run, mming the elevator button repeatedly.


    ¡°Nate¡ª¡± Her voice came out shaky, her breath uneven.


    ¡°Someone broke into my apartment!¡± She barely noticed the tremor in her own words.


    Across town, Nate stood in a flower shop, his fingers brushing over a bouquet of roses. But the moment he heard Corrine¡¯s voice, his entire demeanor shifted. His expression darkened, the warmth in his eyes vanishing, reced by cold, hard resolve.


    ¡°Go to a crowded ce right now. Do not stay alone. I will find you.¡±


    The call ended, and he was already moving. Sliding into his car, he mmed the door shut and floored the gas pedal.


    A thirty-minute drive? Not this evening. Not when Corrine was in danger.


    His jaw tightened as the needle on the speedometer climbed higher. A cold unease gnawed at him, sharp and relentless. His grip on the steering wheel turned to iron as he pushed the car faster, weaving through traffic with single-minded focus.


    Ten minutester, Nate arrived, and Corrine had already contacted the police. Theybed through the apartment, checking every corner, every possible point of entry. Yet, despite the thorough search, nothing was missing. Without tangible proof of a crime, the authorities had no choice but to leave withoutunching a formal investigation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:


    As the door shut behind thest officer, Nate turned to Corrine. Silently, he took her hand in his, rubbing warmth back into her fingers.


    ¡°Do you want some water?¡± he asked.


    She blinked, as if snapping back to the present.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nate poured her a cup, watching as she wrapped her hands around it, letting the warmth seep in. A pause. Then, his voice came, lower this time,ced with something unreadable.


    ¡°Corrine, will youe with me?¡±


    She looked up, startled.


    ¡°Where to?¡± The question left her lips before she even thought about it.


    But the moment she met Nate¡¯s gaze, understanding settled in. This was not about a destination. It was about him. About them together.


    Seeing her hesitation, he offered a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. Stay at Celtis Estate for a while.¡±


    This was not a request. It was the closest thing to apromise he could make. He would not risk leaving her unprotected.


    A beat of silence stretched between them before she finally exhaled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their ns for the evening had crumbled under the weight of an unexpected threat. Yet somehow, it led her here¡ªpacking a bag, stepping into his car, heading toward Celtis Estate.


    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Later that night, after ensuring Corrine was settled in, Nate stepped onto the balcony, his phone pressed to his ear.


    ¡°Moses, did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°All surveince footage was wiped. No traces left behind. Not even from surrounding cameras.¡± Moses exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Nate, I have a bold guess. Could it be someone from your family?¡±


    Given Nate¡¯s status, if his family had caught wind of his connection to Corrine, they would not take it lightly. The members of the Elder Council, hiding behind their masks of righteousness, were capable of anything.


    Nate¡¯s fingers curled around the balcony railing, his knuckles turning white. His eyes darkened, his voice dropping to an icy whisper.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Corrine was not just idling in her room. She had asked Jules to check the nearby surveince footage, but as expected, he had found nothing.


    ¡°Corrine, where are you right now?¡± Jules¡¯ voice carried an edge of concern.


    She tapped her fingers lightly against her phone.


    ¡°Celtis Estate.¡±


    Jules instantly lost hisposure.


    ¡°You are with Nate? Are you living together now?¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± she muttered, rubbing her ear.


    ¡°I suppose you could say that. My apartment is not safe, so I am staying here for now.¡±


    Jules let out a sharp curse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:


    ¡°What do you mean it is not safe? He is the least safe person you could be around!¡±


    Corrine exhaled in mild exasperation.


    ¡°Do not worry, I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Corrine, as your cousin, I probably should not say this, but I need to remind you of something.¡± He hesitated before blurting, ¡°You have every right to¡­ you know, be intimate. I am not going to stop you, and I cannot. But you need to take precautions and protect yourself!¡±


    Silence. Corrine stared nkly at her phone. How was she supposed to respond to that?


    Jules must have realized just how awkward the conversation had be because he hastily mumbled a goodbye before hanging up.


    She put her phone down and slowly processed his words.


    There was nothing shameful about intimacy. It was natural between couples. But she had never pictured herself in such a situation.


    Back on the ship, when Rita had drugged her and sent her mind spiraling, she had nearly lost control. Nate had every opportunity to take advantage of her vulnerability. But he had not.


    His restraint had touched her deeply. Yet, strangely, it also left her with a faint twinge of guilt.


    Looking back, she realized how much he had endured for her¡ªhow much he had amodated her, always putting her needs above his own.


    Maybe it was time she took the initiative for once.


    ???????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????n??¦Í????????????


    ¡°Still awake thiste?¡± Nate¡¯s voice shattered Corrine¡¯s thoughts. She jolted, sitting up so fast that her nightgown slipped slightly.


    ¡°Why did you get in here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t notice the way the hem of her silk camisole had shifted.


    Nate did. His gaze dropped to the delicate fabric pooling around her thighs, the dim light casting soft shadows against her smooth skin. His eyes darkened. Her nightgown clung to her, the thin straps barely holding on to her shoulders, exposing the elegant lines of her corbones.


    Under the warm glow of the bedsidemp, her skin gleamed like polished jade¡ªsoft, inviting, utterly impossible to look away from. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as something heated flickered in his gaze.


    Corrine¡¯sshes fluttered, the weight of his stare making her heart race. She tightened her grip on the sheets, her uncertainty betraying her bold intentions.


    ¡°Is this some kind of test?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was low, rough around the edges.


    Corrine shook her head, her teeth grazing her lower lip.


    She leaned in, her breath feathering against his jaw before her lips barely brushed his skin.


    ¡°I am trying to tempt you.¡±


    A quiet chuckle rumbled from his chest. His eyes glinted with amusement, but there was something deeper lurking beneath the yfulness. His lips curled into a slow, knowing smile and he moved swiftly, caging her beneath him.


    His presence engulfed her, his scent wrapping around her senses as his lips descended upon hers. The kiss was not gentle. It was not hesitant. It was a im.


    Heat curled in Corrine¡¯s stomach as she trembled beneath him, her hands grasping his shirt, anchoring herself against the wave of sensation overtaking her.


    The air around them thickened, charged with a tension that burned hotter with every passing second.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:


    ¡°Nate¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, breathless, trembling.


    ¡°I¡­ My stomach hurts¡­¡±


    The shift was instant. Nate pulled back immediately, his expression darkening with concern as he searched her face.


    Corrine blinked, a blush creeping up her neck as her eyes met his. Her voice barely rose above a whisper.


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nate¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.


    His gaze was like a storm¡ªdark and unyielding, the intensity almost tangible. His breath hitched, his temple pulsing with the effort to keep hisposure.


    Corrine bit her lip, her thoughts tangled, trying to find the right words to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ that¡­ you know¡­¡±


    Seeing the confusion swirling in his eyes, she exhaled sharply, a hint of frustration leaking through. She leaned in, her breath a soft murmur by his ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my period¡­¡±


    In that instant, the weight of embarrassment crashed down on her. She wanted to vanish into thin air, to sink through the floor and disappear. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him. With her head down, her words came out in a barely audible breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any pads here¡­ Could you¡­ get me some?¡±


    Nate finally understood the situation. He exhaled, the sound low and strained, his eyes unreadable, his voice thick with restrained emotion.


    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to drive me crazy.¡±


    Without another word, he stood, his form cutting through the air, and left without a nce back.


    As she watched him walk away, a sharp wave of frustration bubbled up from within her. This wasn¡¯t how she¡¯d imagined things going. Why now, of all times? The situation had caught herpletely off guard. She could hardly believe it was happening.


    After finally gathering the courage to take the first step, this awkwardness had to rear its head.


    Frustrated, she ran her fingers through her hair, the tension gnawing at her as she headed quickly to the bathroom.


    A knock echoed against the bathroom door.


    ¡°Miss Hond, here¡¯s what you need.¡±


    It seemed Nate had given the maid specific instructions to avoid disturbing her, but a hand slipped through the door, passing her what she needed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Corrine muttered as she epted the items. She quickly took care of herself and stepped out of the bathroom.


    Tanya entered, holding a porcin cup in her hands, and offered it to Corrine.


    ¡°Miss Hond, drink a cup of warm milk. It should help ease the difort.¡±


    Corrine epted the cup with a faint smile.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He left,¡± Tanya replied softly.


    ¡°He asked me to tell you not to wait for him, and to get some rest.¡±


    Corrine nodded, the weight of the situation pressing on her chest. After finishing the milk, she changed into something morefortable and settled into bed. Her body ached, and her mind was restless. Sleep eluded her, as the dull ache in her back and the cramping in her abdomen twisted and tugged at her with every movement.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:


    In a half-sleep state, she felt the mattress dip, followed by theforting, solid weight of a chest pressing gently against her back. The warmth radiated from him, soothing the tension in her body.


    ¡°Nate¡­¡± she murmured, a soft, almost inaudible sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered in response, his voice a low, steady reassurance.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± She turned in his arms, seeking his warmth, wrapping her arms around his waist as she nestled against him like a cat searching forfort.


    ¡°I thought¡­ you weren¡¯t going to talk to me anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Nate kissed her forehead softly, the touch gentle yet firm with affection.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Her breath hitched in response, but she mumbled a quiet ¡°Okay,¡± and to her surprise, drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    Nate looked down at her, her face serene in sleep, and a small, tender smile curled at his lips.


    The next morning, the shrill sound of her phone¡¯s ring cut through her dreams like a knife. Groggy and disoriented, Corrine fumbled around the bedside table, finally snatching up the phone.


    ¡°Corrine, where the hell are you? Why are you just now answering? Do you have any idea how long we¡¯ve been waiting for you?¡±


    Karina¡¯s voice tore through the phone with an impatient roar, snapping Corrine out of her haze.


    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    She nced at the time and immediately shot up, a jolt of realization striking her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    In the haze of everything, she hadpletely forgotten. They were supposed to leave for Pree City today!


    Corrine swiftly changed into her clothes and dashed out the door, moving with urgency.


    ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins is waiting for you in the dining room,¡± Tanya, the maid, greeted Corrine with a warm smile as she neared.


    Before Tanya could finish, Corrine breezed past her, saying, ¡°I have an urgent matter to deal with and can¡¯t stay.¡±


    As she descended the spiral staircase, Corrine spotted Nate seated in the dining room, patiently waiting.


    ¡°Come, sit and have something to eat first,¡± Nate offered gently.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Corrine began to refuse, but the sight of the untouched food on the table made it evident that Nate had been waiting for her. Sensing her hesitation, Nate gently insisted, ¡°Eat something first, and then I¡¯ll take you where you need to go.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Corrine agreed, albeit reluctantly.


    As Corrine had imagined, when Nate sent her to the location where Karina and the others were, their faces were marked by curiosity and silent judgment.


    ¡°Well, well, no wonder you were MIA this morning,¡± Karina teased, noting the faint marks on Corrine¡¯s neck and shing a knowing smile. Corrine felt uneasy under Karina¡¯s scrutinizing gaze and swiftly adjusted her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± she said.


    ¡°We should go.¡±


    ¡°If anythinges up, call me,¡± Nate offered.


    Corrine nodded, opened the door of the waiting vehicle, and climbed in. Once the car started, she settled into afortable position, retrieved a kraft paper envelope she had prepared earlier, and handed it to Natasha.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:


    ¡°Here, take this,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Natasha asked, her curiosity piqued as she opened the envelope.


    Inside were a property deed and a set of keys.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay in Pree City anymore. I found a caf¨¦ nearby for your mom. It¡¯ll be easier for you to stay in Lyhaton and continue your life there,¡± Corrine exined.


    Natasha¡¯s fingers tightened around the property deed, her eyes welling up.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I can¡¯t ept this,¡± she responded, her voice thick with emotion.


    Corrine had already done so much for her over the years.


    ¡°Hold off on the thanks,¡± Corrine replied firmly, as though she had anticipated Natasha¡¯s refusal.


    ¡°There are conditions you¡¯ll need to agree to first.¡±


    Natasha waited in silence for Corrine to continue.


    ¡°The cost of the property and the rent for the caf¨¦ will be deducted from your sry every month,¡± Corrine exined.


    ¡°Also, you must sign a fifteen-year contract with Ford Group. Do you ept that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Natasha eximed immediately.


    She knew that Corrine¡¯s arrangement was meant to ensure her peace of mind. Regardless of the conditions, Natasha would have chosen to stay with Ford Group and by Corrine¡¯s side. Nearby, Karina¡¯s curiosity got the better of her.


    ¡°So,st night with Nate¡­¡± she started but stopped, noting Corrine¡¯s difort, and chose not to press further.


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Corrine rified with a sigh.


    ¡°Judging by your tone, you seem disappointed,¡± Jolene remarked yfully.


    Corrine briefly shared the events of the previous night, then covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this embarrassed,¡± she admitted.


    Meanwhile, Nate listened with only half an ear as Matias detailed the day¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°Have a team follow her discreetly,¡± Nate instructed.


    Matias paused, then a realization dawned.


    ¡°We still have a team in Pree City,¡± he responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the instructions to them right away.¡±


    ¡°Make sure they remain unseen and do not interfere with her activities,¡± Nate reiterated firmly.


    Matias looked puzzled.


    ¡°Then how are we supposed to protect Miss Hond?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Protect?¡± Nate repeated softly, a hint of a smile ying at his lips.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need much protecting. She¡¯s more than capable of taking care of herself.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Matias acknowledged with a nod.


    After an hour¡¯s journey, Corrine and her group arrived safely at the prison in Pree City.


    Before long, the prison gates creaked open, revealing a frail, slender figure slowly making her way out. The woman appeared to be in her forties, yet her facecked the typical grace of her age. She exuded an aura of loneliness and desperation, like a candle on the verge of extinguishing. Her posture was slightly hunched, and she looked bewildered as she faced the outside world.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:


    ¡°Mom!¡± Natasha shouted, rushing forward and wrapping the woman tightly in her arms.


    Alina was momentarily stunned, her eyes brimming with emotion as she gently stroked Natasha¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s here,¡± she murmured.


    Corrine and the others remained by the car, watching the mother and daughter reunite.


    ¡°What kind of perfect ending could ever make up for the hardships they¡¯ve endured?¡± Karina said emotionally, adjusting her sunsses as she held back tears and turned away.


    ¡°As long as they keep looking ahead, they¡¯ll see brighter days,¡± Jolene responded softly.


    Before her words could settle, a swarm of reporters with cameras and microphones surged forward, encircling Natasha and Alina without warning.


    Corrine narrowed her eyes, anger shing in her gaze.


    ¡°Alina, you were convicted of murdering your husband years ago. Now that you¡¯re out, what are your ns for the future?¡± one reporter asked.


    ¡°You were husband and wife. What kind of deep-seated hatred drove you to kill your husband and dismember him?¡± another pressed.


    ¡°While serving your time, did you suffer from inner torment? Did you ever truly repent?¡± a third reporter jumped in.


    The barrage of questions was like sharp knives, mercilessly reopening the wound in Alina¡¯s heart. She trembled uncontrobly, her face turning ashen. Instinctively, she lowered her head to avoid the cameras, but the reporters were relentless, eager to capture every detail of her expression.


    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m


    ¡°You confessed and served your time, yet never spoke of the crime¡¯s details. Is there more to the story?¡± a reporter asked.


    ¡°Sorry, she can¡¯t answer your questions,¡± Corrine interjected, stepping forward decisively.


    She pushed through the crowd, leading Natasha and Alina away. The reporters, persistent as ever, followed closely, surrounding their car and making it impossible to move.


    Karina cursed under her breath.


    ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t just stay here and let them wear us down,¡± she said in frustration.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze hardened as she surveyed the reporters who had appeared out of nowhere. Her expression was unreadable, her eyes icy as she stared down the journalists encircling the car.


    Just as the situation seemed intractable, a group approached. Leading them was a man in a ck leather jacket, radiating authority and menace.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he respectfully called out, approaching the car.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Corrine asked, scrutinizing the man before her.


    ¡°My name is Jerome Hopkins,¡± the man responded.


    ¡°Mr. Nate Hopkins was concerned about potential trouble, so he instructed me to watch over you discreetly.¡±


    A wave of relief washed over Corrine.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, softening her stern expression.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:


    After evading the reporters, they sought temporary refuge in a hotel in Pree City.


    Meanwhile, sitting in a car, rissa observed Leah¡¯s smug expression and averted her gaze, concealing her thoughts. The murder and dismemberment case from five years ago had sent shockwaves through the nation.


    On the day of the trial, everyone had condemned Alina as a ruthless murderer, despising her for her apparent cruelty. She had be an abomination to society. If this matter were to resurface, Corrine would inevitably be seen asplicit and harshly judged by the public.


    rissa was convinced that Corrine would never recover from this.


    ¡°Miss Hond, it¡¯s honestly surprising how different you and Corrine are, considering you¡¯re sisters.¡± A flicker of coldness crossed Leah¡¯s eyes, her voice smooth as she continued, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯d have never guessed you were rted. It¡¯s almost unbelievable.¡±


    rissa stood poised and graceful, every inch the refined young woman of a rich family, while Corrine¡¯s reputation was nothing short of chaotic. The contrast between them was stark, and no one would have made the connection between the two.


    Had rissa not revealed it, Leah would have remained blissfully unaware of the shared history Corrine and she had from their high school days.


    ¡°Corrine made a huge mistake years ago and was expelled from the Hond family home. She¡¯s been living on her own ever since, and you can imagine how difficult that must¡¯ve been for her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such unsavory circles,¡± rissa said, a flicker of sorrow in her eyes.


    ¡°But now, with the media attention, the past can¡¯t stay buried anymore.¡±


    ?????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Leah kept her face neutral, but inside, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. This rissa was far too calcted for her own good.


    Leah absently twirled a lock of her hair, her tone casual.


    ¡°Thest time I was in Pree City, everything felt rushed. This time, Miss Hond, I expect a proper tour¡ªhow about you show me around?¡±


    rissa smiled, nodding eagerly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At Leah¡¯s subtle gesture, the driver started the car, and they drove away, the hum of the engine filling the brief silence. However, the reporters at the hotel entrance remained.


    As they dug deeper, live reports began to expose Natasha¡¯s past, while the long-buried story of the bullying involving Jolene and Corrine resurfaced, dragging them all into the spotlight. The Ford Group was inevitably pulled into the scandal.


    The inte erupted with furious discussions.


    ¡°I remember Jolene Sampson! She was part of that bullying gang in school that drove a girl to suicide. How is she still free?¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the infamous bullying crew from Pree High School? The leader was¡­ Corrine Hond!¡±


    ¡°Corrine, once the eldest daughter of the Hond family, was ruthless enough to cause her stepmother to miscarry, and in the end, her own father cast her out. All four of them in that bullying gang are vile¡ªnothing but the worst kind of people!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even a rumor that the gang, led by Corrine, was linked to a murder case years ago!¡±


    Natasha stared at the trending discussions online, her face draining of color.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She never expected things would unravel like this.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:


    Five years ago, it was her trouble that dragged them all into the mess, and now, five yearster, they were still caught in its grip.


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for apologies,¡± Corrine said coldly, her tone sharp as ice.


    She needed to know who had leaked the information and brought reporters to their doorstep.


    The Ford family had invested so much in keeping the murder case from five years ago under wraps. They couldn¡¯t let everything unravel now.


    Just then, her phone buzzed.


    It was Nate calling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had all online activity suspended for the next hour. No updates allowed. And all details on the murder case from five years ago are sealed. No one can report on it.¡± A surprising warmth washed over Corrine, easing some of the tension she didn¡¯t even realize she had.


    Her eyes softened, the sharpness in her gaze fading as she responded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll carry the weight for you,¡± Nate replied firmly.


    ¡°Stay where you are. I¡¯m on my way to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the call ended, Corrine and the others sat quietly on the hotel sofa, the silence hanging heavy in the air.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here all day,¡± Karina spoke up, her voiceced with impatience.


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up and sneak out through the back doors?¡±


    Jerome interjected just in time, his voice firm and clear, ¡°Miss Brooks, both the front and back doors are blocked by reporters.¡±


    Karina muttered a curse under her breath, frustration simmering just beneath the surface.


    At that moment, Jolene, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa, the smoke from her cigarette curlingzily around her, finally spoke.


    ¡°These reporters came prepared. Someone must have leaked the information ahead of time. They¡¯ve clearly gone to great lengths dredging up that old case. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re targeting the four of us.¡±


    In a world where information spread like wildfire, bad news was the easiest to spread. By resurrecting the ghosts of their high school days, it was clear their goal was to ruin their reputations, turning them into pariahs in the eyes of the public.


    The sheer effort it took to keep the murder case under wraps for so long, only to see it threatened by shameless reporters, was enough to make their blood boil.


    Corrine sat still on the sofa, her gaze sharp and her voice steady.


    ¡°If they want to wait, let them wait.¡±


    They simply waited to see who would crack first. But still, the tension was palpable. A heavy silence fell over the room, each face etched with worry, the weight of the situation settling like a cold mist.


    Alina¡¯s gaze swept across the group, her heart aching as regretnced through her. Her eyes welled up, the sting of tears threatening to spill over. With a sudden burst of determination, she rose to her feet, her voice breaking with resolve.


    ¡°No matter what, this is all my fault. I¡¯ll go out and exin everything to them.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Natasha was on her feet in an instant, grabbing Alina¡¯s hand with urgency.


    ¡°If you go out there now, they won¡¯t believe a single word you say.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 540

    ?Chapter 540:


    ¡°This mess started because of me,¡± Alina whispered, her voice quivering with sadness.


    ¡°Let them say whatever they want about me. At worst, I¡¯ll live quietly from now on. I won¡¯t go outside again, if that¡¯s what it takes.¡±


    Tears traced down her cheeks, but she managed a faint smile, trying to reassure them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all taken care of Natasha for me all these years. If I keep dragging you down, I¡¯d be repaying your kindness with nothing but ingratitude. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Be ndered because of me.¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes hardened, her jaw tightening as her hands balled into fists.


    ¡°And what about Natasha? Do you even realize what¡¯s going to happen to her?¡±


    The murder case wasn¡¯t just a dark chapter from the past¡ªit was intricately tied to Natasha¡¯s future.


    Alina froze, her breath catching in her throat as Corrine¡¯s words hit her like a cold wave. She turned to look at Natasha, the dam of her emotions finally breaking. Tears she¡¯d held back for so long spilled freely, sliding down her cheeks. Without a word, she pulled her daughter into a tight embrace, as though clinging to her very soul.


    ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve failed you¡­¡±


    Alina¡¯s trembling hand reached up to gently stroke Natasha¡¯s face, her fingers trembling with regret.


    Natasha, though, softened the moment. She patted her mother¡¯s fragile back, the weight of the years pressing down on them both. Then, with quiet determination, she spoke.


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, original website


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Natasha¡­¡± Alina¡¯s voice faltered, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    Natasha smiled faintly, her gaze steady as she turned toward the others.


    ¡°Thank you all¡­ for staying by my side all these years, for never turning your back on me, for always caring for me. I¡¯m truly grateful. But, as my mom said, we can¡¯t keep dragging you into this.¡± She continued, her voice unwavering, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Running away isn¡¯t the answer. You¡¯ve all helped me, and the Ford family has supported me, too. If telling the truth is what it takes to help, then I¡¯m ready to face it without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Natasha, do you even understand what will happen if the truthes out?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was icy, her eyes locking onto Natasha¡¯s with a piercing intensity.


    Natasha held Corrine¡¯s gaze for a long, silent moment before ncing at Jolene. Without another word, she gently squeezed her mother¡¯s hand and turned toward the exit.


    The elevator doors opened, and as they stepped out, the reporters¡ªwho had been camped out in wait¡ªspotted Natasha and Alina.


    ¡°Alina, are you ready to reveal the hidden truth about the murder case from back then?¡±


    ¡°Eyewitnesses have imed they saw four other people at the scene, yet you were the only one who confessed and took the fall. Were you coerced?¡±


    ¡°After the incident, the Ford Group applied pressure. Does that mean these events are somehow linked to the Ford family?¡±


    ¡°The Ford Group has always been at the forefront of charitable efforts. Carl, in particr, has devoted his life to helping others, earning countless honors and recognition from the government. I have no idea where these false rumors areing from, but let me make this clear: We are all responsible for the things we say and do. If I hear even a single defamatory word about the Ford Group, I¡¯ll be forced to contact the authorities and take legal action against each and every one of you.¡± Natasha¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp andmanding, sending a ripple of silence through the crowd as her words settled heavily over them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:


    A reporter, emboldened by the momentary stillness, spoke up.


    ¡°The details of that case are still unclear. Eyewitnesses have confirmed that Corrine and the others were at the scene, yet your mother was convicted without the trial ever being made public. Doesn¡¯t that raise questions about the fairness of the process? Could there be more to it?¡±


    ¡°There is definitely more to it,¡± Natasha replied coolly, her gaze unwavering as she addressed the reporter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here understands that when the authorities decide to handle a case behind closed doors, it¡¯s because it involves sensitive matters that must remain confidential.¡±


    The reporter pressed on, not backing down.


    ¡°Our investigation shows that Corrine and her friends were seen at the crime scene. After your mother was convicted, they all transferred to different schools. Isn¡¯t that suspicious? Doesn¡¯t that suggest guilt?¡±


    Natasha¡¯s eyes darkened with a cold, unwavering resolve. Her voice dropped to a chilling whisper, each word measured and precise.


    ¡°They transferred because I forced them to leave Pree City. I made sure they had no other choice but to leave,¡± Alina interjected, her breath shaky but steady. She tightened her grip on Natasha¡¯s hand and added, ¡°Corrine, Karina, and Jolene¡ªthey¡¯re good people. They don¡¯t deserve this. They shouldn¡¯t be dragged into this mess.¡±


    Her eyes hardened as she faced the crowd.


    ¡°You can call me a murderer, and I won¡¯t deny it. But if I had the chance again, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯d chop Blyan Dixon into pieces if it meant saving my family!¡± Her voice broke through the tension, and the hotel entrance erupted in murmurs of shock.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ???????????? ????????


    The weight of her words lingered, and the faces in the crowd shifted with newfound judgment and curiosity.


    ¡°You use me of being heartless,¡± Alina continued, her fists trembling at her sides.


    ¡°But do you think Bryan was some kind of saint?¡± Her jaw clenched as she fought to hold back her fury.


    ¡°He was a monster! A beast! A worthless scumbag!¡±


    The reporters, sensing the raw hatred in her words, leaned in closer, their curiosity now fully ignited.


    ¡°From the moment I married Bryan, he transformed into a violent, drunken wreck. He¡¯d stumble through the door, drunk as ever, and take his rage out on me before passing out cold. I endured it all¡­ but what he did to my daughter? That was unforgivable. He molested his own daughter! Tell me, as a mother¡ªwhat was I supposed to do? What choice did I have?¡±


    At that exact moment, Nate arrived, his footsteps barely audible as he approached. He overheard thest part of Alina¡¯s story, his brow furrowing slightly at the weight of her words. His jaw tightened, a storm brewing behind his eyes.


    Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Nate slipped through the side entrance of the hotel, his movements swift and purposeful, as if he could already sense the danger closing in.


    Inside the hotel room, Corrine stood before the television, her gaze fixed on the live broadcast. Her brows were drawn together, her expression cold and unwavering, as though a storm raged beneath her calm facade. A chilling energy radiated from her, like the calm before a fierce thunderstorm.


    ording to the research she had once done, over 32,500 cases of sexual assault against minors had been reported in thest few years, the youngest victim barely a year old. More than 90% of the victims were girls, most of them still in elementary or middle school. Yet so many families kept their suffering in the shadows, too ashamed to speak the truth, afraid of the judgment that would follow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:


    When the murder case happened five years ago, Waldo had acted quickly, contacting the authorities to suppress the case¡ªwith Natasha¡¯s future and safety in mind. He had done everything he could to protect her from the public¡¯s unforgiving gaze.


    But now, thanks to the unrelenting persistence of these reporters, every effort to keep the truth buried was unraveling right before Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re all thinking, and you¡¯re right,¡± Natasha said, her voice steady despite the weight of the silence. She noticed the sympathetic gazes that met her, and instead of shying away, she returned each one with unwavering resolve.


    ¡°I was a victim of familial abuse, a dark secret I could never bring myself to share. But the truth has a way of rising to the surface, no matter how deeply buried. It was during gym ss one day that I fainted from an ectopic pregnancy, and that was when the bullying began. Itsted for a whole year. At the time, I couldn¡¯t speak up. I was too afraid¡ªtoo afraid to tell my mom, too afraid the school would contact my parents. So, I left. I transferred to Pree High School, where I met Corrine Hond.¡±


    Natasha paused, her eyes clouding with the memory, before her voice grew stronger.


    ¡°When Corrine and her friends found out, they did everything they could to help me. We even made ns to run away together. But my father found out. He locked us in, andter, during a violent fight, my mother¡­ my mother identally killed him with a knife. We managed to get out. Afterward, Waldo Ford, awyer from Lyhaton, heard about what happened and fought for leniency on my mom¡¯s behalf. With the Ford family¡¯s support, I was able to study abroad.¡±


    She had expected these words to be hard to say, but as they left her mouth, she felt an unexpected wave of relief, as if the weight on her chest had lifted just a little.


    ?????????????? ???????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°I want to make one thing clear,¡± she continued, her gaze sharp and defiant.


    ¡°Corrine didn¡¯t kill anyone. She had no part in any murder. She and her friends have always been by my side, doing everything they could to protect me. The real criminals are you guys, the so-called reporters, using your tforms to spread lies in the name of justice!¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy and damning. The crowd fell into stunned silence.


    Meanwhile, online, the public¡¯s reaction was swift and heated.


    ¡°Reporters today have no morals!¡±


    ¡°Maliciously ndering people just to stir up gossip? These people don¡¯t even deserve the title of ¡®journalist!''¡±


    ¡°A bunch of trash, embarrassing the media industry!¡±


    Ignoring the social media firestorm, Corrine turned to Nate with icy calm.


    ¡°Have you figured out where these reporters are from?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all from local newspapers in Pree City,¡± Nate replied, his voice low and controlled. He took her hand gently, his touch grounding, as he added, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. We should have results soon.¡±


    Corrine nodded, her expression cold and unreadable as her gaze locked onto Nate.


    ¡°Let me know when you find out,¡± she said, her voice smooth, almost too calm, yet carrying an unmistakable edge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it personally.¡±


    The threat lingered in her tone like a dark promise.


    Outside, Karina and Jolene huddled together, speaking in hushed tones.


    ¡°Something about today feels¡­ wrong,¡± Karina murmured, a frown tugging at her lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:


    Jolene tilted her head thoughtfully, her brow furrowing slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s like they¡¯ve been targeting all three of us, but it¡¯s Corrine who¡¯s taking the brunt of it,¡± she replied, her voiceced with concern.


    Karina let out a dry chuckle, the sound edged with bitterness.


    ¡°This is Pree City.¡±


    There were people here who didn¡¯t want to see Corrine live a good life. But the one who hated seeing her thrive the most? That would be rissa.


    As they spoke, Natasha and Alina returned to the room.


    ¡°Karina, Jolene,¡± Natasha called out, her voice smooth as she approached them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Corrine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room,¡± Jolene answered, her toneced with subtle concern.


    They entered the room just as Corrine was finishing a phone call.


    ¡°Erase all information rted to the case from five years ago,¡± Corrine instructed coldly.


    ¡°Tighten control over this live stream and block any forums mentioning it.¡±


    As she hung up the phone, Nate stepped forward, his face tense.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something,¡± he said, his voice low.


    ¡°You might want to see this.¡± He handed her his phone.


    The screen disyed a photo of a woman wearing oversized clothes and a baseball cap, her face partially obscured, clearly trying to hide her identity.


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m


    Corrine¡¯s gaze flicked over the image, her attention drawn to the bracelet on the woman¡¯s wrist. Her eyes sharpened instantly, a cold light shing in them, as a shiver of recognition ran through her.


    It was unmistakably rissa.


    No one recognized the origin of the bracelet better than Corrine. It was the first thing rissa had stolen from her, a personal memento she¡¯d unted like a trophy for years.


    Now, it had be the damning piece of evidence that would undo her.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a cold, jagged smile, her eyes flickering with a dangerous gleam as she fought to keep her emotions in check. Despite her calm exterior, an invisible storm raged within her, and the air around her grew heavy with ominous tension.


    She handed the phone back to Nate, her voice low but fierce.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°At a mall,¡± Nate replied quickly, his eyes meeting hers.


    At this, Corrine¡¯s smile deepened, though her eyes remained as cold as ice. After all the havoc rissa had stirred up, it was almost impressive that she still had time to shop.


    ¡°Stay here and eat something,¡± Corrine said to her friends, and then made her way to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    Karina, who lived for moments of spectacle, didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± she called, practically bouncing on her feet. How could she resist the chance to witness such a thrilling confrontation?


    rissa had been shopping with Leah, but a strange sense of unease gnawed at her. The silence from the reporters was unsettling, and a creeping dread told her something was about to break. Fearing the exposure of her secrets, she dared not reach out to them. She continued to shop, her mind racing, but her thoughts were scattered, lost in the whirlwind of impending disaster.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:


    Leah, ever perceptive, noticed the subtle shift in rissa¡¯s demeanor. A brief flicker of coldness passed through her eyes as she asked, ¡°Miss Hond, you don¡¯t look so well. Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a little worn out,¡± rissa responded, brushing her face and forcing a faint smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°How about we take a break and sit down at a caf¨¦ nearby?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Leah agreed, though her voicecked the usual enthusiasm. Leah wasn¡¯t truly interested in shopping either. It was merely a cover, a calcted move to secure her alibi if things went awry.


    As they stepped out of the mall, both of them spotted Corrine approaching from a distance, her presence undeniable andmanding.


    rissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight.


    Corrine was dressed in a crisp white suit, her cool demeanor striking, her gaze cutting through the air like a sharp de.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªCorrine had changed dramatically over the years.


    Her beauty was still undeniable, but it was the power she now exuded that truly set her apart, an aura so potent it seemed to make the ground beneath her feet tremble.


    rissa had imagined countless scenarios of facing Corrine again. In every one, she saw Corrine humiliated, reduced to nothing beneath her. But reality was nothing like that.


    The sight of Corrine standing before her, so self-assured, so undeniably powerful, left rissa seething. She couldn¡¯t stand the way Corrine carried herself, the way she held herself above everything and everyone.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction


    Taking a deep breath, rissa forced her lips to move.


    ¡°Corrine¡ª¡±


    The sharp sound of a p cracked through the air, and rissa¡¯s words were cut off mid-sentence, her head jerking violently to the side from the impact.


    The smile in her eyes vanished instantly, and she held her cheek, staring at Corrine with wide, wounded eyes.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Corrine¡¯sugh was light, almost mocking.


    ¡°You really think you can hide everything from me?¡±


    Her gaze flicked to the bracelet adorning rissa¡¯s wrist, a smirk curling at the edges of her lips.


    ¡°Do you know this bracelet gave you away?¡±


    rissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her hand instinctively moving to cover the bracelet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Corrine took a step closer, her hand rising to gently pat rissa¡¯s cheek in a sickeningly sweet gesture.


    ¡°Let me offer you some advice, rissa. We¡¯ve kept our distance all these years, and it¡¯s been just fine. But don¡¯t rush into your own destruction now.¡±


    Her touch was light, but the sting of her words hung heavy in the air, humiliation lingering in the space between them.


    rissa gritted her teeth, her eyes alight with anger and defiance, a half-smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a warning,¡± Corrine responded, her tone steady.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in years, and you don¡¯t know the new me. Let me be clear¡ªyou can¡¯t afford to incur my wrath.¡±


    rissa looked unfazed as she nced at Nate, who stood nearby.


    ¡°Is it because of him?¡± she asked, annoyance creeping into her voice.


    Over time, through conversations with Leah, rissa had tried to uncover the true nature of this mysterious man. Though Leah admitted her knowledge was limited, rissa¡¯s intuition told her he was the reason for Corrine¡¯s newfound confidence. Without him, Corrine would crumble.


    In the past, rissa had effortlessly taken things from Corrine. This time, she was confident it would be no different.


    A flicker of irritation crossed Corrine¡¯s face upon noticing rissa¡¯s pointed look toward Nate.


    ¡°You want to take something from me again?¡± she challenged, her eyes hardening.


    Leah raised an eyebrow at Corrine¡¯s choice of words. Corrine¡¯s casual use of ¡°again¡± was a calcted dig. Leah then looked at rissa with renewed scrutiny.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± rissa responded, her smile morphing into a disarming expression.


    ¡°If I earn something on my own, how can that be stealing? Besides, what truly belongs to you can never be taken away, right? If someone can snatch it from your hands, was it ever really yours?¡±


    Corrine gave rissa a long, measured look before letting out a soft, mockingugh.


    ¡°Go ahead and try,¡± she taunted.


    ¡°See if you can take it from me this time.¡±


    With that, Corrine turned on her heel to stride away. As she turned, her eyes briefly met Leah¡¯s, and her stride faltered for a moment.


    ¡°By the way, invading someone¡¯s privacy and malicious nder aren¡¯t trivial offenses. You two should decide who¡¯s best equipped to take the fall,¡± Corrine remarked.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± rissa eximed, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ¡°Are you really going to sue me because of an outsider?¡±


    Leah clenched her fists, her gaze searing into Corrine.


    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still your sister,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go through with this?¡±


    ¡°You know my tactics,¡± Corrine said, facing Leah with an expression as icy as stone.


    ¡°If you fall into my hands, you follow my rules.¡± The Hond family meant nothing to Corrine now.


    The woman who once found refuge in the Hond family had vanished on that bitter winter night. Today, she stood as the formidable heiress of the Ford family in Lyhaton.


    At the Hond family residence, Dewey¡¯s face turned livid upon learning of the whole story.


    ¡°Did Corrine really say that?¡± he asked.


    rissa nodded.


    ¡°Dad, what are we going to do now? Is Corrine really going to have me arrested?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t end up in jail. Maybe we should apologize?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Dewey scoffed.


    ¡°Since when does a father apologize to his daughter? Besides, the Burgess family in Lyhaton is also involved. If things escte, they won¡¯t escape unscathed.¡±


    Dewey was well aware of rissa¡¯s machinations and had tacitly endorsed them. Having learned of the grudges between Corrine and Leah, he saw an opportunity.


    In his eyes, sacrificing Corrine to secure a deal with the Burgess family was a just rpense for his years of investment in her upbringing.


    ¡°Leah never personally participated in the n from start to finish. Everything was handled by rissa, which is undeniably unfavorable for her!¡± Nic expressed her concerns with a troubled tone.


    Dewey, with a furrowed brow, was clearly aware of the issue as well. Initially, their strategy was solely to appease the Burgess family, overlooking the potential fallout when things went awry. Perhaps Dewey doubted Corrine could salvage the situation.


    ¡°Dad, should I apologize to Corrine?¡± rissa asked, worry evident in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned she might take drastic measures against us.¡± Dewey pondered deeply for a while and then advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact Leah and see if she can help you? After all, thiswsuit began because of her.¡±


    rissa pressed her lips together, her gaze dropping to conceal the coldness flickering in her eyes. Her feelings toward Leah had turned to sheer loathing. She recalled Corrine¡¯s warning. Despite knowing Corrine¡¯s tactics, Leah had still insisted rissa handle Corrine, clearly using her as a pawn. But despite being aware of the maniption, what could rissa do? In a society dominated by power, the Hond family¡¯s reliance on external support was a necessity. Even with the knowledge that they were being exploited, they had no alternative but toply.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her now,¡± rissa said, pulling out her phone to dial Leah¡¯s number.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    At that moment, Leah was enjoying a spa treatment. The sight of rissa¡¯s iing call made her frown slightly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jocelynn asked curiously, noticing Leah¡¯s reluctance.


    ¡°It¡¯s rissa,¡± Leah responded, her eyes gleaming with a trace of mockery.


    ¡°I thought I could use her to teach Corrine a lesson, but she¡¯s turned out to be an ipetent fool. She even dared to drag me into this mess.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you tread carefully with rissa,¡± Jocelynn, familiar with rissa¡¯s reputation, warned.


    ¡°Be wary of her interaction with Bruce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that,¡± Leah affirmed.


    That was why she hade to Pree City without notifying Bruce this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. Why do you always target Corrine?¡± Jocelynn probed.


    ¡°Is it because she nearly married Bruce?¡±


    Leah sat up slowly, contemting the question.


    ¡°Men are skilled at saying one thing and meaning another,¡± she responded.


    ¡°They im to have moved on from their exes, but their words often mask their true feelings. Only by eliminating Corrine can I ensure Bruce¡¯s thoughts are truly free of her.¡±


    Jocelynn, stunned by the revtion, sat up abruptly.


    ¡°You believe Bruce still has feelings for Corrine?¡± she asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:


    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling. I¡ª¡± Leah started.


    Before she could continue, rissa¡¯s call interrupted once more.


    Leah paused briefly beforenguidly answering.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, it¡¯s me.¡± rissa¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone.


    ¡°You must help me this time. I¡¯ve upset Corrine because of you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, that¡¯s not urate,¡± Leah interjected, calm and detached.


    ¡°You were the one spreading those rumors and engaging the media, and I waspletely unaware. I fail to see how you¡¯ve offended Corrine on my ount.¡±


    A wave of malice swept over rissa as she listened. With a few terse phrases, Leah had effectively absolved herself of the debacle. Gripping her phone tightly, rissa struggled to contain her rising anger.


    ¡°Given your longstanding acquaintance with Corrine, could you please intercede on our behalf?¡± she pressed.


    ¡°If she agrees to dismiss thewsuit, my family will owe you in the future.¡±


    Leah considered the Hond family¡¯s limited usefulness. If not for the intense rivalry between rissa and Corrine, she would have never engaged with rissa.


    ¡°While I¡¯d like to help, my hands are tied,¡± Leah exined calmly.


    ¡°Corrine issued a clear warning against me today. She¡¯s out to get you. Perhaps you should have your father speak to her. After all, Corrine is his daughter, and she might relent for the sake of family ties.¡±


    Corrine and the others did not linger in Pree City for long. With the truth of the case exposed to the public, every extra second they stayed drew more unwanted attention. And attention was thest thing Natasha and her mother needed.


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    Nate lowered his gaze, watching as Corrine leaned into him, her warmth pressing against his side. Hisrge hand traced slow,zy circles along her waist, his voiceced with amusement.


    ¡°So, you going to tell me about your high school days?¡±


    Corrine arched a brow.


    ¡°Back then, I was a model student¡ªno reckless behavior, and definitely no premature romances.¡±


    Nate said nothing, but the smirk tugging at his lips spoke volumes.


    Just then, Corrine¡¯s phone buzzed, shing an unknown number. She swiped to answer, and the moment she brought it to her ear, a deep, seething voice crackled through the speaker.


    ¡°Corrine, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Her ears buzzed at the sound of Dewey¡¯s voice. A slow, sardonic chuckle slipped past her lips.


    ¡°Ah. Mr. Hond.¡±


    His tone sharpened.


    ¡°Corrine, what kind of attitude is that? I am your father!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you did father me, but you never acted like one. Besides, over a decade ago, you were the one who severed our rtionship.¡± Corrine¡¯s tone remained calm, as if she were merely reciting a fact that had nothing to do with her.


    Dewey¡¯s voice darkened.


    ¡°Even if I do not acknowledge you as my daughter, my blood runs in your veins. That is an unchangeable fact. If you truly want to break our bond, you would have to drain everyst drop of my blood from you!¡±


    Corrine let out a short, mirthlessugh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:


    ¡°So, you called just to remind me of biology?¡±


    ¡°I do not have time for games. Withdraw thewsuit against rissa immediately!¡± Dewey retorted.


    ¡°If you drop the charges, there will still be a ce for you in the Hond family. Otherwise, do not expect me to go easy on you.¡±


    Corrine lowered her gaze, her grip tightening around the phone. A slow, dangerous smile curved her lips.


    ¡°Then do not hold back.¡±


    Dewey¡¯s anger erupted.


    ¡°rissa is your sister! How can you do this to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the ungrateful daughter you never cared for.¡± Her voice dropped into something colder, something ruthless.


    ¡°Either rissa turns herself in and takes responsibility, or the Hond family will soon receive a court summons. Make a choice.¡± With that, she ended the call.


    The silence that followed was deafening. Dewey¡¯s fury boiled over as he mmed the phone onto his desk, his roar shaking the room.


    ¡°That ungrateful brat! I should have beaten her to death back then¡ªended all our problems once and for all!¡±


    rissa, standing nearby, flinched but quickly masked her unease. She hesitated before asking, ¡°Dad, what do we do now? Do I really have to turn myself in? What about the Hond family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Dewey took a deep, slow breath before reaching for a cigarette. He lit it with steady fingers, inhaling deeply, his expression unreadable. The smoke curled around him as his deep voice carried across the room.


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°This matter is not beyond negotiation. As long as we get in touch with Natasha and her mother and reach a private settlement, the police will have no reason to interfere.¡±


    rissa¡¯s eyes flickered with understanding as she nodded obediently.


    ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    That very night, Dewey made his move. His voice was calm, his intention clear as he spoke into the phone.


    ¡°As long as you withdraw thewsuit and agree to a private settlement, you can name your terms.¡±


    After Corrine and her group arrived in Lyhaton, they shared a quiet dinner together before parting ways for the night. Before they separated, Alina sped Corrine¡¯s hand, her voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Corrine, thank you¡ªfor everything.¡±


    No matter how deeply she felt, Alina knew there were no words that could truly express the gratitude she and her daughter owed to the Ford family. But sometimes, a simple, heartfelt thank you carried more weight than an entire speech.


    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Corrine squeezed Alina¡¯s hand, feeling the rough calluses that spoke of years of hardship andbor. Those hands had weathered time, carried burdens too heavy for one person to bear. She sighed, a wistful smile flickering across her lips.


    ¡°If you had not stepped in that day, I might not be standing here today.¡±


    Back then, when they first uncovered Natasha¡¯s suffering, they had all agreed¡ªshe had to escape that hellish home. But fate had a cruel sense of timing. Just as they were about to act, Bryan returned, his ego bruised from a lost bet. The moment he saw them, something vile and twisted ignited in his gaze. Malice took root in his mind like a weed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:


    To protect them, Natasha had stepped forward, willing to endure his wrath alone. Corrine had watched, frozen in ce, something dark and furious surging inside her. Then, she had snapped. Her fingers closed around a cold metal rod nearby, and before she could second-guess herself, she swung it.


    The impact cracked through the air as Bryan copsed, blood trickling from the back of his skull. She had been in fights before. But this¡ªthis was different. Karina and Jolene had been just as shaken, their faces pale in the dim light.


    Then Alina appeared. Without hesitation, she took charge.


    ¡°Go,¡± she urged, pushing them toward the door.


    Within hours, she had walked into the police station and confessed to the crime, her voice steady, unwavering.


    The investigation uncovered no evidence except for her fingerprints. That was when Corrine realized¡ªAlina had nned for this. She had been prepared to take the fall.


    Guilt gnawed at Corrine, but she refused to let Alina shoulder the consequences alone. She had turned to Waldo, pleaded for his help. In the end, he had secured the best possible oue for Alina. They had buried the incident deep, ensuring not a whisper of it reached beyond their small circle.


    But now, because of rissa¡¯s interference, Natasha and Alina were forced to reopen wounds that should have remained sealed.


    Memories¡ªthey were the cruelest things.


    The body might forget pain, but the mind never did.


    What was meant to be a fresh start in Lyhaton had instead be a life lived under scrutiny, their past refusing to stay buried.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me. From now on, you and Natasha only need to focus on living well here.¡±


    Alina¡¯s gaze softened as she looked toward the glowing apartment buildings in the distance.


    ¡°Yes. We must live well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Corrine said gently.


    ¡°You should all get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Take care on your way back.¡±


    At Celtis Estate¡­


    Steam still clung to Corrine¡¯s skin as she stepped out of the bathroom, toweling her damp hair.


    Nate sat on the bed, effortlessly rxed, dressed in loose loungewear.


    The top few buttons of his shirt were undone, exposing the sharp lines of his corbones and the faint movement of his Adam¡¯s apple as he swallowed.


    The cold, reserved demeanor he carried during the day had softened into something else¡ªsomething raw, untamed.


    Corrine finished drying her hair and walked toward the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    In other words¡ªit was time for him to leave.


    But Nate merely raised an eyebrow, a slow smirk tugging at his lips. Without a word, he reached for her, pulling her into his arms. In one smooth motion, he turned her over, pressing her against the plush mattress as the warmth of the covers settled around them as a quiet warmth enveloped them both. His voice was a low whisper, deep and maic.


    ¡°We will sleep together.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:


    Nate¡¯s arm was securely wrapped around Corrine¡¯s waist, his grip firm yet possessive. The cool, woody scent of his cologne enveloped her, teasing her senses as she inhaled deeply. Her heartbeat quickened, a traitorous response to their closeness.


    Every contour of Nate¡¯s toned muscles pressed against her, his body sinking into her skin. The awareness of his proximity made her involuntarily tense.


    A low chuckle escaped Nate, his voiceced with amusement.


    ¡°You were bold enough to tease mest night. What happened? Lost your nerve now?¡±


    Anyone with a shred ofmon sense knew there were limits, especially at certain times. She was still on her period.


    At the thought of it, Corrine tilted her chin slightly, a natural allure in the arch of her delicate brows. Her soft lips brushed against his chin as she murmured, voice tinged with mischief, ¡°I am just worried you will not be able to sleep tonight¡­ burning with desire.¡±


    Her slender fingers trailed down his chest, deftly undoing the buttons of his shirt, slipping beneath the fabric. His skin was searing.


    ¡°You are so warm¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze darkened as he seized her wandering hand, his grip firm but controlled.


    ¡°You are using your situation to tease me, aren¡¯t you?¡± His voice, husky and unsteady, brought a charming smile to her face.


    ¡°I just want to help you cool down, sir¡­¡± she whispered, leaning in, her breath warm against his skin, every sybleced with temptation. Nate¡¯s piercing eyes locked onto hers, a dangerous gleam flickering in their depths.


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°I think you need to be reminded of your ce.¡±


    His hand tangled in her hair, tugging her closer before iming her lips in a fierce, possessive kiss.


    Corrine barely had time to react before he pulled her into his embrace, leaving no space between them. His touch was dominant, unwavering, as if he were casting an inescapable around her.


    She caught sight of the raw intensity in his gaze and felt her stomach twist. A flicker of regret passed through her eyes. She regretted having shot herself in the foot.


    Sensing her hesitation, Nate¡¯s fingers brushed along her spine, a silent reassurance.


    Time blurred. She didn¡¯t know how long they stayed that way before he finally buried his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling deeply. When he spoke, his voice was deliberately low, edged with restraint.


    ¡°You¡¯re only daring to tease me because you think you¡¯re safe. Next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±


    Rolling onto his back, he pulled her against him, his arm draped over her waist. His palm settled on her abdomen, the warmth seeping through the fabric of her nightgown as he massaged the spot in slow, soothing circles.


    Corrine felt the heat of his touch, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips, soft and unbidden.


    This man¡­ He had a way of making her guilt fester over the smallest things.


    His patience. Hispromises. His indulgence. Every act of tenderness chipped away at her defenses, pulling her in, unraveling her bit by bit. She exhaled, lifted her chin, and pressed a gentle kiss to his lips.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:


    Wrapped in each other¡¯s warmth, they drifted into sleep, cocooned in the moment.


    The next morning, Corrine arrived at thepany, her sharp gaze immediately catching themotion outside. A cluster of reporters loitered near the entrance.


    Her brows knitted together. She turned to the security team stationed at the entrance.


    ¡°What are these people doing here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting since early morning, saying they want to interview Miss Dixon,¡± one of the guards informed her.


    A glint of cold calction shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Hond.¡±


    Without another nce, she strode toward the top floor. As she neared the break room, hushed voices drifted through the slightly open door.


    ¡°Who would have thought Miss Dixon went through something like that? Being raped by her own father. That is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Life has a way of bncing things out. She was given a brilliant mind but also a troubled life.¡±


    A sharp, sudden chuckle sliced through the murmurs. The sound was chilling. The room fell silent. Every head snapped up, eyes wide with fear.


    Corrine stood in the doorway of the break room, her once-charming features now hardened into an icy mask. A chill radiated from her piercing gaze, freezing the air around her.


    A suffocating tension gripped the room. Everyone felt it¡ªthe tightness in their chests, the lump in their throats that refused to go down.


    ???????? ???????? ???? ??????????????: g?????????¦Í????????????


    Panic flickered in their eyes as they exchanged uneasy nces. Their faces drained of color.


    How had their CEO approached so silently? Had she overheard everything they had just said?


    The weight of impending doom settled over them, yet Corrine acted as if nothing had happened.


    Without a word, she withdrew her gaze and walked away, dismissing the moment as if it were beneath her notice.


    The employees in the break room were confused.


    Had they imagined that ambiguous chuckle? Or had it been real?


    The woman with the high ponytail swallowed hard.


    ¡°What do you think Miss Hond meant by that?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± someone muttered.


    Just as they began to hope the storm had passed, reality struck.


    The department manager soon circted a notice of criticism, reprimanding them for cking off and spreading rumors.


    His words were sharp, carrying an unmistakable warning.


    This was not just about office discipline; it was a message.


    A clear signal to everyone in thepany: Natasha was not someone to be trifled with.


    Natasha finished reading the internalpany notice, her expression unreadable.


    With a quiet click, she shut herptop.


    At that moment, her phone buzzed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:


    The caller ID shed a name that made her eyes gleam with cold amusement.


    She swiped to answer, her voice smooth yet cutting.


    ¡°Mr. Hond, have you made up your mind?¡±


    The night before, Dewey had reached out to her.


    His intentions had been crystal clear¡ªhe wanted a private settlement.


    He expected her to drop thewsuit against rissa in exchange for the Hond family meeting all her demands.


    Natasha knew the truth all too well.


    Back when the abuse case had surfaced, Corrine had pulled every string to bury it, and the Ford family had done their part to smother it as well.


    She had once believed that when her mother was released from prison, they could leave Pree City behind and start anew, leaving the past in the dust.


    But rissa and Leah had ruined everything.


    How could she not resent them? How could she even consider reconciliation?


    However, even if she took the legal route, all she would gain was a measlypensation payout.


    That was not enough. That was not what she wanted.


    No. She had something better in mind.


    She wanted rissa and Leah to turn on each other¡ªto rip each other apart.


    For years, Jolene¡¯s critics had whispered about the tragic bullying incident from high school, specting that Jolene and Corrine had driven a girl to her death.


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    But few knew the full truth. The real instigator had been Leah.


    And now, with reporters digging into the case again, Natasha saw her chance.


    She let the silence stretch, waiting for a response. When none came, she leaned back, her voice calm but sharp as a de.


    ¡°Mr. Hond, the Burgess family¡¯s stance should be clear to you by now. If Leah truly wanted an alliance with the Hond family, why is she keeping her hands clean of this entire mess?


    If she doesn¡¯t care about your family¡¯s future, why should you continue ying the noble role for them?


    Besides, the girl who lost her life still hasn¡¯t gotten justice. Exposing the truth would right a terrible wrong¡ªwithout harming the Hond family in the slightest.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Dewey remained silent for a beat.


    He was no fool. A man seasoned in the art of business and power ys, he would not be easily manipted.


    Then, he let out a dark chuckle.


    ¡°If I do that, the Hond family and the Burgess family will be at each other¡¯s throats.¡±


    Dewey had secured a connection with the Burgess family in Lyhaton through the orphanagend deal. Now that he had built this bridge, why would he risk burning it without reaping any benefits?


    ¡°Since you have chosen to protect the Burgess family, then Miss rissa Hond will have to be sacrificed,¡± Natasha said coolly, ending the call without bothering to wait for a response.


    As she turned, a shadow loomed behind her. Corrine stood silent and watchful. Natasha had no idea when she had arrived. Her pulse stuttered.


    ¡°When did you¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was steady, but there was an edge to it.


    She did not need to rify who she referred to, but Natasha understood.


    ¡°The Hond family offered mepensation¡ªmoney and an apartment¡ªif I dropped thewsuit and let rissa off the hook,¡± she said, her lips curling into a faint smile.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darkened, her expression tightening.


    ¡°Did you agree to it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Natasha let the answer linger in the air before adding,


    ¡°As the trusted aide of the heiress of the Ford family, such trivial offerings do not interest me.¡±


    A small, approving smile flickered across Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a shame we won¡¯t get to see rissa and Leah tear each other apart,¡± Natasha mused.


    Corrine turned to the window, her gaze distant but sharp.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a shame,¡± she said, her voice calm yet calcting.


    ¡°rissa will not take this loss quietly. But before she moves, we need to ensure the fire is already burning.¡±


    An hourter, a post went viral online.


    It featured a middle-aged couple who had been silently protesting outside Pree High School for five years, braving the scorching sun, bitter cold, and relentless rain. Public attention swarmed the post.


    Then, an insider stepped forward to reveal the story behind it.


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Five years ago, a senior at Pree High School had jumped to her death. At the time, the tragedy was med on academic pressure¡ªa young girl crushed under the weight of expectations.


    But her parents never believed that exnation. While sifting through her belongings, they found a suicide note.


    The truth that followed was gut-wrenching. The police uncovered that she had been relentlessly bullied for a year.


    She had sought help from her teachers, only to be brushed off¡ªher suffering dismissed as mere childish cruelty, nothing serious.


    That indifference had given the tormentors free rein. The abuse escted.


    And when she could take no more, she ended her life.


    Even after the truth surfaced, the school refused to bear responsibility.


    They pinned the me on a single student, who was seen as a troublemaker, and expelled her¡ªconveniently washing their hands of the scandal.


    The real perpetrators walked free. A young life, full of promise, was forever frozen at seventeen.


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened as she scrolled through the post, her grip tightening around her phone.


    Then, her screen lit up with an iing call. Jocelynn.


    She swiped to answer.


    ¡°Leah, have you seen the trending post?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Leah said coldly, a dangerous gleam flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Jocelynn¡¯s voice wavered.


    ¡°Was this not buried years ago? Why is it suddenly resurfacing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:


    The school had swept the scandal under the rug, and to pacify the grieving family, they had made Jolene the scapegoat.


    To ensure no further trouble, Jocelynn¡¯s family had shipped her off overseas under the guise of studying abroad.


    Jocelynn had believed it was over.


    But now, the past had wed its way back into the light.


    Leah inspected her neatly manicured nails, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Why are you panicking? It¡¯s been years. They have no evidence, and even if they figure something out, what can they possibly do to us?¡±


    She tilted her head slightly, her voiceced with amusement.


    ¡°Besides, back then, everyone assumed Jolene pushed that person to suicide. It had nothing to do with us.¡±


    Jocelynn, however, was far from convinced. A chill curled around her spine.


    ¡°Things are different now,¡± she said.


    ¡°People are hypersensitive to school bullying these days. With all the noise online, this could spiral out of control. If it does, we¡¯ll be the ones paying the price.¡±


    Leah exhaled sharply, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have the post taken down. But the real concern is figuring out who dug this up in the first ce.¡±


    Jocelynn nodded quickly.


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Leah got to work.


    She contacted her usual fixers, offering them a generous sum to wipe the post from existence.


    But no matter how much money she threw at the problem, the post refused to disappear.


    Instead, its traction only grew.


    Someone wanted this to go public.


    Tension tightened around Leah¡¯s jaw.


    Though she had left the entertainment industry, her web of media contacts remained intact.


    A few discreet inquiries led her straight to an unsettling revtion.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, my advice? Don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    The unease in her contact¡¯s voice set Leah¡¯s instincts on edge.


    She lowered her gaze, masking the glint of cold calction in her eyes.


    ¡°Is there really someone backing that couple from Pree City?¡±


    A beat of silence. Then, the reluctant reply.


    ¡°We¡¯ve identified two forces. One is the Hond family in Pree City. The other remains unknown, but whoever they are, they¡¯re not to be underestimated.¡±


    Leah¡¯s lips curled slightly, but there was no warmth in her smile¡ªonly sharp-edged menace.


    ¡°The Hond family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The confirmation sent a slow wave of fury rippling through her.


    Dewey Hond. That bastard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to move against her so brazenly.


    But if he wanted a war, he would get one.


    Hanging up, she wasted no time activating herwork of online influencers. Within hours, the inte was aze with reports of the Hond family¡¯s forced demolition of an orphanage in Pree City.


    The public outrage was instant and vicious.


    The escting feud yed out like a spectacle, much to Karina¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°This drama is pure gold.¡±


    Across from her, Corrine set down her coffee with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take all the credit. Natasha provided the tip-off.¡±


    Karina smirked, shooting Natasha a knowing nce.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time around Corrine. You¡¯re getting a little too devious.¡±


    Natasha only smiled, her silence speaking volumes.


    Jolene, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke.


    ¡°And the Hond family?¡±


    Karina¡¯s expression turned steely.


    ¡°We have more than enough evidence. We¡¯re taking them to court¡ªand we will win.¡±


    The moment rissa received the court summons, her stomach twisted with dread.


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    Her fingers clenched so tightly that fury contorted her face.


    ¡°That miserable bitch!¡± she seethed.


    ¡°How dare Corrine do this to me?¡±


    She had assumed Corrine was bluffing, merely using thewsuit as a threat.


    But this¡ªthis was real.


    For days, the Hond family had been dragged through the mud online, their name trending for all the wrong reasons.


    Dewey looked like a man on the edge, exhaustion and frustration carved into his features.


    And when his eyesnded on the court summons, something inside him snapped.


    His hand clenched into a fist, his jaw ticking as rage coursed through him.


    ¡°That ungrateful wretch,¡± he growled.


    ¡°I should have killed her when I had the chance.¡±


    Nic and rissa exchanged a wary nce.


    ¡°Honey¡­ what do we do? Are we really going to let rissa go to jail?¡±


    Nic¡¯s concern was genuine, but beneath ity fear¡ªfear of what Dewey might decide.


    Dewey didn¡¯t answer right away.


    He lit a cigarette, taking a slow drag as he stared into the distance, weighing his options.


    Minutes stretched. Then, finally, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    The line barely rang before Natasha¡¯s voice hummed through the receiver.


    He said,


    ¡°Miss Dixon, I will agree to your terms.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 556:


    On the other end, Natasha¡¯s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hond,¡± she purred, ¡°I knew you were a smart man.¡±


    That evening, the middle-aged couple from Pree City sat under the harsh studio lights, their weary faces broadcast live across local television screens.


    Time had not been kind to them.


    Grief had hollowed their eyes, streaked their hair with gray, and carved deep lines into their faces¡ªmarks of an unrelenting battle that had stretched on for five long years.


    The reporter leaned in, microphone poised.


    ¡°This is your fifth year fighting for this. If justice still eludes you, will you keep going?¡±


    The woman hesitated. Then, with quiet steel in her voice, she answered,


    ¡°Yes. I will keep fighting for my daughter. Justice wille. Everything has consequences.¡±


    The reporter pressed on.


    ¡°But the school punished the perpetrator years ago. Why are you still pursuing this?¡±


    The woman reached into her pocket, her movements deliberate, and pulled out a folded sheet of paper. Despite the years, it remained crisp, the ink unfaded.


    ¡°Because I trust my daughter more than I trust the school,¡± she said, unfolding it with care.


    ¡°This is herst letter. It names the ones who tormented her. And it was not Jolene Sampson.¡±


    The reporter captured the faint yellowing of the paper, the sharp rity of the daughter¡¯s handwriting.


    He studied it, then asked,


    ¡°If it was the roommates, why did the school let Jolene take the me?¡±


    The father, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. His voice carried the weight of years of bitterness.


    ¡°Because the real culprit was well-connected. Their family donated a library to the school. Jolene? She was an orphan. No power. No protection. Easy to sacrifice.¡±


    He exhaled sharply, his lip curling.


    ¡°And so, they made her the scapegoat. Meanwhile, the one truly responsible not only walked free but went on to study abroad. Money makes the world go round, does it not?¡±


    The reporter did not look away.


    ¡°After all these years, what keeps you going? What do you want now?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes burned with resolve.


    ¡°We do not want money. We want justice.¡±


    Her voice rose, each word striking with precision.


    ¡°I want those responsible to answer for what they have done. I want the school held ountable under thew. We believe in our government, in our justice system. And we will not let this be buried.¡±


    Her words cut through the room like a de¡ªsharp and undeniable.


    The broadcast ignited a storm.


    Local authorities took notice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:


    An official investigation wasunched.


    People whispered.


    Why had this couple been ignored for so long?


    And why now, suddenly, did the system move?


    Meanwhile, Jolene Sampson¡¯s name resurfaced.


    The voices that once condemned her fell eerily silent. In their ce, sympathy grew.


    Even those who had never known her felt the weight of her suffering.


    That night, the quiet hum of the Burgess household was shattered by a firm knock at the door.


    Uniformed officers stood outside. One of them held up his credentials.


    ¡°We suspect Leah Burgess was involved in a bullying incident five years ago. She needs toe with us for questioning.¡±


    At the top of the stairs, Leah descended with unhurried grace.


    She met their gaze evenly.


    ¡°Give me a moment to change.¡±


    Sonia, standing nearby, clutched her hand, her face pale.


    ¡°Leah¡­¡±


    Leah gave her a reassuring pat.


    ?????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    And she believed it.


    After all, no real evidence existed.


    If there were, they would have used it long ago.


    As expected, hourster, Leah walked free.


    The police had nothing solid to hold her.


    But the damage had been done.


    Her name was now drenched in scandal.


    No matter how flimsy the usations, the public had already turned.


    Meanwhile, Jolene had be a figure of sympathy.


    The injustice of it all made Leah¡¯s blood boil.


    Leah stepped out of the police station, the night air crisp against her skin. Just as she drew a breath, her gazended on Jolene emerging from the building as well.


    She hesitated for half a second before striding toward her, chin lifted with quiet confidence.


    ¡°Well, look at that. After all these years, here we are again.¡±


    Jolene scoffed, a sharp breath of amusementced with ice.


    She didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t even spare Leah a second nce. Instead, she pivoted on her heel and walked away.


    Leah, unfazed, quickened her pace to match.


    ¡°Did youe alone? I can give you a ride¡ª¡±


    Her words cut off as a sleek ck Mercedes S-ss pulled up to the curb, its tinted window gliding down with smooth precision. Waldo¡¯s face emerged from the dim interior.


    Jolene cocked an eyebrow and flicked a nce at Leah, who stood frozen in ce, stunned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:


    ¡°No need,¡± Jolene said coolly.


    Without another word, she descended the steps, pulled open the door, and slid effortlessly into the passenger seat.


    The car barely lingered before disappearing into the city lights.


    Leah remained rooted to the spot, her thoughts spiraling.


    And then, like a puzzle clicking into ce, realization dawned.


    No wonder the Pree couple had been disregarded for five years, only to suddenly be thrust into the spotlight.


    Jolene had found herself a powerful backer.


    And not just anyone¡ªWaldo Ford. One of the country¡¯s most formidablewyers. The second son of the Ford family, a dynasty that reigned over Lyhaton¡¯s elite like kings of old.


    What kind of unbelievable luck did Jolene have?


    Inside the car, Jolene leaned back, answering a call from Corrine.


    ¡°You¡¯re out?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice, always steady, hummed through the speaker.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jolene drawled.


    ¡°When is the trial?¡±


    ¡°In two weeks.¡±


    A pause. Then Corrine spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Her tone softened slightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a promotional shoot tomorrow. Someone will pick you up at nine.¡±


    Jolene sighed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She ended the call and then tilted her head as she noticed the car veering off course.


    Her lips curled in amusement.


    ¡°Where exactly are you taking me at this hour?¡±


    Waldo cast her a sidelong nce, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jolene let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t actually sell me off, would you?¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifted in a cryptic smirk.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± she murmured, leaning in slightly,


    ¡°you wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of me.¡±


    The car sped down the quiet road, and momentster, they arrived at Waldo¡¯s apartment.


    Inside, the dim lighting cast flickering shadows along the walls, their entwined silhouettes stretching across the floor.


    The air thickened with unspoken tension, simmering between them, drawing them closer, dissolving restraint¡ªuntil the sudden shrill of a phone shattered the moment.


    Breathing hard, Waldo reached for his phone, irritation shing across his face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jayden¡¯s urgent voice shot through the line.


    ¡°Dad copsed out of nowhere. I can¡¯t leave. You need to get to the hospital now.¡±


    Waldo stiffened, his pulse quickening.


    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated to exin. Just get here!¡±


    ¡°On my way.¡±


    He ended the call and was already moving. He grabbed his shirt and threw it on in a rush, then turned back toward the bed. Joleney there, watching him withzy curiosity.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said, before disappearing out the door.


    At the hospital, the air smelled of antiseptic and tension.


    Waldo spotted Corrine seated on a bench in the hallway, her head bowed, hair falling like a curtain over her face as she gripped the edge of the seat. Her hands trembled, knuckles white.


    For all her usualposure, she was barely holding it together.


    ¡°Corrine,¡± Waldo murmured as he approached.


    She lifted her head sharply, her voice edged with strain.


    ¡°Uncle Waldo.¡±


    He stepped forward and pulled her into a quiet embrace, his fingers threading through her hair in a soothing gesture.


    ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Still in emergency,¡± she replied, her voice wavering.


    ¡°The doctors say it was a stroke, caused by a sudden spike in blood pressure. The household staff got him here in time, but if they hadn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Waldo exhaled, tension easing from his shoulders.


    ¡°As long as everything is fine. Do you know what happened?¡±


    Carl had always been in excellent health. A sudden spike in blood pressure didn¡¯t make sense. Something felt off.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze darkened, a cold edge creeping into her tone.


    ¡°They said Grandpa got a call from the cemetery manager this evening. They discovered that my mom¡¯s ashes had been stolen.¡±


    Waldo¡¯s expression hardened, sharp fury slicing through hisposure.


    ¡°Who would do something like that?¡±


    A grave was meant to be sacred, a ce of eternal rest. Yet someone had vited that peace, pried open the tombstone, and stolen the ashes. What kind of hatred drove a person to such a vile act?


    ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation,¡± Corrine said calmly.


    The conversation halted as the doors to the operating room swung open. The attending physician stepped out.


    Corrine and Waldo moved forward immediately.


    ¡°How is my dad?¡± Waldo asked.


    ¡°How is my grandpa?¡± Corrine added.


    The doctor pulled down his mask, revealing sharp features and clear, focused eyes. Waldo¡¯s breath caught, recognition shing across his face. His pulse quickened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 560

    ?Chapter 560:


    Dr. Christos Ellis.


    The world-renowned neurosurgeon. A wless track record¡ªno mistakes, no fatalities. If anyone could bring someone back from the edge, it was him. Christos was a true medical genius.


    Christos inclined his head slightly at Corrine and spoke in even, precise tones.


    ¡°Carl¡¯s blood pressure was critically high. We¡¯ve stabilized him, but his test results show severe vascr narrowing. To prevent a major stroke, I rmend cing a stent once his condition improves.¡±


    Waldo pushed down his surprise and nodded.


    ¡°Understood. Thank you, Dr. Ellis.¡±


    Christos gave a brief nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Ford.¡±


    Then his gaze shifted to Corrine.


    ¡°Miss Hond. Goodbye.¡±


    He lingered for a moment, his eyes studying her with quiet curiosity.


    He had known Nate for years¡ªruthless, strategic, a man who never moved without purpose.


    And yet, for this woman, he had moved mountains.


    Fascinating.


    Twenty minutester, Carl¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    ???????????????? ???????????????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    The hospital lights cast a sterile glow over the room, but the first thing he saw were familiar faces¡ªhis sons and grandson. As his vision cleared, Corrine stepped forward, worry etched into every line of her face.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ are you alright?¡±


    Carl¡¯s gaze softened. A warm smile spread across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to worry, my dear.¡±


    Corrine nodded, but emotion swelled in her throat. Tears welled up, spilling over before she could stop them.


    Carl reached out, his wrinkled hand gently brushing them away.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, why are you crying again?¡±


    She wiped at her eyes, but the tears kept falling, relentless.


    ¡°I was scared¡­¡±


    Her voice wavered. She was scared of losing her loved ones. Of being left behind. Of facing another unbearable loss.


    Carl let out a quiet chuckle, full of warmth and understanding.


    ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m old. That day wille, eventually.¡±


    He cupped her cheek, his touch gentle as he wiped her tears.


    Corrine grasped his hand, holding it tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll live a long and happy life.¡±


    Carl chuckled.


    ¡°What, am I supposed to be immortal now?¡±


    He let the humor settle for a moment before his expression turned thoughtful.


    ¡°Corrine, could you fetch me a ss of water?¡±


    She nodded and reached for the kettle, heading toward the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At Carl¡¯s signal, Jules stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he followed her.


    Carl waited until the door clicked shut, then turned to Jayden, his eldest son.


    ¡°Have you figured anything out?¡±


    Jayden¡¯s jaw clenched.


    ¡°The perpetrator left no trace. Surveince footage waspletely wiped.¡±


    Carl exhaled, staring at the ceiling. His expression was unreadable, but his silence carried weight.


    Corrine stood before the water dispenser, her thoughts heavy.


    ¡°Have you checked the surveince around the cemetery?¡±


    Jules leaned against the counter, arms crossed.


    ¡°We did, but there was nothing.¡±


    Whoever had stolen Kiley¡¯s ashes had been meticulous. Every move had been calcted, every detail ounted for.


    Had it not been for the night shift cemetery staff, the culprit would have stolen the ashes unnoticed.


    A sense of unease curled in Corrine¡¯s gut. Her mind drifted back to the figure she had encountered at the cemetery that day. Could it be connected?


    ?????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    A suspicion¡ªnothing more¡ªbut once the seed of doubt was nted, it took root quickly, turning a mere possibility into a chilling certainty.


    Lost in thought, she failed to notice the water overflowing. A sharp sting snapped her back to reality as scalding liquid sshed against her leg. She hissed and instinctively stepped back.


    Jules was at her side in an instant. He turned off the tap and frowned as he took in the reddening skin.


    ¡°Go rinse it,¡± he instructed.


    Corrine didn¡¯t argue. She went to the restroom, let the cool water soothe the burn, and then returned to Carl¡¯s hospital room.


    By then, Carl had already fallen asleep.


    Jayden and Waldo were discussing who would stay to keep watch.


    ¡°I will stay,¡± Corrine said softly.


    Jayden and Waldo exchanged a nce before Jayden spoke.


    ¡°Corrine, I¡¯ll stay tonight. You should go home and rest.¡±


    She shook her head, her gaze settling on Carl¡¯s sleeping form. Though her voice was quiet, there was no room for argument.


    ¡°I want to stay here.¡±


    Jayden sighed, rising to his feet. He walked over and gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze.


    ¡°The doctor said he¡¯s stable. Go home, rest, ande back tomorrow.¡±


    Before she could protest, Waldo added,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    They weren¡¯t asking. They were telling.


    Reluctantly, Corrine allowed Waldo to lead her out of the hospital.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:


    The moment she stepped outside, her steps faltered. A ck Rolls-Royce sat in the parking lot, its sleek frame reflecting the dim glow of the streetlights.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Nate hadn¡¯t left?


    He stood beside the vehicle, one hand tucked casually into his pocket. Dressed in a sharp ck suit, he radiated effortless,manding presence. The streetlight cast a soft glow around him, outlining his striking features in a way that made him seem almost unreal.


    His eyes were fixed on his phone as he replied to a message, but as if sensing her gaze, he looked up.


    The cold detachment in his eyes vanished the moment they met hers, reced by something softer. A quiet smile tugged at his lips.


    Something inside Corrine eased. Maybe it was his presence, or maybe it was instinct, but before she knew it, her feet were moving. Leaving Waldo behind, she walked straight to Nate.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t hesitate. She simply stepped forward and buried herself in his arms.


    Nate¡¯s arm curled around her shoulders with an ease that made it feel like he¡¯d been waiting for this exact moment. His voice, deep and steady, held a warmth that sent a quiet shiver through her.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    Corrine leaned into him, letting his presence ground her.


    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    She had assumed he would be gone after dropping her off at the hospital. Instead, he had stayed.


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡± he said, his tone as calm as ever¡ªyet something in it made her heart tighten.


    She lifted her head, their eyes meeting in the hush of the night.


    And without thinking, she rose onto her toes and kissed him.


    The kiss was unpolished, a hesitant meeting of lips, but it ignited a slow burn in Nate like a match striking dry wood.


    His hand slid from her shoulder to her waist, tightening his hold as if he had no intention of letting her go.


    A short distance away, inside the car, Matias sat with a look of quiet resignation.


    ¡°Perhaps I should leave,¡± he muttered to himself.


    After the kiss, Corrine¡¯s lips were slightly swollen, tinged with a delicate shade of red. She leaned against Nate, her breath still uneven, her fingers absently smoothing the wrinkles she had left on his shirt.


    Nate pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead, and then, without hesitation, bent down and scooped her into his arms. Holding her close, he turned swiftly and carried her to the car.


    Inside, Corrine rested her head against his shoulder, her body naturally molding into him.


    Nate gently took her hand, prying her fingers open before threading his own between them. With his other arm, he pulled her even closer, settling her securely in his embrace.


    Corrine shifted slightly, lifting her gaze to meet his.


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes were deep and unfathomable, like endless shadows filled with an intoxicating tenderness. There was something in them¡ªsomething impossible to resist. It pulled her in, a silent promise, a force that left her breathless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:


    ¡°No matter what happens, you still have me,¡± he murmured, his voice low and steady, each word sinking into her like a quiet vow.


    His cool fingers traced along the curve of her brow, down to her cheek, as if memorizing every detail. The feather-light touch sent a shiver through her, a thrilling warmth blooming beneath her skin.


    Corrine studied him for a moment, then her lips curled into a yful smile.


    ¡°When I need you, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Before he could respond, she leaned in and captured his lips with hers.


    The car continued its smooth journey through the night, eventually pulling into Celtis Estate.


    Nate stepped out, lifting Corrine effortlessly into his arms once more before striding inside without a word.


    Later, fresh from the shower, Corrine ran a towel through her damp hair as she settled in front of herptop.


    She opened her email, her eyes scanning the surveince footage Jules had sent from the cemetery. Over and over, she reyed the clips, meticulously searching for even the smallest clue.


    She refused to overlook a single detail.


    With the Ford family¡¯s influence in Lyhaton, tracking someone down should have been effortless.


    Yet despite their reach, they had no lead on who had taken Kiley¡¯s ashes. That could only mean one thing¡ªthe person behind this was more powerful than the Ford family itself.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Just then, the bedroom door swung open, and Nate stepped inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Corrine nced up, surprised.


    The room was dim, the only lighting from the soft glow of theptop screen, casting shadows across her pale face. Fatigue was evident in her features, yet her focus remained unwavering.


    Nate frowned.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    His tone was calm, but the weight behind his words left no room for argument.


    Corrine opened her mouth to protest, but before she could speak, Nate had already moved. He lifted her into his arms, catching herpletely off guard.


    A small gasp escaped her, and instinctively, she looped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    His sharp gaze flickered downward.


    ¡°Did you burn yourself?¡± His voice had turned cold, edged with something unreadable.


    Corrine followed his line of sight, realizing he was looking at the faint red mark on her leg.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention while pouring water and ended up burning myself,¡± she admitted lightly, brushing it off as nothing.


    But Nate¡¯s expression darkened. His lips pressed into a thin line, his silence heavier than words.


    Without another word, he carried her to the bed, setting her down gently before retrieving the first aid kit.


    Kneeling on one knee, he took hold of her ankle, his fingers warm against her skin as he carefully applied ointment to the burn. His touch was tender, his movements slow and precise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:


    Against her perfect skin, the redness of the burn stood out starkly, a ring contrast that only deepened his frown.


    Corrine, however, seemed unbothered. She merely watched him, observing the quiet concentration in his expression.


    Nate¡¯s head was slightly lowered, his defined features softened by the dim light. His longshes cast faint shadows over his cheekbones, and his posture carried an unspoken reverence¡ªlike he was tending to something infinitely precious.


    A smile tugged at Corrine¡¯s lips. There was something about this moment, about being cared for so delicately, that sent a warmth curling through her chest.


    ¡°This ointment helps prevent scarring. You need to apply it daily,¡± Nate instructed, holding up a small, intricately shaped bottle.


    Just as she reached for it, he suddenly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    After tending to the burn on her leg, Nate turned his gaze to Corrine, his eyes heavy with unspoken meaning.


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Corrine met his intense, enigmatic stare, her brow twitching slightly in curiosity.


    A faint, knowing smile curved Nate¡¯s lips as he lowered his head. Without a word, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. His breath brushed against her ear, warm and deliberate.


    ¡°Stay with my girlfriend tonight. What, did you think I wanted something else?¡±


    His voice held a teasing warmth, a subtle pull that stirred something deep inside her. The yful tone made her fingertips curl slightly against his chest.


    ?????????????? ???????????????©q?????


    His cool, familiar scent surrounded her, easing the tension coiled in her chest. She took a steadying breath, pushing aside the chaotic thoughts crowding her mind.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± she murmured softly.


    Nate¡¯s embrace tightened, his hand moving in a slow, soothing rhythm along her back. His voice dropped to a husky whisper.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± His touch was steady¡ªpatient¡ªlike he was lulling her into rest, coaxing her to rx as though she were something fragile.


    A yful spark red in Corrine¡¯s eyes. She reached up and lightly tapped his Adam¡¯s apple with her fingertip.


    ¡°Not sleepy?¡± Nate¡¯s voice held a quiet amusement as he nced down at her, his gaze softening.


    She offered no reply, simply letting her eyes drift shut.


    For a moment, he remained still, listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing as it grew softer, more even. Only then did he lift the nket carefully and slip out of bed.


    Outside the bedroom, the cool night air wrapped around him as he pulled out his phone and dialed Moses.


    The call rang for several moments before the line clicked open. The wind stirred through the night, carrying a single dry leaf that danced across the air before falling softly into the pond below.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Moses sounded slightly winded, as if he had been working non-stop.


    ¡°The surveince footage in the area has been erased¡ªcleanly. No useful clues left behind.¡±


    He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°But I did uncover something.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression turning cold and calcting.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hell¡¯s erratic behavior recently? All an act,¡± Moses said, his tone grim.


    ¡°He¡¯s been in Lyhaton the entire time.¡±


    A shadow passed over Nate¡¯s face. His expression hardened, a dangerous glint sparking in his eyes.


    ¡°Did you find any valuable leads?¡±


    ¡°You know how he operates. He¡¯s cunning like a fox and just as ruthless as a wolf. He would never expose his ns easily,¡± Moses muttered, the faint sound of a cigarette lighting in the background.


    ¡°But I did find out he met with someone.¡±


    Knowing that Nate¡¯s patience was wearing thin, Moses didn¡¯t dare keep him guessing for long.


    After a brief pause, he revealed the answer.


    ¡°It was Jacob¡ªone of Corrine¡¯s trusted aides.¡±


    The name hit like a cold de. Nate remembered him.


    The tiara auctioned at the Forreal auction had been from Jacob. Yet, without further information on him, Nate had refrained from making a move. Jacob had remained a shadow¡ªuntil now.


    Now, it seemed that shadow had crept too close to Corrine.


    N??w ??h??????????s r?l?as?d ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    Nate¡¯s fingers tapped a slow, thoughtful rhythm against his phone.


    ¡°Did you capture him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Moses answered tly.


    ¡°Considering how much Corrine trusts him, moving recklessly could backfire. She let him handle the auction¡¯s assets¡ªthat says a lot about his ce in her life.¡±


    Moses was no fool. He would not risk exposing their hand without absolute certainty.


    A heavy silence stretched between them before Nate¡¯s voice cut through, cold and sharp.


    ¡°Keep him under surveince. I want to know everything¡ªwho he meets, what he says. Let us find out exactly what he is up to.¡±


    After ending the call, Nate returned to the bedroom.


    The moment he stepped inside, soft, muffled sobs reached his ears. Corrine, tangled in her dreams, whimpered quietly, her tears soaking into the pillow beneath her.


    Shey curled into herself, trembling like a frightened child lost in the dark.


    ¡°Corrine¡­ Corrine¡­¡± His voice broke through the silence, gentle yet firm, calling her back from whatever nightmare held her captive.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and her breathing hitched as she drifted toward wakefulness. Blurry eyes met his silhouette, and without hesitation, she reached for him, wrapping her arms around his neck. The warmth of her body pressed against him, and the faint tremors still rippled through her frame.


    With her face buried against his chest, her voice came out small, almost pleading.


    ¡°Nate¡­ hold me tighter, please.¡±


    He did not hesitate. Scooping her up effortlessly, he pulled her close, letting the steady strength of his embrace soothe her trembling form. Only when he felt her tension begin to ease did he lift her chin, tilting her face toward him.


    Their gazes locked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:


    Her longshes clung together, damp with tears, her eyes shimmering with raw emotion. A sharp ache coiled in Nate¡¯s chest, tightening like an unseen fist around his heart.


    He brushed away the damp strands of hair clinging to her face, his fingertips grazing her cheek as he wiped away the lingering tears.


    ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was low, gentle.


    Corrine swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I had a nightmare.¡±


    Nate¡¯s grip on her tightened. He pressed a lingering kiss to her temple, his lips warm against her skin.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    For a moment, she hesitated, as if saying the words might make them real. Then, she leaned into him, her breath ghosting against his chest.


    ¡°I dreamed that you did not want me anymore.¡±


    A cold, lonely darkness had swallowed her whole in that dream. All she felt was the vast, empty void of being abandoned.


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened, his hold on her unyielding.


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    His voice was steady, unwavering. He cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing along her jaw.


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    She exhaled softly as he pulled her back into bed, cradling her against him. His hand moved in slow, rhythmic strokes along her shoulder, a silent reassurance that he was there, that she was safe.


    Corrine shifted slightly, her fingers tracing idle patterns against his chest.


    ¡°Nate¡­ let¡¯s talk for a while.¡±


    A faint smile yed at his lips, exhaustion flickering in his eyes, yet he indulged her without hesitation.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    She hesitated, her thoughts drifting.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Silence stretched between them,fortable, unhurried. Then, Nate¡¯s voice came, lower now, edged with something unreadable.


    ¡°Have you finalized your schedule for the trip to Independent Continent?¡±


    The rough timbre of his voice sent an unexpected shiver through her.


    ¡°I think I will wait until after the trial in two weeks,¡± she said, uncertainty flickering across her face.


    Corrine was worried about Jolene.


    Jolene was unpredictable. She never cared about how people perceived her, nor did she feel the need to exin herself when misunderstandings arose.


    Nate studied her carefully.


    ¡°Once you decide on a date, let me know.¡±


    She nodded, then exhaled slowly, her voice turning thoughtful.


    ¡°Do you think they will treat me like an outsider when I go to Independent Continent?¡±


    Rumor had it that outsiders were prohibited.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:


    The ce was shrouded in secrecy, spoken of as if it belonged to another world entirely. Its people followed their ownws, lived by their own rules.


    Outsiders were unheard of¡ªfew ever entered, and even fewer ever left.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Nate arched a brow, amusement glinting in his dark eyes.


    Corrine bit her lip, a teasing sparkle in her gaze.


    ¡°They say people from Independent Continent cannot marry outsiders. If they find out about us, do you think they will try to separate us?¡±


    Upon hearing this, a cold glint shed in Nate¡¯s eyes. A barely perceptible smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Who says people from Independent Continent can¡¯t marry outsiders?¡±


    Corrine stiffened, caught off guard. She turned to him, searching his expression.


    Nate continued, his tone measured.


    ¡°Right now, four major families hold power in Independent Continent. Their influence keeps the Council in check. But before them, there was something even more powerful¡ªsomething that once overshadowed even the Elder Council.¡±


    ¡°Something more powerful than the Elder Council?¡± Corrine echoed, curiosity sharpening her voice.


    Nate nodded.


    ¡°Yes. The Higgs family.¡± He reached for her hand, his grip firm yet gentle.


    ¡°They were the oldest lineage in Independent Continent, once controlling the entire state¡¯s economic lifeline. Compared to them, the Elder Council was merely symbolic. Back then, the head of the Higgs family defied overwhelming opposition to marry a woman from this country¡ªChadand. He was the first to break the rule.¡±


    ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Defied overwhelming opposition¡­ What kind of love could drive someone to defy the entire world?


    A single word in Nate¡¯s exnation stood out. Corrine frowned.


    ¡°You said ¡®were.¡¯ So¡­ they do not exist anymore?¡±


    She had also noted how he mentioned that the Higgs family had once controlled the economy. Great power always attracted enemies. A force that immense would inevitably breed envy.


    ¡°Twenty-five years ago, chaos broke out there, and they vanished overnight. No one knows exactly what happened. Within a month, the turmoil settled. The four major families rose to power, creating a bnce against the Elder Council. My family, the Hopkins family, led the charge with the Elder Council¡¯s backing.¡±


    ¡°The Higgs family disappeared without a trace overnight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they did.¡±


    Corrine fell silent, her expression unreadable. Yet, she did not seem particrly shocked. For a family as ancient as the Higgs, their wealth and influence would have made them a target. It was an oue that, in hindsight, seemed inevitable.


    Still, none of it had anything to do with her.


    Drowsiness crept in, her exhaustion finally taking hold. With a quiet yawn, she closed her eyes and allowed sleep to im her once more.


    The next morning, the first light of dawn seeped through the curtains, casting a golden hue across the room. Shadows stretched across the plush carpet, trailing all the way to the bed.


    Corrine stirred, the warmth of a breath ghosting over her skin pulling her from sleep. Hershes fluttered, vision adjusting as she opened her eyes¡ªonly to meet Nate¡¯s familiar face.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she murmured, her voice stillced with sleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:


    ¡°Are you going to the hospital?¡± Nate asked, his deep voice steady.


    Corrine nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Then eat something first,¡± he said simply.


    She nodded again and slipped out of bed.


    An hourter, the two of them stepped out of the house, fingers intertwined. As they settled into the car, Corrine¡¯s gaze drifted to Nate. The faint shadows beneath his eyes did not go unnoticed. Had he stayed up all night?


    A quiet ache spread through her chest, her emotions tangled. He must have been worried about her mental state yesterday. He had likely kept watch over her, sacrificing his own rest.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at him. Why was he always so considerate?


    Her mind drifted back to their first encounter¡ªhim d in a ck suit, a sleek umbre in hand. He had stepped into her life with force, unrelenting and dominant. Yet, the man beside her now was just as much him. Gentle. Thoughtful. A quiet protector.


    That contrast¡­ that bnce between power and tenderness made it impossible for her to look away.


    The drive was swift, and before she knew it, they had arrived at the private hospital.


    As Corrine stepped out of the car, she froze, her breath hitching at the sight before her. A familiar face stood just a few steps away.


    ¡°Jacob?¡±


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    Upon spotting Corrine, Jacob¡¯s usual stern expression softened, allowing a rare smile to break through.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment he saw Jacob. A cold glint flickered beneath his gaze, sharp as a de slicing through the air.


    The weight of Nate¡¯s stare was palpable, but Jacob remained unflinching. He met the re head-on, his smile deepening ever so slightly, carrying a silent challenge.


    He had known for some time that Nate¡¯s men had been shadowing him. Every step he took, every interaction he had, was under surveince. But what did it matter? Even if Nate knew everything, what could he possibly do?


    Jacob refused to believe that the years of devotion and care he had given Corrine could be so easily erased by Nate¡¯s sudden arrival. His eyes dropped, settling on the ring adorning Corrine¡¯s finger. Though the smile never left his lips, a shadow passed over his features, his expression growing unreadable.


    ¡°Jacob, are you feeling unwell?¡± Corrine asked, noting the subtle shift in his demeanor.


    Jacob¡¯s expression smoothed as he offered a faint smile.


    ¡°I heard your grandfather was hospitalized. I came to check on him.¡±


    ¡°I was just about to visit him. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nate moved to follow, but Corrine ced a firm hand on his arm, halting him.


    ¡°You need to go back and rest now.¡±


    She stood in front of him, keeping the elevator doors open with one hand, her gaze steady.


    Nate arched a brow, his voice dipping into a low, measured tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:


    ¡°That sounds rather harsh.¡±


    ¡°Rest, thene pick me upter.¡± Her tone softened as she added, ¡°We¡¯ll have dinner together tonight.¡±


    Before stepping into the elevator, she reached up and lightly brushed her fingers across his cheek, mimicking his usual gesture.


    ¡°Listen to me, alright?¡±


    A quiet chuckle rumbled in Nate¡¯s chest as he watched her walk away.


    Inside the elevator, Jacob¡¯s gaze flickered once more to the ring on Corrine¡¯s finger. He remained silent for a moment before finally speaking.


    ¡°Miss Hond, is there a wedding in the works?¡±


    Corrine hesitated, caught off guard. She offered a small smile after a beat.


    ¡°It is not certain yet.¡±


    But deep down, she knew it was inevitable.


    Jacob picked up on the underlying certainty in her tone. He lowered his eyes slightly, masking theplex emotions stirring beneath the surface.


    Then, as if recalling something, Corrine turned to him.


    ¡°Jacob, has my grandfather ever mentioned my marriage arrangement to you?¡± Jacob had been by her side for years, guiding and protecting her after her grandfather brought her back into the Ford family. Even after he left when she turned eighteen, their bond had only strengthened. If there was something to know about her marriage arrangement, Jacob might have the answer.


    ¡°I have heard your grandfather mention it,¡± Jacob admitted.


    ???????? ???????? ? g???????????¦Í??????????????????


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Corrine pressed, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    Jacob lifted his gaze, his expressionposed, but a weight lingered in his voice.


    ¡°Are you truly willing to go through with an arrangement that should never have existed? Do you even know Mr. Hopkins? Have you ever heard the rumors about him?¡±


    An arrangement that should never have existed¡­ Was there a hidden truth behind this arrangement?


    A flicker of surprise crossed Corrine¡¯s face before she quickly masked it.


    ¡°It sounds as though you do not want me to be with him, Jacob.¡±


    ¡°I do not,¡± Jacob stated without hesitation, his gaze darkening with quiet intensity.


    ¡°All I want is for you to be safe and at peace.¡±


    His blunt honesty left Corrine momentarily at a loss for words.


    Just then, the elevator doors slid open. Jacob stepped aside, his demeanor shifting back to its usualposed politeness. He gestured toward the exit.


    ¡°After you, Miss Hond.¡±


    It was as if the conversation they had just shared had been nothing more than a passing illusion.


    Corrine snapped out of her thoughts as the elevator doors slid open. She stepped out, her pace steady as she made her way toward the hospital room.


    ¡°Jacob, do you know how my marriage arrangement came to be?¡±


    Jacob nced at her, his voice even.


    ¡°What truly matters is not how it started, but whether you intend to keep it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570:


    ¡°Keep it or not¡­¡± Corrine murmured, her toneced with contemtion. Her grandfather had asked her this very question before. Yet, deep down, she had never truly opposed the arrangement. If anything, it now felt like an obligation¡ªsomething that inevitably bound her to Nate.


    As they conversed, they reached the hospital room.


    Inside, Christos, the renowned specialist in cardiology and neurology, was conducting an examination. He spoke with Jayden afterward, discussing the treatment n.


    ¡°For now, Carl¡¯s blood pressure is stable. If no furtherplications arise, we will proceed with the surgery.¡±


    Despite his authority, Jayden showed Christos the respect he was due.


    ¡°We appreciate your help, Dr. Ellis.¡±


    Christos offered a faint smile.


    ¡°It is nothing, Mr. Ford.¡±


    As he turned to leave, his gazended on Corrine just as she entered. He hesitated briefly before greeting her with measured respect.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    Corrine inclined her head, her expression calm.


    ¡°Dr. Ellis, how is my grandfather?¡±


    Christos responded, ¡°His condition is stable for now, but we have identified significant narrowing in his blood vessels. To reduce the risk of a severe stroke in the future, we strongly rmend a stent imnt. I have already discussed this with Mr. Jayden Ford, and he raised no objections. So, what do you think¡­¡±


    He was waiting for her approval.


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Corrine met his gaze and nodded.


    ¡°Please proceed with the n. Thank you for everything, Dr. Ellis.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, Christos appeared unsettled, as though unustomed to such gratitude.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me. This is simply my duty.¡±


    This woman was no ordinary person. She was Nate¡¯s woman. Even if he had the audacity, he would not dare ept her thanks.


    After finalizing the pre-surgical arrangements, Christos exited the room. Jacob watched him leave, his expression momentarily reflective. Men of Christos¡¯ caliber carried a distinct pride. He was a pioneer in his field. A routine stent surgery hardly required his direct involvement. Just what kind of influence did the Ford family wield to have a man of his stature personally overseeing the procedure?


    Corrine made her way to Carl¡¯s bedside, picking up an apple and a small fruit knife from the table. Carl, looking frail from the ordeal, nced up at her.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine. Why have youe back again?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see for myself how you were doing,¡± Corrine replied softly. Just being here, ensuring he was safe, brought her a sense of relief. Carl observed her in silence as she carefully peeled the apple, a long breath escaping him.


    ¡°You remind me of your mother.¡±


    On the surface, she wasposed and obedient. But beneath that exterior, she was just as unyielding as her mother had been. Once she made a decision, no one could sway her.


    ¡°As for your mother¡¯s ashes, do not worry too much. Your uncles are using every connection they have to investigate. We will have answers soon.¡± His words were punctuated by a sudden cough.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:


    Corrine immediately set the apple and knife down, reaching for the ss of water on the table. She helped him sit up, steadying him as he took a sip.


    Carl¡¯s eyes shifted, catching the glint of the ring on her finger. His expression stiffened ever so slightly. When he looked up again, the warmth in his gaze had faded, reced by something heavier.


    ¡°Corrine¡­¡± His voice was no longer light, no longer reassuring. This time, it carried weight. A quiet, unspoken gravity.


    ¡°What?¡± Corrine¡¯s gaze lifted, locking onto Carl¡¯s eyes. For once, the usual warmth in his expression had vanished, reced by something far sterner. His normally clouded eyes were sharp, his gaze steady and unwavering.


    ¡°Every step you take in life carries weight. When you are young, driven by passion, it is easy to believe everything is within your control. But some choices have consequences you may not be able to bear. Do you understand? One wrong move could cost you everything.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s grip tightened around the ss in her hand before she silently set it down. Before she could respond, Jayden¡¯s voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Corrine, end the marriage arrangement.¡±


    This was the third time someone had told her the same thing. Why? Why was everyone so insistent that she break it off?


    Doubt, which she had buried deep in the recesses of her mind, began creeping back in. Slowly, she looked up, her expression unreadable as her gaze met Jayden¡¯s. He held her stare, calm andposed. Then, his voice dropped, steady but firm.


    ¡°Corrine, let me be honest with you. The entire Ford family is strongly against this arrangement.¡±


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Strongly against.¡± The phrase was deliberate.


    It was clear now that the Ford family had always known about the arrangement, yet she¡ªthe one most affected by it¡ªhad been left in the dark. If Nate had not presented Carl with the token of their arrangement, the Ford family wouldn¡¯t have even acknowledged it.


    But why? This arrangement had surfaced out of nowhere, and the Ford family¡¯s opposition was unwavering. Every sign pointed to something deeper, something unspeakable lurking beneath the surface. Would marrying Natee at an unimaginable price? Or would it put her life in danger?


    Silence settled over the room, thick with unspoken truths. Carl watched her carefully, noting the way her expression hardened.


    Finally, Corrine exhaled, her voice steady when she spoke.


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Her gaze flicked between Carl and Jayden, her patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Back then, none of you said a word about this arrangement to me. Now, you are all demanding that I end it. What is the real reason?¡±


    Carl rubbed his thumb against his forefinger, his voice measured but evasive.


    ¡°You are still young. There is no need to rush into marriage. Besides, the Ford family has no reason to form political alliances anymore. We stand strong on our own.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Corrine murmured, a faint, knowing smile curving her lips.


    But her eyes told another story¡ªone of suspicion, of quiet defiance. She did not believe him.


    The Ford family had no need for strategic marriages¡ªfine. But the excuse that she was too young? That was weak.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:


    ¡°Grandpa, I am not a child,¡± she said, her voice calm but firm.


    ¡°Do you truly expect me to believe that?¡±


    She met Carl¡¯s gaze head-on.


    ¡°What exactly are you hiding? Why are you so adamant that I end this marriage arrangement? And more importantly¡ªhow did this arrangement evene to be?¡±


    Carl¡¯s jaw tensed. He had already said too much.


    He inhaled deeply, regaining hisposure before answering.


    ¡°It was arranged by your mother. I do not know the specifics.¡±


    A new voice broke the silence. Jacob, who had remained quiet until now, finally spoke.


    ¡°Miss Hond, listen to your grandfather. He would never do anything to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Corrine, marriage is not a decision to take lightly,¡± Jayden added.


    ¡°Think carefully before you proceed.¡±


    One by one, they all urged her to walk away. Yet not one of them had given her a solid reason. And that only strengthened her resolve.


    Corrine¡¯s instincts whispered that there was a story buried beneath all this secrecy¡ªa truth waiting to be uncovered.


    Corrine had never doubted her grandfather¡¯s loyalty to the Ford family. But this time, their attitude made her wonder. Why were they so opposed to her marrying Nate?


    ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, there¡¯s no need toe up with an excuse just to brush me off. I can wait,¡± Corrine said calmly, cing the peeled apple on the table. Her expression was unreadable as she carefully wiped her fingertips with a tissue.


    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready to tell me, I will think about whether or not to call off the arrangement.¡±


    She crumpled the tissue and tossed it into the trash before turning on her heel and walking away.


    Jayden watched her go, a deep frown settling on his face.


    Corrine had always been strong-willed. She might appear obedient on the surface, but once she set her mind on something, there was no changing it.


    If she said she needed to know the reason before even considering breaking off the arrangement, then she would not end it easily.


    After she left the hospital room, Corrine¡¯s phone rang. It was Jules. He asked about their grandfather¡¯s health, and after giving him a brief update, Corrine took the opportunity to bring up the arrangement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Their attitude is definitely strange,¡± Jules admitted.


    ¡°But to be fair, this marriage arrangement came out of nowhere. It¡¯s only natural for them to want you to reconsider.¡±


    Corrine pressed the elevator button, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°The problem is, they¡¯re clearly hiding something from me. They want me to call it off yet refuse to exin why this marriage arrangement even exists in the first ce. Why?¡±


    Jules exhaled.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s some backstory to all this?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Corrine said, frustration creeping into her voice.


    Jules let out a dry chuckle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:


    ¡°Who cares about the history? Just listen to them and call it off. Even though their behavior is suspicious, they would never do anything to harm you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, and a flicker of irritation crossed her face.


    ¡°Why are you also telling me to break it off?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s Nate Hopkins!¡± Jules snapped, his usualzy tone vanishing, reced by something sharper.


    ¡°I told you not to get involved with him. I warned you to stay away¡ª¡±


    ¡°He came to me first,¡± she interrupted, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°I understand your concerns, but my decision stands. He is going to be my husband.¡±


    Jules was momentarily speechless.


    Had everything he said gone in one ear and out the other?


    ¡°Corrine, you¡ª¡± The line went dead before he could finish.


    Listening to the empty silence, Jules clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to hurl his phone across the room.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered, dragging a hand through his hair in frustration. He grabbed a pack of cigarettes from the table, shook one out, and lit it.


    The first drag flooded his lungs with nicotine, giving his anger a momentary relief. Then, thinking that Nate would soon be his cousin¡¯s husband and therefore respect him in the future made Jules feel a little smug.


    But then, when he remembered how Nate had seduced Corrine behind the entire Ford family¡¯s back, his irritation red again.


    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? g??????ovels;c o m


    That bastard.


    Nate was certainly a cunning guy.


    Meanwhile, Corrine was on her way to the Ford Group headquarters when her phone rang again.


    Karina¡¯s voice came through, breathless with urgency.


    ¡°Corrine, check the trending news!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Corrine asked, exiting the call screen and quickly opening her social media app.


    Karina let out a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°About half an hour ago, Leah posted an update, iming she and Jolene used to be close friends. She hinted that Jolene¡¯s expulsion wasn¡¯t entirely unjustified. Then, like clockwork, a flood of nasty rumors started circting online. They¡¯re saying she used to hang around shady ces back in high school, that she had wealthy men backing her, and even that she had stic surgery and abortions. They¡¯re dragging her name through the mud.¡±


    The timing was too convenient, too deliberate. It was as if someone wanted to manipte public opinion, making Jolene¡¯s expulsion seem less like a scapegoat situation and more like a deserved punishment for her so-called questionable past.


    With the trial looming, these baseless usations would put Jolene in a disadvantageous situation. If any of them gained traction, the police might be forced to reopen the case, leading to dys andplications.


    Corrine arched a brow, her expression cooling into something unreadable.


    ¡°Has Jolene¡¯s studio responded yet?¡±


    Karina sighed, pacing in frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:


    ¡°What good would that do? Besides, you know how Jolene is.¡±


    True to her nature, Jolene remained unfazed, going about her day as if the inte wasn¡¯t tearing her apart. While everyone else panicked, the person at the center of it all acted as if nothing was happening.


    ¡°Leah was kicked out of the entertainment industry for spreading rumors, and now she¡¯s at it again. She¡¯s like a cockroach¡ªjust refuses to disappear!¡± Karina fumed.


    Corrine¡¯s icy demeanor softened just slightly, reced by a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Make a note of all the usernames. We¡¯ll handle them legally when the time is right.¡±


    Karina blinked, but before she could ask further, Corrine had already ended the call and dialed another number.


    ¡°Well, well, what could possibly make you call me today, Corrine?¡± Waldo¡¯s voice carried his usual blend of amusement and arrogance.


    ¡°Do you feel confident about the uing trial?¡± she asked, skipping the pleasantries.


    Waldo scoffed.


    ¡°Are you questioning my abilities?¡±


    He had a point. As one of the top tenwyers in the country, Waldo was untouchable in legal battles. Business strategy might be Corrine¡¯s domain, but in the courtroom, he reigned supreme. Especially when it came to a case involving Jolene.


    ¡°Your reputation in the legal world is untarnished,¡± Corrine acknowledged.


    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ????????????????


    Waldo chuckled, clearly pleased with thepliment.


    ¡°So, what are you really getting at?¡±


    ¡°I want the Burgess family to suffer.¡±


    Waldo hesitated, then asked, ¡°And the Hond family?¡±


    It was assumed that Corrine¡¯s affiliation with the Ford family had severed all ties with the Honds. But now, it seemed the Honds were digging their own grave, daring to challenge her.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, her lips curving into a smirkced with quiet menace.


    ¡°Let them handle their own downfall.¡±


    Waldo was unimpressed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Just letting them off like that? Seems a little¡­ merciful, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    His cool, calcting tone sent a chill down Corrine¡¯s spine, but she met it with a smile¡ªdangerous yet alluring.


    ¡°You should know, I¡¯m not sparing the Hond family without reason.¡± For now, she held back. For her mother¡¯s sake.


    But if the day came when Corrine decided to make her move, not even Dewey Hond himself could stop her.


    Waldo had no doubt about that.


    Before ending the call, Corrine briefly informed him of her grandfather¡¯s health and the scheduled surgery.


    Soon, the day of the operation arrived.


    Carl¡¯s surgery was scheduled for ten in the morning.


    The Ford family and Corrine arrived at the hospital early, their footsteps echoing through the sterile hallways as they settled in to wait.


    Carl, pale yet resolute in his hospital bed, motioned for everyone to gather around. His voice, though steady, carried the weight of finality.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:


    ¡°To my sons,¡± he said, locking eyes with Jayden and Waldo, ¡°I have only one request. You must vow that no matter what happens in the future, no matter how dangerous the situation, you will protect Corrine at all costs. If ites to it, you will risk your lives for her. Your mother is gone, and Corrine is her only daughter. She is family. She must always be safe.¡±


    Jayden and Waldo exchanged a nce, both feeling a sense of resignation yet bound by the gravity of their father¡¯s words. Under Carl¡¯s unwavering gaze, they hesitated for only a moment before giving their solemn vow. Satisfied, Carl turned his attention to Corrine, beckoning her closer.


    ¡°Do you know what I want to say?¡±


    Corrine lowered her gaze, concealing the turmoil swirling inside her.


    ¡°What is it, Grandpa?¡±


    A knowing smile flickered across Carl¡¯s face.


    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t know? I¡¯m about to go into surgery. Whether I make it through or not is up to fate, but there¡¯s something I need you to promise me. From this day forward, I don¡¯t want you anywhere near Nate. He is not the right man for you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips parted, but no words came.


    Carl sighed, shaking his head.


    ¡°Why must you always be so stubborn? Just like your mother! I¡¯m about to go under the knife, and what if something happens to me? Can¡¯t you just say ¡®I promise,¡¯ whether you mean it or not?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s grip on his hand tightened.


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°There is no ¡®what if,¡¯ Grandpa. The surgery will go smoothly.¡±


    Even a man as strong as Carl Ford couldn¡¯t fully mask his unease. The looming uncertainty of life and death clung to the air around him, and for a brief moment, his eyes betrayed his fear. He was worried about not waking up from the surgery.


    ¡°Grandpa, we will be waiting for you toe out,¡± Corrine assured him, her voice firm, her presence unwavering.


    Carl studied her for a moment before drawing in a deep breath.


    ¡°Alright. When I¡¯m out, we will talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The surgery stretched on for three long hours, each passing second thick with tension. But when the doors finally swung open, the operation had been a sess.


    Carl was wheeled out, his face pallid, his eyelids fluttering under the lingering effects of anesthesia. His breathing was steady, but he remained barely conscious.


    Christos approached Corrine with a respectful nod.


    ¡°Miss Hond, given your grandfather¡¯s age, we will be moving him to the ICU for 24-hour monitoring. Once his vital signs stabilize, we will transfer him to a regr room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Corrine replied.


    Christos offered a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Corrine nodded before stepping closer to the ICU window. Her eyes locked onto Carl¡¯s frail figure, watching the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest, searching for reassurance in the steady beeps of the heart monitor.


    A warm hand suddenly enveloped her own. She looked up to find Jules beside her, his touch grounding her in the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor just said everything went well. Let¡¯s head back for now and return tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:


    Corrine hesitated, torn between exhaustion and the need to stay. After a moment, she relented with a nod.


    In the parking lot, Jules started the car.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    She stared out the windshield, her mind too cluttered to decide.


    ¡°Wherever you want.¡±


    Work was out of the question¡ªshe was in no state for that. Maybe a drive would clear her thoughts.


    The car surged forward like a silent bullet. Corrine rested her chin on her palm, lost in her own world.


    But then, something caught her eye. In the rearview mirror, she spotted a ck van trailing them at a distance. Unremarkable at first nce, yet something about it set off rm bells in her mind. Her eyes narrowed. A chill prickled down her spine.


    ¡°Sit tight,¡± Jules¡¯ voice sliced through the silence, low and firm.


    He had also noticed the ck van tailing them.


    Corrine did not react, merely sinking deeper into her seat, her expression unreadable.


    Jules pressed the gas, the car surging forward, but the ck van was quick to match his speed, refusing to be shaken off. Through the rearview mirror, Corrine cast a nce at their shadow. A quiet chuckle slipped from her lips,ced with amusement.


    ¡°Your driving has gotten a little rusty.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Jules scoffed, his eyes flicking to the mirror before locking back onto the road.


    ¡°Want to put that theory to the test?¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, her smirk widening.


    ¡°Please. You¡¯re not even in my league.¡±


    Jules frowned.


    ¡°You do remember who taught you how to race, right?¡± She shot him a sideways nce, mischief dancing in her eyes.


    ¡°Exactly. The student always surpasses the teacher.¡±


    A quiet chuckle broke through the tension in the car. She still had the energy to tease him, which meant her mood was noticeably lighter than it had been when they left the hospital.


    Jules exhaled sharply, gripping the wheel.


    ¡°Hold on. Let me remind you why I¡¯m the one who gave the lessons.¡±


    With that, he mmed the elerator. The car weaved effortlessly through traffic, cutting clean lines between vehicles like a de through silk.


    Then, without warning, the sky opened up. Raindrops pelted the windshield, streaking down the ss in frantic rivulets.


    The slick roads forced their pursuer to hesitate, its tires skidding slightly before slowing down.


    Corrine spared the van onest nce in the mirror before losing interest.


    Then, her phone rang.


    Noticing Nate¡¯s name shing on the screen, Corrine leaned against the window and answered.


    She had barely brought the phone to her ear when his voice cut through, sharp and clipped.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    His tone was razor-edged, sending a prickle down her spine.


    Corrine stilled. Something in her gut told her Nate knew more than he was letting on¡ªsomething she had not told him yet.


    Keeping her voice casual, she said, ¡°I am fine. Just getting some fresh air with Jules. What about you?¡±


    She steered the conversation away, not wanting him to worry.


    ¡°I just finished eating. I have a meeting soon.¡±


    At that moment, Nate¡¯s gaze flickered down to the tablet in front of him, his eyes gleaming with a cold, dangerous light.


    Corrine sighed softly.


    ¡°Even if you are busy, make sure you eat on time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± There was a pause, and then his voice came quieter, less sharp.


    ¡°I will listen to you.¡±


    They exchanged a few more words before the call ended.


    Nate ced the tablet down, his expression unreadable as his eyes settled on Matias.


    ¡°What do you think should be done?¡±


    His voice was eerily calm, yet it carried a chill that made the air feel sharper, colder.


    Matias stiffened. A bead of cold sweat traced down his temple.


    ?????????????????????????? @ ???????¦Í????????????


    He cursed his bad luck silently. This time, he was done for.


    He lowered his head.


    ¡°It was my failure. I did not catch the issue in time. I will ept whatever punishment you see fit.¡±


    Things had been tense in Lyhatontely, and Nate had secretly assigned people to keep an eye on Corrine.


    But nothing had happened¡ªuntil now. Matias had let his guard down. And of course, the one time he cked off, something went wrong.


    Nate calmly removed his diamond cufflinks, rolling up his sleeves with slow, deliberate precision. His presence exuded an unshaken authority, a warning wrapped in silence.


    ¡°Find out who sent them and make sure they are dealt with permanently in Lyhaton.¡±


    Matias hesitated for a moment, gathering his thoughts, before answering sharply, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He had barely turned to leave when Nate¡¯s voice sliced through the air like a whip.


    ¡°Go take your punishment.¡±


    Matias froze, his muscles stiffening, but he did not hesitate long.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he responded before striding away.


    Meanwhile, Corrine set her firearm down, tilting her head slightly as the announcer¡¯s voice echoed from the speakers.


    ¡°Target One, bullseye.¡±


    ¡°Target Two, nine points.¡±


    Jules arched a brow, clearly impressed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:


    ¡°Not bad. After all these years, you still have it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Corrine lifted her chin, her expression one of quiet confidence.


    ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡±


    ¡°A narcissist,¡± Jules muttered, giving her a look of mock disgust. Still, the amusement in his eyes softened the jab.


    Corrine smirked, walking over to the resting area. She unscrewed her water bottle and took a slow sip.


    ¡°So, have you figured out where those people came from?¡±


    ¡°We are getting there.¡± Jules exhaled, his gaze darkening.


    ¡°They are definitely not from Lyhaton, and they were spotted near the cemetery.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes sharpened in an instant. A cold flicker crossed them.


    ¡°So, they are after me.¡±


    For a brief moment, an image shed in her mind¡ªunexpected yet vivid.


    A striking face. Pale golden hair. Sharp, well-defined features. She recalled Nate mentioning the man¡¯s name.


    A man with the face of an angel¡­ yet burdened with the name of Hell. How fascinating!


    They moved swiftly under the cover of night. Instead of returning to Celtis Estate, Corrine made a detour to her apartment to grab a few things.


    The moment she stepped out of her bedroom, something in the corner of her vision caught her attention¡ªa faint movement on the balcony. Her pulse remained steady, but her eyes darkened with sharp awareness.


    ??¦Á???????? ?h¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??l????v??????£®?????


    The top floor of a thirty-story building.


    No one could have climbed up. That meant only one thing¡ªthe intruder hade through the door.


    Silent. Skilled. And familiar with breaking in.


    Could it be the same person who had invaded her apartmentst time? Whatever their reason for being here, Corrine kept herposure, pretending not to have noticed.


    She picked up her things and strode toward the door, fingers brushing against the lock. Just then, a shadow lunged from the darkness, a firm grip closing around her shoulder.


    Corrine reacted instantly. Her instincts took over as she dropped her belongings, seized the intruder¡¯s wrist, and pivoted, driving her elbow straight for his throat.


    The man had misjudged her, expecting an easy target.


    His eyes widened in realization as he twisted his body, barely dodging the strike.


    Now fully exposed, he made a split-second decision¡ªno witnesses. A cold gleam shed in the dim light as he drew a dagger and thrust it toward her with lethal precision.


    Corrine¡¯s expression did not change, but her body moved. She dropped low, the de slicing just past her cheek.


    The intruder adjusted, his wrist twisting as he redirected the dagger for another strike.


    The icy edge grazed her neck, sharp steel whispering against her skin. Corrine exhaled slowly, lifting a hand to touch the warm trickle of blood. Her gaze turned ruthless.


    Then, there was a crackle in the man¡¯s earpiece. A voice¡ªurgent.


    ¡°Nate¡¯s on his way with backup. Retreat now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:


    The assassin¡¯s expression hardened. He shot her onest nce before reaching up and switching off his earpiece.


    Corrine could see it¡ªthe shift in his stance, the calction in his eyes. He was preparing to escape. She had a choice. Strike now or let him go. Before she could make her move, he changed tactics. The dagger shed again, his attack sharper, more vicious.


    Corrine was no fool. She read the murderous intent in his eyes and swiftly stepped back.


    And in that split second, he seized his chance¡ªbursting through the door and vanishing into the night.


    Corrine, determined not to let the assant escape, pursued him vigorously. As she neared the stairwell, a firm grip suddenly seized her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow him,¡± Nate whispered harshly into her ear. His frown was deep, his eyes scanning her anxiously.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Corrine assured him, her movement subtle as she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    Yet, Nate noticed every slight motion she made. He held her chin while his fingers gently pushed aside the strands at her neck. Corrine flinched instinctively.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± Nate¡¯smand carried both authority and a gentle concern, making it difficult for her to protest.


    As he brushed her hair aside, a wound on her neck was fully exposed. Blood seeped from the gash, trickling down her neck¡¯s contour. The vivid red of the blood starkly contrasted against her unblemished skin, creating a disturbing yet mesmerizing image.


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    Nate¡¯s expression grew even more concerned. Without speaking, he led Corrine into his apartment.


    Inside, his silence continued, his lips pressed into a thin line as he meticulously treated her wound. The moment the antiseptic grazed her skin, Corrine winced from the stinging pain.


    ¡°It does hurt, huh?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation.


    Despite his tone, his touch became gentler, his care evident as he tended to her.


    Corrine looked up at him, lightly pulling at his sleeve.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No,¡± he responded curtly.


    ¡°Liar,¡± she teased, mimicking his earlier action by cupping his chin andpelling him to look at her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not mad, prove it. Look me in the eye and say it.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with a yful challenge, her eyebrows raised as if daring him to deceive her.


    Nate met her gaze, his eyes intensifying.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, kneeled on one knee on the couch, and leaned in close, trapping her between his body and the back of the sofa. Corrine was enveloped by his distinct, masculine scent, her breath hitching. Her eyshes fluttered, yet she maintained her poise, her chin lifted defiantly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop being mad?¡± she pleaded softly.


    Eventually, Nate¡¯s demeanor softened. His hand found her slender waist, pulling her closer as he tilted her chin to kiss her. The kiss was intense and consuming, fueled by possessiveness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 580

    ?Chapter 580:


    It deepened, his pent-up frustration evident as he bit her lip, almost as if to punish her.


    Corrine winced, her eyebrows knitting together, but she retaliated with a gentle bite.


    Their intense moment was interrupted by a sudden cough.


    As reality snapped back to Corrine, she tried to push Nate away. But Nate, lost in the moment, didn¡¯t budge and kept kissing her.


    She bit his lip again, a mix of panic and confusion rising within her.


    When the taste of blood mingled between them, Nate finally stepped back reluctantly.


    His forehead rested against hers, their breaths blending in the tense silence.


    Nate touched her swollen lips gently with his thumb.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this when I get back,¡± he murmured.


    With those words, he stood and left.


    As Nate passed Matias in the hallway, he nced at him sharply. Matias felt the piercing coldness of Nate¡¯s look, and a chill of dread swept over him.


    The two entered the study, Nate leading.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got two days to get the hell out of Lyhaton,¡± hemanded as he sat down.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re just going to let this slide?¡± Matias asked after a brief silence, his voiceced with disbelief.


    R34d th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    The rivalry between Hell and Nate had never tilted decisively in either direction. It was an unspoken war¡ªtwo kings circling each other, each refusing to make the first reckless move.


    But now, Hell had discovered Corrine¡¯s existence. He would manipte, break, or threaten her to force Nate¡¯s hand.


    Hell¡¯s subordinate had alreadyid a hand on her. If Nate let them walk away unscathed, it wouldn¡¯t just be a loss¡ªit would be an insult. Letting this go? That wasn¡¯t Nate¡¯s style.


    Nate pressed his fingers against his temple, his index finger tapping lightly against his brow. His dark eyes gleamed with an icy sharpness, his expression unreadable, yet his voice carried the signature edge of quiet arrogance.


    ¡°Do you really think I had Saul Hopkins leave for no reason?¡±


    Those who dared harm Corrine would not walk away unpunished.


    Matias felt his brow twitch involuntarily. He had seen this look on Nate before, and it never ended well for the other party. Hell was in for big trouble this time.


    Hell¡¯s phone buzzed. The name shing on the screen: Bleacher.


    The moment he answered, a deafening explosion tore through the speaker, followed by panicked shouting.


    ¡°Boss! Our base has been attacked¡ªthe losses are catastrophic!¡±


    Hell¡¯s expression turned to stone. His grip on the phone tightened as chaos erupted on the other end of the line.


    Explosions. Gunfire. The gut-wrenching screams of his men.


    His jaw clenched, muscles coiling with barely restrained fury.


    Then, slowly, a smile curled at the edge of his lips¡ªa sharp, humorless grin that sent a shiver through the air.


    ¡°Nate,¡± he murmured, his voice low, lethal.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:


    ¡°You really outdid yourself this time.¡±


    Nate had sent people to destroy his stronghold outright.


    He had spent years building that stronghold, pouring blood and sweat into every inch of that ind. And in the blink of an eye, it was gone. A storm gathered in his eyes, dark and violent, burned with fury.


    But his rage was not loud¡ªit was controlled, simmering just beneath the surface, deadly in its quiet intensity.


    Without warning, he hurled the phone across the room, the device shattering against the floor. But that wasn¡¯t enough. He reached into his sleeve, pulled out a dagger, and with a flick of his wrist, sent the de plunging into the wreckage.


    At that moment, the door creaked open. A figure stepped inside, hesitating only a fraction before speaking.


    ¡°Boss, Scorpion has returned.¡±


    Hell¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift.


    ¡°Send him in.¡±


    At hismand, Scorpion strode inside, his posture stiff, his head dipping in respect.


    ¡°Boss, sorry for the wait.¡±


    Hell pulled a silver mirror from his pocket,zily running a hand through his hair before flicking his gaze toward Scorpion.


    ¡°Did you bring what I asked for?¡±


    ???????? ?????? ???????? ??????????????: g¦Ál?????s.???


    His voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. Like a frozenke hiding something sinister beneath.


    Scorpion stepped forward, extending his hand. In his palmy a single strand of Corrine¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Boss, this is what you asked for.¡±


    Hell¡¯s gaze dropped to the strand before flicking back up, scanning the fresh scars on Scorpion¡¯s face. He took the strand of hair, his lips curling¡ªnot into a smirk, not into a frown¡ªsomething in between. A look of amusement,ced with something cruel.


    ¡°Scorpion,¡± Hell mused, his voice almost light.


    ¡°Beaten by a woman?¡± He let the words linger in the air, his smirk deepening.


    ¡°You¡¯re really outdoing yourself.¡± His tone was yful, but the underlying authority sent a chill through the room.


    Hell had personally trained Scorpion; he knew the man¡¯s skills better than anyone. And now, here Scorpion was, injured by a woman. How interesting!


    ¡°This was my mistake,¡± Scorpion admitted, dropping to one knee, his heart pounding against his ribs.


    ¡°Please, boss, give me another chance. I will personally take care of that woman.¡±


    Hell twirled the strand of hair between his fingers, his eyes narrowing, sharp with calction.


    ¡°That woman cannot die,¡± he said, his voice a quietmand.


    Rumors painted Nate as ruthless, cold-blooded, untouchable. A man without weaknesses. But rumors, it seemed, had been wrong. Corrine was his Achilles¡¯ heel. Hell was going to use her to tear Nate apart.


    Besides, Corrine held the key to the secret Hell desperately wanted to uncover, and until he got the answer, he wouldn¡¯t let her die.


    It waste at night, and Corrine was nestled into Nate¡¯s arms. She tilted her head to gaze up at the silent man, gently tapping his Adam¡¯s apple with her fingertip.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:


    ¡°Still upset?¡± she whispered.


    Nate lowered his head slightly, his cool breath mingling with hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering when you¡¯ll trust me more,¡± he responded, his tone dejected.


    He knew she would rather face danger alone than ask for his help right away.


    ¡°I do trust you,¡± Corrine asserted, breaking free from Nate¡¯s embrace. She propped herself up on her hands and looked down at him. Her brow furrowed slightly, as if deep in thought.


    In truth, Corrine rarely let anyone into her life, but Nate was an exception. She hadn¡¯t expected this strong, assertive man to burst into her world and bring a warmth she never knew she needed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, over the years, I¡¯ve gotten used to relying only on myself,¡± she exined softly.


    After being taken in by the Ford family as a child, Corrine had spent a long time finding her footing. Every day felt like a tightrope walk. She worried that one misstep would lead to rejection all over again.


    Although the Fords treated her well, it couldn¡¯t fill the void left by her past. Being abandoned by the Hond family at such a young age had taught her to stand on her own two feet rather than depend on others. Even when others showed her kindness, she still found it difficult to rely on anyone. In her eyes, no one was more dependable than herself.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze held a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°I was really happy you came in time today,¡± she added after a long pause, struggling to find the right words to thank him.


    Nate wrapped his arms around her again and gently caressed her cheek.


    ¡°When the girlfriend is in danger, it¡¯s the boyfriend¡¯s job to be there.¡± His deep voice carried a touch of a smile.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many obligations in life,¡± Corrine said, her tone softening as she studied him.


    ¡°You never owed me anything, so there¡¯s no such duty.¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze deepened as he looked into her beautiful, clear eyes.


    ¡°But I want to,¡± he said, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing.


    With that, he brushed her cheek and kissed her lips. His breath was gentle yetmanding, surrounding Corrine in an inescapable warmth.


    The next moment, the hem of her nightgown lifted under his exploring hand, making her skin tingle. His kisses moved lower, and after a while, he rested his forehead against hers.


    ¡°Go to sleep now,¡± he murmured in a deep, maic voice, his eyes smoldering with desire.


    Corriney in his arms, her heart tumultuous. Although they had shared a bed several times, their rtionship had remained unconsummated. Nate always respected her boundaries, putting herfort first, and that steady reassurance touched her more than she could say.


    In the quiet room, their synchronized breathing was the only sound.


    ¡°Nate, what if I said I¡¯m ready¡­ for that?¡± Corrine suddenly blurted.


    She immediately regretted it and bit her lip in embarrassment.


    When there was no response, she assumed Nate must have fallen asleep. She breathed a tiny sigh of relief and nearly closed her eyes when she heard his voice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait, can you?¡± he teased.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:


    It was a simple question, yet it left Corrine feeling an acute sense of embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a way out.¡± Nate¡¯s voice was cold, steady¡ªeach wordnding like a quiet echo in the room.


    Nate was not the tender, gentlemanly man she had imagined him to be. Once, he had entertained the dangerous notion of forcing her, keeping her bound to him, and ensuring she could never leave, no matter the cost.


    But that dark thought had begun to wane, reced by restraint. Because, despite everything, he could not bear to hurt her.


    Nate had never been the kind of man who cared for women, nor did he understand thenguage of tenderness. It had never been in his nature. Yet for Corrine, he was willing to learn. He wanted to give her all the softness he could muster.


    Corrine felt the weight of his words settle in her chest, cold and heavy. Her eyes shimmered with unspoken emotion as she stared at him, searching his face.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying you¡¯re giving me a chance to leave you?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Nate reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. His fingers lingered at the corner of her lips, his touch light but deliberate. A flicker of possessiveness gleamed in his eyes.


    ¡°You should forget that idea,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Then why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± he cut her off, his lips barely grazing her temple. His warm breath stirred her hair, sending an involuntary shiver down her spine. His voice was quiet, yet there was an unshakable certainty in it.


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????


    ¡°I am waiting for you to see the side of me I have never shown anyone¡­ and then decide if you still want to stay.¡±


    For him, this was a risk.


    His tone remainedposed, yet every syble carried weight. Corrine¡¯s brows drew together, her mind racing as she tried to process his words.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Nate murmured, pulling her against him.


    But even as he held her close, Corrine found sleep impossible. What part of himself had he kept hidden? What kind of man would she discover if she stayed?


    The questions lingered, circling her thoughts for a long time before her body finally gave in to exhaustion.


    Morning arrived quietly, sunlight filtering through the curtains in soft golden streaks. It stretched across the floor, warm and unhurried, finally brushing against the edge of the bed.


    Corrine stirred, hershes fluttering open as she stared up at the ceiling, her mind still caught between sleep and wakefulness.


    The sharp ring of her phone shattered the silence.


    She reached for it blindly, pressing it to her ear. Her voice was husky with sleep.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Bruce¡¯s voice came through the line.


    At the sound of his voice, the remnants of drowsiness vanished. A slow, sardonic smile curled at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Ashton,¡± she drawled, her toneced with dry amusement.


    ¡°What a surprise¡­¡± She deliberately stretched out his name, letting the sarcasm seep through.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:


    There was a pause on the other end before Bruce exhaled sharply, his frustration evident.


    ¡°What will it take for you to drop thewsuit?¡±


    A cold chuckle escaped her.


    ¡°So, this is really about your perfect Leah, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She leaned back against the headboard, her bare face calm but unreadable.


    Bruce¡¯s voice crackled with thinly veiled desperation.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what Leah has been going through? She cannot sleep, she cannot eat¡ªthis whole thing is destroying her!¡± His words came fast, heated.


    ¡°This matter barely concerns you, and it¡¯s been five years, Corrine. Why dig it up now? Why push so hard?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°She should have considered the consequences before making her mistake.¡±


    Her voice was sharp, unwavering.


    ¡°Or did she really think throwing someone else under the bus would let her walk away scot-free?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s patience snapped. His voice climbed a notch, exasperation bleeding through.


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes! Leah was just ying a harmless prank back then. Do you really have to hold on to this?¡±


    ¡°Is this some kind of grudge? If you drop thewsuit, the Burgess family is willing to meet any request from the Pree City couple!¡±


    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??


    ¡°¡®Meet any request¡­¡± Corrine drew out thest word, her eyes narrowing with a glint of amusement. Then her expression hardened.


    ¡°Then let Leah confess to her crimes voluntarily.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened instantly, his patience wearing dangerously thin.


    ¡°Corrine, are you out of your mind? Over something this trivial, you want to ruin Leah¡¯s entire future?¡±


    The words struck Leah like a p. Her stomach twisted, and a wave of panic surged through her.


    ¡°Bruce¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely steady.


    Bruce shot her a nce, a silentmand to stay calm, before turning his attention back to the phone. His voice dripped with condescension.


    ¡°Corrine, let us be reasonable and reach apromise. If you and the Pree couple drop thewsuit, the Burgess family will ensure they arepensated generously. They will want for nothing.¡±


    A soft chuckle drifted through the receiver.


    The sound grated against Bruce¡¯s nerves, his fingers tightening around the phone as his irritation mounted.


    ¡°Why should Ipromise?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice remained smooth, indifferent.


    ¡°When someone makes a mistake, they must face the consequences. You, of all people, should understand that, Bruce. You always imed to know me better than anyone, did you not? Then you should also know¡ªI do not deal in sentimentality.¡±


    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing in a tone so icy it sent a chill down Bruce¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Leah has provoked me time and time again. She should have known this day woulde. This is her own doing. Instead of wasting your time pleading with me, I suggest you invest in a betterwyer.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:


    Bruce¡¯s expression darkened, his grip on the phone turning his knuckles white.


    ¡°Corrine, you are going up against the Burgess family. Do you really think they will let you off easily?¡±


    Corrine remained unfazed. With a slow, deliberate motion, she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°The Burgess family is barely holding on. If they insist on digging their own grave, I will not hesitate to make them all disappear from Lyhaton.¡±


    ¡°Corrine¡ª¡±


    The line went dead before Bruce could finish his sentence.


    For a long moment, he stood frozen. His hand trembled slightly as he lowered the phone.


    On the couch, Leah stared at him, her tear-filled eyes searching his face for reassurance. Her lips quivered, her voiceing out small and fragile.


    ¡°Bruce, is she really not going to let me off the hook?¡±


    He did not answer right away. Instead, he studied her, his gaze unreadable.


    Leah dropped her eyes, her shoulders trembling as tears spilled down her cheeks.


    ¡°I never imagined things would escte like this,¡± she admitted, her voice thick with regret.


    ¡°rissa told me Corrine was her sister. She hinted that Corrine had been kicked out of her family over some past mistake. I was curious, so I asked a few questions, but I never thought rissa would twist my words like that. Now that everything has spiraled out of control, I know I share the me. I thought I could use Corrine¡¯s weaknesses against her, but instead, I have only made things worse¡­¡±


    Her soft sobs filled the room, the weight of the situation pressing down on them both. Bruce exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples as frustration wed at him. He forced himself to remainposed, though his patience was thinning. Stepping forward, he spoke in a low, firm voice.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    ¡°The priority now is finding a strongwyer. We need to minimize the damage before this gets any worse.¡±


    Leah sniffled and nodded quickly, fumbling for her phone.


    ¡°Alright, I will contact awyer right away.¡±


    The day of the Pree High School bullying trial arrived swiftly. That morning, Corrine, Jolene, Karina, and Natasha arrived at the courthouse entrance, their presencemanding attention.


    Jolene, a well-known model, was instantly recognized. The moment she appeared, reporters surged toward her, microphones and cameras shing like relentless fireflies.


    ¡°Jolene, your reputation has taken a hit with all the rumors circting online. What do you have to say about them?¡±


    ¡°It has been days since the incident, and you have remained silent. Does your silence mean you are admitting to the usations?¡±


    Before Jolene could react, Waldo stepped in, his stance protective.


    ¡°My client will not be giving any interviews.¡± His voice was curt, leaving no room for argument as he guided Jolene past the crowd.


    At precisely 10:00 AM, the courtroom doors closed, and the trial officially began.


    Jolene and the Pree couple sat at the intiffs¡¯ table, while Leah upied the defendant¡¯s seat, her face unreadable, her posture rigid.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, you did not tell me the opposing counsel was Waldo Ford!¡± Decker Gray, Leah¡¯swyer, went stiff the moment Waldo stepped into the courtroom. His confidence, which had been rock-solid just moments ago, crumbled in an instant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:


    In the legal world, Waldo Ford was a name thatmanded both respect and fear. Every case he took on ended in victory. Over the years, he had overturned countless wrongful convictions and saved lives that would have otherwise been lost to injustice. To have him as an opponent was like standing in court with a noose around one¡¯s neck.


    Leah¡¯s eyes flickered as she took in the sight of Waldo. A cold glint shed across her gaze, unreadable yet razor-sharp. She turned to Decker, her voice deceptively calm.


    ¡°You were so confident before, swearing that you would win this for me.¡±


    Decker swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry.


    ¡°But you never mentioned Waldo Ford would be my opponent!¡±


    He shifted uneasily in his seat, resisting the urge to gather his things and leave while he still could. His mind screamed at him to cut his losses and walk away, but it was toote for that now.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, I need you to be honest with me. Were you really wronged in the Pree High School bullying case?¡±


    Leah tilted her head slightly, her expression remaining unreadable. A subtle chillced her voice.


    ¡°Does it even matter at this point?¡± She inhaled slowly, exhaling as if to let her next words settle like a calcted move in a chess game.


    ¡°You need to understand, we are in this together now. Even if I did it, you have to act like I didn¡¯t.¡±


    A cold weight settled in Decker¡¯s stomach. He had suspected as much, but hearing her say it so inly forced him to confront the reality he had been trying to ignore.


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    His jaw tightened.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, let me be clear. I will fight for you, but I cannot promise you will walk away from this unscathed. You should prepare yourself for the consequences.¡±


    Leah let out a soft, humorless chuckle.


    ¡°Decker, if money can fix it, then it is not a real problem.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Waldo took the floor, presenting his well-prepared evidence with effortless precision. His words, sharp and unyielding, cut through every weak point in the defense like a de through silk. Decker could hardly get a word in, forced into silence by Waldo¡¯smanding presence and unrelenting logic.


    By the time the gavel came down, the verdict was final. Leah was ordered to pay Jolene two hundred thousand dors in damages and four hundred ny-six thousand dors to the Pree couple for economic losses. On top of that, she had topensate the couple with another two hundred thousand dors for emotional distress and cover all legal fees.


    The trial footage spread like wildfire across the inte. Netizens celebrated the ruling, calling it long-overdue justice.


    Seated in the gallery, Corrine watched the proceedings unfold with quiet satisfaction. One leg crossed over the other, she rested her hands lightly on her knee, the barest hint of a smile ying on her lips. Leah felt the weight of Corrine¡¯s gaze on her¡ªassessing, almost amused. Humiliation burned through her like acid.


    Her hands curled into fists, nails digging sharply into her palms. This would not end here. One day, Corrine would pay for this.


    With a cold snort, Leah stood and strode out of the courtroom, her heels clicking sharply against the polished floor.


    After the trial, the Pree couple approached Jolene, their faces filled with remorse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:


    ¡°We are so sorry for everything you have been through,¡± the husband said, his voice thick with emotion.


    Jolene met their eyes, her tone calm yet firm.


    ¡°There is no need to apologize to me. Your daughter was a wonderful girl. Now that justice has finally been served, I believe her soul can rest in peace.¡±


    The wife let out a choked sob, clutching her husband¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It just came toote,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking.


    Jolene offered them a gentle nod before parting ways. Outside the courthouse, she and Corrine slipped into Waldo¡¯s car, leaving the weight of the trial behind them.


    Waldo dropped Jolene off at her apartment before driving to the hospital with Corrine to check on Carl.


    A day after his surgery, Carl had made remarkable progress. He had been moved from the ICU to a regr ward, and though he was well enough to go home, Corrine insisted that he stay a little longer to recover properly.


    Carl, however, was less than thrilled.


    ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m recovering well and can be discharged.¡± Carl¡¯s grumbling voice pierced through the silence as Corrine neared the hospital room.


    ¡°Why are you all so insistent on keeping me here?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no point in telling me this,¡± Jules responded resignedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait until Corrine gets here and discuss it with her?¡±


    Carl, half-reclined on the bed with his hands sped over his abdomen, let out a long sigh.


    F??rst ????en ??n ????????: g?????????¦Í?????????????


    If he had been willing toin directly to Corrine, he wouldn¡¯t have vented to Jules in the first ce.


    ¡°Those two¡ªmother and daughter,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°When they lose their tempers, they¡¯re like two peas in a pod.¡±


    Although his words sounded exasperated, the fondness in his eyes was unmistakable.


    ¡°I caught you talking about me, Grandpa!¡± Corrine¡¯s voice echoed from the hallway.


    ¡°Corrine¡¯s here!¡± Carl immediately perked up.


    ¡°Come in and sit down. Jules just sliced some fruit. Have some while it¡¯s fresh.¡±


    Waldo and Jules exchanged knowing looks. They were used to Carl¡¯s doting behavior.


    In the Ford family, Corrine held a ce of special affection. This was evident in Carl¡¯s overt attention to her and the countless small gestures others usually overlooked.


    Everything Corrine used or ate was always of the finest quality. Whenever Carl stumbled upon something valuable, Corrine was always the first to choose. Only after she picked what she wanted did the remaining items go to Waldo, Jayden, and finally Jules.


    Because of Carl¡¯s favoritism, every servant in the Ford household treated Corrine with the utmost respect.


    Some called Carl biased, but in truth, he was grooming Corrine to eventually take over the Ford family.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, Grandpa?¡± Corrine asked, approaching the bedside with a concerned nce.


    Jules promptly stood, giving way to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Carl responded, his eyes betraying deeper thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. How did you manage to get Christos Ellis to step in for such a minor surgery?¡±


    Despite the Ford family¡¯s considerable influence in Lyhaton, summoning an international expert like Christos was beyond their usual reach. Christos¡¯ agreement to perform Carl¡¯s surgery was a courtesy extended solely to Corrine, likely due to Nate¡¯s influence.


    Corrine hesitated briefly before deciding to be transparent.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°This was all Nate¡¯s doing.¡±


    She had her reasons for being open about this. If it could soften Carl¡¯s opinion of Nate¡ªand discourage him from trying to end the marriage arrangement¡ªso much the better.


    Carl, who had practically raised Corrine from a young age, recognized her underlying motive. He raised his hand to cut her off and gestured to his servant.


    ¡°Waldo, arrange for Mr. Hopkins to join us for dinner after I leave the hospital,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll host him myself. It¡¯s my responsibility to repay this debt.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Waldo acknowledged with a nod.


    Corrine realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her grandfather to fully ept Nate, so she let the matter drop and smoothly changed the subject.


    ¡°Grandpa, you mentioned wanting a proper talk before the surgery. Shall we do that now?¡± she asked.


    read this novel: g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m?


    Carl paused when he heard the question. He picked up the ss of water beside him and took a sip before lifting his gaze to meet Corrine¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just wanted to discuss the marriage arrangement,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Have you given it any thought?¡±


    There had been a fleeting moment when Carl, fearing he might not survive the surgery, had considered revealing everything about the arrangement to Corrine. But now that the danger had passed, selfishness took over, and he chose to keep the secret buried. Sometimes, knowing the truth wasn¡¯t for the best. Perhaps Corrine¡¯s current life was as good as it could be.


    ¡°Why are you so insistent that I break up with Nate?¡± Corrine asked, her gaze steady and resolute.


    ¡°You were against me being with Bruce before. Was it really because we weren¡¯t a good match, or was there something about this marriage arrangement?¡±


    Carl furrowed his brow slightly.


    ¡°What does it matter? This arrangement will be called off sooner orter,¡± he responded firmly.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you hiding something from us?¡± Jules interjected, his expression perplexed.


    ¡°Corrine¡¯s marriage arrangement seemed so abrupt. You never mentioned it before, and now you¡¯re adamant about her ending it. Is there a hidden reason?¡±


    Carl shot Jules an irritated look.


    ¡°What hidden secret? It¡¯s simple,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Your aunt owed someone a favor, and she used Corrine¡¯s marriage to settle it. I¡¯m concerned about Corrine, that¡¯s all. Imagine her alone in a new ce, far from anyone she knows. And the Hopkins family? They¡¯re not people you mess with lightly. She¡¯d be lucky to get out of there in one piece! I¡¯m just trying to protect her, and here you are, questioning my motives! It¡¯s like biting the hand that feeds you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:


    Taken aback, Jules scratched his nose awkwardly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your attitude that¡¯s the problem¡­¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Jules, I swear, if I don¡¯t set you straight, you¡¯ll end up causing trouble!¡± Carl snapped, grabbing a pillow and hurling it at Jules with surprising force.


    Jules dodged it deftly and picked up a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to step outside for a smoke,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Carl dismissed him impatiently, then turned to Corrine.


    ¡°And you, too! After everything I¡¯ve done for you, you dare doubt my intentions?¡± he demanded angrily.


    Corrine couldn¡¯t help butugh at the absurdity of the situation. Then, at Waldo¡¯s quiet prompting, she quickly left the room. Jules and Corrine entered the elevator one after the other.


    ¡°Why does he get so upset every time we talk about your marriage arrangement?¡± Jules asked, still bemused by Carl¡¯s outburst.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow and gave a subtle, knowing smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s not upset,¡± she said.


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.¡± The more Carl avoided the topic, the more curious Corrine became about the real reason behind the arrangement.


    Her instincts told her that her grandfather knew more than he was willing to say. Maybe there was something deeper, something tangled up in this arrangement¡ªsomething he refused to reveal. She sighed deeply as the elevator doors slid shut.


    Full story on ga???????¦Í????s.??????


    Meanwhile, Jacob emerged slowly from the stairwell. He watched the elevator descend with aplicated, unreadable expression.


    After staring at the elevator doors for a while, Jacob turned and made his way directly to Carl¡¯s hospital room.


    Upon seeing Jacob, Carl¡¯s expression grew markedly serious. He turned slightly to Waldo and instructed, ¡°Go wait outside.¡± Waldo hesitated, meeting Carl¡¯s eyes before shifting his gaze. After a brief pause, he stood up and exited the room.


    Once the door was securely closed, Jacob wasted no time.


    ¡°Is Hond still refusing to call off the arrangement?¡± he asked.


    Carl sighed deeply at the question.


    ¡°You¡¯ve watched her grow up. You know well how stubborn she can be,¡± he responded with a sense of resignation.


    Corrine was steadfast once her mind was set. She had thrown herself into the Ashton family saga, risking her rtionship with the Fords. If she hadn¡¯t realized her mistakes in time, the Ashtons might have exploited herpletely.


    ¡°You do realize the implications if she and Nate proceed with this marriage, right?¡± Jacob¡¯s expression darkened with worry.


    ¡°I know better than you might think!¡± Carl retorted, his gaze intensifying as he faced Jacob.


    ¡°No one is more concerned about her well-being than I am. She¡¯s thest connection to Kiley.¡±


    Despite bearing the Hond name, Corrine¡¯s life was far more privileged than anyone in the Ford family. It wasn¡¯t mere favoritism on Carl¡¯s part. He genuinely regarded her as his own daughter.


    Jacob observed Carl thoughtfully before speaking in a measured tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 590

    ?Chapter 590:


    ¡°I just hope you¡¯re taking this seriously.¡±


    Carl furrowed his brows, pausing to regain hisposure.


    ¡°What brings you here so suddenly?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Kiley¡¯s ashes have been located,¡± Jacob revealed.


    Carl sprang from the bed, his features tensing.


    ¡°Do you know who took them?¡± he asked urgently.


    Jacob¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°No,¡± he admitted.


    Carl¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Then for now, please return the ashes to the Ford mansion,¡± he requested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a proper reburialter.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jacob agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    As Jacob turned to leave, Carl called after him, ¡°Do you remember why the Ford family took you in all those years ago?¡±


    Jacob paused, then turned to face Carl.


    ¡°I will never forget the Ford family¡¯s kindness,¡± he assured him.


    ¡°I want you to recall not just the Ford family¡¯s kindness, but also the promise you made,¡± Carl pressed.


    ¡°You must keep your word. Otherwise, not even Corrine will forgive you.¡± His tone was unmistakably cautionary.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Jacob¡¯s expression tightened for a moment, then resettled into his usualposure.


    ¡°Even at the risk of my life, I will protect Miss Hond,¡± he said before exiting the room.


    Carl watched him go, a chilling smile ying on his lips. His eyes shone with a calctive glint.


    Jacob had just lied. He was likely involved in the theft of the ashes. How else could he return with the ashes intact while the Ford family found nothing after a lengthy investigation?


    His im of ignorance about the perpetrator seemed increasingly dubious. It was apparent that Jacob had some connection to the mastermind.


    Years ago, Jacob had approached Corrine on purpose. Carl had discovered this, but since Jacob had revealed the truth, Carl had decided to keep the man close while being vignt for potential deceit. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect Jacob hadn¡¯t beenpletely honest back then; he had been hiding something all along.


    Carl¡¯s gaze wandered to the ceiling as he leaned back and contemted the unfolding situation.


    Inside the car, Jules nced over at Corrine.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°Take me to Modern Square. Karina¡¯s waiting for me there,¡± Corrine replied, fastening her seatbelt. She quickly pulled out her phone to check her messages.


    Without a word, Jules started the engine, and the car hummed toward Modern Square.


    After a moment of thought, Jules spoke again.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re just going to let Leah off the hook, huh?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:


    While Jules didn¡¯t know every detail of Leah¡¯s actions, he had a solid understanding of the major pieces. What Leah had done after her return home spoke volumes. First, she¡¯d plotted with Rita to kidnap Corrine. Then, she staged a car ident to save Bruce. Time after time, Leah had shown her ulterior motives toward the Ashton family. Yet, despite all of this, the Ashtons¡ªespecially Bruce¡ªhad blindly supported her.


    Of course, Jules knew Corrine was fully aware of it all, too.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m letting her off?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow, a small, frosty smile curling at her lips.


    Jules¡¯ eyes sparked with curiosity. He waited for her to borate.


    Corrine held out her phone, silently offering it to him.


    Jules nced at the screen, his temper ring instantly.


    ¡°Has Leah lost her mindpletely? She¡¯s inviting you to her birthday party?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the Burgess family ns to announce Leah as their new CEO there. They¡¯ll also announce her engagement to Bruce,¡± Corrine said, her voice steady.


    ¡°A marriage between the Ashtons and the Burgesses, huh?¡± Jules couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.


    ¡°The Ashton family¡¯s already going down the drain, and now they want to tie themselves to the Burgess mess, too? Has Bruce lost his marbles?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile deepened, but her eyes stayed cold.


    ¡°I suppose this is the magic of love at work.¡±


    ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    She hoped that Bruce wouldn¡¯t look back one day and regret every decision he¡¯d made. After all, Corrine had something special nned for Leah¡¯s birthday. A little surprise.


    The car finally pulled up to Modern Square, and Corrine headed straight to the caf¨¦ where Karina was waiting.


    As soon as Corrine took a seat, Karina pulled out a set of design drafts.


    ¡°Take a look at these first.¡±


    These were the sketches Corrine had handed over earlier.


    ¡°Not quite what she wanted?¡±


    ¡°The client said your designs were too traditional,¡± Karina exined.


    ¡°And considering how well-known Wi Alvarez is as a Best Actress award winner, she¡¯s looking for something bold, somethingpletely different.¡±


    Karina hesitated before meeting Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, I hate to ask, but could you revise these as soon as possible? The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡± Corrine frowned, brushing a strand of hair back before gathering it into a neat ponytail.


    ¡°Does she have any other specific requests?¡±


    Karina snapped her fingers as if remembering something. She quickly grabbed a voice recorder from her bag.


    ¡°Here, take this. I recorded her instructions.¡±


    Karina had made it a habit to record all her conversations with clients after getting their consent. It helped keep everything on track and acted as a safety in case anyone tried to back outter.


    Corrine listened to the client¡¯s requests, then picked up her pen and began making revisions to the sketches.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:


    Karina, sitting back with her coffee, admired how focused and precise Corrine was as she worked.


    After a while, Corrine handed the revised sketches to Karina.


    ¡°Here. Take these to her. Based on her body type and overall image, I still think the first design is the best fit.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll talk to her about itter,¡± Karina said, happily packing her things.


    ¡°Now, how about we go shopping while we¡¯re here?¡±


    Corrine let Karina pull her to her feet.


    ¡°What about all this stuff on the table?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will take care of it,¡± Karina reassured her.


    As soon as Corrine and Karina left, a waitress hurried over to clean up their table, picking up the discarded design draft they had left behind. As she nced around the empty caf¨¦, a frown crossed her face.


    ¡°They left so quickly¡­¡± she murmured, holding the sketch uncertainly.


    ¡°I wonder if they still need this¡­¡±


    Her gaze dropped to the design in her hands. Even without an eye for fashion, she could tell¡ªthe dress was exquisite. Though rough and unfinished, it held a captivating elegance.


    Just as she was getting lost in admiration, a soft yet firm voice broke her thoughts.


    ¡°Where did you get this design sketch?¡±


    T???? ???????? ???????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????.??????


    Startled, the waitress looked up to find a woman standing before her. She appeared to be in her early thirties, her hair styled in a sleek low bun with a single curl resting delicately against her forehead. There was a quiet grace in the way she carried herself, every movement poised and effortless.


    Dressed simply in a crisp white blouse and tailored ck trousers, she radiated an understated beauty.


    The waitress¡¯s eyes widened slightly in recognition before she quickly lowered her head in respect.


    ¡°Ms. Hemingway.¡±


    Adalynn Hemingway, a well-known fashion designer, acknowledged her with a small, polite smile before reaching out and taking the sketch from her hands.


    The moment her fingers brushed over the paper, her eyes sharpened with intrigue. Despite its iplete state, the design spoke volumes. It was a perfect fusion of vintage charm and modern refinement, each detail meticulously crafted to enhance the other.


    It exuded sophistication without being excessive, drawing the eye in a way that felt both delicate and powerful.


    A strange sense of familiarity washed over Adalynn. She had seen a simr style before¡ªperhaps in a high-end bridal boutique in Lyhaton¡ªbut something told her this particr design had never been revealed to the public.


    Her pulse quickened as excitement flickered in her gaze.


    ¡°Did you draw this?¡± she asked casually, though there was an edge of eagerness beneath herposed tone.


    The waitress quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No, I just found it while cleaning the table.¡±


    Adalynn¡¯s grip on the sketch tightened slightly.


    ¡°Have you shown it to anyone else?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:


    ¡°No,¡± the waitress answered, now even more bewildered by the designer¡¯s sudden interest.


    Before she could ask further, the caf¨¦ manager approached, his sharp gazending on the scene. Noticing Adalynn¡¯s presence, he immediately assumed the worst.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he snapped at the waitress.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a simple task properly?¡±


    Before the waitress could stammer out a response, Adalynn cut in smoothly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    The manager blinked, caught off guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not? But I thought she¡ª¡±


    ¡°She did not offend me,¡± Adalynn rified, her tone even.


    ¡°In fact, I found her quite pleasant. That¡¯s why I took a moment to chat with her.¡±


    She then faced the waitress, saying, ¡°Sorry for interrupting your work.¡±


    The waitress¡¯s face burned with embarrassment as she instinctively raised her hands.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s really fine!¡±


    Adalynn¡¯s gaze flickered to the small badge pinned to the waitress¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Are you still an intern?¡±


    The young woman hesitated before nodding.


    ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Yes. The manager said that if I pass this month¡¯s assessment, I will be a permanent employee, but¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off. She didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence. Her shaky performance and the manager¡¯s impatience were already working against her. She was hanging onto this job by a thread.


    Adalynn studied her for a moment before offering a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I know the owner of this caf¨¦ well. Leave this to me.¡± Without another word, she turned and followed the manager toward the private room.


    The waitress stood frozen, struggling to process what had just happened. She had been so distracted that she had forgotten about the sketch that Adalynn had taken away.


    Meanwhile, Adalynn walked with purpose, her fingers tightening around the delicate paper. It had been a long time since she had seen a design with such raw potential. A design that could shake the industry.


    Her instincts whispered that if this dress came to life, it would not only turn heads¡ªit could very well mark the beginning of her return to the pinnacle of her career.


    The moment Leah spotted Adalynn walk in, she sprang to her feet.


    ¡°Ms. Hemingway, it has been a while.¡±


    ¡°It has indeed,¡± Adalynn replied, a subtle smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I hear your engagement is imminent. What¡¯s the purpose of this meeting?¡±


    Leah¡¯s lips curved as she leaned in slightly.


    ¡°I wouldmission a gown from you,¡± she said, pausing for effect. Then she added, ¡°A gown that will turn heads. One that will leave everyone speechless.¡±


    Her birthday was fast approaching, and it was set to be more than just a celebration. That night, she would not only announce her new position as CEO of the Burgess Group but also unveil her engagement to Bruce. She had even extended an invitation to Corrine. Watching Corrine¡¯s heart shatter would be the most exquisite gift.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:


    Adalynn, catching the underlying meaning, lowered her gaze slightly to conceal the spark of excitement in her eyes. Fate had an interesting way of working. Without hesitation, she agreed.


    Leah exhaled softly, the weight of the past few days lifting from her shoulders. Everything was falling into ce. Now, all she had to do was wait for the night of the party.


    Meanwhile, Corrine spent the afternoon shopping with Karina. Their first stop was a lingerie boutique, where they picked out a few delicate pieces before wandering into a men¡¯s clothing store.


    Seeing Karina hold up a wine-colored shirt, Corrine tilted her head in contemtion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too mboyant for your father?¡± She tried to picture Karina¡¯s father in such a bold shade, but the idea felt almostughable.


    Karina shot her an unimpressed look, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Like he could ever deserve it!¡±


    Corrine smirked, unsurprised by the jab. She had always sensed a lingering tension between Karina and her father, though she had never pried. Over the years, Karina had shut down any mention of him, and Corrine had respected that silence.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, feigning curiosity.


    ¡°Then who is it for?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, my boyfriend,¡± Karina said with a coy smile, a hint of shyness creeping onto her face.


    Corrine chuckled, warmth spreading through her chest at the sight of her friend so happy.


    Ch3ck 0ut th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    After finalizing her purchase, Karina threw Corrine a casual nce.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get something for Mr. Hopkins while we¡¯re here?¡±


    Corrine blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Mulling it over, she reached for a sleek ck shirt and paired it with a set of diamond cufflinks.


    Later, after parting ways with Karina, Corrine pulled out her phone and dialed Nate¡¯s number.


    The line rang. And rang. No answer. Her brows knitted together. Was he still upset? Hadn¡¯t she already smoothed things overst night?


    A flicker of frustration passed through her. Instead of calling again, she decided to head straight for his office.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she pulled up in front of the Brighton Group building.


    Gripping the shopping bag, she stepped out with purpose and strode inside.


    The lobby buzzed with its usual energy, employees moving in and out with swift efficiency. The moment the receptionist caught sight of her, she promptly lifted the phone, murmuring into the receiver.


    Minutester, Matias appeared¡ªalmost too quickly¡ªrushing over to greet her.


    ¡°Miss Hond, what brings you here?¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is Nate not in his office?¡±


    Matias hesitated, his gaze flickering briefly before he responded, ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting at the moment. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the lounge and wait for a bit?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. That was odd. Every other time she had visited, Matias had led her straight to Nate¡¯s office. But now? He was trying to steer her elsewhere.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:


    Something was off.


    It wasn¡¯t just Matias¡¯ demeanor¡ªit was Nate¡¯s behavior as well. First, he had ignored her call, and now he was conveniently unavable.


    When she reached the top floor, her gaze drifted toward Nate¡¯s office door, which remained tightly shut. Suspicion coiled in her chest as she studied the door, her mind sharpening with cold calction.


    As Saul, Nate¡¯s other trusted aide, stepped out of the break room, his mood was clouded with frustration. Without a second thought, he shoved a tray into Matias¡¯ hands.


    ¡°That woman wants an Americano. Take it in,¡± he ordered, his tone t and tired.


    The very thought of facing the woman in Nate¡¯s office made him bristle.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her voice.


    ¡°That woman¡­¡±


    Matias¡¯ eyes widened, his face flickering with panic.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not what you might be thinking¡­¡± He faltered, his words caught in his throat. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he shot a sharp re at Saul.


    Saul awkwardly scratched his head and muttered, ¡°How was I supposed to know Miss Hond was here?¡±


    He had been too absorbed in his own thoughts to notice Corrine¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Well then,¡± Corrine said with a casual air, ¡°care to exin what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She tossed the shopping bag she had been holding into Matias¡¯ arms, then pulled out a chair, sitting down with her arms crossed. Her gaze shifted between the two men, sharp as a de, as though she was silently judging them.


    ???????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? g??????????????£®?????


    Matias and Saul exchanged uneasy looks, their silence loud enough to speak volumes.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, her curiosity about the woman in Nate¡¯s office growing by the second. It was evident that Matias wasn¡¯t going to spill the beans. Nate must have instructed him to keep quiet. Deciding not to push the matter further, Corrine stood up and walked toward the lounge.


    As always, Matias, ever the obedient assistant, rushed to pour water for Corrine. But in his haste, he aggravated a wound on his back. A grimace shed across his face as he adjusted his right shoulder.


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Corrine asked, her voiceced with concern.


    Matias froze for a beat before answering with a perfectly neutral expression.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve twisted it a little while moving things the other day.¡±


    Without waiting for her to say more, Matias quietly ced the shopping bag down and turned to leave.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze lingered on him, her face growing darker as a faint, knowing smile tugged at her lips.


    Matias was lying.


    The strong scent of ointment in the air was unmistakable¡ªit wasn¡¯t just a minor sprain.


    As time dragged on, Corrine¡¯s patience wore thin, irritation beginning to show on her features. She considered barging into the CEO¡¯s office, but a nce at Matias and Saul, standing like sentinels by the lounge door, quickly made her reconsider.


    With a deep breath, she reached for her cup again¡ªonly to find it empty.


    ¡°Miss Hond, let me refill that for you,¡± Matias said quickly, eager to keep things moving.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:


    Corrine shot him a faintly amused look.


    ¡°If I drink any more, I¡¯ll burst at the seams.¡±


    Matias chuckled, wisely choosing not to press further.


    Taking out her phone, Corrine checked her messages. Karina had sent her an update.


    ¡°Wi is very pleased with the design. I¡¯ve already assigned someone to start production.¡±


    Corrine replied promptly, ¡°Make sure to focus on the materials during production. Don¡¯t let the elegance and flow get lost. Let me know if any issues pop up.¡±


    Karina¡¯s response was swift.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Corrine exited the chat, tapping her phone thoughtfully before switching out of WhatsApp. She dialed Nate¡¯s number once more. The phone rang endlessly, the silence stretching on before it was abruptly disconnected.


    Corrine frowned and reopened WhatsApp, sending Nate a message.


    ¡°Waiting for you. My patience is down to 1%.¡±


    She added a sarcastic smiley emoji to drive the point home.


    Barely three secondster, her phone rang, the sound piercing the air.


    Corrine took a steadying breath, forcing down the surge of irritation. With a swipe of her finger, she answered the call.


    ¡°Well, well, our esteemed Mr. Hopkins finally¡­¡±


    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Has time to pick up the phone?¡± On the other end, Nate chuckled lowly.


    ¡°Impatient, huh?¡±


    Corrine rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She could hear the sound of firm, deliberate footsteps echoing from the hallway, drawing closer to the door. A momentter, the lounge door swung open, and Nate stepped inside, phone in hand. His gazended on her, reading her irritation like an open book.


    ¡°Upset?¡±


    ¡°If you were the one left waiting for over half an hour with no exnation, would you be happy?¡± Corrine shot back, her arms tightly crossed over her chest.


    She had thought he was still upset about yesterday¡¯s incident and hade here with good intentions, hoping to smooth things over. Yet, she was now the one who was upset.


    ¡°If you are too busy and don¡¯t have the time, I¡¯ll just leave. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± She pushed herself up from the couch and strode toward the door.


    She barely made it two steps before a firm grip encircled her waist. In one swift motion, Nate pulled her back against his chest, his hold unyielding.


    Caught off guard, Corrine stumbled into him, the scent of women¡¯s perfume invading her senses. Her palms ttened against his chest as she attempted to push away, but he did not budge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he murmured, his voice low yet threaded with something dangerously tender.


    Her brow furrowed, irritation shing in her eyes as she red up at him.


    She had always been curious who would win in a physical confrontation between them. Now, she had her answer.


    Against Nate, she was utterly powerless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:


    His sharp eyes caught her frustration, and for a brief moment, the teasing curve of his lips faded. Lifting a hand, he tilted her chin upward with deliberate ease, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Not even going to let me exin?¡±


    His cold tone softened just slightly, thest sybles of his words drawn out in azy, almost hypnotic lilt that sent an uninvited shiver down her spine.


    Corrine huffed, turning her head to avoid his touch.


    ¡°Then go ahead and exin,¡± she challenged, her voice dripping with mock patience. Her posture, the slight tilt of her head, conveyed her defiance.


    Of her chin, the defiance in her eyes¡ªit was as if she were a princess indulging a subject¡¯s plea.


    Before Nate could respond, footsteps sounded from the hallway. His expression shifted, his body tensing ever so slightly. Without a word, he pressed Corrine¡¯s face into his chest with one hand while using his foot to nudge the door shut behind him. Corrine blinked in confusion, looking up at him.


    He said nothing, but the shift in his demeanor was unmistakable. Who could possibly make Nate this guarded?


    ¡°Nate, are you hiding something from me?¡± Her voice was quiet but piercing, her gaze locking onto his with unnerving precision.


    At her question, he fell silent for a moment. Instead of answering, he reached up and lightly pinched her earlobe, releasing a quiet sigh.


    ¡°Of all days, you had to show up today?¡±


    F??ll ??p???????s ?? g??l??ov?ls.??0??


    Corrine arched a brow.


    ¡°So it is my fault now?¡±


    A chuckle rumbled in his chest as he tilted his head down toward her, amusement flickering in his gaze. Without warning, he leaned in, pressing a soft kiss at the corner of her lips.


    She recoiled slightly, annoyance shing across her face as she pushed his chin away.


    ¡°Why are you kissing me? Can you not see I¡¯m still mad?¡±


    A sharp intake of breath sounded from the side. Matias and Saul exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and admiration.


    Corrine was truly one of a kind. No one else in the world would dare to treat Nate this way.


    And yet, Nate did not look the least bit offended. If anything, he seemed entertained. His fingers brushed lightly against the corner of her eye, his voice smooth yet unreadable.


    ¡°How about meeting my family?¡±


    Corrine froze. Her breath hitched slightly as surprise flickered in her gaze. She had expected him to be hiding some secret lover in his office. She had not expected this.


    Her fingers curled into fists, nerves prickling beneath her skin.


    ¡°I do not think I¡¯m ready yet¡­¡±


    Nate reached for her hand, gently prying her fingers open. His own slid between hers, their hands interlocking with a quiet certainty.


    ¡°I will be with you.¡±


    A few momentster, Corrine found herself seated in Nate¡¯s spacious, sun-drenched office.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:


    On the sleek ck leather sofa, a woman in her forties sat with an effortless air ofmand. Her thick, wavy hair cascaded over her left shoulder like a wave breaking gently against the shore. Her white attire clung gracefully to her figure, highlighting a form both alluring and dignified. She reclinedzily against the armrest of the sofa, her presence carrying an almost maic elegance. Every movement of hers¡ªevery nce, every gesture¡ªwas infused with an innate sophistication, as though she had been born tomand attention and draw gazes from all around.


    In a way, she resembled a regal Persian cat¡ªgraceful, dignified, aloof, and undeniably captivating.


    When Corrine stepped into the room, Nate had already informed her that the woman before her was his aunt, Andromache Hopkins. Upon seeing Corrine, Andromache¡¯s brows lifted ever so slightly, and a subtle, knowing smile curled her lips.


    She knew her nephew well¡ªNate had always been indifferent to the charms of women. So, the presence of a woman by his side was an anomaly of sorts. No wonder Christos had been talking about her as if she were some unexpected revtion.


    Andromache¡¯s eyes quickly scanned Corrine, assessing her with practiced precision. Her gaze lingered momentarily on the ring adorning Corrine¡¯s finger, and a faint, icy glint flickered in her eyes. Then, with a smile that seemed to carry its own mystery, she asked, her voice smooth and deliberate, ¡°Nate, who is this?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze dropped to the cup in her hands, feeling a strange tightness creep into her chest. She found herself wondering how Nate would present her to his aunt.


    ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e.¡± Nate¡¯s voice, steady and unwavering, filled the room.


    The words hit Corrine like a thunderp, jarring her senses. For a split second, her mind went nk, her ears ringing with the force of the deration. Her heart raced, skipping a beat as her thoughts spiraled out of control.


    Corrine fought to steady the tremor in her hand as she took a sip from her cup, trying to hide the swirl of emotions within. She couldn¡¯t resist sneaking a quick nce at Nate, sitting just beside her, his expression unreadable.


    Andromache¡¯s smile deepened, a touch of amusement glinting in her eyes as she processed Nate¡¯s words. She shifted her posture, letting her hair fall dramatically over her shoulder, and eyed Corrine anew before turning her gaze back to Nate.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a hint of challenge.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Nate replied firmly.


    To emphasize his certainty, he reached over and sped Corrine¡¯s hand in his, holding it with quiet assurance.


    Andromache¡¯s smile widened further, a knowing darkness flickering behind her gaze as she studied Nate, but Nate remained calm, sipping his coffee, his face as inscrutable as ever.


    After a drawn-out silence, Andromache finally refocused her attention on Corrine.


    ¡°Look at me, talking so much and forgetting to introduce myself,¡± she said, her voice softer now.


    She paused for just a moment, as if considering the weight of her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m Andromache Hopkins, Nate¡¯s aunt.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Corrine responded smoothly, her tone poised.


    ¡°I¡¯m Corrine Hond.¡±


    With casual grace, Andromache retrieved a slender cigarette from a pack in her bag, lighting it with practiced ease before taking a slow drag. As the smoke curled from her lips like a quiet rebellion, her voice floated in the air, smooth and deliberate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599:


    ¡°Where do you live, Miss Hond? What do your parents do?¡±


    Before Corrine could respond, Nate interjected, lifting his gaze to meet Andromache¡¯s, his dark eyes cold and unreadable.


    ¡°Aunt Andromache, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± he said, his tone clipped.


    ¡°You should be going.¡±


    There was an icy edge to his voice, a chill that settled in the room like a sudden storm.


    Andromache¡¯s smile faltered, a slight crack in herposed demeanor. She hadn¡¯t expected Nate to dismiss her so directly, so decisively.


    Leaning forward, she flicked the ash from her cigarette into the ashtray and gave Nate a sidelong nce, her smile returning, though it now carried a tinge of mischief.


    ¡°I was merely making small talk. Why so serious? And if I really wanted to do something to her, do you think you could stop me?¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened, and his lips twitched as if he were about to speak. But before he could, Corrine¡¯s voice rang out, calm and steady.


    ¡°Then bring it on!¡±


    The words had been spoken, and silence descended over therge office like a thick, suffocating veil. Smoke curledzily in the air, partially veiling Andromache¡¯s upturned red lips¡ªtempting yet treacherous, like a roseced with thorns. A beat passed before her soft voice slipped through the quiet.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you have truly surprised me. I might just be starting to admire you.¡±


    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm


    It carried the illusion of apliment, but beneath the surface was a sharp edge¡ªa challenge hidden in velvet.


    Corrine set her cup down with deliberate ease, meeting Andromache¡¯s gaze without a trace of hesitation.


    ¡°I hope I will not disappoint you.¡±


    Amusement flickered across Andromache¡¯s face as she crushed the cigarette between her fingers and flicked it into the ashtray. She reached for her bag and stood, her gaze trailing over Corrine with a mixture of curiosity, condescension, and careful scrutiny.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go before Evelyn starts worrying,¡± she murmured, turning toward the door.


    She had barely taken three steps when Nate¡¯s voice cut through the air, cold and devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Matias, see her out.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s stride faltered for the briefest second. She turned back, her smile fading into something cool and dismissive. A quiet scoff escaped her lips before she turned on her heel and walked out without another word.


    Inside the car, Andromache tossed her bag onto the seat with a derisive snort.


    ¡°Fool.¡±


    Corrine was walking straight into a storm, yet she still dared to put on airs. Howughable.


    The rumors about Nate keeping a woman had already reached the Independent Continent, stirring whispers in the Elder Council. They had started sending people to investigate, but Nate was not a man who tolerated prying eyes. Those who had tried to dig into his private affairs had vanished without a trace.


    Andromache had gathered some details about Corrine from Christos, which was why she had insisted on meeting her in person. Yet throughout their conversation, Nate had refused to let anything slip about Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600:


    He was shielding her.


    For years, Nate had kept women at a distance, yet now he was going out of his way to protect this one. How intriguing.


    ¡°Ms. Hopkins, where to now?¡± the driver asked cautiously from the front seat.


    Andromache blinked, dragged from her thoughts. She leaned back, exhaling slowly, her voicenguid.


    ¡°Take me to see my mother.¡±


    After Andromache¡¯s departure, the chill in Nate¡¯s expression lingered. His grip on Corrine¡¯s hand remained firm, his tension palpable.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze drifted to a ck box on the table.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Nate followed her line of sight.


    ¡°A gift from Andromache.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Her brow arched slightly, curiosity glinting in her eyes. Nate studied her for a moment before speaking slowly.


    ¡°The tenth of next month is my birthday.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened. She sprang to her feet, staring at him in mild disbelief.


    ¡°And you¡¯re only telling me this now? I haven¡¯t even prepared anything!¡±


    There were still two weeks left. That was enough time to n something.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything,¡± Nate said smoothly, pulling her onto hisp with a firm tug. His dark eyes held a quiet intensity as he looked up at her.


    ?????????? ???? ????????????: ????ln??ve???s. c?????


    ¡°Besides, you already know what I want most.¡±


    Corrine blinked, tilting her head.


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Her gaze was innocent, yet there was an unspoken allure in the way she looked at him¡ªa softness that stirred something deep inside him. A muscle in Nate¡¯s jaw tightened. His arm curled around her waist, his other hand sliding up to cradle the back of her neck. Without another word, he pulled her down into a fierce, iming kiss.


    Heat bloomed between them, and it was not until Corrine¡¯s lips tingled from the pressure that he finally pulled back.


    His thumb traced over her slightly swollen lips, his gaze dark and unreadable, as if he were searching for something buried deep within her.


    His grip on her waist tightened, drawing her closer. His breath was warm against her skin as he murmured, ¡°I want you.¡±


    The words were low, deliberate¡ªspoken not as a request, but as an unshakable truth. The faintest smirk tugging at his lips made it all the more dangerous.


    Corrine drew in a shallow breath, steadying herself.


    At his words, a flush of deep red spread across her face, creeping all the way to her ears.


    Nate caught the vivid blush and let out a low, amused chuckle. His fingertips brushed lightly against her cheek, his touch lingering for just a moment.


    ¡°Would you like to open it for me?¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly.


    ¡°Would that not be inappropriate?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:


    ¡°It is allowed.¡± Nate¡¯s voice was smooth as he leaned in, taking the box and cing it directly in her hand.


    As she began unwrapping it, she nced up at him.


    ¡°Did she reallye all the way here just to give you this gift?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Something sharp flickered in Nate¡¯s dark eyes, his gaze steady on hers.


    ¡°It is probably for you.¡±


    Though Nate was in Lyhaton, the Elder Council of the Independent Continent had been keeping quiet tabs on him. Perhaps word of Corrine had spread, drawing their attention. They had even attempted to ce her under surveince¡ªan effort Nate had swiftly dismantled, eliminating everyst one of their spies. But such a move had only deepened the Elder Council¡¯s suspicions.


    By now, Corrine had lifted the lid of the box. Insidey an exquisite dagger¡ªsleek and deadly. Its hilt was intricately carved with a lion, while swirling cloud-like patterns danced along the de¡¯s surface. But what stood out most was its deep, shadowy ckness, absorbing every trace of light, even beneath the soft glow of themp.


    It was a weapon designed for the dark.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow at Nate.


    ¡°So, it seems your aunt¡¯s quite interested in me, huh?¡±


    It was bing evident that the people of the Independent Continent had already taken notice of her connection with Nate.


    Setting the box down casually on the table, Corrine shifted the conversation.


    ???????????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°By the way, how are you nning to celebrate your birthday? Are you heading back to the Independent Continent for a grand celebration?¡±


    Considering Nate¡¯s status, she imagined his birthday would be nothing short of extravagant.


    But Nate¡¯s dark eyes flickered with something unreadable.


    ¡°No, I will stay here in Lyhaton and celebrate with my grandmother.¡±


    Corrine tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Why is your grandmother staying here alone?¡±


    She had always been curious, but the question had seemed too personal to bring up. Now that the conversation had naturally led there, she hesitated only briefly before voicing it.


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    ¡°They are having a bit of a tiff.¡±


    Corrine felt an unexpected sense of relief. Just moments ago, she had been mentally scolding herself for prying into something too personal.


    Nate suddenly changed the subject.


    ¡°When are you nning toe with me?¡±


    They had agreed that once Corrine wrapped up hermitments, she would apany him to the Independent Continent. But with Carl¡¯s health only recently improving and the uing triennial business conference, she had her hands full.


    Nate seemed to sense her hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A small pause settled between them before he asked, ¡°Hungry? What do you feel like eating?¡±


    ¡°You decide.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:


    With that, Nate took her hand, leading her out of the office.


    As they stepped outside, Matias approached with a respectful nod.


    ¡°Miss Hond, here are your things.¡± He handed her the shopping bag. Nate¡¯s gaze flickered to the logo on the bag. His brow arched slightly. He knew that brand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked deliberately.


    Corrine took the bag and pushed it into his arms.


    ¡°I got you a shirt. Just a small token of thanks for everything you¡¯ve done for my grandfather.¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips curved into a slow, yful smile, his voice rich with mischief.


    ¡°You think a shirt is enough to make me satisfied?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Corrine¡¯s delicate features flickered with emotion, each subtle shift of her expressions exuding an effortless charm, like an unspoken melody that yed softly in the background. Nate¡¯s eyes lingered, their depth growing as he studied her perfect, captivating face. It was as though the world around him faded into the background, leaving only her in focus.


    With one hand grasping the shopping bag, Nate slid his other arm around her slender waist, drawing her closer. He leaned in, brushing his lips across her temple. His warm breath lingered near her ear, his voice dipping to a low murmur.


    ¡°Of course, I want you to give yourself to me.¡±


    Corrine tilted her chin slightly, her breath mingling with his, sending a ripple of warmth between them. Her presence was maic, drawing him in like the pull of the tide.


    But before Nate could close the distance and kiss her, Corrine pushed him away with a confident, almost yful smirk.


    C??mpl?t? ??o??t?nt ??t g??lnov?ls.??0??


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± With a swift motion, she turned on her heel and walked toward the elevator with an air of deliberate grace.


    Nate stood still, watching her retreating figure, his gaze unreadable. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he followed her at his own pace, as though savoring the moment.


    Saul, who had been silently observing, couldn¡¯t resistmenting aloud.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Hond being a bit too dismissive of our boss?¡±


    Matias cast a weary nce at Saul.


    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s called chemistry.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t Saul see how much their boss was relishing the yful banter?


    With Nate¡¯s power and presence, women from every corner of the Independent Continent would fall over each other to catch his eye. Yet, not a single one had earned his attention¡ªnot a nce, not a smile. Only Corrine seemed to hold hisplete focus.


    At first, they all believed Nate¡¯s interest was just a passing fancy. But after they watched him decisively remove the Elder Council¡¯s spies on her behalf, it became ringly clear¡ªCorrine was someone special, someone irreceable in his world.


    That alone was enough to seal her ce in his heart.


    Matias sighed deeply, awe and admiration threading his tone.


    ¡°Miss Hond¡¯s blessings are only just beginning.¡±


    After a light meal, Corrine and Nate got into the car, making their way to Celtis Estate.


    During the drive, Corrine¡¯s phone rang, the screen disying Jules¡¯ name. She answered without hesitation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I heard from my dad¡­ They found your mom¡¯s¡­¡± Jules paused, his words careful. He had never met his aunt, but he knew the depth of Corrine¡¯s bond with her mother. Out of respect, he avoided using the word ¡°ashes.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression shifted slightly.


    ¡°When did they find her? Where? Who found her?¡±


    Her rapid-fire questions left Jules scrambling for words.


    ¡°My dad said it was Jacob,¡± Jules replied, a smallugh in his voice.


    ¡°Age hasn¡¯t slowed Jacob down.¡±


    The conversation, though not meant to be overheard, was clear enough for Nate to catch snippets of it. His expression darkened, a coldness shing momentarily in his eyes, like a storm cloud passing over the sun.


    Lost in her thoughts, Corrine furrowed her brow, her mind upied with a whirlwind of questions.


    Typically, hearing such words would have made Corrine feel a sense of gratitude toward Jacob. After all, he had always been her unwavering protector, the one who had always appeared when she needed him most, even at great personal risk. He had taught her life lessons she would never forget. But now, something felt off. A seed of doubt, small but persistent, began to sprout.


    How could Jacob have found something so significant, something the Ford family had failed to uncover, and so quickly? The questions gnawed at her, impossible to ignore.


    When the call ended, Corrine sat silently, lost in thought, her mind swirling with uncertainty.


    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m


    Nate¡¯s voice broke the silence, cutting through her inner turmoil.


    ¡°Is Jacob part of the Ford family?¡±


    Corrine shook her head, her expression distant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly when he came into the Ford family. All I know is that he¡¯s always been there, appearing when I needed him most.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold, unreadable gleam shing within them. His voice dropped to a murmur, more to himself than anyone else.


    ¡°He would show up for you every time?¡±


    It had the illusion of protection, but in reality, it was nothing more than constant surveince.


    ¡°Compared to other wealthy families with their rigid traditions, the Ford family doesn¡¯t have many rules,¡± Corrine said, ncing at him with a trace of resignation.


    ¡°But there is one every Ford must follow: no unting wealth or drawing unnecessary attention.¡±


    She did not borate, but Nate could easily grasp the reason behind it. The Ford family in Lyhaton had drawn far too many eyes¡ªsome filled with admiration, others burning with envy¡ªmaking them an easy target.


    ¡°So, that is why you went to school in Pree City?¡± Nate asked, resting one hand on the steering wheel as he studied her.


    Corrine gave a small nod, her voice even.


    ¡°At the time, Jacob was my driver. He was also responsible for my safety. After I graduated, he left the Ford family, but he has kept in touch with us over the years.¡±


    Nate did not reply, but his expression darkened slightly. Jacob had left the Ford family, yet never severed ties. He was a patient man, the kind who yed the long game.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:


    When they returned to Celtis Estate, Corrine headed straight to the bathroom. By the time she emerged, wrapped in a loose bathrobe, she spotted Nate on the balcony, his phone pressed to his ear.


    He stood with his back to the room, one hand resting lightly on the railing. Even in a simple stance, there was an air of effortless elegance about him¡ªaloof, untouchable.


    As if sensing her presence, Nate turned, meeting her gaze. For a brief moment, the cold detachment in his eyes softened into something unexpected. Something dangerously tender.


    Corrine lifted a towel, gently drying her damp hair.


    The movement caused the neckline of her robe to shift ever so slightly, revealing the soft curve of her corbone, the skin of her chest barely concealed beneath the fabric.


    Nate¡¯s gaze darkened, deepening with an unreadable intensity. Without hesitation, he closed the distance between them.


    As he neared, the scent of her¡ªdelicate, like roses kissed by midnight dew¡ªfilled his senses. It was fresh yet elusive, a contradiction that intrigued him.


    Leaning down, he buried his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling deeply. His broad hand slid around her waist, fingers pressing lightly through the thin fabric. He ced a brief yet deliberate kiss on her lips¡ªunhurried, iming.


    The conversation on the other end of the call continued, but Nate¡¯s voice remained impassive as he finally responded, ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡±


    Corrine blinked.


    ????????????????  ?????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°Your grandma?¡± she asked, surprised.


    ¡°She is still awake thiste?¡±


    Nate gave a faint nod.


    ¡°Andromache had dinner with her tonight.¡±


    Corrine hummed in understanding and walked over to the vanity, reaching for her skincare products.


    Through the mirror, she caught a glimpse of Nate picking up the shirt she had bought.


    ¡°Want to try it on?¡± she asked casually.


    Nate lifted his gaze, meeting hers through the reflection. Then, without a word, he began unbuttoning his shirt, one button at a time. Corrine¡¯s fingers paused over her skincare bottle.


    ¡°Do you¡­ need some privacy?¡± she asked, heat creeping into her cheeks.


    She tried to look away, but her eyes had a mind of their own, drawn back to him.


    One button. Then another.


    With each slow, practiced movement, more of his toned skin was revealed. Smooth, defined muscles stretched beneath the fabric, the sharp lines of his abdomening into view.


    She swallowed, her breath hitching slightly. It was not until the toner in her hand overflowed, spilling between her fingers, that she snapped back to reality.


    Flustered, she hastily set the bottle down and distractedly began dabbing the product onto her face, her heart hammering in her chest. In that moment, she finally understood how beauty had the power to drive kings to ruin.


    Corrine lifted her gaze once more, only to freeze as a shadow loomed behind her¡ªNate, standing there without a whisper of sound to announce his arrival.


    A knowing smile yed on his lips, but his eyes were something else entirely¡ªdark, intense, like an abyss that could swallow her whole if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:


    Their eyes met for only a heartbeat before Corrine quickly averted her gaze, as if the weight of his stare was too heavy to carry.


    Then, in a blink, Nate seized her wrist, his grip firm yet electrifying. With a pull bothmanding and urgent, he guided her toward the bed.


    Before she could even draw a breath, he pressed her down, hovering over her, his lips crashing onto hers in a searing kiss.


    One hand found her jaw, tilting her head back as he deepened the kiss, pouring raw intensity into every movement.


    A tremor coursed through her body, her mind spinning in a whirlwind of sensation. Instinctively, she clutched his shirt, responding to the fire he ignited within her. Only when the need for air became undeniable did they finally part, breathless and dazed.


    Corriney against his chest, her cheeks blooming with heat, her lips tinged with the telltale hue of stolen breath.


    Nate pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead, and then took her hand, guiding it down. His voice, hushed and thick with desire, sent shivers through her.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Her brow twitched, an unbidden cascade of thoughts flooding her mind. She met his gaze, only to find his darkened eyes smoldering with an unspoken hunger, a fire that threatened to consume her entirely.


    Corrine drew in a shaky breath, willing her pulse to slow, but as he guided her hand lower, her fingers curled into a tight fist, nervousness gripping her like a vice.


    Then it dawned on her¡ªhe wanted her to unbutton his shirt. A tidal wave of embarrassment crashed over her, her cheeks burning a shade deeper, the heat spreading all the way to the tips of her ears.


    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í????????????


    When he noticed her hesitation, Nate¡¯s lips curled with amusement, a low chuckle escaping him.


    ¡°What did you think I meant?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Corrine stiffened, her voice faltering as she swallowed hard.


    ¡°You just wanted me to unbutton your shirt¡­ right?¡±


    Nate arched an eyebrow, his smirk deepening. He didn¡¯t answer, only watching her with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Stand properly. It¡¯s hard to do this like this,¡± she murmured, trying to regain herposure.


    With an air of quiet amusement, Nate leaned back, rising from the mattress with deliberate ease, giving her the space she requested. Her fingers, still trembling, reached out to unfasten each button, one by one.


    With every undone sp, more of him was revealed¡ªtaut muscles, sculpted lines, a sight dangerously mesmerizing.


    She feared that if she let her gaze linger too long, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tear it away.


    The moments stretched endlessly, but atst, the final button was undone, and Nate changed into the new shirt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite familiar with my size,¡± Nate mused, his voice teasing.


    ¡°Guess our time sharing a bed hasn¡¯t been wasted.¡±


    Corrine, still avoiding his gaze, felt her cheeks burn anew.


    But Nate wasn¡¯t finished. His smirk deepened, mischief dancing in his eyes as he leaned down once more, pressing her back against the bed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:


    ¡°There are other parts of my body you should get familiar with too,¡± he whispered.


    Corrine¡¯s mind spiraled, her breath hitching as he kissed her and guided her hand down again, pulling her into a haze of warmth and longing.


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before she finallyined, exhaustion and frustration mingling in her gaze.


    ¡°Nate¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t respond, his face buried in the crook of her neck, his breath hot against her skin.


    His grip on her waist tightened, and in a low, husky murmur, he whispered, ¡°Just a little longer, baby.¡±


    Corrine bit her lip lightly, helplessness flickering in her eyes as she looked at him.


    ¡°I really cannot take it anymore¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze lowered, locking onto her. Her clear, shimmering eyes held an air of innocence, but the subtle uptick at their corners added an undeniable allure.


    His expression darkened, a dangerous thought flickering through his mind. He leaned in, his lips brushing against hers in a fleeting kiss.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this somewhere else.¡±


    Corrine blinked, momentarily dazed. Before she could even react, the world around her tilted, and the next thing she knew, her face was buried in a pillow.


    Momentster, after an intense exchange of passion, Corrine was utterly spent. She barely stirred as Nate scooped her up effortlessly and carried her into the bathroom.


    The next morning, Corrine¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call from Jayden.


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    ¡°Corrine, we have found your mother¡¯s ashes.¡±


    Her fingers tightened slightly around the device.


    ¡°When will they be reburied?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather wants your input on that,¡± Jayden replied.


    ¡°Should we leave them in the same cemetery or move them elsewhere?¡± The theft of Kiley¡¯s ashes had exposed the cemetery¡¯sck of security. Keeping them there meant risking another vition.


    Corrine pressed her lips together, her gaze clouded with thought. A long silence stretched before she finally spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move them to a new ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Tanya walked over, cing a bowl of oatmeal in front of Corrine.


    Corrine picked up the spoon, but the moment she tried to lift it, a sharp tremor ran through her sore wrist.


    Tanya gasped.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss Hond, did you hurt your wrist?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Corrine froze, only now realizing how obvious her difort was. When she saw Tanya¡¯s concerned expression, warmth rushed to her face.


    Clearing her throat, Corrine forced augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ twisted it a little.¡±


    At that moment, Nate emerged from the study, his voice carrying an unmistakable smugness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll give her a proper massageter.¡±


    Tanya exhaled dramatically.


    ¡°You young people never take care of yourselves. If minor injuries are ignored, they could lead to long-term problems. I have some traditional herbal oil from my hometown that works wonders for sprains. Let me go get it.¡±


    ¡°Tanya, really, it¡¯s not that serious. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Corrine interjected hastily, her embarrassment reaching new heights. She now truly understood what it meant to be in an awkward situation with no way out.


    And just when she thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, she caught the sound of Nate¡¯s quiet chuckle.


    Her head snapped toward him. With an irritated re, she grabbed a handkerchief and tossed it at his face.


    ¡°How can you have the nerve tough at this?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯tugh. My bad,¡± he said, his voiceced with indulgence. But the teasing smirk tugging at the corners of his lips gave him away.


    Half an hourter, after finishing their meal, the two of them left the house together.


    Corrine went to the hospital to visit Carl. As she stepped out, she noticed Nate lingering by the vehicle, making no move to leave. A frown creased her brow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to visit my grandfather, are you?¡±


    Nate arched an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eyes.


    M?????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í?????? dot con


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Corrine stared at him, momentarily speechless. They both knew what it would imply for them to be seen together at the hospital.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to acknowledge their rtionship. She was just cautious¡ªespecially now, with Carl¡¯s health still fragile. After all, he had been adamant that her marriage arrangement must be called off.


    Nate¡¯s gaze was locked onto Corrine¡¯s, an understanding as sharp as a de flickering behind the shadows of his eyes, as though he could see straight through her very soul.


    With a gentle, deliberate motion, he extended a finger and brushed it across her cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, his voice calm and steady.


    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll upset Grandpa again¡­¡± Corrine murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Since the passing of her mother, Corrine had been cast out of the Hond family. She had lost not only the closest person in her life but also the ce she once called home.


    Now, only a handful of people in this world truly mattered to her, and Carl was one of them. If anything happened to Carl because of her, it would be a weight she could never bear.


    Nate pulled her into his arms, his embrace a steadyfort, as warm and unyielding as the sun¡¯s rays on a cold morning. He bent down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°I know what to say, and what not to,¡± he reassured her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± she replied, her voice firm despite the uncertainty in her heart.


    Nate nodded, the decision clear in his eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Together, they made their way into the private hospital.


    In the silence of the corridor in the VIP area, their footsteps echoed¡ªsteady, purposeful, each step a quiet deration of intent.


    Matias trailed behind, carrying a bag of fruit and an assortment of health supplements, his presence a silent reminder of the seriousness of their visit.


    Soon, they reached the door to Carl¡¯s room.


    Corrine nced at Nate, who, with a barely perceptible movement of his lips, silently signaled for her to open the door.


    With a deep breath, she steeled herself and gently pushed the door open.


    To her surprise, Carl was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Jayden sat on the sofa, his posture rigid, as though the weight of the world rested on his shoulders.


    The moment the door creaked open, Jayden instinctively looked up. His eyes met Corrine¡¯s, and a flicker of something softened within their sharp edges.


    ¡°Corrine¡­¡± he said, his voiceced with something akin to surprise.


    Before he could finish, however, his gaze shifted, narrowing as he noticed Nate behind her. The warmth in his expression evaporated, reced by an immediate and palpable coldness.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Every word Jayden spoke was heavy with hostility, a palpable tension that seemed to fill the room.


    Corrine quickly scanned the room. Seeing that Carl was absent, she let out a quiet sigh of relief, her tension loosening just a little. With Carl out of the picture for the moment, perhaps she could win her uncle¡¯s support first.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    ¡°Uncle Jayden,¡± she said, her voice bright andposed as she walked over to him and gently guided him back toward the sofa.


    ¡°I was nning to tell youter, but I suppose now is as good a time as any.¡±


    With those words, she straightened, crossing the room toward Nate and linking her arm with his naturally, as though it had always belonged there.


    ¡°This is Nate Hopkins. He¡¯s my boyfriend¡ªand my fianc¨¦,¡± she announced, the words leaving her mouth with an unexpected weight.


    The moment the deration was made, a wave of emotion surged within her, something unexinable that made her heart race faster than she could process. So, this was what it was like to introduce her boyfriend to her family.


    ¡°Corrine!¡± Jayden¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits, his cold gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that could have frozen the air between them. His teeth ground together in barely restrained anger as he struggled to contain himself.


    ¡°Say that again, if you dare!¡±


    His voice trembled with barely contained fury, his frustration clear despite his attempt to keep his emotions in check.


    Corrine knew full well that her family disapproved of her rtionship with Nate, and yet, here she was, not only bringing him into their midst but openly dering him her fianc¨¦. This was sure to fan the mes of their disapproval.


    Was Corrine trying to stir up trouble?


    Corrine blinked, herposure unwavering as she met his cold stare.


    ¡°Uncle Jayden, I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m serious about this.¡±


    Jayden let out a long, frustrated sigh, his gaze shifting to Nate. He understood that Nate¡¯s position and status made him a suitable match for Corrine, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to ept it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:


    No matter how much he tried to reason with it, Jayden couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that his precious niece was being swept away by someone unworthy of her.


    His eyes narrowed even further as they fixed on Nate, the tension between the two men thick and suffocating.


    Nate met Jayden¡¯s gaze without a hint of unease, his calm demeanor unshaken, as though nothing in the world could disturb him.


    The tension in the room was palpable. Just as the air seemed ready to crack with the force of their unspoken words, Corrine¡¯s voice broke through the silence, calm and collected.


    ¡°Uncle Jayden, would you like some water?¡±


    ¡°Why even waste your time with water?¡± Jayden barked, his eyes narrowing as he watched Corrine defend Nate, shielding him almost protectively. His voice was razor-sharp, every wordced with frustration, as he snatched the ss from her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it again¡ªpushed me too far!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes danced with yful mischief, a glint of fun behind her calm expression.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t get so worked up,¡± she teased.


    ¡°How about I peel you an orange to make it up to you?¡± Her smile, wide and carefree, stirred something in Jayden¡ªa soft, fleeting memory of Kiley. Without warning, a wave of tenderness washed over him.


    He exhaled deeply, his frustration starting to dissolve. He was clearly deciding to drop the argument with Corrine for now.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ???????? ????????


    But then¡­


    His eyes shifted, locking onto Nate.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins,¡± Jayden said, his voice turning icy, as if it could freeze the air between them.


    ¡°I know about the token you¡¯ve kept. But don¡¯t assume it¡¯s the key to everything. What if I insist on disapproving of your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jayden¡­¡± Corrine¡¯s voice trembled, her unease creeping in, a quiet crack in her usualposure.


    Jayden raised a hand, silencing her, before nodding toward Nate, signaling him to speak for himself.


    Nate remained seated, his posture rxed yetmanding. One leg crossed casually over the other, and his hands rested on his knee, exuding an almost oppressive calm. His presence seemed to fill the room, weighing it down with an invisible pressure.


    At Jayden¡¯s words, Nate met his gaze with deliberate slowness. His eyes were like the depths of a stormy ocean¡ªdark, intense, and imprable. They carried a weight, an unsettling depth, as if hiding more than they revealed.


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡± Nate asked, his voice calm but cutting, as if daring Jayden to offer a justifiable answer.


    Jayden¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of unease momentarily breaking through his usual steelyposure. Even with all his own power, facing Nate felt like standing before a giant, an opponent whomanded silent reverence.


    It wasn¡¯t fear, but a deep, instinctive acknowledgment of someone who was more than just a rival.


    After a long pause, Jayden¡¯s voice softened, his words slower now.


    ¡°My family¡¯s position is strong enough that, even without this marriage, we could ensure that Corrine¡¯s every need is met. We¡¯re not desperate, Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:


    The underlying message was as sharp as it was clear: The Hopkins family was not the only game in town.


    ¡°Uncle Jayden¡­¡± Corrine shifted nervously, her voice betraying concern as she feared Jayden might suggest calling off the arrangement.


    Jayden saw the worry in her eyes, and his tone softened, though his gaze remained unwavering.


    ¡°Go check on your grandfather in the garden,¡± he instructed gently, but with a firm finality.


    Corrine frowned, immediately realizing Jayden was sending her away on purpose. Without thinking, she nced at Nate.


    Nate met her gaze, his expression calm and reassuring. He gave her a subtle nod, a silent assurance that everything would be fine.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said quietly.


    Corrine hesitated for only a moment, and then rose, deciding to leave the room. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving an oppressive silence in its wake.


    Jayden picked up his ss, taking a deliberate sip, his eyes icy as they remained fixed on Nate.


    ¡°So,¡± he began, his voice dripping with mockery, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re here to end this marriage arrangement.¡± His gaze lingered on Nate¡¯s face, and his words cut through the air like a de.


    ¡°With your status, you could have your pick of any woman on the Independent Continent. So why Corrine?¡±


    Since Corrine wouldn¡¯t break the arrangement herself, Jayden was more than willing to take matters into his own hands, pressing Nate where it hurt.


    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed just slightly, and for a fleeting moment, the corners of his lips curled up in an almost imperceptible smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said, his tone steady.


    ¡°There are countless women in the world. But Corrine? She¡¯s one of a kind. Irreceable. Unique. There¡¯s no one else like her.¡±


    In matters of the heart, logic often had no ce.


    Nate had once believed that love was unnecessary, something he could never fall prey to. But life had proven him wrong.


    He didn¡¯t know where it came from, but he just fell in love with Corrine without reason.


    Jayden¡¯s gaze lingered on Nate, his lips barely moving, as though the weight of unspoken words pressed heavily upon him. There were countless things Jayden wanted to say, but Nate¡¯s icy, unreadable eyes held him in ce. Words seemed to escape him, swallowed by the coldness of the moment.


    In the span of a heartbeat, Jayden¡¯s expression flickered, a cascade of emotions shing across his face¡ªdoubt, frustration, and something deeper. After what felt like an eternity, Jayden found hisposure, his voice steady but resolute.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you must be aware of the unique and dangerous position you upy. You¡¯re ying with fire, and in doing so, you¡¯re dragging Corrine into the mes. She¡¯s not just your responsibility; you¡¯re endangering her life by insisting on staying with her!¡±


    His words weren¡¯t simply a caution, but carried the weight of ingrained mistrust. The Ford family had always viewed Nate with suspicion, and from the outset, they had refused to acknowledge the marriage arrangement between him and Corrine.


    When the news broke that Nate intended to break it off, Jayden and Carl had exhaled in silent relief. They thought that would be the end of it. But no one had anticipated that Nate would secretly pursue Corrine, charming her until she hadpletely fallen for him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:


    The mere mention of Nate¡¯s name was enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone who knew the rumors. It brought him countless enemies, enemies who would stop at nothing to bring him down. If Corrine stayed with him, she would be pulled back to the Independent Continent¡ªa ce far from the life she imagined. At best, it would be a life full of danger, where every step was shadowed by deceit. At worst, it could very well be a warzone.


    The Ford family would never stand idly by, watching Corrine walk into such peril.


    The two men¡¯s eyes locked, one pair filled with suspicion and judgment, the other veiled in imprable darkness.


    The room was heavy with an ufortable silence.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Nate¡¯s voice finally sliced through the stillness, cold and unwavering.


    ¡°As long as I breathe, no one willy a hand on her.¡±


    His words were measured, yet carried an undeniable weight, like the calm before a storm¡ªa quiet warning that spoke volumes.


    Jayden¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes faltered as they met Nate¡¯s. Had anyone else spoken those words, Jayden would have dismissed them as empty threats. But with Nate, there was no room for doubt.


    Nate was a force of nature¡ªruthless, unyielding, and merciless, even to those who shared his blood. The power he wielded wasn¡¯t just born of wealth or status; it was forged through countless struggles, the sacrifices of others, and the relentless grind that left him standing above it all.


    Promises from men like Nate were never made lightly. When they spoke, it was as though the words were carved in stone, as binding as a blood oath. The world might challenge him, but it could never break him. And no one¡ªnot even fate itself¡ªwould harm Corrine while he still drew breath. It seemed like a simple statement, but Nate was staking his very life on it.


    ?????? ?????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Jayden¡¯s grip on the ss tightened, the weight of Nate¡¯s deration pressing down on him.


    After a long, heavy silence, Waldo¡¯s voice broke through the tension once more.


    ¡°Are you truly certain about this? No matter what happens, you won¡¯t regret this decision?¡±


    The question seemed simple, but it carried a weight that only Nate could fully understand.


    Nate lifted his gaze, meeting Jayden¡¯s eyes with quiet resolve. His voice was firm, unwavering.


    ¡°No one in this world has the power to decide my fate.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the confidence in his words that struck Jayden¡ªit was the sheer presence behind them. The air seemed to shift, thick with the undeniable aura of someone who controlled every aspect of their own destiny.


    Jayden¡¯s chest tightened, the realization sinking in. In that moment, Jayden understood why so many feared Nate. It wasn¡¯t simply his power or influence. It was hisplete, unshakeable confidence¡ªa certainty that no one and nothing could ever challenge.


    Finally, after a long pause, Jayden spoke again, his voice softer, tinged with resignation.


    ¡°I hope that your word proves as steadfast as your resolve.¡±


    Meanwhile, Corrine sat across from Carl, her mind drifting as she absentmindedly moved the pieces on the chessboard.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡¯ve lost again,¡± Carl remarked with a casual smirk. A faint, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he nced at her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:


    Corrine froze, her gaze instinctively shifting to the board. It was as she feared¡ªher pieces were scattered carelessly, the game lost long ago. She had been ying without any strategy, simply moving the pieces in a daze.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, her voice soft as she said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re just so good at this.¡±


    Carl let out a gentle sigh, his voice tinged with quiet understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear your thoughts are elsewhere.¡±


    For a fleeting moment, Corrine¡¯s eyes shifted, but she kept her thoughts sealed behind a mask ofposure.


    Carl let out a light chuckle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re preupied with other matters, you don¡¯t need to stay here and entertain me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Corrine replied, her tone polite yet distant. Carl waved her off nonchntly, picking up his cup, his fingers tracing its edge as his gaze followed her retreating form. The smile on his lips slowly faded, reced by quiet contemtion.


    ¡°Sir, you really can¡¯t be hard on her, can you?¡± Lnd asked, his voice careful, observing Carl with knowing eyes.


    Carl turned to Lnd, exhaling a weary sigh.


    ¡°How could I?¡±


    After all, Corrine had grown up under his watchful eyes. She was a living echo of her mother, Kiley, both in temperament and spirit. The bond between Corrine and him ran deep, like an unspoken current that could not be severed.


    . brings magic to life


    Lnd smiled faintly.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a special connection between grandparents and their grandchildren. You¡¯ve always been softer with Miss Hond.¡±


    Carl shrugged, the weight of years pressing on him.


    ¡°What can I say? Maybe it¡¯s destiny,¡± he murmured, rising from his seat. His steps carried him toward the nearby river, as the air whispered past him, scattering a few fallen leaves along the ground.


    Carl squinted slightly, his face clouded by some distant thought.


    ¡°See? The wind¡¯s picking up.¡±


    Lnd¡¯s smile lingered, but there was a sharpness to his gaze now.


    ¡°Yes, change ising.¡±


    Meanwhile, Corrine jogged back to the hospital room, her heart quickening with a mixture of anticipation and worry. She stepped into the elevator, her phone buzzing in her pocket. It was a message from Nate.


    ¡°Had to leave for something. See you tonight.¡±


    Her fingers moved swiftly over the screen as she typed a quick reply.


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡±


    Nate¡¯s response came almost instantly.


    ¡°Life-changing decisions.¡±


    By the time she reached the hospital room, her mind was racing with thoughts of their conversation. She entered, unable to suppress her curiosity.


    ¡°Uncle Jayden, what did you and Nate talk about?¡± she asked, her voice filled with eagerness.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Jayden answered casually, though there was a flicker of something in his eyes. He paused, looking at her intently, and a hint of hesitation crossed his features.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:


    ¡°Corrine, are you truly certain about being with Nate?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, a smile tugging at her lips, but her eyes held firm conviction.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be my husband.¡±


    Jayden didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he reached into his pocket for a cigarette, his fingers pausing just before he lit it, remembering where they were.


    ¡°Have you thought about¡­¡± he began again, trailing off as he searched for the right words.


    ¡°I have,¡± Corrine interrupted, as if anticipating his question.


    ¡°I know Nate¡¯s background isplicated. I know that being with him could bring trouble. But I won¡¯t regret this decision.¡±


    Jayden fell silent, his thoughts swirling. Truth be told, Nate had proven himself to be a shrewd and capable man.


    Earlier, Nate had promised to help him with the ten-billion-dor foreign investment deal and even pledged to sponsor Lyhaton¡¯s infrastructure development. His wealth and generosity spoke volumes, leaving little room for doubt.


    At this point, Jayden found it hard to oppose Corrine¡¯s choice.


    With a sigh, he asked, ¡°Does your grandfather know?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to tell him yet,¡± Corrine confessed, her voice tinged with worry.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s health is finally improving. I¡¯m afraid it might upset him.¡±


    ?????????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Jayden gave a dryugh, shaking his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that someone so deeply in love can still consider such things.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jayden¡­¡± Corrine said, her eyes wide and vulnerable.


    Jayden softened, the weight of his concern giving way to a reluctant understanding.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t stand in your way. But remember this: we¡¯ll always have your back. Don¡¯t ever let anyone make you feel small or force you topromise your worth, alright?¡±


    Corrine nodded, her eyes lingering on him as if searching for something deeper. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, her voice quiet and thoughtful, ¡°Do you know something? Why does Grandpa insist on me breaking off the marriage arrangement?¡±


    The question had been gnawing at Corrine for a while now. It was human nature¡ªan unanswered mystery only fanned the mes of curiosity, making the truth all the more elusive yet irresistible. Both Carl and Jayden skirted around the topic of the marriage arrangement, their vague responses only deepening Corrine¡¯s determination to uncover whaty beneath.


    Jayden knitted his brows, picked up the ss of water from the table, and replied dismissively, ¡°Your mother arranged this. I don¡¯t know the details. Besides, didn¡¯t your grandfather say he was worried about the challenges you¡¯d face if you married into that family?¡±


    Corrine cut him off with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a child anymore¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be cated with half-truths and flimsy excuses. Jayden nced at her, his lips twitching slightly, as though on the verge of saying something. But in the end, he said nothing. Instead, he downed the rest of his water in a single gulp.


    Just as a thick silence settled between them, voices echoed from outside the hospital room¡ªCarl was speaking to someone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:


    Corrine and Jayden exchanged nces before rising to their feet and making their way to the doorway. There, they found Carl engaged in conversation with a man dressed in a sharply tailored suit. He appeared to be in his fifties, his presencemanding, his keen eyes holding the sharp glint of calction.


    Jayden leaned toward Corrine and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s Henley Wheeler, the director of the Chamber of Commerce. He took office two years ago.¡± Given the Ford family¡¯s considerable influence in Lyhaton, every newly appointed director made it a point to pay Carl a visit.


    Despite his age, Carl still retained the title of Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, making Henley¡¯s presence here both a courtesy and an obligation.


    Henley was mid-conversation with Carl when his perceptive gazended on Corrine.


    ¡°And who might this youngdy be?¡± he asked, his eyes lingering on her with an air of curiosity and quiet assessment.


    Carl gestured for Corrine to step forward.


    ¡°This is my granddaughter, Corrine Hond. She recently returned after studying abroad.¡± He then turned to Corrine.


    ¡°Corrine, this is Mr. Henley Wheeler, the director of the Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    Corrine met Henley¡¯s gaze with poise, offering a polite nod.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Wheeler.¡±


    Henley had heard plenty about Carl¡¯s treasured granddaughter. Though she bore a different surname, the men of the Ford family shielded her as though she were a rare gem, too precious to be paraded before the world. Now, seeing her in person, with her striking features andposed demeanor, Henley understood why.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Miss Hond.¡± Henley extended his hand in a gesture of goodwill.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    Corrine responded with a polite smile, epting his handshake with a light grip.


    The group returned to the hospital room, and the conversation soon shifted to the uing Chamber event. Carl mentioned that he would be attending in person and bringing Corrine along¡ªa remark that seemed to please Henley.


    Just as he was about to take his leave, Henley turned to Corrine and asked, ¡°Miss Hond, have we met before?¡± His words sent a ripple of unease through the room. Corrine froze. Even Carl and Jayden shot Henley puzzled looks.


    Realizing the awkwardness his question had caused, Henley let out a small, self-conscious chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, I must have mistaken you for someone else.¡±


    With that, he exchanged a few more pleasantries before departing. Not long after, Corrine left as well.


    As she stepped into the elevator, someone bumped into her¡ªhard.


    She barely spared it a thought, brushing the incident aside.


    But by the time she reached the parking lot and reached for her phone to call her driver, a cold realization struck her. Her phone was gone.


    As Corrine mulled over the stranger who had bumped into her, a cold glint flickered across her eyes, like a de catching the moonlight.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡± A voice, familiar yet unexpected, came from behind her.


    Corrine turned, her gazending on Jacob. A flicker of surprise crossed her face¡ªtoo fleeting to be hidden.


    ¡°Looking for this?¡± Jacob stepped forward, extending her phone to her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:


    Corrine¡¯s eyes lingered on the device before she curled her lips into a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She epted the phone with an air of nonchnce, then asked, ¡°How did you find it?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. His voice remained casual, almost indifferent.


    ¡°Just happened to see it.¡±


    Another coincidence. Corrine just stared at him without saying anything.


    Sensing Corrine¡¯s distant demeanor, Jacob lowered his gaze, concealing the self-mockery that flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Corrine watched his retreating figure in silence.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t suspect Jacob.


    Yet with everything that had unfolded recently, how could she not? If someone had truly stolen her phone, they would have vanished immediately. And yet, Jacob had conveniently stumbled upon it?


    Unless¡­ he had known all along.


    If her suspicions were right, then what had all those years of Jacob protecting her really meant?


    A car rolled up beside her.


    Corrine bent down to get in, her gaze lingering on the night beyond the window¡ªdark, vast, and riddled with secrets.


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    Late into the night, Lyhaton pulsed with life, its streets aze with neon lights and the electric hum of nocturnal revelry.


    Jacob arrived at a bar.


    Inside, dim lighting cast sultry shadows, the perfect backdrop for whispered promises and fleeting encounters.


    On the dance floor, men and women moved like mes caught in a slow-burning fire, bodies brushing, nces exchanged¡ªan unspoken invitation to indulgence.


    Jacob, unaffected by the scene, strode toward the elevator with an air of quiet authority.


    Behind the bar, the bartender caught sight of him and instinctively reached for the phone.


    Before he could speak a word, Jacob mmed him down onto the counter with a swift, unyielding grip.


    The bartender¡¯s hand darted toward his belt, but Jacob¡¯s voice¡ªsteady as a sharpened edge¡ªcut through the tension.


    ¡°This is Lyhaton. Your boss holds no power here. So let¡¯s not make this harder than it needs to be.¡±


    The bartender clenched his teeth, seething with frustration, his re burning with barely restrained fury.


    Jacob remained unmoved. He took the phone from the bartender¡¯s hand and asked coolly, ¡°Are you going to invite me in, or should I extend myself the courtesy?¡±


    On the other end of the call, a man chuckled¡ªa quiet, knowing sound. He gave a subtle nod to his crew-cut subordinate, Bleacher, who stood nearby.


    Momentster, Bleacher emerged from behind a heavy wooden door, stepping aside and gesturing for Jacob to enter.


    Jacob let out a short, amused breath, his expression unreadable as he walked past him without hesitation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:


    Bleacher frowned slightly as he watched Jacob disappear into the room. There was something unsettling about Jacob¡ªan intuition so precise it bordered on unnatural.


    How else had Jacob managed to find their hideouts with such unnerving uracy? First the dock, now this bar?


    It was terrifying.


    In the dimly lit corridor, Jacob walked straight to the innermost private room. The door swung open, revealing Hell. Legs crossed, he lounged in his chair, methodically tossing darts at a man pinned against a rotating tform on the wall.


    The man trembled violently, his body riddled with wounds, each new dart carving pain deeper into his flesh. Bound hand and foot, he was utterly helpless.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee looking for me, you¡¯ve saved me the trouble of hunting you down,¡± Hell remarked, his tone almostzy as he flicked a dart into the man¡¯s ear.


    A strangled howl tore through the air, blood trickling down the victim¡¯s neck.


    Jacob spared the scene a brief nce before pulling out a chair and sitting directly across from Hell.


    Hell cast a sharp nce at Bleacher. Without a word, Bleacher understood. He signaled to two men, who promptly untied the captive from the rotating tform and escorted him out. The door clicked shut behind them. Now, only Jacob and Hell remained in the room.


    Jacob didn¡¯t waste a second. His voice was firm, unyielding.


    ¡°If you¡ªstay away from her.¡±


    For more visit g????¦Ï¦Í????s.??????


    Hell tilted his head slightly, studying him with a smirk that never quite reached his eyes.


    ¡°Dogs are known for their loyalty, yet I find myself questioning that now. Or is it that a new face brings a new heart?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°You should be grateful I¡¯m not the man I used to be. Otherwise, do you really think you¡¯d be sitting here unharmed?¡±


    Hell leaned back in his chair, twirling the bone ring between his fingers. His posture was casual, but his words carried an edge.


    ¡°Strange. I was hoping to see you in that ruthless form again.¡±


    If Jacob were still the cold-blooded force he once was, Hell wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to recruit him. A weapon like that was far too valuable to waste. But throwing all of that away¡ªfor a woman? What a tragedy.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Jacob¡¯s voice was frigid, each word slicing through the air like a de.


    ¡°Do whatever you want, but you will noty a finger on her. You know exactly what that would cost you.¡±


    Hell¡¯s smirk darkened, his amusement dissolving into something far more dangerous.


    ¡°Tell me, who is this woman really?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s brow twitched, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°That is none of your concern.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you should take a look at this.¡± Hell slid a document across the table.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes lingered on Hell before shifting to the paper. The moment he absorbed its contents, his expression shifted, the air around him turning heavy.


    A DNA test.


    The pieces fell into ce. So that was why Hell had stolen Kiley¡¯s ashes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:


    Jacob¡¯s pupils contracted, a cold realization settling in his chest.


    Hell observed the storm of emotions flickering across Jacob¡¯s face, his smirk deepening.


    ¡°In the midst of my little investigation, I unearthed something even more intriguing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jacob¡¯s voice cut through the room like a de, hisposure strained but unshaken as he met Hell¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°This ends here. Stop digging.¡±


    Hell¡¯s smirk thinned, his eyes shing with unrelenting curiosity.


    ¡°Tell me who she really is.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression remained calm, but his words carried the weight of finality.


    ¡°She¡¯s Corrine Hond of the Ford family.¡±


    Hell let out a low chuckle, amusement flickering across his face like a dying me.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    A dangerous glint sharpened Hell¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Shadow, don¡¯t forget who your real boss is.¡±


    Jacob met his re, unwavering.


    ¡°The Shadow serves only one master. What right do you have to warn me?¡± His voice carried a quiet disdain, one that cut deeper than any raised weapon.


    ????????????¡¯?? ??????????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Hell¡¯s grip tightened around the bone ring. His teeth clenched, fury shing in his eyes. And then¡ªunexpectedly¡ªheughed. A low, bitter chuckle.


    ¡°Not long ago, you risked everything to retrieve that woman¡¯s ashes. Today, you injured my subordinate to take back Corrine¡¯s phone¡­ You¡¯ve already drawn suspicion from Corrine and the entire Ford family. So tell me¡ªwhy keep protecting her?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t need Hell to tell him whether his actions had aroused suspicion. He knew Corrine better than anyone. He had watched her grow, memorized the subtle shifts in her emotions. And yet¡ªhe was willing to take that risk. A gamble that the years of trust and loyalty between them would be enough to keep Corrine from digging deeper.


    Slowly, Jacob lifted his eyes, his voice calm but weighted with meaning.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m protecting her because someone told me to?¡± Without waiting for an answer, he picked up the DNA test and rose to his feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time¡ªyou can do what you want. But you will not touch Corrine.¡±


    With that, he flicked open a lighter, setting the document aze, and dropped the burning remains into the ashtray. Without another nce, he turned and walked out.


    Carl had been discharged from the hospital for several days now, and ever since, Corrine had been staying at the Ford family¡¯s mansion. The clock had already struck ten. On any other night, she would have long surrendered to sleep.


    But tonight was different. Carl¡¯s words in the study kept echoing in her mind, stubbornly chasing away any trace of drowsiness. She turned restlessly in bed, but just as she was about to give up on sleep altogether, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Nate.


    ¡°Still awake?¡±


    Corrine rolled onto her stomach, her fingers moving swiftly across the screen.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A momentter, Nate sent a photo.


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched the instant she saw it. She knew that background all too well. Without a second thought, she jumped out of bed, grabbed a light cardigan, and hurried out the door.


    Her rushed steps nearly sent her colliding into a maid, who was carrying a tray with warm milk and a light dessert.


    ¡°Miss Hond, where are you going sote at night?¡± the maid asked, brows knitting in concern.


    ¡°Just stepping out for some fresh air,¡± Corrine replied over her shoulder, already vanishing down the corridor.


    That night, Lyhaton¡¯s autumn air carried a crisp chill, threading through the streets like an invisible current.


    Corrine took an electric sightseeing car to the gates of the Ford family mansion.


    Under the soft glow of a streemp, she saw him.


    Nate stood there, draped in a ck suit, his silhouette merging with the shadows around him. He was motionless, like a figure carved from marble¡ªexuding an effortless eleganceced with an air of quiet danger.


    His sharp features, seemingly sculpted by divine hands, bore an intensity that stirred something deep within her.


    It had only been a few days since theyst met, yet to Corrine, it felt like an eternity.


    ???????? ???????? ????????????????????????


    Her eyes brightened as she ran toward him.


    The moment Nate saw her, the cold detachment in his gaze melted, reced by something softer, warmer. A small smile ghosted his lips.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± he murmured.


    Ignoring his words, Corrine threw herself into his arms, tilting her head up to press a yful kiss to his chin. Her eyes gleamed mischievously.


    ¡°If I take my time, what if some other girl swoops in and steals you away?¡±


    Nate chuckled, his hand settling naturally on her slender waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re all I need. But why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Corrine rested against his chest, but just as she did, something made her pause. A scent¡ªsubtle yet unmistakable. Beneath the expensive cologne lingered the distinct, metallic trace of blood. Was he hurt?


    Her brows knitted together ever so slightly. Without drawing attention to herself, she burrowed deeper into his embrace, inhaling carefully, as if afraid of confirming her own suspicions.


    ¡°My grandfather spoke with me earlier about tomorrow¡¯s event held by the Chamber of Commerce,¡± she said, though her mind was elsewhere. Nate, ever perceptive, didn¡¯t miss her subtle movement. He let her continue, but his gaze sharpened, studying her closely. Then, with the ease of someone who was used to seeing through facades, he lifted her chin with his fingers, forcing her to meet his gaze. A shadow of amusement danced in his dark eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sniffing me for a while now. What did you find?¡±


    Realizing she¡¯d been caught, Corrine didn¡¯t flinch. She met his gaze, unwavering.


    ¡°The smell of blood.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something flickered in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± he asked.


    Corrine took his hand in hers and pressed her cheek against his palm, nuzzling against it like a kitten seeking warmth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:


    ¡°Terrified,¡± she whispered.


    But for all her words, there was no fear in her eyes.


    Nate¡¯s gaze darkened, something unreadable passing through it.


    ¡°Corrine,¡± he said, his voice quieter now, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to change your mind.¡±


    Before he could say another word, she hooked a finger around his cor, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him.


    When the kiss ended, she met his eyes with quiet certainty.


    ¡°Does that answer your question?¡±


    Nate gazed at her for a long moment, the hard edges of his expression softening.


    ¡°It does.¡±


    And with that, he leaned in, kissing her again.


    After what felt like an eternity, Nate finally loosened his grip and allowed Corrine to breathe.


    His gaze lowered to the woman in his arms, her chest rising and falling rapidly. His dark eyes held an unmistakable dominance.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made your choice, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    His tone was calm, almost casual, yet each syble sent Corrine¡¯s pulse into a frenzied rhythm.


    She lifted her eyes slightly, her lips parting softly as she asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ?????????????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Nate shook his head, his voice carrying a quiet indifference.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I did tonight?¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a beat before a faint smile curved her lips.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m sure it was the other party¡¯s fault.¡±


    He studied her, the light in her eyes gleaming brighter than any distant star. She had sided with him without hesitation, without reason, without proof.


    A knot tightened in his throat. Without thinking, his arm curled tighter around her waist, pulling her closer. Then, he leaned in and kissed her again¡ªfiercely, unapologetically.


    The streemp¡¯s warm glow cascaded over them, their shadows merging on the pavement like a silent vow.


    A few steps away, Matias stood by the car, lowering his gaze as if suddenly interested in the ground.


    He found himself wondering if witnessing this overwhelming disy of affection counted as an upational hazard.


    A moment passed, and Nate only let her go when Corrine¡¯s breath came in uneven gasps, her lips flushed from the force of his kiss.


    She leaned against his chest as her fingers idly yed with his tie, her voice soft and teasing.


    ¡°Now will you tell me what happened tonight?¡±


    From the moment they met, Nate had always beenposed, calcting. He never acted recklessly¡ªunless the situation demanded it. Corrine knew that whatever had transpired tonight, it must have been far from ordinary.


    Nate¡¯s fingers skimmed the sensitive skin behind her ear, his deep voice a whisper against her skin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620:


    ¡°Just a bunch of insignificant fools.¡±


    ¡°Was it Andromache, or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Corrine¡¯s words faltered, her breath hitching as a sharp sensation shot through her.


    Nate had caught her earlobe between his teeth.


    Her body went rigid, her fingers instinctively tightening around his tie. His lips lingered near her ear, his voice thick with meaning.


    ¡°I desperately want to take you away tonight.¡± But tonight wasn¡¯t the night.


    Nate pulled back, a flicker of something cold and unreadable passing through his gaze. His thumb wiped away the faint dampness on her earlobe before trailing lightly along her cheek.


    ¡°Go back inside and get some rest.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. A quiet determination lit up her expression as she looked up at him.


    ¡°Nate, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. I don¡¯t need to be shielded behind you. Keep moving forward, and I¡¯ll catch up. I¡¯ll prove to everyone that I¡¯m the only one who can stand beside you.¡±


    For a long moment, Nate didn¡¯t speak. His gaze held hers steadily, the sharpness in his features softening.


    ¡°I know,¡± he finally murmured.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    Original content on g??ln ovels.??o??


    He understood her unspoken plea. She didn¡¯t want to be protected¡ªshe wanted to stand as his equal, to fight her own battles.


    He would grant her that. But he would never let her face the storm alone.


    ¡°Remember this¡ªno one in this world can hurt me. Except you.¡± His fingers traced the curve of her cheek before his lips found hers once more, lingering in a soft yet inescapable kiss.


    ¡°Now, be good and go back.¡±


    A quietmand wrapped in tenderness¡ªone that Corrine couldn¡¯t bring herself to resist.


    She turned to leave, though she nced back at him every few steps, as if reluctant to disappear from his sight.


    Nate remained where he stood, watching until the gates of the Ford family mansion slowly shut behind her. As thest trace of warmth faded from his expression, a cold, steely resolve settled in his eyes.


    ¡°Send the ones we caught tonight to those old fools.¡±


    Matias nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Nate turned his head as he slid into the car, giving another sharpmand.


    ¡°Make sure someone¡¯s keeping an eye on Andromache.¡± Inside the vehicle, Saul responded with swift understanding, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Tonight had been nothing short of bizarre. Corrine¡¯s presence had been shrouded in secrecy, yet somehow word had slipped out. Her identity had been uncovered, and an ambush had beenid at the Ford family¡¯s residence.


    What perplexed Saul the most, however, was the fact that Nate had personally dealt with the intruders. In years past, Nate had always preferred to stay above the fray, never getting his hands dirty. But tonight, things had taken an unexpected turn.


    After Nate was dropped off at Celtis Estate, Matias and Saul lingered in the car, not ready to leave just yet. They sat in silence, the air thick with tension as they lit their cigarettes.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621:


    ¡°Do you really think those people were sent by the Elder Council?¡± Despite his gruff exterior, Saul¡¯s mind was sharp, always questioning the bigger picture.


    Matias took a slow drag from his cigarette, exhaling a plume of smoke that disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Whoever they were, Mr. Hopkins made his message clear tonight. He¡¯s drawing a line in the sand, making an example of the intruders to warn others not to overstep.¡±


    For years, the Elder Council had been watching Nate closely, trying time and again to chip away at his power. But each time, they¡¯d been met with caution, hesitant to challenge his unpredictable methods.


    Now that they¡¯d discovered Corrine¡¯s existence, they saw an opening ¡ª a way to leverage her against Nate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget, Andromache has been scheming with the Elder Council behind our boss¡¯s back for years,¡± Matias said, the smoke curling around his face, his expression knowing.


    ¡°No matter who sent those people tonight, it¡¯s enough to nt seeds of doubt among them. After all, no one wants to be the one left holding the bag for crossing Nate.¡±


    Saul, his cigarette dangling loosely from his lips, stared out into the dark, a heavy sigh escaping him. Whether those people had intended to harm Corrine or not, one thing was certain: Corrine was Nate¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    The Elder Council had feared Nate for years, yet they could never pinpoint a weakness to exploit. But now that they had found his vulnerability, the road ahead was bound to be a rocky one.


    The following morning, the sun broke through the thick clouds, casting a warm golden hue over a hillside estate. Bathed in the soft glow of sunlight and surrounded by mist, the estate appeared to have been pulled straight from a dream.


    ?????????????? ?????????????????? ????????: g???????????¦Í???????????????????


    A grand procession of cars wound its way up the smooth mountain road, arriving at the estate with an air of quiet elegance. As the car doors opened, Carl stepped out with careful precision, leaning heavily on his cane. Close behind him, Corrine followed, her steps measured.


    As they approached the estate, they noticed a gathering of men and women on the distantwn, their murmurs blending into the cool morning air.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Carl said with a gentle pat on her hand, his voice warm and steady.


    ¡°With the Ford family¡¯s status in Lyhaton, no one would dare disrespect us.¡±


    His words carried a reassuring weight, letting Corrine know that should any disrespecte her way, she didn¡¯t need to stand for it.


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa,¡± she replied, the warmth in her chest making her feel safe.


    No sooner had she spoken than a man in a silver suit approached them with an easy smile. It was Quentin, his handshake firm as he greeted Carl.


    ¡°Carl, I heard you¡¯ve been unwell. How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Just a minor setback, nothing to worry about,¡± Carl answered with a dismissive wave of his hand. Then, his eyes narrowed with intent as he asked, ¡°Is everything set?¡±


    Quentin, understanding immediately, gave a confident nod.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing.¡±


    Carl chuckled dryly, a hint of skepticismcing his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you saidst time, too.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:


    The two old friends exchanged light jabs, their camaraderie clear as they caught up. Meanwhile, Corrine stood quietly off to the side, a nagging feeling in her gut that there was more going on with this gathering than met the eye.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t just stand there. Go inside and join the crowd. There are plenty of promising young men here today.¡± Quentin grinned, urging her on.


    With Carl¡¯s encouragement, Corrine gathered her courage and stepped forward, making her way inside the estate.


    It was well-known among the city¡¯s elite that the Ford family had a youngdy who bore a different surname, but the mystery surrounding her was as thick as fog. No one knew her name, nor had anyone ever glimpsed her face. For years, Carl had kept her hidden away, treating her with the utmost care, as though she were a rare jewel that no one was allowed to admire. His overprotection only deepened the intrigue, fueling whispers and spections.


    Now, with rumors circting that the youngdy might make an appearance at this business event, the crowd buzzed with anticipation, their eyes eagerly searching for the mysterious woman.


    ¡°She¡¯s already thiste. Does she think she¡¯s too good to show up?¡± a voice mocked, cutting through the murmurs.


    ¡°Well, after all, she¡¯s not a true Ford. No matter how much her maternal family may coddle her, she¡¯ll never be a real member of the family,¡± another voice added with a sneer.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s in? Unremarkable, perhaps? Otherwise, why would Carl keep her hidden all these years?¡± came yet another voice, dripping with disdain.


    The gossip floated through the air andnded squarely in Corrine¡¯s ears. She raised her gaze, her eyes narrowing as she recognized thest speaker¡ªa member of the Seymour family.


    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???


    The Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting was an exclusive event organized by the Chamber of Commerce, a gathering for only the most influential members of the city¡¯s four major families, with no room for outsiders. Yet, those invited by the families were free to attend.


    Judie Seymour had secured her invitation in just such a manner. Before the conversation could continue, Karina interjected sharply, her voice cutting through the murmurs, ¡°If someone like you, with no real standing, dares to show up, why wouldn¡¯t she?¡± In an instant, all eyes turned toward Karina.


    Judie sneered, curling her lips into a smile that failed to reach her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Brooks, you may be a true heiress, but of course, you wouldn¡¯t understand the struggles of those who aren¡¯t born into legitimacy.¡± Her words, seemingly innocent, wereced with a sharp, veiled jab at Corrine.


    Karina was about to respond, but then her gaze flickered to the entrance, her eyes widening in recognition. She froze for a moment before striding forward with purpose.


    She reached Corrine and, with a low exmation, whispered, ¡°You actually came.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow slightly, her lips curling into a faint smile.


    ¡°Grandpa thought it was time for me to see the world.¡±


    Karina raised an eyebrow, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone.


    ¡°Is that all? Just seeing the world?¡± She leaned in, her expression turning serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers that things in Lyhaton aren¡¯t as calm as they seem. Especially after the news of your grandfather¡¯s sudden hospitalization a few days ago. There¡¯s been a lot of unrest. Word is, the four major families might be on the verge of a power reshuffling. Everyone¡¯s scrambling to secure their positions. And the best strategy? Of course, marriage of convenience.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:


    She nced at the elegantly dressed socialites around them, all of them preening like peacocks.


    ¡°Take a look at them. They¡¯re all dolled up, hoping someone will notice them¡ªafraid they¡¯ll miss their chance to make the right connections.¡±


    Corrine chuckled softly at Karina¡¯s vivid description, but a thoughtful look lingered in her eyes. She murmured, almost to herself, ¡°Marriage of convenience.¡±


    Karina¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Exactly. I overheard my dad talking about how the Seymour family is considering an alliance with the Hoffman family.¡±


    ¡°Hodge Seymour?¡± Corrine asked, her curiosity piqued.


    He was the heir apparent to the Seymour family in Lyhaton.


    But hadn¡¯t Chelsea suggested that the Hoffman family was nning to marry Callie into the Cooper family of Pree City? Had something shifted in the tides?


    As Corrine pondered this, Karina added, ¡°Nah. I¡¯m talking about Judie Seymour from a sub-branch of the family. The one in the pink dress over there.¡±


    Corrine followed Karina¡¯s gaze and immediately spotted Judie, her expression painted with clear distaste.


    Why the hostility?


    Corrine couldn¡¯t recall ever having crossed paths with her before. This was her first time attending the business meeting organized by the Chamber of Commerce.


    Karina let out an amusedugh.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    ¡°Before you showed up, they were all whispering about you. But now that you¡¯re here, they¡¯ve fallen quiet. Just listen¡ªwherever there¡¯s a crowd, there¡¯s bound to be gossip. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    Her words were sincere, but when Karina turned to look at Corrine, she found her engrossed in a game on her phone.


    Karina blinked in surprise. She had to admit¡ªshe was impressed.


    ¡°Could that be Carl¡¯s mysterious granddaughter, the one with a different surname?¡±


    ¡°The Ford family has long been the cornerstone of wealth, yet why is she dressed so modestly?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at her outfit¡ªin white office attire. She looks like she¡¯s attending a funeral.¡±


    ¡°This elite event onlyes once every three years. Everyone here is dressed to the nines, and yet she stands out in such a cheap-looking outfit. She¡¯s truly a stain on the reputation of the Ford family in Lyhaton.¡±


    A fleeting smile flickered in Judie¡¯s eyes, and her lips curved into a knowing, sarcastic smirk.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hold back a bit. After all, she is Carl¡¯s granddaughter, and we can¡¯t afford to step on her toes.¡±


    ¡°What is there to fear? At the end of the day, she¡¯s not a real Ford. The only reason anyone even pays attention to her is that the Ford family has put her on a pedestal,¡± one of them sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m an outsider, and you may disdain me, but you still have to address me respectfully as Miss Hond, don¡¯t you?¡± Corrine, with a deliberate calmness, turned to face them. One arm crossed over her chest while the other gently cradled a wine ss, her wrist swaying just enough for the champagne-colored liquid to catch the sunlight and shimmer.


    Her voice was cold and distant as she addressed them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:


    ¡°As for my attire, this event didn¡¯t exactly specify that we needed to dress to impress, did it? I¡¯m not here to please anyone or catch the eye of any of the men here. You all im to be high-societydies, but to me, you seem no different from gossipy back-alley chitchatters.¡±


    At her words, Judie and her group flushed a deep red with embarrassment.


    They had pegged Corrine as an easy target, but she had surprised them, standing her ground and reprimanding them without a hint of hesitation.


    Her sharp words didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the young men nearby, either.


    ¡°This outsider heiress of the Ford family really stands out,¡± one remarked, nudging Gregory with his elbow.


    ¡°Gregory, aren¡¯t you two somewhat rted? Why not introduce us?¡±


    Callie, standing nearby, scoffed lightly, ¡°What kind of rtion does she even have to our family? If it weren¡¯t for¡­¡±


    She cut herself off mid-sentence, her gaze falling on Gregory¡¯s sharp look, swallowing the words she¡¯d been about to speak.


    ¡°Carl¡¯s granddaughter isn¡¯t someone we should associate with lightly,¡± Gregory responded, his voice smooth as he casually swirled his wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s so unattainable about her? It¡¯s just the Ford family elevating her,¡± the man muttered, his eyes lingering on Corrine with a look of overt appraisal, as though she were an object on disy. His voice dripped with disdain.


    ¡°Carl has been hospitalized recently, and rumors are flying. Now he¡¯s bringing her to this elite event. It¡¯s obvious¡ªhe¡¯s using her as a pawn in a marriage of convenience. Otherwise, why would the Ford family have supported her all these years?¡±


    His words implied that the kindness the Ford family had shown Corrine was merely a strategic investment for the sake of an arranged marriage.


    where stories grow


    ¡°Even if the Ford family¡¯s fortunes were in decline, we would never throw our girl¡¯s marriage into the fire to survive,¡± a calm,zy voice interjected, cutting through the tension like a sharp de.


    Everyone turned to see Jules reclining in an elegant chair, effortlessly exuding an air of leisure.


    He wore a ck shirt, the cor slightly undone, revealing the subtle curve of his corbone. The sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, exposing his slightly tanned skin, while his clean, slender fingers casually held a cigarette.


    Through the swirling haze of smoke, his features appeared like a painting, his high nose and subtly curved lips giving him an enigmatic, almost ethereal look. His eyes, naturally upturned, were both affectionate and indifferent, conveying a world of emotions with just a nce.


    The man who had been speaking stiffened the moment he saw Jules. His eyes shifted uneasily, and he respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Ford¡­¡±


    Juleszily lifted his gaze, his eyes flicking dismissively at the man before him.


    ¡°A mere fly dares to hover too close to what doesn¡¯t belong to it? Truly unaware of its own ce in the world.¡±


    His voice, though t, carried an icy authority that seemed to freeze the very air, sending cold shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    In the blink of an eye, the room fell into a heavy silence, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    It had long been whispered that the men of the Ford family held an almost sacred guardianship over the youngdy with a different surname. Jules¡¯ words now were all the proof anyone needed. The man who had just beenpared to a mere fly couldn¡¯t hide the flush of humiliation creeping up his neck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:


    After all, the hall was filled with young heirs, ustomed to sweet words and gentle strokes to their egos, not the bitter sting of insults. Had it been anyone else who made such a remark, a fight would have surely erupted by now.


    But the one casting the barb was none other than Jules¡ªa real Ford. No matter the bitterness welling in their hearts, they were all forced to wear smiles that were more forced than a puppet¡¯s, biting back their pride like a bitter pill.


    The air in the room felt suffocating, as though the walls themselves were closing in.


    Just as the tension seemed unbearable, a staff member stepped into the room, announcing that lunch was ready, inviting everyone to move to the dining hall. Like a breath of fresh air, the mood lightened, and the crowd began to shuffle toward the next room.


    Carl led the charge, nked by the heads of the Seymour, Hoffman, and Brooks families, their footsteps echoing in the hall.


    Corrine, however, trailed behind them, strolling at her own unhurried pace, as though the urgency of the moment had no power over her. Jules, noticing her deliberate slowness, matched his steps with hers, as if afraid she might grow weary of the proceedings.


    His eyes quickly scanned her outfit, and he clicked his tongue in clear disapproval.


    ¡°Look at you. This is what you¡¯re wearing? It¡¯s one thing to dress like this on an¡­


    ¡°Ordinary day, but can you not see the asion? Every other woman here is striving to outshine the next, yet you make no effort. It¡¯s such a waste of your beauty.¡±


    Though Jules had little taste for the provocative dresses unted by some of the other women, Corrine¡¯s overly modest style irked him just as much.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her voice light but sharp as she replied, ¡°Last I checked, there¡¯s no official dress code for today. Besides, they¡¯re here to chase after a marriage of convenience. I don¡¯t need to y that game.¡±


    Her words left Jules speechless for a beat.


    After all, a woman protected by a lion doesn¡¯t concern herself with the scraps thrown by jackals.


    They reached the dining hall, and everyone took their ces. The designated seats for the younger members were at the far end of the table, though Corrine was the exception, granted the honor of sitting beside Carl.


    Such preferential treatment didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and the other young women couldn¡¯t mask their envy.


    ¡°Look at her,¡± one whispered.


    ¡°That sly, flirtatious smile. No wonder the men of the Ford family are so taken with her.¡±


    ¡°She must have some tricks up her sleeve. How else could she have weaseled her way into the Ford family?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Keep it down! What if Carl hears you?¡±


    At the mention of Carl, the younger crowd instinctively nced in his direction, only to meet his piercing gaze. Their hearts faltered, and they quickly averted their eyes, their focus now entirely on their tes. Carl shifted his attention and addressed Quentin.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the person you arranged?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way,¡± Quentin answered, just as the sound of footsteps echoed from the doorway.


    Corrine looked up to see Moses entering. Her eyes searched for a familiar figure behind him. She waited, but no one else followed him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:


    Her gaze returned to Moses, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice the red polka-dotted shirt he wore¡ªit struck her as oddly familiar.


    She narrowed her eyes in thought before her gaze flicked to Karina, whose soft, affectionate look as she watched Moses told Corrine everything she needed to know.


    A subtle, knowing smile curled at the corners of her lips.


    So, these two were involved now? When had that happened? How had she missed the signs?


    While Corrine pondered, Moses, following the guidance of Carl and Quentin, settled into the seat next to her.


    ¡°Hey, Corrine.¡± Moses slid into the seat beside her, his voice warm yet cautious, as if whispering a secret meant only for her ears. His gaze darted around, ensuring no one else caught wind of the exchange. But to the onlookers, that simple scene painted an entirely different picture.


    Carl and Quentin, especially, shared a nce that spoke volumes¡ªsubtle, knowing, the kind of smile that hid more than it revealed.


    Corrine, casually wielding her knife and fork, delicately sliced a mushroom on her te.


    ¡°Is it just you today?¡± she asked, her tone light, not missing a beat.


    Moses sighed, a little shrug of resignation in his shoulders.


    ¡°I asked Nate earlier, but he¡¯s not interested.¡±


    At that, Corrine lifted an eyebrow, the faintest hint of a smirk crossing her face.


    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°I can see why,¡± she replied, her voice rich with unspoken understanding.


    As the two of them exchanged words, like an effortless waltz, Carl seized the moment to chime in, his tone yful yetyered with meaning.


    ¡°Seems like you and Mr. Seymour are getting along pretty well, Corrine.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze flickered upward, locking eyes with Carl. She noticed the expression ying on his face¡ªa mix of curiosity and something else, perhaps mischief. Her brows furrowed, and she set down her cutlery, about to speak when the organizer of the event, Henley, suddenly appeared, rushing over in a flurry.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, an esteemed guest is about to arrive.¡±


    An esteemed guest?


    Could it be someone from the Hopkins family of the Independent Continent?


    The heads of the four major families exchanged quick, knowing nces, and in one swift motion, they all rose to their feet.


    ¡°Was there any mention of another distinguished guest attending today?¡± one of them asked, confusion tinged with curiosity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything either,¡± another replied.


    ¡°But if the heads of the four families are so eager, they must be someone important.¡±


    ¡°I heard that at every business meeting, a special invitation is sent out. They say it¡¯s for a mysterious figure.¡±


    Whispers rippled through the crowd, the wealthydies rustling through their bags, applying makeup with the precision of artists, their hands moving as swiftly as the gossip.


    In the midst of it all, Corrine remained a picture of calmposure, like a stone in the stream, unaffected by the swirling currents around her.


    She turned to Moses, her voice low andced with disbelief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he wasn¡¯ting?¡±


    Moses, his brow furrowing in confusion, said, ¡°He did say that. I even called him earlier.¡± What was happening here?


    Just before arriving, Moses had made a call to double-check. Nate had clearly said he wasn¡¯ting¡ªso why was he here now?


    While Moses wrestled with his confusion, a woman entered, apanied by an entourage. Andromache.


    A deep frown creased Moses¡¯ face.


    ¡°What in the world? Why is the old witch here?¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched, and a small smile tugged at her lips.


    Old witch, huh?


    It was clear Andromache wasn¡¯t the most popr person on the Independent Continent.


    Andromache, nked by her entourage, entered with an air ofmand. Her eyes quickly sought out Corrine, sitting near the front. As soon as their gazes met, Andromache¡¯s smile wavered, her eyes sharpening, though the mask of civility remained.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we seem to run into each other more often than expected,¡± Andromache remarked, her voice smooth but with an undercurrent of challenge.


    All eyes shifted toward Corrine, the tension in the room palpable. Corrine met her gaze with aposed smile.


    ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect our paths to cross again so soon.¡±


    ?????????????? ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©o??????


    For years, the Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting had been a stage Andromache had never graced. Her sudden, uninvited appearance today could hardly be brushed off as coincidence.


    Andromache¡¯s gaze flickered briefly toward Moses, the coldness in her eyes unmistakable.


    It seemed Nate¡¯s feelings for Corrine ran deeper than she had guessed. Not only had he intervened personally the night before, but now, he had also stationed Moses at her side.


    While Moses¡¯ presence ensured Corrine¡¯s safety, it also exposed Nate¡¯s vulnerability to the world.


    Andromache couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhow long could Nate shield her? A fleeting moment? Or would it endure for a lifetime?


    ¡°Please, everyone, make yourselves at ease,¡± Andromache said, her voice ringing with smooth politeness, yet the words felt as empty as an echo.


    ¡°I heard today marks the triennial Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting, with all four major families gathered here. My curiosity got the better of me, so I thought I¡¯d join uninvited. If my sudden arrival causes any inconvenience, I trust you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±


    Though her words were wrapped in manners, her tone carried no trace of genuine apology.


    The room sensed the sharpness beneath her grace. A woman like her was not to be trifled with.


    And with her powerful background as a member of the Hopkins family from the Independent Continent, the crowd knew better than to risk angering her.


    ¡°You tter us, Ms. Hopkins,¡± Carl replied, his toneposed.


    ¡°We are only getting started, and we truly appreciate your willingness to join.¡±


    Andromache raised a hand, signaling a waiter to rece the tableware with a fresh set. She picked up a napkin, unfolding it slowly in front of her, each movement deliberate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:


    ¡°I heard you were hospitalized recently,¡± she remarked, her voice smooth and unhurried.


    ¡°You seem in good spirits now, so I assume your recovery has gone well.¡±


    For the briefest moment, Carl¡¯s eyes flickered with an unreadable glint. He had gone to great lengths to keep his hospitalization under wraps, wary of unnecessary spection and the unrest it might stir within thepany. Only his immediate family and Quentin had been privy to the truth. But Andromache, who seemed to know everything, had casually thrown it into the open, making a calcted disy of her reach and influence.


    ¡°The Ford family has long maintained its dominance in Lyhaton,rgely thanks to your efforts, Mr. Ford,¡± she continued, her words precise.


    ¡°But time catches up with all of us, does it not? Perhaps it is time to consider stepping down, letting someone else take the reins. A decision like that would only enhance your reputation for wisdom and foresight.¡±


    A chill settled over the room. The younger attendees exchanged quick nces, curiosity flickering in their eyes, along with a quiet, unspoken amusement. For decades, the Ford family had ruled Lyhaton, their wealth and power forming an unshakable empire. Some admired them, others envied them, and a few had long waited for the day their reign would begin to wane. Andromache had just voiced what many secretly wished to see.


    ¡°And in your esteemed opinion, Ms. Hopkins, who do you believe is capable of filling my grandfather¡¯s shoes?¡± Corrine leaned forward, resting her arm on the table. Her slender fingers traced the edge of a silver steak knife, the metal cool beneath her touch. A slow smile curled her lips, yet a faint iciness lingered in her gaze.


    Andromache met Corrine¡¯s stare, her expression unreadable.


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????? ?????????????? ????????


    ¡°Being the wealthiest is nothing more than a fleeting title,¡± she mused.


    ¡°Today, it belongs to the Ford family. Tomorrow, it could just as easily belong to another. Do you not think so?¡±


    If her previous words had carried a hint of suggestion, this time, she left no room for ambiguity. She was openly dering that the title of the richest family in Lyhaton was up for the taking.


    Corrine rolled the knife lightly between her fingers. The de caught the glow of the crystal chandelier, shing coldly¡ªthough not nearly as cold as the glint in her eyes.


    At that moment, it became painfully clear why Andromache wasn¡¯t popr among most people. She had earned that reputation entirely on her own.


    From his seat, Jules felt his pulse quicken, his mind racing ahead to the worst possibilities. Would Corrine actually lunge across the table and drive that knife straight into Andromache?


    Beside her, Moses watched Corrine with interest. Hershes lowered, shielding her thoughts, but the air around her had shifted. Gone was her usual air of poised elegance. Instead, there was something sharp, something razor-edged¡ªalmost predatory.


    For a moment, Moses was reminded of Nate.


    ¡°In Lyhaton, you are in no position to spew such nonsense.¡± The voice was low, smooth, and ice-cold.


    All heads turned toward the entrance.


    A tall,manding figure stepped into view. Dressed in a sharply tailored ck suit, his features chiseled and aristocratic, the man exuded an aura so powerful it seemed to alter the very air in the room. The tension thickened, the weight of his presence pressing down on the space like a shifting tide.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:


    Each step he took was measured, deliberate¡ªhis sheer dominance unmistakable.


    And then, just like that, the entire atmosphere changed. No one had expected Nate to show up.


    ¡°Nate!¡± Moses was the first to rise.


    He moved swiftly to Nate¡¯s side, a subtle grin tugging at the corners of his mouth, a silent challenge in his eyes.


    With Nate¡¯s arrival, Moses couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anticipation. He was eager to watch Andromache try to maintain her arrogantposure.


    The rest of the group, shaken from their initial shock, rose as well.


    Henley stepped forward with a respectful bow.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, please, this way.¡±


    As soon as Andromache caught sight of Nate, her smile wavered for the briefest moment.


    When their eyes locked, her pulse quickened¡ªlike standing at the edge of a precipice, afraid to nce down into the vast unknown below, frozen in ce by the fear of what might happen if she moved.


    Her grip on her wine ss tightened ever so slightly, yet her face remained an unreadable mask.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always declined the Chamber¡¯s invitations before. I never thought you¡¯d grace us with your presence today,¡± she remarked, her tone smooth, though tinged with a subtle edge.


    Her gaze slid briefly over to Corrine, and a cryptic, almost knowing smile curled on her red lips.


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    ¡°I was just passing through and thought I might stop by. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting,¡± Nate responded with an air of cool detachment. Behind him, Matias and Saul exchanged a nce, a faint but knowing smirk dancing on their faces. Passing through? How convenient.


    The meeting at thepany had been flowing smoothly until Matias caught wind of Andromache¡¯s presence at this elite event under the Hopkins family banner.


    He didn¡¯t waste a moment, rushing to report it.


    And just like that, Nate had abandoned an entire room full of people and made his way here without a second thought.


    Now, Henley found himself caught between a rock and a hard ce. There was but one seat of honor, and the weight of the decision felt like a crushing burden.


    Each person in the room wielded significant influence in Lyhaton. But the two individuals from the Independent Continent were on an entirely different level¡ªcapable of shaking Lyhaton to its foundations. So, who deserved the seat?


    Though Andromache was a member of the Hopkins family, she was a mere shadow inparison to Nate, the current head of the family.


    By seniority, as Nate¡¯s aunt, she technically had the upper hand. But as Henley hesitated, Nate made his decision. Without a word, he moved toward Andromache.


    His intent was clear. He expected her to vacate the seat.


    Andromache met his gaze, her eyes locking with his.


    Nate stood tall, radiating an aura of quiet authority. He looked down at her, his face betraying little emotion, but the gleam in his dark eyes carried a barely veiled threat.


    His presence in the room was palpable, heavy with an almost suffocating dominance that seemed to press down on everyone. Andromache¡¯s fingers curled tighter around her wine ss, her knuckles whitening.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630:


    No wonder her father had chosen this unyielding sessor. Nate showed no hesitation in publicly humiliating his own aunt, exposing her vulnerability for all to see.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t exactly shocking. Those who dared challenge Nate within the family had always paid a steep price.


    This was why no one in the Hopkins family dared oppose him¡ªnot even the Elder Council.


    But now¡­


    Andromache¡¯s gaze flicked to Corrine, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. An unfriendly smile, almost mocking, tugged at her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just remembered something urgent I must attend to. My apologies, everyone,¡± Andromache dered, rising from her seat.


    As she stood, a misstep caused her to spill the wine and knock over the utensils on the table. In a split second, a knife slid off the edge, hurtling dangerously toward Corrine.


    ¡°Corrine!¡± Jules cried out, leaping to his feet in a rush of panic. Even Carl, usually calm and unshakable, was visibly rattled, his eyes wide with shock.


    In the blink of an eye, Corrine seized the dinner te before her and flung it outward, her motion swift as a striking serpent.


    The porcin te shattered into a thousand tiny shards the moment it shed with the knife, sending fragments scattering like raindrops in a storm.


    Andromache watched the spectacle unfold, her smile widening into a crescent moon as she locked eyes with Corrine, a sharp gleam in her gaze.


    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you had such quick reflexes, Miss Hond,¡± she remarked, her tone both amused and edged with a challenge.


    Corrine, unfazed, casually flicked a few porcin remnants from her clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s wise to have a few tricks up your sleeve, you know. But¡­¡±


    Her head tilted slightly, a look of innocence settling over her face, though her eyes carried a sharp edge as they flickered toward Andromache¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so well. At your old age, you should take better care of yourself.¡±


    The smile that had danced across Andromache¡¯s lips suddenly froze in ce.


    Old age? She was only in herte thirties!


    Andromache had long been hailed as one of the Independent Continent¡¯s most stunning women, her beauty meticulously maintained and admired by all.


    How dare Corrine call her old!


    The question gnawed at Andromache: did she really look that old?


    A surge of anger coursed through her, sharpening her senses. In that moment, a stinging sensation pricked at her neck, unexpected and rming.


    She raised her hand to touch the spot, and her fingers found something sticky.


    Looking down, the crimson red of blood glistened against her fingertips, the dark beauty of her nail polish entuating the disturbing sight.


    Andromache rubbed her fingers together in a slow, deliberate motion, and then lifted her gaze to Corrine, her eyes smoldering with a quiet but intense meaning.


    ¡°Ms. Hopkins!¡± One of her most trusted aides rushed forward in rm, only to be halted by a flick of Andromache¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so¡­ capable at such a tender age, Miss Hond,¡± Andromachemented, her voice smooth butced with a sharp undertone.


    Her eyes narrowed, a sly smirk curving her lips, as she studied Corrine like a predator might study its prey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:


    Before Corrine could respond, a shadow blurred her vision. Looking up, she found Jules standing in front of her, his presence acting as a shield between her and the approaching danger.


    ¡°Corrine is a delicate flower, barely strong enough to lift a finger, let alone harm anyone,¡± Jules remarked coolly.


    ¡°This is merely a coincidence. She doesn¡¯t deserve your attention.¡± His voice carried the weight of certainty, as if downying the entire exchange.


    Nearby, Moses couldn¡¯t suppress a low chuckle.


    A delicate flower? Barely able to lift a finger?


    Few in the world could truly hope to challenge Andromache¡¯s prowess. Her bodyguards were well-trained, but Andromache herself was no novice when it came to fighting.


    What had seemed like an idental spill of wine and an overturned te was anything but. The knife had flown with unnerving precision¡ªclearly aimed at Corrine.


    And yet, she had stayedposed, using nothing but a te to deflect the strike. It was evident that Corrine was more than just a pretty face.


    Moses, now intrigued, wondered where Corrine had acquired such skills.


    How had he never heard of the Ford family hiding such a formidable individual?


    ¡°Damn¡­ Corrine¡­¡± Moses began, ready to shower Corrine with praise. But Nate slowly turned toward Moses, his presence enough to send a chill through the room. His eyes locked onto Moses with unyielding intensity.


    Moses stopped in his tracks, swallowing the rest of his words. The tension in the air was palpable.


    ??????? ???? ???????????????? ga l no v els .co m


    The room fell into an eerie silence, thick with unspoken thoughts.


    Breaking the stillness, Corrine¡¯s voice was calm andposed.


    ¡°While the wound isn¡¯t fatal, Ms. Hopkins, you really should get that treated. It would be best to handle it before it worsens.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s eyes narrowed, but her smile remained intact, though now it carried a dangerous edge.


    ¡°How considerate of you, Miss Hond. I appreciate your concern.¡±


    With that, she turned and strode away, her steps measured and deliberate.


    As she neared the door, there was a brief flicker of hesitation¡ªa momentary stumble. But her eyes, cold with determination, betrayed no fear.


    Her hand clenched at her side, crimson nails digging into her palm, drawing blood.


    She had thought that Nate had found a simple woman in Corrine, someone easily controlled. But Corrine had proven herself far tougher than expected.


    Andromache, however, reveled in the challenge. She had always found great pleasure in bringing down the strong-willed.


    She knew it was only a matter of time before she made Corrine pay for her defiance.


    After Andromache left, the suffocating tension in the room slowly began to ease, like air gradually escaping from a pressurized chamber.


    Henley wasted no time, instructing the staff to clear away the shattered pieces on the floor and rece the tableware for Corrine and Nate.


    As the two settled back into their seats, their gazes met for a brief moment¡ªjust long enough for unspoken emotions to flicker between them¡ªbefore they both instinctively looked away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:


    Nate¡¯s eyes flicked toward Moses, his expression darkening almost imperceptibly before he shifted his gaze to the rest of the table. His voice was steady, cool.


    ¡°Please, do not let this affect your day. Let¡¯s carry on as usual.¡±


    Terrance Brooks, Karina¡¯s father, seized the moment to smooth things over. Raising his ss, he offered a polished smile.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, it is a rare asion to see you epting an invitation. It is truly an honor to have you here today.¡±


    Karina, seated beside him, rolled her eyes in quiet disdain.


    The Brooks family was one of Lyhaton¡¯s top four families, after all. She found her father¡¯s sycophantic behavior nauseating. Groveling was beneath them, and his eagerness to curry favor made her skin crawl.


    Nate met Terrance¡¯s gaze with effortlessposure.


    ¡°You tter me, Mr. Brooks,¡± he said, lifting his ss in response.


    ¡°I have been preupied over the past few years and have not had the chance to attend. I hope my presence today has not inconvenienced anyone.¡± His tone was smooth, his demeanor polished¡ªfar beyond what one would expect from a typical wealthy heir.


    And with his strikingly handsome features, it was no surprise that the women in the room stole nces at him, their admiration barely concealed behind loweredshes.


    As the meal came to an end, no one dared to leave before Nate did. It was not a spoken rule, but his mere presence at the head of the table held an unspoken authority, keeping everyone firmly in their seats.


    Except for Jules.


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    He rose from his chair, adjusting his sleeves before nodding toward Corrine.


    ¡°Corrine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Corrine hesitated, her fingers lightly curling into the fabric of her dress. She stole a nce at Nate, her expression unreadable, yet a trace of reluctance lingered in her eyes.


    But now was not the time for affection. Not here, not in this setting.


    She inhaled deeply, steadying herself, and then stood to follow Jules.


    Just as she turned, Nate lifted his gaze. His fingers traced the rim of his wine ss, his lips curving into a barely-there smile.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he murmured, his deep voice effortlessly cutting through the low hum of conversation.


    ¡°Please wait.¡± The words were calm, devoid of any discernible emotion.


    Corrine¡¯s breath caught for a split second.


    Around the table, thedies who had vied for Nate¡¯s attention stiffened. The shift in the atmosphere was palpable¡ªenvy, disbelief, and barely concealed resentment rippling through them like a silent storm. If jealousy had a physical form, Corrine was certain she would have been torn apart on the spot.


    She turned back to face him, masking any reaction behind a practiced, serene smile.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Hopkins?¡±


    Nate swirled the wine in his ss with an almostzy motion, his gaze steady.


    ¡°It is nothing urgent,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I have heard the scenery around here is remarkable. I was hoping you could show me around.¡± His tone remainedposed, but there was something beneath the surface that sent a faint warmth curling through the otherwise cool air between them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:


    Before Corrine could respond, a soft yet insistent voice cut through the moment.


    ¡°That might not be appropriate, Mr. Hopkins.¡± All eyes turned toward Judie.


    Her posture was stiff, but despite the weight of the stares on her, she pressed on.


    ¡°To be fair,¡± she added, forcing a polite smile, ¡°Miss Hond is new here. She may not be familiar with the surroundings. However¡­ there is a natural hot spring in the hills nearby, known for its therapeutic properties. If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Hopkins, I could take you there instead.¡±


    Her voice was light, sweet¡ªlike a flower on the verge of blooming.


    Hearing Judie¡¯s words, the otherdies in the room couldn¡¯t mask their scorn.


    Tour the hot spring? Judie sure was eager, wasn¡¯t she?


    Just as a few others were about to step forward, Nate¡¯s expression turned to ice. His gaze locked onto Judie, his presence suffocating. His tone was like a de slicing through the air.


    ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡±


    His words carried an unmistakable finality, heavy as iron, and the atmosphere tensed as if the temperature had dropped.


    Judie¡¯s face paled before flushing a deep crimson. The casual ease with which Nate dismissed her left her reeling. She had thrown herself forward only to be shoved aside without a second thought.


    Lowering her head, she bit her lip, forcing herself to endure the burning humiliation. Around her, hushed murmurs and amused nces pricked at her pride like a thousand tiny needles.


    Quentin, though displeased by Judie¡¯s impulsiveness, knew he had to salvage the situation¡ªfor the sake of his family, if nothing else. With a forced chuckle, he stepped forward.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins,¡± he began carefully, ¡°there¡¯s some truth in what Judie said. Miss Hond is new here¡ªshe might not be familiar with the ce. To avoid disrupting your mood, perhaps¡­ perhaps Moses could take care of the tour instead?¡±


    Moses, who had beennguishing in boredom, suddenly perked up, rubbing his hands together like a gambler sensing a winning streak. His eyes flicked toward Nate in anticipation.


    But Nate barely spared him a nce¡ªjust a look of pure, unfiltered disdain.


    Moses sulked silently. So now, just because a woman was involved, Nate was outright dismissing him?


    Ignoring the stunned faces around him, Nate turned to Corrine. His voice, though softer, held no less authority.


    ¡°Miss Hond, would you care to apany me?¡±


    Corrine threw a nce at Judie before averting her gaze, her expressionposed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d be happy to.¡±


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the two walked off together, leaving an air of quiet spection in their wake.


    As they walked toward the gates, Nate¡¯s gaze drifted downward, settling on Corrine¡¯s heels. His brow lifted slightly.


    ¡°Are they ufortable?¡±


    The truth was, the new shoes were rubbing painfully against her skin, but Corrine hadn¡¯t expected Nate to notice such a detail.


    ¡°A little,¡± she admitted, keeping her voice even.


    Nate gave the smallest nod before ncing over at Matias, who had been trailing behind them in silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:


    ¡°Get a pair of ts,¡± he instructed. The bystanders, who had been eavesdropping under the guise of casual conversation, stiffened in shock.


    This was Nate Hopkins? The man rumored to be ruthless even toward his own kin? And yet, here he was, acting with an unexpected gentleness toward Corrine?


    From the ease of their exchange, it felt as though they had known each other for years. Could there be a past between them?


    Watching them leave, Carl felt an unexpected wave of irritation. Beneath the table, he kicked Quentin sharply, shooting him a look that screamed, ¡°You fucked up again!¡±


    Quentin awkwardly rubbed his nose, looking thoroughly aggrieved. This had been a foolproof setup. Who could have foreseen Nate swooping in and derailing everything?


    Corrine and Nate reached the pavilion atop the mountain. She took a seat on a stone bench, watching as Nate¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªknelt on one knee before her.


    His fingers were steady as he carefully applied a bandage to the back of her heel.


    A short distance away, Saul stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded by the sight. Matias pped him on the shoulder, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°Rx, man. No need to look so shocked.¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯ve seen this before!¡± Saul shot back, shoving Matias¡¯ hand off his shoulder.


    Matias smirked knowingly, a glint of certainty in his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about kneeling on one knee. If she asked for his life, he¡¯d give it without hesitation.¡±


    C??nt?nt hst?d ??t g??l??ov?ls.??0??


    His words weren¡¯t baseless. After that night¡ªwhen Nate had personally stepped in¡ªMatias had known. Corrine had already taken root in Nate¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Any updates on Andromache?¡± Matias asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to see her mother,¡± Saul replied.


    At this, Matias let out a cold chuckle.


    ¡°Some things never change.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Moses that you were noting. What made you change your mind?¡± Corrine arched an eyebrow, her gaze sharp as she studied Nate.


    Nate met her eyes with a calm, unreadable expression.


    ¡°I just happened to be passing by.¡±


    Corrine let out a soft scoff, skepticism flickering across her face.


    ¡°Andromache¡¯s arrival is just a coincidence, and you are merely passing through? The Hopkins family certainly has a gift for convenient timing.¡± The teasing lilt in her voice did not go unnoticed, and a faint glimmer of amusement danced in Nate¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Andromache ys the short game,¡± he said smoothly.


    ¡°I y the long game.¡±


    Of course, the real reason was far more deliberate. He had caught wind of Carl¡¯s n to introduce Moses to Corrine. At Fatima¡¯s wedding party, Nate had deliberately interfered, assuming Carl would abandon the idea. But Carl was proving far more persistent than he had anticipated.


    Lowering his gaze, he concealed the thoughts swirling in his mind.


    ¡°Shall we? You were going to show me around, were you not?¡±


    Corrine tapped a finger against her chin, as if deep in thought. Then, striking amanding pose with one hand on her hip, she scanned the surroundings like a queen surveying her domain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me think about where we should start.¡±


    Her gazended on the field at the base of the mountain, a vast ocean of cosmos flowers swaying in the breeze.


    ¡°The flower field¡ªlet¡¯s start there!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The vibrant sea of cosmos flowers stretched endlessly under the brilliant sunlight, their vivid colors bursting like an artist¡¯s wildest dream. Corrine stepped into the field, arms outstretched, twirling slightly as her long hair flowed with the wind. She suddenly turned to face Nate, a radiant smile lighting up her face.


    ¡°Nate, is it beautiful?¡±


    Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world seemed to still. A soft light flickered in Nate¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he murmured.


    The flowers were breathtaking, but the woman before him was even more so.


    Not far away, Matias ended a phone call and hesitated briefly before making his way toward them.


    ¡°Sir, the meeting is about to begin.¡± Nate¡¯s expression remained neutral as he nodded slightly.


    ¡°A meeting?¡± Corrine turned to him, curiosity sparking in her eyes. The sunlight caught in her gaze, making them shimmer like a sky full of stars¡ªdangerously captivating.


    A subtle movement in Nate¡¯s throat betrayed his thoughts, and an unconscious trace of infatuation softened his usually imprable demeanor.


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    ¡°Andromache has been interfering in Lyhaton¡¯s affairs,¡± he said, his voice low.


    ¡°The four major families need to discuss how to handle it.¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly.


    ¡°So, she is here targeting the Ford family?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Nate replied.


    Her brows knitted together.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Nate exhaled slowly, his gaze dark and contemtive.


    ¡°To many, the Ford family is a prize¡ªsomething to be envied, something to be seized. There are those who dream of taking its ce or tearing it apart entirely.¡±


    As he spoke, his long, elegant fingers traced the curve of her face, moving slowly down to her chin. Then, in one fluid motion, he tilted her head up and captured her lips in a deep, searing kiss.


    The flower field, the golden sunlight, the gentle rustling of the wind¡ªit all faded into the background.


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched, but she did not pull away. Slowly, hesitantly, she stood on tiptoe, her arms wrapping around his neck as she shyly returned the kiss.


    When they finally broke apart, her lips remained slightly parted, her cheeks tinged with a rosy flush. In that moment, she outshone even the most brilliant bloom in the field.


    Nate pulled her into his arms, pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead. His voice was husky, filled with a quiet intensity.


    ¡°Wait for me, alright?¡± Corrine nodded, watching in silence as he walked away.


    His words lingered in her mind, intertwining with her own thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:


    And then, like pieces of a puzzle falling into ce, understanding dawned upon her. She had assumed Andromache¡¯s hostility toward the Ford family was personal¡ªan attack directed at her. But now she realized there was something deeper at y.


    Without Nate by her side, Corrine found herself disinterested in the scenery and decided to retrace her steps.


    Meanwhile, a group ofdies, led by Judie, had gathered at a distance. As Corrine approached, their gazes turned toward her, filled with a mix of curiosity and scrutiny.


    Though they were clearly aware of her presence, no one made the effort to speak to her.


    It was obvious they were intentionally excluding her.


    Corrine ignored their juvenile behavior and weed the unexpected solitude.


    She found a quiet spot, pulled out her phone, and began browsing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the best birthday gift for a boyfriend?¡± Karina read aloud from over Corrine¡¯s shoulder, her voice t and emotionless.


    Startled, Corrine quickly locked her phone and shot Karina an embarrassed re.


    ¡°Why are you so stealthy?¡± she eximed.


    Karina noticed Corrine¡¯s slightly swollen lips, and a mischievous smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Maybe because you were too engrossed to notice anyone,¡± she retorted.


    ?????????? ???????????? ????????: ????????¦Í????????????


    Corrine touched her lips subconsciously, realizing where Karina¡¯s attention hadnded.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help me out,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°Nate¡¯s birthday ising up, and I need to find him a gift.¡±


    A momentter, a flicker of trouble crossed Corrine¡¯s delicate features. She rested her chin on one hand and idly stirred her drink with a ss straw, the clinking of ice breaking the quiet.


    ¡°It seems like he needs nothing,¡± she muttered with a soft sigh.


    ¡°Who says he needs nothing?¡± Karina countered, her eyes twinkling.


    ¡°There¡¯s always something missing.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Corrine asked, her eyes sparkling with intrigue.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Hopkins has been famously single for years, avoiding romantic ties. Maybe what he¡¯s missing is a bit of tender loving care,¡± Karina said, her smile widening, her tone yful.


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    She shook her head, realizing she should have known better than to expect practical advice from Karina.


    Seeing Corrine¡¯s fading smile, Karina leaned in, grinning mischievously.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Have you two¡­ you know?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Corrine looked puzzled.


    ¡°You know, that thing.¡± Karina raised her eyebrows suggestively.


    A slight blush tinged Corrine¡¯s cheeks as she caught on.


    ¡°No,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Then you really should consider my suggestion!¡± Karina said, lightly pping the table.


    Corrine fell silent, stirring her drink absently. After a pause, she mumbled, ¡°But shouldn¡¯t he be the one to initiate?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:


    ¡°Could it be that the rumors are true, and he has some¡­ issue?¡± Karina spected mischievously.


    Corrine¡¯s mind inexplicably shed with suggestive images, her wrist throbbing from the memory.


    ¡°No!¡± she eximed, rolling her eyes. If there were any issues, he wouldn¡¯t have been in such a passionate mood a few days back.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s holding him back?¡± Karina looked genuinely confused.


    ¡°He¡¯s worried I might regret itter,¡± Corrine confessed softly, her gaze drifting to an old building behind Karina.


    ¡°How long do these meetings usuallyst?¡± she asked, smoothly changing the topic.


    ¡°Typically a couple of hours,¡± Karina replied, following Corrine¡¯s gaze.


    This time, however, the duration was uncertain.


    Recent events, including Andromache¡¯s unsettling words at the dining hall, had rmed the leading families of Lyhaton. The shifting power dynamics had everyone on edge, concerned about their standing.


    For now, their only option was to stick together and show a united front.


    Corrine took a deep breath, set her ss down, and stood up.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the restroom?¡± she asked, turning to Karina.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Karina quickly rose and linked her arm with Corrine¡¯s.


    As the two strolled across thewn, a waiter rushed past them in a blur, barely catching his footing before nearly colliding into them.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Corrine reacted swiftly, yanking Karina aside to avoid the crash, but in the process, she misjudged her movement and struck the corner of a nearby table.


    A sharp ripping sound sliced through the air, followed by a gasp¡ªthen came a shrill, usatory voice.


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose? Do you have any idea how expensive this dress is?¡±


    Judie.


    She had always been the reigning queen of the Chamber of Commerce events¡ªuntil Corrine walked in and stole the spotlight without even trying.


    And earlier? Corrine had boldly flirted with Nate Hopkins right in front of everyone.


    Nate Hopkins.


    The man every woman in their circle dreamed of, yet none could im. Judie had always considered herself just as stunning as Corrine, but Nate¡¯s public rejection had left her humiliated. That sting of embarrassment had festered into something darker, something seething. In her mind, if Corrine had never shown up, she would have been the one by Nate¡¯s side today.


    Not only had Corrine overshadowed her, but she had also be the obstacle standing between Judie and her long-cherished fantasy of bing Mrs. Hopkins.


    Corrine barely spared Judie a nce. Her eyes flicked to the torn fabric, and for the briefest moment, amusement shimmered in her gaze. But she had no intention of entertaining Judie¡¯s theatrics. With a detached tone, she offered a simple, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    That single word only poured fuel on Judie¡¯s fury.


    Her face twisted in outrage as she stepped closer, her voice sharpening like a de.


    ¡°You ran into me, ruined my dress, and now you act like this? Do you honestly think you¡¯re in the right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:


    Corrine exhaled softly, her patience already thinning. She met Judie¡¯s re with icy indifference.


    ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    Judie lifted her chin, a self-satisfied smirk tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Naturally, I want to pay you back in kind.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, her lips curling into something that almost resembled a smile¡ªbut there was nothing warm about it.


    Before she could respond, Karina¡­


    Karina stepped forward, her voice slicing through the tension.


    ¡°Your dress is by Simon Smith, an international designer. Haute couture, yes¡ªbutst year¡¯s collection,¡± she noted coolly, letting the words hang in the air. Her gaze swept over Judie with thinly veiled disdain.


    ¡°Meanwhile, Corrine¡¯s outfit is a custom piece from one of the top luxury houses. Easily worth a million dors. If you ruin her outfit, I think you¡¯ll be the one suffering a heavier loss.¡±


    A murmur rippled through the crowd.


    ¡°What? That simple suit costs a million?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that brand,¡± another voice chimed in.


    ¡°They only ept custom orders, and you have to pass a financial assessment just to qualify.¡±


    Judie¡¯s expression darkened as the whispers reached her.


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ????????????????


    She had assumed Corrine¡¯s suit was simply well-tailored, but now? Now she realized just how badly she had misjudged the situation. Her gaze dropped to Corrine¡¯s attire, her eyes burning with raw envy.


    Then, with a spiteful curl of her lips, she scoffed, ¡°Such an expensive outfit. What a waste to ruin it. Why not take it off and let me wear it instead?¡±


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable, though the smile tugging at her lips carried a dangerous edge.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Judie squared her shoulders, doubling down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to?¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried enough bite to draw more attention. The surroundingdies and young men, always hungry for drama, turned toward the unfolding scene.


    Even Callie, standing a few feet away, exchanged a nce with her cousin, Zaylee Fowler, before murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    Zaylee, alwaysposed and unfailingly polite to Callie but secretly loyal to Judie, didn¡¯t hesitate to take sides. Her tone dripped with quiet contempt.


    ¡°It¡¯s Corrine from the Ford family. She¡¯s unbearable. It was clearly her fault, but when she apologized, she did it so insincerely. Then she had the nerve to insult Judie¡¯s dress as cheap.¡±


    Zaylee¡¯s words rippled through the group of youngdies like a well-aimed stone cast into a still pond.


    ¡°She¡¯s only here because her maternal grandfather¡¯s family is the wealthiest in Lyhaton. Otherwise, what right does she have to be among us?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Ford family backing her, what would she even be?¡±


    Callie took in the scene, the smug curve of her lips barely concealed. The remarks struck a chord¡ªbecause they rang true. Without the Ford family¡¯s support, what would Corrine Hond really amount to?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:


    She lingered on the outskirts, silently reveling in Corrine¡¯s difort as the whispers grew louder. Watching her falter before the city¡¯s elite was nothing short of satisfying.


    Yet not everyone was eager to fan the mes. A few in the crowd, mindful of the Ford family¡¯s power, tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t worth the drama,¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°Why not just apologize and move on?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Judie sneered. Her gaze raked over Corrine with thinly veiled contempt.


    ¡°But how could Miss Hond possibly lower herself to apologize? She¡¯s far too proud to ever bow.¡±


    The message was unmistakable¡ªJudie wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less than Corrine¡¯splete humiliation.


    And if Corrine gave in, it wouldn¡¯t just be her pride that suffered. The disgrace would ripple through the Ford name, diminishing their reputation among Lyhaton¡¯s elite.


    From this moment on, the scandal would be the centerpiece of every whispered conversation in every drawing room.


    Judie¡¯s attack was calcted¡ªruthless.


    But Corrine, unfazed, met her gaze with icy calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind apologizing,¡± she said coolly.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to kneel to hear it.¡±


    ???????????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????


    The smirk on Judie¡¯s face vanished, reced by a flicker of fury.


    ¡°What gives you the right to act so arrogant, Corrine?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t answer. She simply held Judie¡¯s re with unwavering, almost amused indifference.


    The confidence in Corrine¡¯s gaze sent a chill racing down Judie¡¯s spine. Despite standing taller in her designer heels, she suddenly felt¡­ smaller.


    She swallowed her irritation and forced a lightugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to blow this out of proportion, Corrine, but you did ruin my dress. If you take off your outfit and let me wear it, I¡¯ll consider it settled. Of course, I¡¯ll even pay you the difference.¡±


    Her tone was sweet, but the message beneath it was unmistakable: she was offering Corrine an out¡ªtake it, or regret it.


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a faint, mocking smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had such an obsession with other people¡¯s things. But I¡¯m someone who values individuality. I don¡¯t share. So I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline your request.¡±


    Judie¡¯s smile tightened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re choosing the hard way?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t bother replying. Instead, her gaze drifted toward the so-called ¡°damaged¡± dress, then to the table beside them.


    ¡°Custom-made gowns are tailored to the wearer¡¯s measurements¡ªfitted to tter the figure while allowing for ease of movement. Designed specifically to prevent¡­ unfortunate idents.¡±


    She stepped closer, her fingers lightly tracing the smooth edge of the table.


    ¡°This table has rounded edges. Smooth, no jagged corners. So tell me¡ªhow exactly does a little stumble cause such a massive tear in such a gown?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640:


    Her tone remained casual, almost conversational, but her words struck like a de.


    Judie met her eyes briefly, only to nce away almost instantly.


    Corrine¡¯s mocking nce sliced through Judie¡¯sposure, exposing her insecurities like an open wound. A cold shiver ran down her spine as the blood drained from her face.


    She clenched her fists at her sides, forcing her voice to remain steady.


    ¡°Miss Hond, even with the Ford family backing you, allowing yourself to act like a tyrant in Lyhaton¡ªthis tant disregard for responsibility is disgraceful. Or is this the kind of upbringing the Ford family takes pride in?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint shing within them.


    ¡°This is the Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting,¡± she said, her tone calm but edged with warning.


    ¡°The Ford family and the Seymour family have always maintained a good rtionship. Out of respect for Mr. Quentin Seymour, I¡¯ve shown you more courtesy than necessary. But since you clearly don¡¯t appreciate it, I see no reason to continue.¡±


    She tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re using me simply because I¡¯m new here and the crowd is on your side. But have you forgotten about the surveince cameras?¡±


    Corrine was never one to suffer a loss.


    She had initially intended to let the matter slide for the sake of maintaining peace between their families.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    But Judie had pushed too far¡ªrelentlessly, and publicly. And worse, she had dragged the Ford family¡¯s name through the mud.


    Corrine was done tolerating her.


    Judie faltered, her lips parting but no words escaping. Before she could recover, Zaylee stepped forward, her voice sharp.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we all know you have the Ford family¡¯s support, but don¡¯t forget¡ªeveryone here saw what happened. You bumped into Judie and tore her dress. Now, instead of taking responsibility, you¡¯re twisting the truth? Or do you think that just because Mr. Hopkins is interested in you, you can rewrite reality to your liking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s deliberately targeting Judie,¡± a voice from the crowd interjected.


    Karina¡¯s expression turned cold as her gaze locked onto the speaker.


    ¡°Romina Brooks, spreading lies doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Romina, a member of a branch of the Brooks family, had never gotten along with Karina.


    The tension between them had been simmering for years.


    Now, being called out in front of everyone, Romina snapped,


    ¡°I am not lying!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a half-smile as she turned her attention to Romina.


    ¡°Then tell me, why would I target Judie?¡±


    Romina hesitated for a split second before blurting out,


    ¡°Is it not because Judie invited Mr. Hopkins to the hot spring?¡±


    The moment the words left her mouth, she froze¡ªremembering Karina¡¯s warning: Corrine was not the kind of woman to let an insult slide.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:


    A chill crept down her spine.


    Corrine smiled, her expression radiant and sharp, her beauty only amplifying the impact of her words.


    ¡°From the moment Mr. Hopkins ignored you, you lost any right topete with me. So why would I even bother with you, Miss Seymour?¡±


    Judie stiffened. Being rejected publicly had already been humiliating, but Corrine¡¯s words¡ªso casually cruel¡ªfelt like a dagger twisting in an already open wound.


    ¡°Corrine, what exactly are you so proud of?¡± Judie snapped, herposure finally breaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a pretty face! Mr. Hopkins is merely infatuated with your looks. Do you really think that¡¯s enough to marry into the Hopkins family of the Independent Continent?¡±


    Her voice rose,ced with desperation.


    ¡°Once he grows tired of you, he¡¯ll toss you aside like yesterday¡¯s news! What are you so proud of?¡±


    Corrine lowered her gaze, examining her manicured nails as if Judie¡¯s outburst wasn¡¯t worth the effort of a direct reply. Then, in an almost bored tone, she said,


    ¡°At least I managed to capture Mr. Hopkins¡¯ attention with my looks. That¡¯s more than you can say¡ªconsidering you threw yourself at him and still got rejected.¡±


    The color drained from Judie¡¯s face as she leveled a seething re at Corrine.


    Zaylee, watching Judie falter yet again under Corrine¡¯s sharp retort, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ?????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©o?????


    ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re here as a representative of the Ford family. If you¡¯ve made a mistake, own it. Embarrassing yourself is one thing, but dragging the Ford name down with you? That would be a real disaster.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow arched slightly, impatience flickering across her face.


    ¡°I already told you¡ªit wasn¡¯t me who ruined her dress. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check the surveince footage.¡±


    But her sharp tone and unwaveringposure only fueled the onlookers¡¯ suspicions. To them, she wasn¡¯t just defending herself¡ªshe was unting her power, using the Ford family¡¯s influence to crush Judie on purpose.


    A low murmur rippled through the crowd, thick with disapproval. Whispersced with scorn piled onto one another, a tide of condemnation threatening to swallow Corrine whole.


    Karina, watching the scene unfold, scoffed.


    ¡°Are you all blind? Did anyone actually see Corrine ruin that dress? This ce is massive. And yet, somehow, Judie just happened to ¡®bump¡¯ into the table? Please. She¡¯s setting Corrine up, and you¡¯re all falling for it.¡±


    Judie¡¯s earlier agitation smoothed into something cold.


    ¡°Miss Brooks, I know you and Miss Hond are close, but blind loyalty won¡¯t convince anyone. Everyone here is speaking up for me because they saw it with their own eyes. And seeing is more persuasive than any surveince footage.¡±


    Then, as if her words weren¡¯t already bold enough, she took it a step further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. Just take off your suit in front of everyone and hand it over to me, Miss Hond. Then we¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    Karina inhaled sharply, fingers twitching at her sides. She wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug expression off Judie¡¯s face. Instead, she exhaled slowly, reigning in her temper.


    ¡°Judie, since you¡¯re so aware of the Ford family standing behind Corrine, you should also know when to back off. Otherwise, you might find yourself in a situation you can¡¯t get out of.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:


    It was a veiled warning as well as a sincere suggestion.


    But Judie, bolstered by the crowd¡¯s support, chose to ignore it.


    Among the spectators, Callie remained silent, but she wasn¡¯t blind to the storm brewing.


    The Ford family men were fiercely protective of Corrine.


    If word of this incident reached them, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Worse, it could strain the rtionship between the Ford and Seymour families.


    And if that happened, the me wouldnd squarely on Judie¡¯s shoulders.


    Callie sighed.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll have someone from the studio bring over a gown for you right away. No need to let this ruin your day.¡±


    But Judie scoffed.


    ¡°And what if I say no?¡±


    A voice, low and ice-cold, sliced through the air.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see if your family is willing to sacrifice their future for you.¡±


    The crowd froze.


    The air turned thick, suffocating, as every head whipped toward the source of the voice.


    Nate.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????? ???????? ????


    He stood there, his presence alone enough to drain the color from their faces. Their expressions stiffened, panic flickering in their eyes.


    No one had expected him to appear¡ªlet alone take Corrine¡¯s side without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t need to raise his voice. The man exuded an intimidating aura.


    It was nearly impossible to meet his gaze.


    The weight of his stare pressed down on the crowd, thickening the tension in the air to an unbearable degree.


    Corrine, momentarily stunned, stared at him.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in a meeting?


    Beside her, Karina nudged her shoulder, barely containing her amusement. A slow grin spread across her lips.


    ¡°Well, well. Looks like your knight in shining armor has arrived.¡±


    Her gaze flickered back to Judie, eager to see how the cunning little schemer nned to talk her way out of this one.


    Judie couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe. The moment sheid eyes on Nate, it felt as if a bucket of ice had been dumped over her, seeping deep into her bones.


    Her lips parted, trembling as she choked out,


    ¡°M-Mr. Hopkins¡­¡±


    Nate approached Corrine, wearing a ck shirt with the sleeves rolled just enough to reveal his strong forearms and the gleam of an expensive watch.


    The atmosphere shifted the moment he arrived. A heavy silence settled over the area, thick and oppressive, making it hard to breathe.


    His pace was unhurried, yet each stepnded like a hammer on the hearts of those present.


    Fearing the repercussions for their families, all eyes turned to Judie.


    If anyone held enough status to defuse the situation¡ªaside from Nate himself and Corrine¡ªit was her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:


    Judie hesitated, pressing her lips together as if choosing her words with excruciating care. Then, with calcted meekness, she finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you¡¯re just in time. Please, help me settle this. Miss Hond ruined my dress, and not only did she refuse to apologize, but she even used me of framing her. You must help me get justice¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes shimmered with tears. Her delicate expression radiated helplessness¡ªan exquisite performance.


    Corrine, watching the act, barely suppressed a frown.


    Nate, however, didn¡¯t spare Judie so much as a nce. His gaze remained locked on Corrine, though his words were directed at the other woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to uphold justice.¡±


    His tone was casual¡ªtoo casual. Yet, like ice water poured over fire, it sent a chill rippling through the crowd.


    Judie¡¯s crocodile tears froze in ce. Not here to uphold justice? Then¡­ why was he here?


    Before she could voice the question, Nate¡¯s voice rang out again, calm and icy.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to back her up.¡±


    The crowd turned to stone.


    Stunned silence stretched as the weight of his words sank in. Nate Hopkins¡ªfeared, ruthless, a man who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut off even his own family¡ªwas openly siding with Corrine?


    Whispers had spread earlier, with Judie feeding the fire, insisting that Corrine had seduced him. And with everyone having seen them leave together, they had believed her without question.


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    But now¡­ this didn¡¯t look like seduction at all. If anything, it seemed like Nate was the one eager to be close to Corrine.


    Had they known where Nate¡¯s loyaltiesy, they never would have dared to oppose Corrine.


    The same people who had been full of righteous fury moments ago now shrank back, as if wishing to disappear into the ground, terrified that Nate¡¯s wrath might turn on them next.


    His gaze softened as it fell on Corrine.


    ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted, too unwilling to fight back. How can I be at ease?¡±


    The tenderness in his voice was unmistakable. No one had ever seen him look at anyone like that before.


    Judie¡¯s face twisted as if she had just bitten into something rotten.


    ¡°Soft-hearted? Unwilling to fight back?¡±


    Just minutes ago, Corrine had cut her down with razor-sharp words, leaving her speechless. Now, with Nate present, she had suddenly gone quiet.


    Corrine was surely putting on an innocent act!


    Judie clenched her teeth, the bitterness too much to swallow.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman!¡± she snapped.


    ¡°She was arrogant just now, but now that you¡¯re here, she¡¯s ying meek. She¡¯s clearly two-faced! Don¡¯t let her deceive you!¡±


    From within the crowd, Callie let out a quiet scoff at the outburst, a slow smirk tugging at her lips. Judie was truly hopelessly stupid.


    Nate¡¯s words made his favoritism toward Corrine painfully clear. Anyone with half a brain could see it¡ªCorrine wasn¡¯t chasing Nate. It was the other way around. He had already made his choice. But Judie, consumed by jealousy, refused to see the truth. All she could think about was exposing Corrine¡¯s so-called intentions. She was desperate to open Nate¡¯s eyes before it was toote.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:


    Nate lifted his gaze slowly, deliberately. His dark, piercing eyes seemed to strip everything bare, cutting through the air like a de of ice.


    A shudder ran through Judie. Panic coiled tight in her chest, her fingers curling into fists at her sides.


    ¡°Did you want her to undress in front of everyone?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was eerily calm, but the frigid edge beneath it sent a chill straight through her bones.


    Judie had expected her usations to nt doubt in Nate¡¯s mind, maybe even turn him against Corrine. After all, no man would tolerate a woman ying games behind his back. But Nate barely reacted. It was as if her usations had bounced off him.


    When she met his gaze again, that icy, prating stare made her heart lurch. A breath caught in her throat, and a cold dread crawled through her veins.


    Still, she forced herself to speak.


    ¡°I had no choice. My dress was ruined, and to avoid disrupting the event, I asked Miss Hond to swap dresses with me. But¡­ but not only did she refuse to apologize or swap dresses, she also used me of trying to frame her! And¡ªand then she mocked me for being rejected by you in front of everyone¡­¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t so much as blink at her excuses. His expression remained indifferent, as if she weren¡¯t even worth his time.


    ¡°So, you admit you tried to force her to undress in public?¡±


    There was no anger in his tone¡ªno rise, no sharpness. Just an unsettling stillness, as though he were merely stating a fact.


    A ripple of unease spread through the onlookers. Instinctively, they shrank back, suddenly wishing they were anywhere but here, far from the inevitable fallout.


    ???????????? ?????????? ?????? g??????©q???????©q?¦Í??????????©q??????©q???


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, watching Nate¡¯s profile with quiet intrigue. That sharp jawline, those dark, unreadable eyes¡ªhe looked every bit the ruthless man people feared.


    For the first time, she saw him clearly. The Nate standing before her now wasn¡¯t the man who indulged her whims with effortless charm. The warmth and tenderness he had shown her before? It had simply been him spoiling her, willing to let her have her way. Every interaction, every moment he had lowered himself to meet her where she stood¡ªit had always been his choice.


    Just then, Quentin arrived, squinting as he took in the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, my apologies. This trivial matter should not have disrupted your day. I¡¯ll have Judie apologize immediately.¡±


    He shot Judie a sharp, warning look, silentlymanding her toply.


    Judie scoffed, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Why should I apologize? It¡¯s Corrine¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t ruined my dress, none of this would¡¯ve happened! She should be the one apologizing!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Quentin¡¯s re hardened; he could barely restrain his frustration. He had already looked into the situation. He knew the truth¡ªthis was all Judie¡¯s doing.


    If she had an ounce of sense, she would swallow her pride, apologize, and still be able to smooth things over. But no¡ªshe was determined to dig her own grave.


    A slow, knowing smile curved Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Miss Seymour, you really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you?¡±


    She let the words settle before continuing, ¡°For this event, Mr. Wheeler ensured high-level security. That includes professional guards and high-definition drone surveince.¡±


    The moment those wordsnded, Judie went as pale as a ghost.


    Judie lowered her gaze, masking the flicker of panic threatening to betray her. For years, she had prided herself on her wless attendance at these elite business meetings; she knew every rule and regtion inside out. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Henley¡ªfull of empty ttery¡ªwould also be sharp-eyed and meticulous. To tighten security, he had introduced a new batch of surveince equipment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:


    Corrine projected a video from her phone onto therge screen under the tent. She slowed it down deliberately, zooming in on a specific frame before shing a faint, mocking smile.


    ¡°Miss Seymour, your talent for staging idents is quite something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Judie went stiff as she struggled to steady her voice.


    ¡°How do I know you didn¡¯t tamper with that footage to set me up?¡±


    A slow,zy voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°And what about him?¡± Heads turned. Jules strolled toward them at an unhurried pace, one hand casually tucked into his pocket. Despite his leisurely pace, his presence wasmanding.


    Behind him trailed a visibly trembling waiter. The young man looked petrified, his wide eyes darting nervously around the gathering. He barely recognized anyone aside from a few prominent socialites. His legs felt like lead, locking him in ce, and it was clear he had never been caught in a spectacle like this before.


    Jules barely spared him a nce before gripping his shoulder and yanking him forward, shoving him into the spotlight. The waiter stumbled, barely catching himself beforending face-first onto the grass.


    Lips curled around a cigarette, Jules flicked his lighter with a slow, practiced motion. The me caught, and he inhaled deeply, exhaling a slow stream of smoke before his gaze settled on Judie.


    ¡°Care to exin this?¡± His voice was calm, detached, but sharp as a de.


    Judie bit her lip, curling her fingers at her sides.


    g??????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ??????????????????


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Jules tapped the ash from his cigarette.


    ¡°Think carefully before you speak.¡±


    His gaze pinned her in ce¡ªcold, unyielding, a stare that could freeze fire.


    Judie clenched her teeth, refusing to yield.


    ¡°Corrine bumped into me and ruined my dress. I already told you everything. There¡¯s nothing more to exin!¡±


    Among the onlookers, Quentin felt something sink in his chest¡ªdisappointment, sharp and bitter. He had held onto a sliver of hope, but now, as he looked at her, all he saw was a woman clinging desperately to her lies. Without a word, he turned and walked away.


    The message was clear¡ªhe wanted no part in this.


    Henley, who had been quietly observing, finally stepped forward. His mind had been piecing the puzzle together, and now, the picture was clear. He pushed through the crowd and stopped in front of the waiter.


    ¡°Darnley, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°1-1¡­¡± Darnley Perry stammered, his face pale as a sheet of paper, his forehead damp with sweat.


    His eyes darted toward Judie, who shot back a warning re.


    He swallowed hard and shrank back.


    Henley¡¯s tone sharpened.


    ¡°Tell the truth, and you might walk away from this. Lie, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    The weight of those words broke whatever resolve Darnley had left. His chest rose and fell rapidly before he finally blurted out the truth in one rushed breath.


    ¡°It was Judie Seymour! She paid me to bump into Miss Hond while I was carrying the tray! She promised me a hundred thousand dors once it was done¡ªn¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:


    ¡°Lies!¡± Judie cut in sharply, her voice rising.


    ¡°Why would I do that? I have no reason to! This is a setup! A tant attempt to nder me! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    Darnley froze at the mention of the authorities.


    Then, as if remembering something, he fumbled into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    ¡°I have a recording!¡±


    The recording¡ªoriginally intended as a safeguard to ensure Judie could not break her promise¡ªhad be Darnley¡¯s only ticket to salvation. Every word in the recording rang out with damning rity. Judie had instructed the waiter, Darnley, to deliberately collide with Corrine, and she had promised to pay him handsomely.


    A wave of contempt rolled through the crowd, each disdainful nce cutting deeper than thest.


    ¡°So she has been using Corrine, yet she was the one pulling the strings all along!¡±


    ¡°We defended her, stood by her side, and she yed us like fools!¡±


    ¡°Good thing Mr. Wheeler installed cameras this year¡ªimagine if we had believed her lies!¡±


    ¡°Judie always brags about her prestigious family, but who knew she was this wicked? Forcing Miss Hond to strip in public? Jealousy really does rot people from the inside out!¡±


    The whispers grew into an unbearable storm, their sharp edges slicing through Judie¡¯s defenses.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Her nails dug into her palms, her entire body trembling with rage and humiliation. A bitter heat crawled up her neck, suffocating her. It felt as though she were standing naked before them, stripped of every ounce of power, everyst shred of dignity. Their eyes bored into her like knives, pinning her down in a moment she could neither escape nor erase.


    Across from her, Corrine arched an eyebrow, a slow, chilling smirk curving her lips.


    ¡°Well, Miss Seymour, do you have anything to say now?¡±


    The moment Judie met Corrine¡¯s gaze, her throat tightened as if an invisible hand had wrapped around it, squeezing the words from her lungs. Nothing came out.


    A quiet chuckle broke through the tension. Karina, watching from the sidelines, tilted her head with a smirk.


    ¡°What is it? Keep going. Keep lying. You had plenty to say before¡ªwhere did all that confidence go? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    Judie¡¯s hands curled into fists, her nails biting into her skin. A furious re burned in her eyes as she shot Karina a venomous look, but Karina merely folded her arms, unfazed.


    A cigarette butt flicked to the nearby trash can. Jules exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his voice a low, dangerous drawl.


    ¡°You do not know how to apologize?¡±


    The air around him seemed to drop in temperature. Judie flinched.


    Jules, usually rxed and indifferent, now fixed her with a sharp gaze, his expression devoid of warmth. His normally handsome features were shadowed by an icy menace that sent a chill straight down her spine. She bit her lip, swallowing hard.


    Nate, standing nearby, tilted his head slightly, exchanging a nce with Matias and Saul. Then, with a slow, almost amused smirk, he murmured, ¡°Teach her how to apologize.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:


    Without hesitation, Matias and Saul stepped forward like enforcers carrying out a sentence. They each seized one of Judie¡¯s arms and wrenched her down, forcing her to her knees on the grass.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she shrieked, thrashing against their grip.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? My family will never let you get away with this!¡± But the crowd had already shifted sides, and the weight of power was no longer in her hands.


    Nate let out a softugh, his voice dripping with mockery.


    ¡°And what makes you think the Seymour family would risk offending me for you?¡± The words mmed into her like a fist to the gut. Judie froze. The fight drained from her limbs as her mind went nk, her pupils shaking. Desperation wed at her chest. Instinctively, she scanned the crowd, searching for Quentin¡ªherst lifeline. But he was not there.


    Her stomach lurched. She knew exactly what that meant.


    The Seymour family had many male descendants in the younger generation, while the girls were few and treated like delicate ornaments¡ªcherished but ultimately powerless.


    She had never been as beautiful as Fatima. Never as clever, never as skilled at winning people over. For years, she had lived in Fatima¡¯s shadow, barely acknowledged.


    It was only when Fatima married far away that Judie finally had a chance to step into the spotlight.


    Quentin had promised her a smooth path forward, a well-matched marriage, and had assured her that she would never suffer hardship. But now¡ªnow she had ruined everything.


    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m


    And if Quentin would not lift a finger to save her, why would he risk angering the Ford family or Nate on her behalf?


    The realization hit like ice pouring into her veins. Her face drained of color, her lips parting soundlessly.


    Judie felt like a marite with its strings abruptly severed¡ªhollow, weightless¡ªas Saul and Matias shoved her head to the ground. Saul¡¯s grip tightened on her shoulder, his fingers digging in like iron mps. His face was devoid of emotion, carved from granite.


    ¡°Apologize to Miss Hond!¡± His voice was firm, unwavering.


    The sheer disparity in strength between men and women was already stark, and with Saul¡ªbroad-shouldered and ruthlessly efficient¡ªthere was no room for resistance. He was not the type to exercise restraint, and he certainly wasn¡¯t about to start now.


    For a fleeting moment, Judie clenched her teeth, pride warring with reality. But the weight of the situation crushed her. Finally, she gave in, her voice raw with humiliation.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Hond, I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Nate¡¯s deep voice broke the tension. He reached out, his fingers brushing a stray lock of hair behind Corrine¡¯s ear in a gesture that was both intimate and possessive.


    Corrine inclined her head slightly, satisfaction flickering in her gaze. But she quickly reined it in. This wasn¡¯t just about Judie¡ªthis was about the bigger picture. All four major families were present, and too much drama would only fuel the ever-watchful rumor mill, putting the Ford family in the spotlight for all the wrong reasons.


    Judie, disheveled and bruised, no longer carried the arrogance she once unted so freely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:


    ¡°So pathetic.¡±


    ¡°She really thought being a member of a coteral line of the Seymour family gave her a free pass? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°She made such a scene over a ruined dress¡ªacted like it was the crime of the century. And I actually believed her.¡±


    ¡°Well, she got what wasing to her. No sympathy here.¡±


    Each word shed through Judie like a de, stripping away thest remnants of her dignity. Her fingers curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms as she red at Corrine, eyes burning with unfiltered hatred.


    This was all because of that woman! If not for her, none of this would have happened.


    Judie had not only lost Quentin¡¯s support, but she had also be the event¡¯s biggest joke.


    The humiliation was unbearable. Jaw clenched, she swallowed her pride and forced herself to her feet, determined to leave with whatever shred of dignity she had left.


    But before she could take a step, Saul moved with practiced ease, blocking her path.


    A chill ran down her spine as Corrine¡¯s voice rang out from behind her, cool andposed.


    ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Judie froze mid-step. Her fists tightened, her knuckles whitening.


    ???????????? ???? ????????????: ?????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Corrine, I have apologized. What more do you want?¡±


    Corrine exhaled softly, her tone calm yetced with quiet menace.


    ¡°If an apology were enough, we wouldn¡¯t needws.¡±


    The words, deceptively gentle, carried an icy undercurrent that sent a ripple of unease through the air.


    At first, Corrine hadn¡¯t intended to escte the situation. Out of respect for the ties between the Ford and Seymour families, she had been willing to let it slide.


    But after everything Judie had done¡ªafter the way she had carried herself¡ªletting her walk away unscathed would only invite future challenges.


    Corrine wasn¡¯t worried about her personal reputation, but she represented the Ford family. She represented Nate. If she let people trample over her now, it would set a dangerous precedent.


    Judie remained rooted in ce, her face pale, her breath uneven. The taste of humiliation was bitter on her tongue, but what choice did she have?


    Just then, a voice cut through the murmurs.


    ¡°Miss Hond, let me give you some advice.¡± Zaylee stepped forward, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Do not push too hard. You act all high and mighty now, but you¡¯re only where you are because of the Ford family. And power? Power shifts. The Ford family may be on top today, but who knows about tomorrow?¡±


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. The four ruling families of Lyhaton maintained a fa?ade of harmony, but beneath the surface, alliances were fragile, tensions brewing.


    And now, with whispers of a restructuring among the families, many were waiting, watching, eager for the tides to turn.


    People always hungered for the fall of the mighty.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:


    Once, they had been too cautious to voice such thoughts aloud. But today was different. With Andromache¡¯s sudden appearance, the game had only just begun. Like embers caught in a gust of wind, the mes of ambition flickered dangerously in their eyes.


    ¡°Do not burn bridges. You never know when you might need to cross them again. Miss Hond, sometimes knowing when to stop is the wisest choice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Miss Hond. Why make things harder for Judie?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all women. Why tear each other down?¡±


    One by one, voices piled on, painting Corrine as heartless and vindictive, while portraying Judie as the hapless victim.


    But had they all conveniently forgotten who the real victim was?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Ford family¡¯s influence and Nate arriving at just the right moment, Judie would have seeded in humiliating Corrine, turning her into nothing more than a spectacle for others to mock.


    Now that she was simply using Judie¡¯s own tricks against her, she was suddenly the viin?


    It was always easy to preach morality when they were not the victims. Her once-calm gaze darkened, sharp as a de ready to strike.


    Nate studied her for a moment before the chill in his eyes softened, reced by a rare trace of warmth.


    ¡°You are going to be my wife. No one will treat you like this. No matter what happens, I will always stand by you. Understood?¡±


    Corrine gave a quiet nod.


    Read more on g???????¦Í???????co??


    His deration sent shockwaves through the crowd. Judie and the others stood frozen, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and horror. A strict rule on the Independent Continent forbade locals from marrying outsiders.


    Corrine, the heiress of the prestigious Ford family, held high standing in Lyhaton, but her family name carried little weight on the Independent Continent.


    And given Nate¡¯s status, how could the powerful Hopkins family ever allow him to marry her?


    Everyone had assumed that Nate¡¯s interest in Corrine was fleeting, that she was nothing more than a passing fancy¡ªa temporary indulgence he would discard once he grew tired of her. But his words had shattered that illusion in an instant.


    Judie¡¯s eyes widened, her throat tightening as she stammered, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, did you just say¡­ you¡¯re going to marry her? How could you marry her?¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression turned cold, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel. The air around him grew heavy, suffocating.


    ¡°Since when do my decisions concern you?¡±


    Judie flinched. The confidence she had clung to moments ago crumbled in an instant.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just¡­¡±


    She faltered, struggling for words, only to realize she had no right¡ªnone at all¡ªto question Nate¡¯s choices.


    Just then, Natasha approached, carrying a gown in her arms.


    ¡°Miss Hond, here is the dress you requested.¡±


    Corrine acknowledged her with a slight nod before turning back to Judie.


    ¡°To make sure your ns remain undisturbed, I¡¯m giving you this dress.¡±


    Giving it to her? Judie eyed the gown suspiciously, her mind racing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650:


    Corrine, offering her a dress? For free?


    Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not want it?¡± Corrine¡¯s brow arched slightly, her expression unreadable.


    Judie hesitated before reluctantly epting the gown.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Hond.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave, but before she could take a step, her path was blocked again¡ªthis time by Matias and Saul.


    Her patience snapped. She spun around, her re locking onto Corrine, who was now sitting in a chair with an air of quiet control.


    ¡°Corrine Hond, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Enough of the pretense. The sharp edge in Judie¡¯s voice betrayed her frustration.


    Corrine met her gaze with a slow, deliberate smirk.


    ¡°Did you not insist I give my outfit to you? I had someone prepare a simr one for you. By your logic, shouldn¡¯t you change into it right here, right now?¡± Her voice was calm, her words steady, but each syble struck like a hammer, sending a chill down Judie¡¯s spine. It felt as though she had been thrown into freezing water.


    Judie stared at Corrine in disbelief, her nails digging painfully into her palms.


    ¡°Corrine, I dare you to say that again!¡±


    Corrine met her re without the slightest hesitation.


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°Please change into this new outfit here,¡± she said, her tone steady, unyielding. A stunned silence followed¡ªthen whispers rippled through the crowd like wildfire, each hushed murmur feeding the tension in the air. Nearby, Nate exchanged a nce with Matias, his expression unreadable.


    Matias and Saul moved without hesitation, stepping forward as their sharp eyes swept over the youngdies whispering about Corrine. A slow, mocking smirk yed at Matias¡¯ lips, but his gaze remained as cold as ice.


    ¡°Ladies, will you leave voluntarily, or shall we escort you out?¡±


    The women stiffened, their faces paling with rm.


    Most of them were from sub-branches of the four major ns. Without an invitation from the main branches, they never would have set foot in such an exclusive event. And now, they were about to be thrown out like beggars unworthy of their presence.


    Humiliation wed at their pride, but there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°What gives you the right to kick me out?¡± Zaylee snapped, her voiceced with fury.


    Matias barely spared her a nce. His smirk deepened.


    ¡°Take them out.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zaylee struggled as men in ck closed in, grabbing her arms.


    Before she could utter another word, Saul¡¯s voice cut through the chaos like a de.


    ¡°We are not known for handling women gently. I suggest you cooperate unless you want to make things worse.¡± The warning hung in the air, chilling and final.


    The women hesitated for a moment, and then, with no other choice, they were swiftly dragged out, their protests swallowed by the luxurious walls of the grand estate.


    Judie remained frozen, her limbs stiff, her breath shallow. A cold dread slithered through her veins as she stared at Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:


    Seated with effortless grace, Corrine crossed her legs, twirling her phone idly between her fingers. Azy, almost bored expression flickered across her face as she cast Judie a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Commence your performance, Miss Seymour.¡±


    The meaning was clear. Corrine expected her to strip right there in front of everyone.


    A violent shudder coursed through Judie¡¯s body, and her face drained of color.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡­ you are taking this too far!¡±


    Corrine propped her chin on one hand, the fingers of the other tapping a slow rhythm against her thigh. She was waiting¡ªfor what, Judie did not know.


    Judie stood rooted to the spot, unwilling to move, but before she could protest further, Nate¡¯s voice sliced through the silence.


    ¡°It appears I will need to have someone assist you.¡±


    Two men in ck stepped forward immediately, gripping Judie¡¯s arms and forcing her down onto the table like a ragdoll.


    A gasp escaped her lips as she struggled violently against their hold.


    ¡°I will do it! I will do it!¡±


    Hearing her surrender, the men released her, stepping back.


    Judie¡¯s fingers trembled as she reached for the zipper of her dress. The weight of countless eyes bore down on her, suffocating her beneath an avnche of shame.


    Her hands clenched into fists as raw hatred burned in her chest. If she could, she would tear Corrine apart limb by limb.


    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????


    Tears blurred her vision as she turned to Nate, silently pleading for mercy, for even a shred of sympathy. But he never looked her way. His eyes remained fixed on Corrine¡ªwatchful, patient, almost indulgent.


    Why? Why did he treat Corrine with such care, yet not spare a single nce for any other woman?


    A wave of despair crashed over Judie, extinguishing anyst glimmer of hope.


    Quentin had nned to help her secure a match with Gregory, heir to the Hoffman family. That had been the n¡ªuntil she had seen Nate. In that moment, reason had abandoned her. She had cast Gregory aside without a second thought, chasing after a man who didn¡¯t even acknowledge her existence.


    And now? She had lost everything. Gregory. Quentin¡¯s support. Her standing in the Seymour family.


    There was no turning back. No second chances.


    As she slowly pulled down the zipper of her dress, her shoulders trembled, and silent tears streamed down her face. Then, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Corrine.¡±


    Corrine froze at the sound of that all-too-familiar voice, instinctively moving away from Nate. A breathter, she stood up andposed herself to face the approaching man.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Nate caught the subtle shift in her stance, his brows knitting ever so slightly in response.


    Carl approached, his measured steps steady despite the cane in his grasp. His sharp gaze swept over Judie before resting meaningfully on Nate.


    ¡°Everything has its limits. Cross the line, and dignity is lost.¡±


    Corrine inclined her head.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    There was no undoing what had already unfolded. It was like trying to force toothpaste back into its tube¡ªutterly futile.


    Even if an attempt was made to smooth things over, the Ford family would only find themselves mired in deeper scrutiny.


    It was wiser to let the situation y out. This way, Corrine could solidify her authority, and it could serve as a stark warning to those who dared to covet the Ford family¡¯s position.


    The message was clear. The Ford family was not to be trifled with. This calcted move¡ªturning Judie into an example¡ªwas a masterstroke.


    And at the most crucial moment, Carl had intervened, ensuring the Seymour family¡¯s dignity remained intact. Quentin would undoubtedly recognize Carl¡¯s gesture for what it was¡ªa token of goodwill.


    Carl, everposed, showed no outward reaction, yet the glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes did not go unnoticed.


    The grandfather and granddaughter exchanged a look¡ªa fleeting yet knowing smile passing between them.


    ¡°Out of respect for Quentin, we¡¯ll end this matter here,¡± Corrine dered, her gaze locking onto Judie. A faint smile touched her lips, but beneath it lurked a cial warning.


    ¡°But if there¡¯s a next time¡­ you¡¯ll bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    With that, she took Carl¡¯s arm and turned to leave.


    ?????????? ???????????? ????: ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Judie stood rooted in ce, seething as she watched Corrine walk away. Rage and humiliation twisted inside her, boiling over, transforming into something ugly and uncontroble. Atst, unable to contain herself, she sneered through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Corrine Hond, what are you so proud of? You¡¯re nothing but an outsider! The Ford family raised you to where you stand today. If the Ford family falls, who will even spare you a second nce? Do you really think Mr. Hopkins would ever marry you?¡±


    The venom in her voice sharpened with each syble, her bitterness spilling out unchecked. But she failed to notice the ominous shift in Nate¡¯s expression¡ªthe shards of ice in his eyes.


    ¡°When the dayes that you¡¯re discarded, you¡¯ll be nothing more than everyone¡¯s whore¡ª¡± A sharp crack rang through the air before she could finish. Judie¡¯s head snapped to the side, the force of the p leaving her momentarily dazed.


    A faint trickle of blood formed at the corner of her mouth, and a searing handprint blossomed against her cheek.


    Karina shook her stinging hand to relieve the numbness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone so shameless in my life!¡±


    Judie clutched her burning cheek, her wide eyes flickering toward Nate¡ªonly to meet his cold, unreadable stare. It was predatory¡ªlike a hunter sizing up its next kill, sending a shiver crawling down her spine.


    Corrine, meanwhile, remained as frigid as ice.


    ¡°It¡¯s amusing, really. You wear this delicate facade, but underneath, you¡¯re nothing but stubborn rot.¡±


    The crowd fell into a heavy silence.


    Those who knew Corrine well understood¡ªthis was the moment she was truly angered. There were few things in this world she held sacred, and the Ford family stood at the very top of that list. And Judie had just spat on it in front of Carl.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:


    ¡°I must give you credit for your audacity, Miss Seymour.¡± A slow, chilling smile curved Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I wonder¡­ are your bones as strong as your spirit?¡± Judie went ghostly pale.


    Panic red in her eyes as she struggled to mask the trembling overtaking her body.


    ¡°Corrine, the Seymour family and the Ford family have ties. You wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on me!¡±


    Corrine let out a quiet chuckle, her lips curling into a smirk as a glimmer of mockery danced in her eyes.


    ¡°What worth does a discarded pawn have for the Seymour family to take such a gamble?¡±


    Quentin¡¯s departure had made his stance crystal clear. The Seymour family had already chosen to cast Judie aside¡ªwhy would they now jeopardize the entire family¡¯s future just to shield her?


    The realization hit Judie like a blow, leaving her staggering on unsteady feet. For a moment, her knees nearly buckled.


    It was true. Now that she had been abandoned by the Seymour family, there was no reason for them to risk provoking the Ford family on her behalf.


    Corrine savored the sight of Judie¡¯s growing despair, her voice growing colder.


    ¡°If you are bold enough to spew such words, then you should be bold enough to face the consequences. Take off your dress.¡±


    With that, she turned, steadying Carl as they walked away.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    Corrine had never truly intended to force Judie to strip. This had never been about humiliation¡ªit had been about timing. All she had needed was for Carl to show up at the right moment.


    Now, the Ford family had sent a clear message, asserting their authority in front of everyone while extending an olive branch to the Seymours.


    But Judie had chosen to throw that opportunity away. Instead of bowing out with grace, she had cursed the Ford family and hurled insults at Corrine. Now, she would have to live with the consequences. She had done this to herself.


    As Corrine and Carl strode away, the faint sound of fabric tearing reached them.


    Carl¡¯s grip on Corrine¡¯s hand tightened, his brows drawing together as he picked up the pace.


    Themotion didn¡¯t settle until Judie¡¯s cousin, Hodge Seymour, arrived.


    Judie was a mess¡ªher dress reduced to tatters, her hands clutching desperately at whatever remained to preserve a shred of dignity. To an outsider unaware of the full story, she was nothing short of pitiful.


    But Hodge knew better.


    He stepped into the crowd, his expression unreadable as he shrugged off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders.


    ¡°Hodge¡­¡± The moment she saw him, whatever strength she had left crumbled. The tears she had fought so hard to suppress spilled freely down her cheeks.


    Hodge regarded her with cold indifference. His voice was devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I already spoke to your father. Once you leave, do not bothering back.¡±


    Judie¡¯s body stiffened. Her wide, disbelieving eyes searched his face, but there was no sign of warmth. His demeanor made it clear. This was not a threat. It was a decision. One that had already been made.


    Her breath hitched as she instinctively reached for his wrist.


    ¡°I was wrong! I swear, I will not cause trouble again!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:


    Her voice trembled with desperation, her grip tightening. Being sent abroad was no different from exile.


    If she left now, she might never return to Lyhaton again.


    But Hodge remained unmoved. If anything, his patience thinned further. With a practiced gentleness that only made his dismissal sting more, he lifted a hand and lightly patted her head.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± he murmured.


    Then, with a single nce toward his assistant, he gave his unspokenmand.


    The assistant stepped forward, his tone even, almost sympathetic.


    ¡°Miss Seymour, it iste. We should go.¡±


    Hodge was known for his quiet,posed demeanor. But when it came to decisions, he was swift and ruthless.


    And Judie had left him no choice.


    She had caused a mess too big to ignore. If he did not deal with her now, smoothing things over with the Ford family would be impossible.


    Corrine nced down at her phone, Karina¡¯s message shing across the screen. A slow smile curled her lips.


    Sending Judie abroad served two purposes¡ªit was punishment, but also a shield. If something happened to Judie while she was abroad, all fingers would point to the Ford family.


    A strategy like that¡­ Only someone like Hodge could pull it off so cleanly.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    ¡°It seems you have no objections to how I handled my cousin,¡± came a voice from nearby.


    Corrine looked up, her gaze settling on Hodge, who was d in a pristine white suit.


    Corrine arched a brow and set her phone down on the table with deliberate ease.


    ¡°Mr. Seymour, are you here to settle scores with me?¡±


    Hodge strode toward the armchair in the lounge area, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Do you think I am someone who cannot tell right from wrong?¡±


    He lowered himself into the chair, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Corrine met his gaze, her eyes sharp with unspoken meaning.


    ¡°People change, do they not?¡±


    She had single-handedly dismantled the Seymour family¡¯s marriage arrangement. Even if Hodge and Quentin chose to stay silent on the matter, it was hard to believe the rest of the Seymour family would not hold some resentment.


    Hodge did not flinch under her scrutiny. A glimmer of understanding shed in his eyes.


    ¡°An arranged marriage is just one option. It is not the only path forward for the Seymour family.¡±


    A subtle message¡ªlosing the alliance with the Hoffmans would not be the end of the world. Corrine was not surprised. The Seymours were one of the most powerful families in Lyhaton. If they were relying on an arranged marriage for survival, they would not be here at this event, rubbing shoulders with business elites.


    She tilted her head slightly, studying him.


    ¡°You werete. What kept you?¡±


    ¡°Had to attend a social event before I could slip away.¡±


    Hodge reached into his pocket and retrieved a small rectangr velvet box. With a flick of his fingers, he opened it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:


    Inside, nestled against the soft fabric,y a bracelet studded with an array of colorful gemstones. Under the light, they shimmered with mesmerizing brilliance.


    ¡°I came across this and thought it would suit you, so I bought it.¡± He noticed the slight crease in her brow. Before she could protest, he added in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other. Consider it a gift¡ªno obligations. Let me put it on for you.¡±


    Corrine hesitated, pressing her lips together.


    ¡°Mr. Seymour¡ª¡±


    ¡°Corrine,¡± he interrupted, his eyes searching hers.


    ¡°Must we keep up this formality? You used to call me Hodge, did you not?¡±


    She inhaled quietly, knowing there was no way out of this. Without another word, she extended her wrist, allowing him to fasten the bracelet.


    The gemstones glowed even more brilliantly against her skin, the light dancing across them in delicate patterns. Hodge¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile, his gaze lingering on her wrist.


    ¡°It suits you.¡±


    In the conference room, the air was thick with tension. The representatives from the four major families sat deep in discussion, dissecting the shifting businessndscape of Lyhaton.


    At the head of the table, Nate sat with effortless dominance¡ªlegs crossed, hands resting lightly on his knee. His presence alone was enough to keep everyone on edge.


    It was an unspoken truth. If the Hopkins family from the Independent Continent decided to extend their influence into Lyhaton, there was little the other families could do to stop them.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    Nate was a different force altogether. The Brighton Group, though seemingly smaller than the Ford Group, held its ground in multiple industries.


    Whether in emerging markets or traditional sectors, the Brighton name carried weight, standing on equal footing with the Ford empire. In many ways, Nate held the pulse of the local economy in his hands. Yet, instead of addressing the room, he remained engrossed in his phone, his face unreadable. A quiet chill flickered in his eyes, making the silence feel even heavier.


    The others exchanged wary nces, uncertain of what to expect. Only Quentin seemed unfazed, almost pleased with the moment.


    He leaned toward Carl, sliding his phone across the table. A knowing smile yed at his lips.


    ¡°What do you think of Hodge staying with Corrine? They would make a good match.¡±


    Hodge was the brightest young talent in the Seymour family¡ªa leader in the making. Quentin had personally mentored him, shaping him into the man he was today, and the results filled Quentin with immense satisfaction. Now, as he watched Hodge and Corrineughing together, engaged in effortless conversation, pride swelled in his chest.


    His confidence in the future only grew. If Hodge could win over Corrine, the Seymour family¡¯s prospects would shine brighter than ever. If Corrine eventually inherited the Ford family wealth, it would mean more than just a marriage¡ªit would be the forging of an unshakable alliance.


    The Seymour family would naturally rise to dominance, iming its ce as the wealthiest and most powerful in the region. The thought sent a thrill through Quentin. At his age, he had never expected to stand so close to the pinnacle of sess. And all of it, he mused, was thanks to Hodge.


    Carl checked Quentin¡¯s phone before ncing at the man, amusement flickering in his eyes,ced with the faintest trace of derision. He let out a dry chuckle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:


    ¡°You and your grandson are aiming way too high.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s smile faded, his expression turning serious.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± His brows furrowed.


    ¡°I have known Corrine since she was a child. She and Hodge grew up together. How is he not good enough for her? Hodge is talented, good-looking, and capable. In Lyhaton, there is no one more suited for Corrine than him.¡±


    Carl scoffed.


    ¡°I said he¡¯s not good enough, and that¡¯s the end of it.¡± Carl had nned to take advantage of this event to introduce Corrine to more promising suitors. He had even discreetly arranged for her to meet Moses. As long as the potential suitor was not Nate, that was all that mattered to him.


    Yet, Nate had shown up anyway. And to make things worse, Moses had suddenly disappeared. Even now, watching Corrine chat with another man, Carl felt an unshakable irritation creeping in. It was like watching a garden he had meticulously cultivated get trampled under careless feet.


    Quentin refused to back down.


    ¡°If Hodge is not good enough, then who is?¡± His gaze locked onto Carl, demanding an answer.


    Carl parted his lips to speak but hesitated. His eyes drifted toward Nate, who sat at the head of the table. A flicker of something unreadable passed through Carl¡¯s expression before his jaw tightened. He exhaled slowly, choosing his words carefully.


    ¡°I have raised Corrine like my own daughter,¡± he said atst.


    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°I have always given her the best of everything¡ªnot to push her toward wealth or status, but to ensure her happiness and safety. Do you understand?¡±


    Nate remained silent, his expression unreadable, but his eyes darkened ever so slightly.


    Quentin was quick to respond, ¡°I understand perfectly. And if Corrine were to marry into my family, she would be the one calling the shots. Hodge¡¯s position would always be second to hers.¡±


    Carl took a slow sip of his drink, cing the cup down with deliberate calm.


    ¡°Well, let us see if Hodge has the luck to make that happen.¡± Quentin smirked.


    ¡°Hodge is thoughtful and considerate. There is no way Corrine will not be moved by him.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly thickened, a charged tension settling in the air.


    Meanwhile, Hodge led Corrine along the stone pathway of the garden. Despite the pleasant setting, he could sense the distance she was keeping from him. It gnawed at him, leaving a bitter taste of disappointment.


    ¡°I remember when you were little, you used to follow Jules and me everywhere. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯re treating me like a stranger?¡±


    ¡°I was young and mischievous back then,¡± Corrine replied, her voice cool and measured.


    Her detachment stung, but Hodge refused to let it show. Instead, he tried again.


    ¡°Even though I have been abroad, Jules has kept me updated on you. I have heard so much.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t exactly dislike Hodge, but something about him made her keep her distance. It wasn¡¯t conscious, just instinct.


    After all, they weren¡¯t children anymore, running around, chasing the wind without a care. Those days were long gone. Now, both of them carried the weight of family expectations¡ªburdened by responsibilities that left little room for frivolous connections.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:


    And Corrine wasn¡¯t naive. Not anymore. She could read between the lines, sense the undercurrent in Hodge¡¯s otherwise warm demeanor.


    ¡°Mr. Seymour, I just remembered something I need to take care of. Please excuse me for a moment,¡± she said with a practiced smile.


    Hodge blinked, momentarily caught off guard, but recovered quickly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s catch up another time.¡±


    She walked off, her expressionposed, the faint curve of her lips never quite reaching her eyes.


    Hodge remained standing, watching her retreating figure with quiet confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand it¡ªwhy, after all these years, did Corrine feel so distant?


    ¡°Unrequited love. What a pity, huh?¡± Jules drawled as he stepped beside him, grinning like the devil himself.


    Hodge exhaled slowly, adjusting his tie as if to shake off the moment.


    ¡°And where the hell did youe from?¡±


    Jules shoved a hand into his pocket.


    ¡°As your long-time buddy, let me offer you a piece of advice: drop it.¡±


    Hodge arched a brow, unimpressed.


    ¡°What? Are you worried that Corrine will suffer after marrying me?¡±


    Back in high school, Jules had noticed the way Hodge looked at Corrine, but he had dismissed it as a passing crush. Now, standing here, he realized Hodge was still holding on¡ªpursuing something that was, at best, a fantasy. And that? That was a problem. Even if they were friends, Jules didn¡¯t think Hodge was the right match for Corrine.


    Besides, if Hodge pushed any further, there was one person who absolutely wouldn¡¯t let it slide: Nate.


    ???????? ???????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Jules¡¯ grin turned mocking, syrupy sweet.


    ¡°Since when did you be such a dreamer?¡±


    Hodge ignored his barb and pulled two crisp tickets from his pocket, holding them out.


    ¡°There¡¯s a musical this Saturday. Get Corrine to go with me.¡±


    Jules eyed the tickets like they were live explosives. To him, they weren¡¯t an invitation to a concert¡ªthey were an invitation to disaster. He didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Corrine would refuse, and somehow, some way, the entire event would mysteriously be canceled.


    ¡°Hodge, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you,¡± Jules said with a sigh, rubbing his temples.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I really, really can¡¯t.¡±


    Hodge wasn¡¯t surprised. He knew better than anyone how fiercely protective Jules was of Corrine. Back in high school, Jules had practically been her personal errand boy, running to the ends of the earth if it meant making her life easier. It was excessive.


    Hodge leaned in slightly, a knowing smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°I hear Blue Core Technology is making some serious breakthroughs in AI chip development. How about I introduce you to the Photon Tech research team?¡±


    A tempting offer. One that, under any other circumstances, Jules wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist. If he had heard it an hour ago, he might have jumped at the chance.


    Unfortunately for Hodge, things had changed. Nate had already handed Jules an entire research team. Compared to that, Hodge¡¯s offer was nothing more than a constion prize.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:


    Jules sighed, shaking his head with a slow, almost pitying look. Then he pped a hand on Hodge¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, my friend. It¡¯s just that the other man has given me too much.¡±


    His loyalty had already been bought, and if Corrine ever found out he had even considered betraying her trust, he would be walking into big trouble.


    The other man?


    The words immediately snapped Hodge¡¯s attention back. He grabbed Jules¡¯ arm and demanded, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jules barely spared him a nce.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Corrine,¡± he said, just as his phone buzzed in his pocket. With a casual pat on Hodge¡¯s shoulder, he turned on his heel and walked away.


    Hodge frowned, his gaze drifting to the concert tickets in his hand. His fingers curled around them, his knuckles turning white. Had he missed his chance?


    Having excused herself from Hodge, Corrine found a quiet corner and sank into a chair. She pulled out her phone and typed a quick message to Nate.


    ¡°A reminder. It has been an hour since youst texted me.¡± Hitting send, she propped her chin on her hand and waited.


    A familiar voice broke through her thoughts.


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡±


    Corrine turned her head to find Karina standing behind her, amusement dancing in her eyes. The cold detachment on Corrine¡¯s face eased slightly.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??? Next part


    ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere,¡± Corrine said.


    Karina smirked, running a hand through her hair.


    ¡°Oh, I was just hiding and watching the fun.¡±


    Corrine narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°What fun?¡±


    Karina leaned in with a knowing grin.


    ¡°I saw you and Hodge.¡± Corrine opened her mouth to respond, but Karina was quicker. She lifted a hand, cutting her off.


    ¡°No need to exin. I get it. But Hodge? He definitely sees things differently. The way he looks at you¡ªit¡¯s not exactly subtle. The passion in his eyes could even melt ice.¡±


    Corrine let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°We were just kids who yed together. It¡¯s not as dramatic as you make it sound.¡±


    Karina arched an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t see it that way.¡± Then, as if remembering something, she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, the prototype of Wi¡¯s gown is ready. The team is working on the embroidery now. You should check it out when you have time¡ªjust to make sure everything is in ce.¡±


    The gown had a lively feel to it, and Karina thought it would be better if Corrine took a moment to herself to avoid any mishaps.


    Corrine nodded.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Just as the words left her lips, her phone buzzed with an iing message. A faint smile crossed her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:


    ¡°I will step out for a moment. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    She left the lounge and, by chance, ran into Hodge near the elevator.


    ¡°Corrine.¡±


    She slowed, her expression polite but distant.


    ¡°Mr. Seymour.¡±


    Hodge hesitated for only a second before speaking.


    ¡°I remember you loved The Count of Monte Cristo. A friend gave me two tickets, and I wanted to invite you.¡±


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, cutting him off with a small smile.


    ¡°I never loved it. What I enjoyed was the revenge aspect. I like seeing people get what they deserve, like in a well-crafted thriller.¡±


    Her tone remained firm but calm.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will be going. My boyfriend might get worried.¡±


    Hodge stiffened.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    His eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°Since when? Why have I not heard about this?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s patience wore thin.


    ¡°That is my personal business. I do not need to exin it to you.¡±


    ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í?????????????


    Hodge had always carried himself with an air ofposure¡ªfar steadier than the impulsive Jules. Yet, at that moment, the way he reacted made her wonder if she had misjudged him all along.


    Realizing he was losing ground, Hodge quickly tried to regain his footing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just wanted to know¡ªwhat is he like? Does he treat you well? And¡­ how long have you been together?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression tightened, a flicker of impatience crossing her face. Her voice, cool and detached, carried a subtle warning.


    ¡°This really is none of your concern.¡±


    At the end of the day, Hodge was just Quentin¡¯s grandson. The two families had maintained a cordial rtionship over the years, and as children, they had spent time together simply because circumstances dictated it.


    But beyond that? There was nothing substantial. Corrine had never gone out of her way to cultivate any deeper connection.


    As they grew older, their interactions dwindled, fading into near nonexistence. At this point, they were little more than acquaintances, linked only by distant familiarity.


    For him to pry into her affairs now¡ªit was out of ce. An overstep.


    If she had known back then that Hodge would grow into such a tactless man, she would have saved herself the trouble of ever considering him a friend.


    Hodge caught the shift in her expression and inwardly cursed himself. He had been too brash.


    ¡°Corrine, I apologize. I should not have asked.¡±


    She did not acknowledge the apology.


    ¡°I have things to do. I will be leaving now,¡± she said, her tone clipped.


    As if on cue, the elevator doors behind her slid open, and Matias stepped out. His sharp gaze flicked over Hodge before settling on Corrine. He gave her a respectful nod.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660:


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    At the sight of him, Corrine¡¯s expression softened just a fraction. She acknowledged him with a slight nod before stepping into the elevator. Hodge remained rooted in ce, watching as Corrine and Matias disappeared behind the closing elevator doors. A shadow passed through his deep-set eyes, his disappointment sinking in like a weight.


    Meanwhile, in the billiard room on the first floor, a group of wealthydies and men had taken note of the interaction. Amusement glittered in their eyes as they exchanged knowing smirks.


    ¡°No wonder the Ford family treats Corrine like a hidden gem. Just look at her. She has caught Mr. Hopkins¡¯ eye, and now she has Mr. Seymour following her as if she has him wrapped around her finger.¡±


    ¡°Well, if she did not have something special, the Ford family wouldn¡¯t have invested so much in her, would they?¡±


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Do you truly believe she is anything extraordinary?¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you saying her mother¡­¡±


    The man at the center of attention leaned back, relishing the moment. He lowered his voice just enough to sound conspiratorial.


    ¡°I heard her mother was obsessed with some guy back in the day. Clung to him even when she got pregnant, shamelessly forcing him to marry her. But here¡¯s the real scandal¡ªshe gave birth prematurely at eight months. The baby came early, but don¡¯t you wonder what caused that? There¡¯s no way it was a coincidence. For all we know, the child belonged to another man!¡±


    Laughter erupted around the room, their amusement feeding off the whispered scandal.


    ???????????? ?????????????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????


    But before their amusement could peak, the door behind them was kicked open with a thunderous crash.


    Before the lead instigator could fully process what was happening, a brutal kick mmed into his back, sending him sprawling across the sofa.


    Jules loomed over him, his expression unreadable, except for the sharp glint in his eyes. With a slow, deliberate motion, he ced his foot against the man¡¯s back, pinning him in ce. With practiced ease, he retrieved a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a slow, measured drag.


    Smoke curled around his face as he exhaled, his voice dangerously calm.


    ¡°Miguel, you have nerve. Talking about my family behind my back?¡±


    Miguel Hoffman¡¯s face went pale as he registered exactly who had entered. His stomach twisted.


    ¡°Mr. Ford¡­¡±


    Everyone knew the Ford men guarded Corrine like she was the family¡¯s most treasured possession, despite the fact that her surname was Hond.


    And now, Miguel had not only smeared Corrine¡¯s name but had the audacity to drag Kiley into his gossip. He had effectively signed his own death sentence.


    Jules leaned in slightly, flicking the ash from his cigarette. The embersnded near Miguel¡¯s cor, the heat stinging through the fabric. Miguel flinched, sucking in a sharp breath, but he dared not move.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Jules murmured, his tone mild yetced with malice.


    ¡°Tell me more. What else do you think you know?¡±


    Miguel¡¯s arrogance crumbled in an instant. The weight of Jules¡¯ presence alone was suffocating.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear ones, there is gonna be two new novels today. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??


    .

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:


    ¡°I¡ª I was just talking nonsense. I had too much to drink. Please, do not take it seriously,¡± Miguel stammered, his bravado now reced with panicked submission.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell any alcohol on you,¡± Karina observed, stepping into the room with a piercing gaze that immediately locked onto Miguel. She took a small, deliberate step closer, almost as if testing the air around him.


    ¡°Probably just some watered-down version of what¡¯s supposed to be booze.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she moved confidently to the liquor cab, pulling out two bottles of whiskey.


    ¡°Come on. Let me show you what a real drink should taste like.¡±


    The bottles she chose were infamous¡ªliquor so potent it could knock even the toughest drinkers off their feet. Most wouldn¡¯t dare finish a single bottle, let alone two.


    With a swift motion, she mmed the bottles onto the marble table, the loud thud echoing through the room. The sound sent a chill down Miguel¡¯s spine, his pulse skipping a beat. His gaze flickered between the bottles and Jules, his brow twitching in anxiety, betraying his inner unease.


    If he drank both of those, he wouldn¡¯t be walking out¡ªhe¡¯d be carried out, if he was fortunate enough to survive.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, I swear I was just drunk and talking nonsense. Please don¡¯t take me seriously,¡± Miguel stammered, forcing a smile that came across more as a grimace. His lips stretched unnaturally, his entire face frozen in a tight mask of anxiety, but he dared not let it slip.


    Jules looked down at him with a cold, calcting stare, his eyes sharp as a de in the dark.


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    ¡°Are you going to drink it yourself, or would you prefer I call someone to help you?¡±


    It sounded like a choice, but everyone in the room knew that if Jules made that call, the oue would be far worse.


    After what felt like an eternity of hesitation, Miguel gritted his teeth, unsteadily pushing himself to his feet, and opened one of the bottles. Tilting his head back, he began to gulp the whiskey down.


    He barely managed half the bottle before his stomach revolted. He doubled over, gripping the trash can nearby, and vomited uncontrobly.


    Jules frowned ever so slightly, giving a quick, discreet nce to one of his associates.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him leave until both bottles are empty.¡±


    The message was unmistakable. Miguel would not be leaving until he finished the whiskey, one way or another.


    A collective breath was drawn by the crowd, the tension thick in the air. They pitied Miguel for crossing Jules, but at the same time, silently hoped they wouldn¡¯t be next.


    As Jules turned to leave, he paused for a brief moment, casting a sharp look over his shoulder at the group behind him.


    ¡°If I hear even a whisper about Corrine from any of you again¡­¡± His voice trailed off, the weight of his threat hanging in the air like an iron chain. His lips curved into a faint but chilling smile.


    ¡°I promise you won¡¯t like the consequences.¡±


    With that, he strode out.


    Karina followed him at anguid pace, barely sparing the gossiping women a nce. As she passed them, she let out a mockingugh, not bothering to hide her disdain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:


    ¡°Look at you all¡ªjust a bunch of wannabes, dreaming of catching Mr. Hopkins¡¯ attention. You¡¯re all out of your league.¡±


    The women flushed, but none dared to respond, their pride crushed under Karina¡¯s venomous words.


    Meanwhile, Corrine followed Matias toward a lounge. As they passed a closed conference room door, a hint of curiosity flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Is the meeting still going on?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Matias replied politely.


    ¡°But Mr. Hopkins has already arranged everything for you. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Corrine nodded slightly and followed him into the lounge.


    The lounge was a masterpiece of understated elegance, with intricate wood carvings and silk screens adorning the walls. Across from the entrance stood arge folding screen, both a decorative element and a shield that kept the room private from prying eyes.


    As she moved around the screen, she came upon a plush sofa bed. During the meeting¡¯s break, Nate entered the lounge. His eyesnded on Corrine, resting on the sofa bed.


    Her hair cascaded down like a waterfall, framing her face with soft waves. Her longshes curled delicately, casting faint shadows on her cheeks. Her lips, slightly parted, looked soft and inviting, like cherry blossoms just beginning to bloom.


    Nate¡¯s cold demeanor softened as he approached, gently brushing a lock of hair from her forehead before leaning in to press a tender kiss to her lips.


    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    His movements were careful, almost reverent, as if he wished to pour all the tenderness he felt into that one fleeting kiss.


    Nate¡¯s lips traced a slow path down her neck, his breath warm against her skin. He nudged the cor of her blouse aside, his teeth grazing the soft curve of her corbone before sinking in just enough to make her gasp.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes snapped open. She grabbed his head, fingers tangling in his hair.


    ¡°Nate! What¡¯s with the biting?¡± Why did he suddenly bite her like that?


    Nate lifted his head, one brow arched, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Oh? Done pretending to be asleep already?¡±


    Corrine huffed, her cheeks heating.


    ¡°Who said I was pretending?¡± she shot back, trying to mask her brief embarrassment.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve stayed asleep if you hadn¡¯t started kissing me.¡±


    She had only meant to rest her eyes for a moment¡ªnot actually doze off. Let alone wake up to him kissing her.


    Nate chuckled, shifting to pull her against him. As he tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his fingers deliberately brushed the sensitive skin of her neck. His voice was smooth, teasing.


    ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Corrine leaned back against his chest, tilting her head to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Is the meeting over?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Nate¡¯s gaze flickered downward, lingering on the delicate gemstone bracelet encircling her wrist. His expression darkened, his fingers skimming over it.


    ¡°What were you and your dear Hodge talking about?¡±


    Corrine immediately understood. Ah. So that was what this was about. He was jealous. No wonder the meeting hade to an abrupt halt.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:


    ¡°You saw us?¡±


    Nate toyed with the bracelet, his jaw tightening. There was a restrained impatience in the way he held it¡ªlike he was debating whether to rip it off.


    ¡°By the sound of it, you¡¯d rather I hadn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just an old childhood friend,¡± Corrine sighed, turning in his arms to face him.


    ¡°The Ford and Seymour families have always been close. We used to y together all the time when we were kids. But as we grew up, we drifted apart. He came back probably because Quentin asked him to take over the family business.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable. He echoed her words slowly, deliberately.


    ¡°Just a childhood friend, huh?¡± A man could read another man¡¯s intentions a mile away.


    It was obvious¡ªHodge had feelings for her.


    Otherwise, why would he be giving her a bracelet and inviting her to a musical?


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it,¡± Corrine insisted, holding his gaze.


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a knowing half-smile, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Corrine frowned, instinctively grabbing his hand.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just a little chat. To help him¡­ get the right idea.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine caught the flicker of irritation in his expression and couldn¡¯t hold back augh.


    ¡°Nate, are you jealous?¡±


    He said nothing. Instead, he turned his face away¡ªshoulders squared, lips pursed in a stubborn pout.


    His entire bodynguage screamed that he was upset and that she should make it up to him.


    A yful glint shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes. She reached up, cupping his chin in her palm and tilting his face back toward hers. Then, mirroring his usual assertiveness, she pulled him in for a kiss. She mimicked the way he kissed her¡ªslow, teasing, coaxing.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Nate to unravel under her yful assault. His arm tightened around her waist, his other hand sliding to the back of her head as he pressed her down onto the sofa bed.


    The teasing was over. His kiss was fierce, with a hunger that sent heat curling down her spine. Though she struggled to keep up, she made no effort to pull away.


    It was only when she finally surrendered to the pace he set that his intensity softened. He shifted from being possessive tonguidly savoring the kiss.


    When they finally broke apart, Corrine¡¯s lips tingled. Her breath came in soft, uneven puffs, and her cheeks glowed with warmth.


    She licked her lips, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    Nate loomed over Corrine, his dark eyes smoldering with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. It was not just anger¡ªit was something deeper, something possessive, as if a fire had ignited within him. His voice was cold, edged with quiet dominance.


    ¡°From now on, stay away from him. No more meetings, no more dinners, and definitely no more musicals with him.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:


    The firmness in his tone left no room for argument. If anything, his strictmand only confirmed what she had suspected¡ªNate knew exactly what had transpired between her and Hodge.


    And that flicker of ruthlessness in his gaze? She did not miss it.


    A warning bell rang in her mind. If she ever truly crossed a line with Hodge, Nate would not hesitate to eliminate the problem. He did not care about the Seymour family¡¯s reputation, nor did he y by rules that did not suit him.


    Corrine met his gaze, unshaken, and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her face into his shoulder. A quiet sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°You are Nate Hopkins,¡± she murmured, her voice a soft caress.


    ¡°How could you let another man rattle you like this?¡±


    To her, Nate was always the calm, calcting mastermind¡ªsomeone who controlled situations with effortless precision, never breaking a sweat.


    Yet here he was, tense, on edge, his jealousy raw and unfiltered. His grip tightened on her chin, forcing her to look at him. His gaze was dark, piercing, unwavering.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± he demanded.


    Corrine did not flinch. Instead, her eyes softened, a quiet warmth settling within them.


    ¡°I am in a rtionship, and I know how to avoid misunderstandings. I know how to keep my distance from other men.¡± Her voice was steady, reassuring.


    ¡°But you need to understand, Hodge¡¯s family and mine have been connected for generations. It is inevitable for us to cross paths. Still, I promise, I will keep you informed about every meeting.¡±


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????


    As Corrine exined, the Seymour and Ford families had longstanding ties. It was inevitable for them to cross paths.


    The words should have eased his mind, but they only fueled the jealousy simmering beneath his exterior. The thought of her childhood connection with Hodge¡ªthe memories they shared¡ªtightened something in Nate¡¯s chest, a feeling he refused to name. His jaw clenched.


    ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    Corrine blinked beforeughter bubbled up, light and effortless.


    ¡°How could I?¡± she teased, shaking her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a childhood friend. And Jules was always there whenever we hung out.¡±


    If Nate doubted her, she would call Jules right now to prove it.


    The storm in his gaze slowly faded, his rigid stance softening. A quiet exhale left his lips as he brushed his fingers through her hair, the tension easing.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± he said finally.


    Satisfied, Nate straightened. Corrine pushed herself up on her elbows, watching him closely.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad anymore?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he muttered, though his expression remained unreadable. Then, his gaze flickered to her hand, his frown barely perceptible.


    ¡°When you return home, put the ring back on.¡±


    She froze. The ring.


    It wasn¡¯t the right time to make their rtionship public yet, and her grandfather had insisted she remove the ring since they hadn¡¯t held an official ceremony.


    But to Corrine, a ring did not define her choice. With or without it, Nate was the man she had chosen, now and forever. She had not expected him to care so much about it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:


    Her lips curled into a soft smile, her eyes glinting yfully.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nate adjusted his tie,posing himself before turning toward the door. But just as he took a step away, Corrine reached out, tugging lightly at the edge of his suit jacket. Her eyes were wide, almost innocent, but mischief danced within them.


    ¡°You kiss me and then just leave? Isn¡¯t that a bit irresponsible?¡± she asked, her voice smooth, teasing. Her tone, soft as a whispering stream, stirred something deep within.


    Nate¡¯s thin lips pressed into a firm line as he lowered his gaze, drawn by the gentle tug at the corner of his jacket.


    Corrine¡¯s slender fingers clutched the fine fabric of his ck suit jacket. Such a simple gesture¡ªyet it disarmed him in a way he could not quite exin.


    His eyes lifted, meeting hers.


    Her arched brows framed those luminous eyes, their depths holding a quiet innocence that was difficult to define.


    The smudged traces of lipstick on her lips bore witness to the fervor they had shared moments ago. The loose cor of her blouse, the faint marks that bloomed on her skin¡ªeach detail wove together an intoxicating image, one that lingered vividly in Nate¡¯s mind.


    A shadow flickered in his gaze, darkening with something primal. He reached out, his fingertips brushing against her swollen lips, slowly tracing the blurred remnants of color. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his voice dropping to a husky murmur.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ how do you want me to take responsibility?¡±


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved as she arched a brow, curling a finger to beckon him closer.


    Nate did not hesitate. The moment he leaned in, she cradled his face in her hands and kissed him.


    Unlike the fire he had ignited in her earlier, Corrine¡¯s lips were a whisper of softness¡ªlike raindrops against parched earth, gentle yet utterly consuming.


    Heat coiled within him, a slow burn beneath his skin, but he held himself still, letting her take the lead.


    When she finally pulled away, Corrine rested her forehead against his, her breath warm against his lips. Her eyes glowed with amusement, a yful smile dancing across her face.


    ¡°There. Now we are even.¡±


    Nate let out a quiet exhale, though his smirk betrayed his thoughts.


    ¡°It does not feel even to me.¡±


    Before she could protest, he captured her lips once more. When it came to kissing, once was never enough.


    By the time Nate stepped back into the conference room, a subtle shift in his demeanor had not gone unnoticed.


    His usual sharp, almost ruthless aura seemed¡­ tempered, his expression unreadable yet unmistakably rxed. Those with keen eyes took note of the faint smudge of lipstick on his chin. It was barely there¡ªbut just enough to stir whispers.


    Spection spread like wildfire.


    Quentin, seated nearby, nudged Carl beneath the table, tilting his chin in Nate¡¯s direction. Following his gaze, Carl¡¯s sharp eyesnded on the telltale mark. His expression darkened slightly, though he said nothing.


    Meanwhile, Corrine stepped out of the lounge after reapplying her lipstick with practiced ease.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    She turned at the voice, meeting Saul¡¯s respectful nod.


    Corrine acknowledged him with a slight incline of her head before heading toward the elevator. When she noticed him trailing behind at a measured pace, a quiet chuckle escaped her lips.


    ¡°Go on with your work. I am just taking a stroll.¡±


    Saul hesitated, his expression troubled.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins instructed me to stay close and ensure your safety.¡± A knowing glint flickered in her gaze.


    So, Nate did not trust her. Instead of admitting it outright, he cloaked it in a noble excuse. How typical.


    She did not argue, allowing Saul to follow. It was a minor inconvenience¡ªbut an effective deterrent. Several wealthy young men who had been eager to approach her found themselves rethinking their decision.


    They had wanted to make their move, but one nce at Saul¡¯s stance, the quiet authority in his gaze, and they wisely reconsidered.


    When Corrine arrived at the billiards room, she immediately sensed the shift in the air. Something was off. She strolled over to Karina¡¯s side, selecting a cue stick from the rack with casual ease.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Karina lined up her shot, her focus unwavering. With a smooth stroke, she sent the six-ball rolling cleanly into the corner pocket. Only then did she straighten, ncing at Corrine with an unreadable smirk.


    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    ¡°They¡¯re just having a run of bad luck.¡±


    Karina lined up her next shot, but this time, she missed. She stepped aside, resting her hands on the cue to allow Corrine her turn.


    ¡°While you were gone, Miguel from the Hoffman family was running his mouth,¡± Karina said.


    ¡°Not only did he talk behind your back, but he also brought up your mother. Jules and I took care of it for you.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow.


    ¡°What exactly did he say?¡±


    Miguel was Chelsea¡¯s rtive, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had picked up on some rumors about the Ford family. But for him to say something that got Jules riled up¡ªnow that was interesting.


    Karina frowned slightly.


    ¡°Why do you want to know? If people are gossiping behind your back, it¡¯s never anything good. It¡¯ll only make you unhappy.¡±


    It was clear she had no intention of repeating Miguel¡¯s words. Corrine caught the reluctance in her tone and didn¡¯t press. Instead, she turned to Jules.


    Lounging on the ck leather sofa, he lookedpletely at ease¡ªone arm draped over the backrest, his shirt sleeves rolled up to reveal strong forearms, a cigarette idly bnced between his fingers. Smoke curledzily in the air, veiling his chiseled features in a soft haze.


    Sensing her gaze, Jules exhaled a slow stream of smoke and lifted his eyes to hers. For a brief moment, the sharpness in his expression melted into something warmer.


    He flicked the cigarette into an ashtray, shoved a hand into his pocket, and strolled over.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:


    ¡°Fancy a game? Just us.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Corrine said, tapping the end of her cue against the floor, mischief dancing in her eyes.


    ¡°And the stakes?¡±


    Jules gave her azy smirk, rubbing chalk over his cue tip.


    ¡°Your call.¡±


    She tilted her head, then shot him a bold grin.


    ¡°The Aventador in your garage.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the priciest car in his collection, but its rarity made it special. It was the perfect trophy. Something that would definitely catch Nate¡¯s attention.


    Jules raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard by her choice, but there was amusement in his gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got nerve.¡±


    Corrineughed.


    ¡°ttery won¡¯t make me go easy on you.¡±


    An hour and a halfter, Corrine imed the win¡ªjust barely. Jules set his cue down and leaned against the edge of the pool table, smirking.


    ¡°The car¡¯s yours. Pick it up whenever.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Corrine seemed to hesitate.


    Jules noticed and waited for her to speak.


    ???????? ?????????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Can you customize the voice system for me? I want it set to my voice.¡±


    Jules let out a short chuckle.


    ¡°Corrine, that¡¯s peak narcissism.¡±


    Before Corrine could retort, Karina cut in.


    ¡°She¡¯s not doing it for herself.¡±


    Jules¡¯ sharp gaze flicked to Karina, and she continued, ¡°It¡¯s for Mr. Hopkins. A birthday gift, right?¡±


    The light amusement in Jules¡¯ expression vanished in an instant. His jaw clenched, his fingers flexing slightly.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re using my car to impress another guy? You really know how to y the game!¡±


    Corrine smirked, one brow lifting.


    ¡°I call it resourcefulness.¡±


    She turned to leave but then paused, as if remembering something. ncing back, she added casually, ¡°Oh, and swap out the ss for bulletproof.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for his reaction. Jules exhaled sharply, muttering something under his breath as she disappeared from view.


    Night fell swiftly over the estate.


    Corrine followed the guesthouse butler to her room, exhaustion beginning to weigh on her.


    The guesthouse was a five-story structure, its top floor housing an opulent presidential suite at the very end of the hall. Her room was conveniently located right next door.


    She stepped onto her private balcony and leaned against the railing. Just beyond, she could see the open-air balcony of the presidential suite,plete with an outdoor pool shimmering under the soft glow of submerged lights.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:


    She settled into the hanging wicker swing,zily scrolling through gift ideas on her phone.


    Then, from the neighboring suite, she heard it¡ªmuffled footsteps, followed by hushed voices.


    Corrine had not paid much attention to the conversation at first. Eavesdropping had never interested her.


    But the moment she caught a familiar voice, her focus sharpened. Moses and Zack sat on the stone steps of the balcony, their postures rxed, but the weight of their words was undeniable.


    ¡°Andromache might be ambitious, but her schemes alone are enough to give her the confidence to make a move against Nate in Lyhaton,¡± Zack remarked. His tone was casual, yet it carried a quiet confidence, as though he had already assessed every possible angle and dismissed the unnecessary ones.


    Moses lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply before exhaling a slow curl of smoke into the night air.


    ¡°That may be true,¡± he said, his voice measured, ¡°but Andromache hasn¡¯t been idle these past few days. She¡¯s been meeting with members of the coteral lines of the four major families. You don¡¯t actually believe those are just casual visits, do you?¡±


    The moment his words settled, an uneasy silence lingered between them. After a pause, Moses continued, his tone grave.


    ¡°From what I hear, the Burgess family is involved as well.¡±


    While most people might overlook the significance, Zack knew exactly what that meant. The tangled history between Corrine and Leah was no secret to him. If they knew, then it wasn¡¯t surprising that Andromache pieced it together too. Leah had been stirring up trouble for Corrine in the past few months. Even if her past maniptions had been scrubbed from the inte, memories were not so easily erased.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ???????????????? ????


    ¡°Andromache may not hold much influence in Lyhaton,¡± Moses mused, flicking the ash from his cigarette, ¡°but as a member of the Hopkins family from the Independent Continent, she has no shortage of people willing to carry out her bidding.¡±


    He wasn¡¯tplimenting her. If anything, he understood all too well the sway that the Hopkins name carried. People aligned themselves with power, not out of loyalty, but for their own gain. Andromache only needed to make the right promises, and the families of Lyhaton¡ªwhether big or small¡ªwould flock to her side.


    Zack let out a low chuckle, his voiceced with mockery.


    ¡°And what is the Burgess family capable of doing now?¡±


    Corrine smirked to herself, amusement flickering in her eyes. Indeed, the Burgess family had long lost any meaningful standing. If Andromache truly believed that allying with Leah would be enough to bring Corrine down, then she was gravely mistaken.


    Just as these thoughts passed through her mind, a knock sounded at her door.


    Startled, she stood up quickly¡ªtoo quickly. Her elbow grazed a flowerpot on the balcony, sending it teetering toward the edge. Instinct kicked in. She reached out and caught it just before it tumbled over, her heart thudding from the near mishap.


    Letting out a quiet breath of relief, she carefully set the pot back in ce before stepping away from the balcony and toward the door. When she opened it, she was met with a familiar face.


    ¡°Lnd?¡± she blinked in slight surprise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:


    The man before her inclined his head politely. His demeanor was calm, much like Carl¡¯s.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he said smoothly.


    ¡°Your grandfather would like to have a word with you.¡±


    A flicker of concern passed through Corrine¡¯s eyes. If her grandfather was calling for her at this hour, it could only mean something important.


    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± she replied. Swiftly, she changed into something more appropriate before following Lnd down the dimly lit hallway to Carl¡¯s room.


    As they neared the room, a sudden crash echoed from within. The unmistakable sound of shattering porcin jolted through the air. Corrine nced at Lnd, her brows lifting in silent inquiry. Lnd cleared his throat, his expressionposed but his tone carefully neutral.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Mr. Jules Ford inside.¡±


    Corrine nodded slightly before stepping forward.


    The moment she entered, the tension in the room hit her like a tangible force. Jules stood there, his head bowed in submission, while Carl faced him, cane raised high, poised to strike.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Corrine¡¯s voice sliced through the thick silence, urgencycing her words. Her eyes locked onto the raised cane, a flicker of unease crossing her face.


    Carl turned at the sound of her voice. His sharp gaze softened¡ªjust a fraction¡ªbut his frustration still lingered.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± he said gruffly.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    Corrine stepped forward, gently cing a steadying hand on his arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Carl¡¯s grip on the cane tightened.


    ¡°Let him exin it himself!¡± he dered.


    Jules cast a nervous nce at Corrine before his gaze drifted to the old man¡¯s cane, gripped with an authority that sent a chill down his spine. Feeling cornered, he finally admitted to epting certain ¡°benefits¡± from Nate. He had assumed the dealings were discreet, yet somehow, the whispers had still reached Carl¡¯s ears.


    When Corrine heard Jules¡¯ exnation, her lips twitched into a knowing smirk. So that was why Jules had stopped persuading her to keep a distance from Nate. He couldn¡¯t oppose her rtionship with Nate now that his loyalty was bought.


    Carl mmed his cane against the floor, the sharp crack cutting through the air like a gunshot.


    ¡°You knew he had ulterior motives, yet you still interacted with him in private? Are you trying to send me to an early grave?¡±


    Jules, ever the picture of nonchnce, leaned backzily as if Carl¡¯s anger was nothing more than background noise.


    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re overthinking things. It¡¯s just business. A simple, mutually beneficial arrangement.¡±


    Carl let out a bitter snort.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll end up selling Corrine to him.¡±


    Jules slouched even further, muttering under his breath, ¡°As if I would.¡± Not that he needed to. With just a snap of Nate¡¯s fingers, Corrine woulde running. Of course, saying that out loud would be a death wish. If he had any hope of walking out of this room unscathed, he¡¯d keep his mouth shut.


    Carl shot him a withering re, his patience thinning by the second.


    ¡°Go, go! Just looking at you irritates me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:


    As Jules turned to leave, his gaze met Corrine¡¯s for the briefest moment. She caught the message in his eyes.


    Once he was gone, Carl exhaled sharply, as if shedding ayer of tension. He reached for the cup on the table, taking a slow sip of water. Corrine watched him, and then got straight to the point.


    ¡°Grandpa, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Carl hesitated, her candidness catching him off guard. He stalled, taking another sip¡ªthis one slower, more deliberate. Only when thest drop of water was gone did he finally set the cup down with a resigned sigh.


    ¡°Corrine, there are things I shouldn¡¯t interfere with, but your mother¡­ she passed too soon. Before she left, she made me promise to take care of you, so¡­¡±


    Noticing his difort, Corrine smiled, a soft attempt to ease the tension.


    ¡°Since when do we talk so formally?¡±


    Her words had the intended effect. Some of the stiffness in Carl¡¯s posture eased, his expression shifting to something fonder. He cast a nce at Lnd.


    Lnd, understanding the unspokenmand, dipped his head and exited, leaving them alone.


    Carl sighed again, this time quieter, more reflective.


    ¡°Corrine, tell me honestly¡­ how far has your rtionship with Nate gone?¡±


    Corrine, who had been drinking water, was blindsided by the question. She inhaled sharply, only for the water to go down the wrong way. A choked cough tore from her throat as she struggled to regain herposure. Of all things, she hadn¡¯t expected her grandfather to ask that.


    Carl knew his question was intrusive, and he shouldn¡¯t be the one to ask this. But he couldn¡¯t find the right person to discuss this sensitive subject with Corrine. He didn¡¯t want too many people knowing about her rtionship with Nate.


    ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine pressed her lips together, unsure of how to respond.


    ¡°Corrine,¡± Carl continued, ¡°you think you understand him, but you¡¯ve only seen what he wants you to see.¡±


    As she remained silent, he sighed again, this time heavier.


    ¡°You have no idea what being with him truly means.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡ª¡±


    Carl didn¡¯t let her finish.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say. But listen to me. That man is not right for you.¡±


    ¡°You keep insisting that Nate is not the right match for me, and you¡¯ve repeatedly urged me to end the arrangement, but surely, you owe me an exnation, don¡¯t you?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes were sharp, and her voice unwavering as she stared at Carl. She had long sensed his deep resistance regarding her marriage arrangement. If Carl disapproved so much, why hadn¡¯t he stopped it when her mother first arranged it?


    As Corrine stood her ground, Carl¡¯s frustration deepened. He thought to himself that if Jules were in her position, he would have probably knocked some sense into him by now. Taking a moment to collect his thoughts, Carl spoke again, carefully weighing his words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set everything else aside for now. Just consider this: If your connection to Nate bes public, his enemies will turn their attention to you. It¡¯s one thing to deal with threats you can see, but what about those lurking in the shadows? Can you truly guarantee your safety? Nate might protect you for a while, but he¡¯s only human. There wille a time when he makes a misstep, and when that happens, it¡¯ll be toote to turn back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:


    Those who rose to power, who gained admiration, inevitably made enemies along the way. And Corrine, being involved with Nate, would be the perfect tool for those enemies to manipte. If they discovered her, they would stop at nothing to exploit the connection.


    But Corrine had already considered all of this. She had even tried to convince herself to step away from Nate, to ept a life free of these dangers. But there was a part of her that chose to take the risk. She was willing to gamble everything, entrusting her life to him, betting that he would remain by her side forever.


    With a light, absent-minded gesture, Corrine traced her finger along the rim of her cup as she spoke, her voice steady.


    ¡°But maybe I¡¯m not his weakness after all.¡± Even if Nate couldn¡¯t always shield her, she would never allow herself to be anyone¡¯s pawn. She didn¡¯t need Nate or the Ford family to be her shield. She had enough strength within her to stand on her own.


    Carl, seeing the resolve in her eyes, grew even more frustrated. He sighed deeply, with a hint of resignation.


    ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t change your mind. But I only hope that when the timees, you¡¯ll stay level-headed and avoid making choices you¡¯llter regret.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    Once she left Carl¡¯s room, Corrine returned to hers.


    The moment Corrine entered, her eyesnded on Jules, sprawledzily across the sofa.


    ¡°Come here and sign this,¡± he said without looking up, handing her a document.


    More chapters avable at g?????????¦Í????s.???????


    Corrine took it, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Jules, lighting a cigarette with his usual nonchnce, shrugged.


    ¡°Shares in mypany.¡±


    His tone was so casual, it almost felt like he was asking her to pass the salt rather than offering something as significant aspany shares.


    ¡°And why the sudden gesture?¡± Corrine tossed the document onto the table and made her way toward her bedroom.


    ¡°Feeling guilty about epting benefits from Nate without letting me know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, guilty?¡± Jules muttered almost defensively.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did anything wrong.¡±


    Jules knew the truth. Nate¡¯s offer had been too tempting to resist. But what choice did he have? Nate had offered him an entire research team. If Nate had been even slightly less generous, Jules would have never agreed.


    Corrine stepped out of her bedroom, a medical kit in hand.


    ¡°Take off your shirt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury¡­¡± Jules protested, but the firmness in her voice silenced him.


    ¡°Take it off!¡± shemanded coldly.


    Her tone was enough to make himply. Jules, who found her icy demeanor far more intimidating than anything else, set down his ss and slowly removed his shirt.


    Whaty beneath made Corrine¡¯s breath catch¡ªhis back was covered in deep, angry red marks, some of which looked as though they had torn into the flesh. It was evident that Carl had been especially harsh with his punishment this time.


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly, her voice steady.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:


    ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    Jules, who had been about to boast, winced as the antiseptic made contact with his wound. A sharp gasp escaped his lips.


    ¡°Damn, Grandpa really didn¡¯t hold back!¡±


    Without a word, Corrine continued her work, focused on cleaning the injuries. The antiseptic seeped into the gashes, and Jules¡¯ forehead tightened with the effort of holding back the pain. He nced at Corrine and, with a hint of curiosity, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even the slightest bit curious?¡±


    ¡°Stop moving,¡± she replied, her tone icy.


    Julesplied, sitting up straighter and leaning against the chair¡¯s backrest to make it easier for her to tend to him. Her motions were swift, efficient¡ªalmost mechanical¡ªas though she had repeated this process countless times before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really only epted a little favor from Nate?¡± she asked, her gaze flickering to the angry marks on his back, her frown deepening as she continued working.


    When Jules had been younger, he¡¯d been headstrong, rebellious, a force that refused to be tamed. To curb his unruliness, Jayden had sent him to Carl for tough training. But Jules had stayed defiant, his spirit unbroken.


    Corrine remembered one particr moment¡ªJules had defended her honor in a fight with a rich kid, the result being that the boy¡¯s leg never fully healed. Carl had lost his temper that day, delivering one of the harshest punishments Jules had ever faced. He hadshed Jules¡¯ back without mercy. Jules had clenched his teeth, not uttering a sound, even though the pain must have been unbearable. He insisted he had done nothing wrong.


    That same evening, Corrine had snuck into his room with food, only to run into Jayden. It was the first time she had seen her usuallyposed uncle show any softness. Jayden had sighed deeply and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Carl¡¯s tough exterior. He knows exactly what he¡¯s doing. The boy¡¯s family needed a solution.¡±


    Th3n r34d th3 l3g1t v3rs10n: g4ln0v3ls.c0m.


    Looking at the wounds on Jules now, it was clear that Carl had shown no leniency this time.


    If this entire ordeal was merely about Jules epting Nate¡¯s research team, it seemed like an overreaction from Carl, far beyond what such a minor thing would warrant.


    ¡°I¡¯m your blood cousin. No matter how messed up I am, I would never betray you!¡± Jules suddenly sat up, locking eyes with Corrine.


    ¡°You actually think I would? Corrine, look me in the eye and tell me¡ªhave I ever done anything to hurt you?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Corrine pressed him back down with an unyielding hand.


    ¡°I just find it strange. Why would Grandpa be so enraged over something so trivial?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m wondering,¡± Jules admitted.


    ¡°Everything points to Grandpa being dead-set against you being with Nate.¡±


    Corrine raised a single eyebrow, her expression calm as she nced at him.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Jules hesitated before suggesting, ¡°I think you should really reconsider¡­¡±


    But before he could finish, Corrine¡¯s hand pressed harder against his wound. Jules broke out in a cold sweat, his breath sharp with pain.


    ¡°Hey! Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Oops, my bad,¡± Corrine said, a faint, utterly insincere smile ying at the corner of her lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:


    Jules, fully aware of her deliberate action, pressed his lips together. After a beat, he couldn¡¯t help but speak again.


    ¡°Nate¡¯s already publicly dered he¡¯ll marry you. If that leaks, you won¡¯t even begin to understand the kind of mess you¡¯ll be in. Just take the other three major families as examples. If they find out about you and Nate, you¡¯ll just be a pawn in their games.¡±


    Corrine applied the finishing touches to Jules¡¯ wounds before lifting her gaze to meet his. A faint, almost cryptic smile yed at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type to be yed like a pawn,¡± she said, her tone calm but resolute.


    Jules was momentarily taken aback, unsure how to respond. After all, Corrine wasn¡¯t just some pampered heiress who spent her days basking in luxury. In terms of courage and strategy, she was every bit as sharp as Carl had been in his prime.


    It was no coincidence that she had single-handedly resurrected Ashton Group from the brink of bankruptcy in just a year, transforming it into an empire that soared to even greater heights within two.


    As he buttoned his shirt, Jules couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at the scars etched into his back.


    ¡°Even after all this time, you¡¯re still as skilled as ever.¡±


    Corrine paused, her fingers halting briefly as she packed away the medical supplies. Her gaze dropped, and a quiet smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Her voice was calm, betraying no emotion.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m a little rusty.¡±


    S??e original v??rs?????? ??t g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°How about we take a break and do something fun?¡± Jules suggested casually.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes flicked up to meet his. Jules effortlessly buttoned his shirt, his long fingers moving with practiced ease.


    ¡°The young heir of the Brown family just opened a new country club up north,plete with horseback riding. What do you think about checking it out tomorrow?¡±


    Horseback riding at a country club? That was a first for Lyhaton.


    Corrine thought for a moment, the idea taking root in her mind, before nodding.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    It had been ages since shest rode a horse. Even longer since she¡¯d felt that exhrating sense of freedom.


    Meanwhile, the Burgess family had been caught off guardtely, particrly Leah. She never imagined she¡¯d receive an invitation from none other than Andromache.


    Andromache Hopkins¡ªher name carried weight, a figure from the esteemed Hopkins family of the Independent Continent. She wasn¡¯t just any woman. She embodied power, wealth, and influence¡ªstatus that everyone coveted.


    If the Burgess family could forge an alliance with Andromache, their fate would be sealed. They¡¯d climb the ranks in no time.


    In fact, even the Ford family¡¯s standing as the wealthiest could be under threat.


    ¡°Leah, what did you two talk about today?¡± Corey asked, his eyes fixed on her with an unmistakable gleam of anticipation.


    Leah met his gaze, sensing the eagerness in his voice. She lowered her eyes, speaking with deliberate calm.


    ¡°Not much. She said she wanted to take me as her goddaughter and asked me to consult with you about it.¡±


    Corey¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement, his enthusiasm palpable.


    Gone were the usual concerns about age, status, or anything else. If Leah became Andromache¡¯s goddaughter, it would be a monumental leap for the Burgess family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:


    Suppressing the surge of emotion, Corey took a breath and, with barely contained eagerness, asked, ¡°And what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I told her if she¡¯s willing, then so am I,¡± Leah responded, her gaze drifting casually to her nails.


    ¡°She also mentioned she wants me to take over our family¡¯spany soon, to personally train me for it.¡±


    For a moment, Corey¡¯s excitement waned, the sparkle in his eyes dimming. He rubbed his fingers together thoughtfully.


    ¡°So, the condition for her to take you as a goddaughter is for you to take the reins of Burgess Group?¡±


    Leah nodded, her tone indifferent as she admired her nails.


    ¡°You could say that. But she promised me that with her guidance, the Burgess family could rival the Ashtons.¡±


    That offer was enough to tempt Corey.


    The Burgess family had been dwindling for years, and no one felt the weight of their fall more than he did. The thought of reiming their former glory burned deep inside him.


    Who would choose to remain a subordinate when they could reign supreme?


    After a moment of quiet contemtion, Corey¡¯s expression hardened, his resolve solidifying like steel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the appointment letter ready first thing tomorrow morning!¡±


    With that, he stood up, his steps purposeful as he made his way toward his study to contact his secretary.


    As Corey passed Leah, his hand came to rest on her frail shoulder, the firm squeeze conveying more weight than words ever could.


    ¡°Leah, our family¡¯s future rests on you.¡±


    She met his gaze with quiet determination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Before the moment could settle, her phone rang. Her lips curved instinctively when she saw the caller ID¡ªBruce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this,¡± she said, already moving toward the stairs. Without another word, she slipped upstairs, phone in hand, and headed straight for her room.


    The moment she answered, Bruce¡¯s voice came through, steady and familiar.


    ¡°Leah.¡±


    ¡°Bruce,¡± she responded softly.


    He wasted no time on pleasantries.


    ¡°So, Andromache invited you to the banquet. You seem to be getting quite close to her these days.¡± Leah paused for the briefest moment. When she spoke, her tone remained smooth, unhurried.


    ¡°Andromache and I get along very well. She wants me to be her goddaughter and promises to support my family.¡±


    A quiet breath escaped her as she added, almost as if voicing a thought she hadn¡¯t yet fully processed, ¡°Bruce, to be honest, I still can¡¯t believe this is real.¡±


    There was no false modesty in her words, only quiet disbelief at how her life had shifted.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined herself tied to the Hopkins family of the Independent Continent. And bing Andromache¡¯s goddaughter? It was almost unfathomable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:


    Perhaps fate had finally grown weary of watching her endure Corrine¡¯s relentless humiliations. This was more than a stroke of luck.


    It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and she wasn¡¯t about to let it slip through her fingers.


    Corrine might be flourishing in Lyhaton now, but only because of the wealthy patron propping her up.


    Whether it was that elusive billionaire benefactor or the powerful Ford family¡ªLyhaton¡¯s richest¡ªneither held a candle to the Hopkins family.


    Leah was ready to see just how Corrine nned to keep up.


    Silence stretched on the other end of the line.


    Bruce seemed to deliberate over her words, his thoughts hidden behind the weight of his pause. Then, as though reaching a decision he had been resisting, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Leah, once I finish my current work, I¡¯ll visit your parents and discuss our wedding date.¡±


    His deration didn¡¯t startle her. If anything, it felt inevitable¡ªjust another piece of the puzzle falling into ce.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied.


    After the call ended, she moved to the window, pressing her fingertips lightly against the cool ss. The night stretched out before her¡ªendless, vast, full of silent possibilities.


    The next morning, after a brief breakfast gathering, the Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting came to an official close. One by one, its attendees began to scatter.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Amidst the shifting crowd, Corrine and Jules trailed quietly behind Carl, their attention focused on the members of the three other prominent families as they made their exits.


    Then, a sudden rhythm of firm,manding footsteps echoed from behind.


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she turned, her gaze locking onto a group striding purposefully toward her.


    Moses and Zack led the charge, but it was Nate whomanded attention.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit with a wlessly knotted tie, he radiated an aura of cold restraint and unshakable authority. There was something maic¡ªintimidating¡ªabout the way he carried himself. His sharp brows and piercing eyes added to his enigmatic allure, while the unfathomable depths in his gaze held the mystery of a bottomlesske¡ªconcealing, unreadable, yetced with a quiet, dangerous charm.


    Sensing Corrine¡¯s lingering stare, he lifted his eyes to meet hers, and for a fleeting moment, a flicker of warmth softened his otherwise severe expression.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Carl¡¯s deliberate cough shattered the spell, yanking Corrine back to the present.


    She quickly averted her gaze, only to find two figures now standing before them¡ªHodge and Quentin.


    ¡°Hodge, it¡¯s been years,¡± Carl greeted, his face lighting up with genuine warmth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown into quite an aplished young man.¡±


    Hodge, everposed, dipped his head slightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ford. I¡¯ve just returned; I¡¯ll visit you properly in a few days.¡±


    Carl¡¯s smile deepened, approval shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll prepare a feast with fine wine. You must join me for a drink.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hodge replied, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Then his gaze shifted, settling on Corrine, lingering as he took her in.


    The change in atmosphere was almost tangible. Despite the sunlight streaming in from outside, an icy chill crept into the room, and the growing tension seemed to press down on everyone present.


    Jules pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned in toward Corrine, lowering his voice.


    ¡°Do you not think Grandpa is unusually enthusiastic today?¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, meeting his gaze with a knowing look.


    Of course, she had noticed.


    The Seymour and Ford families had been close for generations.


    Carl had never once entertained the idea of solidifying that through marriage. If that had been his n, he would not have waited all these years.


    Yet today, Carl¡¯s warmth toward Hodge was unusual.


    Had he suddenly changed his mind?


    As Corrine mulled over the thought, a familiar voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Carl Ford.¡±


    Her shoulders tensed, and a sense of unease surged through her like an unexpected tide.


    She lowered her gaze, unwilling to meet Nate¡¯s eyes.


    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m


    The moment his voice cut through the air, the entire room shifted its attention toward him.


    Nate approached with aposed, respectful demeanor.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, may I have a private word with you?¡±


    A brief pause settled over the space before Carl gave a slow nod and strode toward the exit with measured steps, Nate following beside him.


    Jules leaned in toward Corrine, whispering, ¡°What do you think they are talking about?¡±


    Corrine tilted her head, blinking innocently.


    ¡°Why do you not go and find out?¡±


    Jules scoffed, his lips twisting into a half-smirk.


    ¡°So, you are just going to let me take the risk?¡±


    Corrine grinned.


    ¡°Well, is that not what elder cousins are for?¡±


    Realizing he had no wittyeback, Jules simply grabbed her hand and started walking.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, startled.


    ¡°The country club.¡±


    As they walked away, Hodge instinctively took a step forward, intending to follow. But before he could, a firm handnded on his shoulder.


    Moses.


    Though they were close in age, their family hierarchy demanded respect, and Hodge had no choice but to greet him properly.


    ¡°Uncle Moses,¡± Hodge greeted.


    Moses slung an arm around Hodge¡¯s shoulders, his voice calm but firm.


    ¡°Hodge, since you¡¯re calling me Uncle, let me give you a piece of advice¡ªlet Corrine go. You and she are not meant to be.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:


    With a solid pat to Hodge¡¯s chest, Moses added, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Hodge stood frozen, his brow furrowing as a shadow of concern crossed his face.


    Meanwhile, Jules drove for over an hour before finally pulling up at their destination.


    Corrine stepped out of the car, removing her sunsses as she took in the view.


    Rolling hills stretched across the horizon, nketed in lush greenery. The ce was stunning¡ªuntouched, pristine. The perfect location for a country club.


    It required minimal investment while making full use of the naturalndscape.


    Not far away, Paul Brown¡ªfourth son of the prominent Brown family¡ªwas busy entertaining Lyhaton¡¯s elite.


    He had invited several wealthy young men anddies early that morning to ensure the event was lively. Yet despite all the important faces in attendance, one name had been noticeably absent: Jules Ford.


    Now, as the unmistakable purr of a Hennessey Venom F5 Roadster rolled onto the scene, Paul¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Forgetting all about the conversation he had been engaged in, he hastily handed his wine ss to someone nearby and all but jogged over.


    ¡°Mr. Ford!¡±


    Jules barely acknowledged him, offering only a curt nod. One hand tucked into his pocket, he nced around.


    ¡°Not a bad view.¡±


    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Paul straightened, eager to engage.


    ¡°That is exactly why I bought thend. Considered developing it at first, but then figured a country club would be more time- and cost-efficient.¡±


    Despite his casual tone, his eyes kept drifting toward Corrine as he tried to assess her connection to Jules.


    After all, the Ford family had always kept Corrine out of the public eye. People knew Carl had a granddaughter, but no one knew her name¡ªlet alone what she looked like.


    Rumors had spread afterst night¡¯s event. Miguel had supposedly run his mouth about someone he shouldn¡¯t have, and Jules had overheard. The fallout had been swift¡ªMiguel had been taught a lesson so brutal that he had ended up drinking himself into a stomach hemorrhage and was rushed to the emergency room.


    Even now, Miguel was still recovering in the hospital.


    Paul studied Corrine, suspicion creeping into his thoughts. It was said that Jules had gone to such lengths for a woman.


    Could it be that the woman in question was standing right in front of him?


    Paul pressed his lips together, barely containing his curiosity. After a brief hesitation, he finally asked, ¡°So, who is this?¡±


    Jules responded tly, ¡°My cousin.¡±


    What should have been a straightforward introduction quickly morphed into something else in Paul¡¯s mind.


    Jules caught the way Paul¡¯s brows lifted, the smirk ying at the corners of his mouth.


    With a teasing lilt, Paul said, ¡°Ah, I see, I see.¡±


    The insinuation was clear. Paul thought Jules was hiding the truth¡ªdodging reality with a convenient lie. In his mind, Corrine must be Jules¡¯ sweetheart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:


    Jules realized the misunderstanding instantly. The guy hadpletely taken it the wrong way.


    But revealing Corrine¡¯s true identity was not something he was willing to do just yet. Instead of correcting him, he brushed it off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Show me inside.¡±


    Paul took the cue.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The moment they stepped in, all eyes flicked toward them. Conversations faltered. nces were exchanged. The shift in the crowd¡¯s energy did not go unnoticed¡ªleast of all by Leah.


    She had been chatting just moments before, but now her focus was locked on the new arrival.


    It had been a long time since she and Corrine hadst crossed paths, yet the animosity she harbored had not dimmed in the slightest.


    If anything, seeing Corrine again¡ªwith that same breathtaking beauty¡ªonly reignited the resentment that had never truly faded.


    Leah¡¯s hands, which had been resting loosely at her sides, curled into fists.


    Then, as if on cue, whispers began trickling through the crowd.


    ¡°I heard Jules went after Miguel Hoffman yesterday,¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°Word is, the guy is still in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s not here today,¡± another voice chimed in.


    ???????? ???????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Talk about bad luck. Of all the people he could have crossed, he had to pick Jules. Now he has to deal with the consequences.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Judie Seymour was sent abroad overnight. That was Jules¡¯ doing too.¡±


    This group might not have been part of Jules¡¯ inner circle, but they knew enough.


    Jules had never been one to y by the rules. He did what he wanted, when he wanted, and if someone got in his way, well¡­


    Taking down a Seymour and a Hoffman at such an important elite event?


    That was a public humiliation the two families would never live down.


    Leah had heard the rumors too. But unlike the others, who only knew bits and pieces from gossip, she had received her information directly from Andromache.


    Lowering her gaze, she masked the cold glint in her eyes and let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°I heard Judie was forced to strip and apologize in front of everyone. That was crossing the line. She is just a girl. Her reputation is in ruins now. Who knows if we will ever see her again.¡±


    Silence fell over the group. Uneasy nces were exchanged.


    The message was clear.


    If there had been any hope of Judie staying in Lyhaton, the Seymour family would not have sent her away so hastily.


    They had given up on her.


    Leah¡¯s lips curled slightly as she swept her gaze over the group.


    Pathetic.


    They were all the same¡ªloud when it came to whispering behind people¡¯s backs, but the moment things turned serious, their voices vanished.


    She knew better than to linger on the topic for too long. Drawing attention to herself now would not be wise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:


    So, with a calcted pivot, she redirected the conversation toward Corrine.


    ¡°A man will do anything for the woman he loves,¡± Leah mused, her voice carrying just the right note of amusement.


    ¡°Looking at her, it is not hard to see why.¡±


    By now, everyone had noticed Corrine.


    With a face like hers, how could they not?


    ¡°She is just using her looks. Nothing special about that,¡± someone sneered.


    Leah turned toward the voice and found Aimee Thompson standing quietly at the back.


    Now, Aimee was an interesting figure.


    The Thompson family had always kept a low profile¡ªnot one of the elite powerhouses of Lyhaton, but certainly not insignificant. They held influence in a different way.


    Aimee¡¯s older brother had earned a name for himself in the military, once serving alongside Jules in the same unit. Now, he was on the rise, gaining recognition and cementing his status.


    That connection alone had elevated the Thompson family¡¯s standing.


    As for Aimee? She was their long-awaited daughter, the one who had been spoiled endlessly, especially due to her frail health as a child.


    Everyone knew that Aimee was an enigma, a solitary figure who rarely weed thepany of others. So, it was no surprise that most people kept their distance, careful not to ruffle her feathers.


    As soon as Aimee spoke, the group fell silent, the air thick with anticipation. Leah, standing off to the side, furrowed her brow slightly, her eyes locked on Aimee with a calcting gaze.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ???????? ???????? ??????


    It didn¡¯t escape Leah¡¯s notice that Aimee¡¯s attention waspletely consumed by Jules. There was a shift in Aimee¡¯s eyes¡ªsomething unmistakable, a spark of interest that went beyond mere politeness.


    A sly, knowing smile tugged at Leah¡¯s lips.


    Ah, so that was the root of Aimee¡¯s bitterness toward Corrine. It was clear now: Aimee had feelings for Jules.


    Leah¡¯s gaze dropped momentarily, veiling the coldness that flickered behind her eyes. She couldn¡¯t resist a casual remark.


    ¡°I heard Judie made the mistake of offending that woman standing beside Jules, which led to her having to publicly beg for forgiveness. They even stripped her down in front of everyone. But with how Jules dotes on her, that woman must think she can do anything in Lyhaton. Judie¡¯s situation is proof of what happens when someone oversteps their bounds. Aimee, even if you don¡¯t like it, you should hold back and not let yourself be dragged into their mess.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s brow furrowed at Leah¡¯s words.


    Aimee wasn¡¯t fond of Leah. There was something about the way Leah spoke that rang false, like sugar coated in venom. They weren¡¯t even acquainted until recently. What gave Leah the audacity to address her so familiarly?


    Since bing Andromache¡¯s goddaughter, Leah¡¯s standing had grown exponentially. The Burgess family¡¯s influence had flourished, and people seemed to fall over themselves praising Leah. To Aimee, all of it felt hollow and meaningless.


    The Thompson family, on the other hand, had long been established, with a reputation for their intellectual legacy. They weren¡¯t the wealthiest family, but they held considerable sway in Lyhaton.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680:


    Leah, however, was nothing more than an actress who had disappeared from the entertainment world without exnation. To Aimee, Leah wasn¡¯t even worthy of her time, let alone addressing her so familiarly as if they were friends.


    But Aimee had been raised with a strong sense of caution. Her parents had warned her not to provoke Leah, now under the protection of Andromache. If Aimee stirred trouble, it wouldn¡¯t just be her¡ªher entire family would bear the consequences.


    Aimee exhaled, a soft, dismissive snort escaping her lips.


    ¡°Beauty fades in the blink of an eye. Relying on one¡¯s looks to carve a path in life is hardly something to be proud of.¡±


    Her words hung in the air, and the surrounding crowd grew still. A few ufortable nces were exchanged before a young woman spoke up.


    ¡°It takes two to tango. Judie might not be entirely meless, though the method of punishment was a bit much.¡± The group nodded in quiet agreement.


    At this, Leah couldn¡¯t help but snicker, her eyes glinting with mockery. Just then, Paul, apanied by Jules and Corrine, approached the group.


    The crowd parted instinctively, showing deference as they greeted Jules with respect.


    ¡°Mr. Ford.¡±


    Jules offered a subtle nod, one of his handsfortably tucked in his pocket, strolling forward with an air of ease. It was evident to everyone that his every move seemed to be protecting the woman walking by his side.


    Corrine, however, showed little interest in the surrounding crowd. She was too focused on the thoughts that upied her mind, her indifference palpable. With Jules at her side, she was keenly aware of the silent judgments being passed her way.


    Her eyes drifted toward the stables, where a beautiful white horse stood tethered at the far end. The horse was young, its sleek coat gleaming in the sunlight, as though it were crafted by the sun itself.


    ¡°Is that horse avable for riding?¡± she asked, her voice soft but purposeful.


    Paul followed her gaze and quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s an Akhal-Teke, imported from overseas. It was chosen for its beauty, but it¡¯s wild, almost untamable. The trainer got injured yesterday trying to work with it.¡±


    Though Paul didn¡¯t outright say it, the implication hung in the air¡ªCorrine was being subtly advised to pick another horse.


    Jules, however, sensing the challenge in her eyes, leaned in and murmured, ¡°Want to give it a go?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more of a challenge this way?¡±


    Jules chuckled, his gaze flicking toward the restless animal.


    ¡°The prettiest ones are always the hardest to handle.¡±


    There was a knowing glint in his eyes as he gestured to Paul.


    ¡°Bring the horse over.¡±


    Paul hesitated, casting an uncertain nce at the beast before shifting his gaze back to Jules.


    ¡°This horse is unpredictable. If something happens¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told,¡± Jules cut in, his tone sharp, his hand flicking dismissively.


    Paul pursed his lips but knew better than to argue. With a nod, he signaled for the staff to bring the horse forward.


    In the crowd, Leah watched the scene unfold, barely concealing the mockery dancing in her eyes. Corrine never missed a chance to steal the spotlight.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:


    But being the center of attention always came with consequences. And if Corrine wanted to y with fire, she had better be ready for the burn. Everyone knew the horse was wild, untamable. Was Corrine just asking for trouble?


    Leah¡¯s smirk deepened, but then something flickered in her expression. A new thought. Her eyes gleamed coldly, like a predator spotting an opportunity.


    Her lips curled into a venomous smile.


    ¡°Need me to hold it for you?¡± Jules offered, his voice light.


    The murmurs in the crowd swelled. Jules? Offering to hold the reins?


    The implication was not lost on them.


    Had he truly grown this indulgent with this woman?


    From the sidelines, Aimee¡¯s heart twisted with resentment. Her fingers clenched at the fabric of her riding gloves as she muttered under her breath, ¡°Seductress.¡±


    Leah¡¯s smirk widened at thement, her gaze locking onto Corrine with cool amusement. The horse pawed at the ground, nostrils ring, restless and untamed as the staff led it forward.


    Corrine extended a hand, brushing her fingers along its mane in a slow, calming stroke before reaching for the reins.


    ¡°I will manage on my own,¡± she said smoothly.


    Jules was not surprised. He had expected nothing less. His brow lifted slightly, a faintly affectionate glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????£®?????


    Corrine nodded, her focus still on the horse, her touch gentle but firm as she let it grow ustomed to her presence.


    Then, a voice from the crowd sliced through the tension,ced with scorn.


    ¡°Can you even ride?¡±


    The crowd stirred as the speaker continued, her tone dripping with mockery.


    ¡°That is an Akhal-Teke worth over ten million. It would be ruined if things go south.¡±


    Corrine turned toward the source of the taunt and met Aimee¡¯s sharp gaze. Draped in a striking red riding outfit, paired with a crisp white shirt and polished ck boots, Aimee stood out effortlessly. Her curls cascaded down her back, softening the edges of her sharp features.


    Delicate-skinned, with lips tinted just enough to enhance her delicate beauty, she exuded elegance¡ªan image of fragile grace. But the pride in her stance told another story. Corrine held her gaze, unfazed. Aimee¡¯s hostility was as tant as the challenge in her stance.


    Corrine cast a nce at Jules before returning her attention to Aimee, her voice cool andposed.


    ¡°You do not need to concern yourself with me.¡±


    Aimee¡¯s eyes narrowed, her lips curling at the edges.


    ¡°Since you are so confident,¡± she mused, stepping forward with deliberate poise, ¡°I assume you have the skills to back it up?¡±


    The challenge in her tone was unmistakable. She lifted her chin, her smirk deepening.


    ¡°How about a race?¡±


    Her movements carried the air of someone used to getting her way¡ªreckless, daring, but undeniably confident.


    When Jules caught sight of Aimee, his brow furrowed in mild irritation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:


    ¡°Aimee, what are you doing here?¡± His tone made it clear¡ªhe was not pleased to see her.


    Had he known she would show up here, he would have avoided this ce altogether.


    Aimee faltered for a split second under his scrutinizing gaze before tilting her chin up as the sun cast a warm glow over her flushed cheeks.


    She let out a sharp huff.


    ¡°I can go wherever I please! What does it matter to you?¡±


    Her parents, overprotective to a fault, had spent years shielding her from anything remotely dangerous due to her health.


    But today, she had slipped away under the guise of heading to a hospital check-up, seizing the chance to taste a bit of freedom. Her eyes darted toward Corrine.


    ¡°Hey, are you just going to stand there and say nothing? Or are you scared?¡±


    Corrine, still focused on calming her horse, barely spared her a nce.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    A ripple of amusement spread through the crowd,ughter bubbling up at how effortlessly Corrine dismissed Aimee¡¯s challenge.


    Aimee was used to getting her way¡ªspoiled by indulgent parents who rarely denied her anything. She had a habit of putting people in awkward situations, expecting them to bend to her whims. And most of the time, they did.


    Not out of fondness, but out of fear. Her brother, a high-ranking officer in the military, cast a long shadow, and no one wanted to be on the wrong side of it. So, they tolerated her antics in silence.


    ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©q??????


    But today, seeing Aimee being brushed off like that was an unexpected treat for those who had endured her arrogance. A quiet sense of satisfaction settled over them.


    The growingughter only made Aimee¡¯s face darken with rage.


    She shot a withering re at the offenders, and as quickly as the amusement had red, it fizzled out. Conversations resumed, people pretending as though they had not beenughing at her just moments ago.


    Leah, seizing the chance, spoke up in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we are just here to have a good time. There is no need to ruin the mood. Besides, Aimee didn¡¯t mean any harm. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit harsh to brush her off like that?¡±


    Aimee did not particrly like Leah, but pride dictated that she ept the lifeline being offered.


    With a dismissive flick of her hair, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that good either. We are just here for fun.¡±


    Jules, who had been watching with growing impatience, could not stay silent any longer.


    ¡°Aimee, go home! Stop causing trouble.¡±


    Aimee had spent her childhood around soldiers, growing up in a military environment where riding and shooting were second nature. Her casual im of being not that good was anything but humble¡ªit was a calcted jab, a way to undermine Corrine without making it obvious.


    Jules, however, was not trying to defend Corrine. He was worried something might happen to Aimee.


    He knew firsthand that Corrine¡¯s riding and archery skills, honed under Jacob¡¯s expert training, were exceptional¡ªbetter than even his.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:


    If Aimee challenged Corrine, she was walking straight into disaster.


    But Aimee did not see it that way. All she saw was Jules standing on Corrine¡¯s side, and that only fueled her frustration.


    She was determined to give Corrine a hard time today.


    A slow, defiant smirk curled on her lips.


    ¡°Jules, why are you so worked up about mepeting with Miss Hond?¡±


    She let the words hang for a moment before adding with a taunting edge, ¡°Or are you afraid I might hurt your precious sweetheart?¡±


    She spat out ¡°precious sweetheart¡± through gritted teeth, her tone dripping with jealousy.


    Corrine¡¯s lips quirked in amusement.


    In her eyes, Aimee was actually quite endearing.


    Turning to Jules, she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Romantic trouble?¡±


    Jules reacted instantly, waving his hands in frantic denial.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± The truth? He barely interacted with Aimee. But for reasons beyond his understanding, she would not leave him alone.


    Aimee stood, her eyes locked on Jules as he stubbornly denied everything, a lump settling heavy in her throat. She bit down on her lower lip, forcing herself to hold back the tide of sorrow that threatened to spill over. Tears gathered in her eyes, but her pride, like a fortress, refused to let them fall. Her expression, a mixture of pain and determination, was enough to break anyone¡¯s heart.


    With a quiet sigh, Corrine asked, ¡°How do you n topete?¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    At the sound of her words, Aimee perked up instantly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a little friendly rivalry. Jules and I had a contest before. I managed to win by a narrow margin back then. I wonder if he even remembers that.¡± Her tone seemed light-hearted and innocent, but to those with a keen ear, the subtle boast beneath the surface didn¡¯t go unnoticed. It was clear she was subtly unting the bond she shared with Jules, casting it like well-timed bait in front of Corrine.


    Corrine, however, was not so easily fooled. A small, knowing smile touched her lips, her patience unshaken. With calm precision, she replied, ¡°Jules and I aren¡¯t exactly what you¡¯re imagining.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aimee raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Then what exactly is the nature of your rtionship, Miss Hond?¡±


    Jules, watching Aimee¡¯s teasing antics, felt a spark of frustration ignite inside him.


    ¡°Aimee, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call your brother!¡±


    The very mention of her brother caused Aimee¡¯s face to flush red with anger.


    ¡°Jules! Is that really your only threat? Running off to my brother like some child?¡±


    For once, the usually brash and confident heir of the Ford family was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about apetition?¡± Leah¡¯s voice sliced through the tension. Her gaze skimmed over Corrine briefly beforending squarely on Aimee.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going topete, shouldn¡¯t there be something on the line? A prize, perhaps? It might spice things up, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of coldness passing through them. Her gaze swept over Leah, assessing her with quiet scrutiny.


    ¡°Seems like you have a proposal, Miss Burgess,¡± she remarked in a calm, almost detached voice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:


    Leah¡¯s smile remained warm, but there was an undeniable sharpness to it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not really a proposal, just a way to make things more interesting since we¡¯re all gathered here.¡±


    Her eyes flicked toward the Akhal-Teke horse that Corrine had been gently petting, a spark of calction lighting up her expression.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you seem rather fond of this horse. Why not make it the prize? If you win, the horse bes yours. What do you think, Mr. Brown?¡±


    The mention of his name made Paul freeze, caught off guard. For a moment, his mind raced. A simple horse race was one thing, but how had he suddenly found himself roped into this?


    And it wasn¡¯t just any horse. It was an Akhal-Teke, a rare gem he had gone to great lengths to obtain. Now, just with a few words from Leah, it was being offered as a prize.


    But Leah¡¯s standing as Andromache¡¯s goddaughter was widely known, and with her connection to such power, no one would dare oppose her. Despite his reservations, Paul had little choice but to reluctantly nod.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered.


    Aimee, however, was uninterested in the horse. Her original intent was never to win the horse; it was to put Corrine in her ce. But with Leah¡¯s suggestion now hanging in the air, she had no choice but to go along with it.


    ¡°And if she loses?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a challenge.


    The crowd buzzed with eager anticipation, their eyes shining with excitement. Apetition was only truly thrilling when there was a prize and punishment.


    After all, while victory had its own allure, there was something delightfully satisfying about watching someone squirm when they lost.


    Leah¡¯s eyes sparkled as she drew out her words, deliberately slow, as her gaze traveled over Corrine from head to toe.


    ¡°If Miss Hond loses¡­¡± She paused for a beat, letting the weight of her words settle in.


    ¡°Then she will have topensate Mr. Brown for the horse¡¯s cost. What do you say, Miss Thompson?¡±


    Leah had far darker punishments in mind, but past failures had taught her a valuable lesson¡ªacting rashly only led to disappointment. This time, she would be cautious.


    Ever since Corrine had cut ties with the Ashton family, she had changed. It was as if she had shed her old self and emerged as someone entirely new, a woman full of unexpected turns.


    Underestimating her would be a mistake.


    And humiliating Corrine was not Leah¡¯s only goal today.


    Aimee, oblivious to Leah¡¯s true intentions, still carried herself with her usual pride.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way,¡± she agreed, her tone clipped.


    Leah feigned consideration, shifting her attention to Corrine.


    ¡°What about you, Miss Hond?¡±


    Corrine, however, knew Leah too well to be fooled by the act.


    This woman never let things go easily.


    She was aware Leah had something nned, though the exact method remained a mystery.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine replied without hesitation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:


    Leah¡¯s lips curved into a slow, calcting smile.


    ¡°Would you like to switch to another horse, Miss Hond?¡±


    Though Leah longed to see Corrine take a nasty fall, she couldn¡¯t afford to let things spiral out of control.


    Her birthday and engagement to Bruce were right around the corner.


    Thest thing she needed was a scandal or awsuit.


    Corrine nced at the restless horse, its muscles twitching under the sunlight.


    She tightened her grip on the reins.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Leah cast her gaze downward, masking the cruel glint in her eyes.


    Corrine was practically walking into the trap herself.


    Meanwhile, Aimee had gone to the stables to select another horse.


    Jules approached Corrine, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Corrine, switch to another horse.¡±


    Though he had faith in her riding skills, even the best rider couldn¡¯t always predict the behavior of an untamed beast.


    She remained unmoved.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Without another word, she passed him the reins.


    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ¡°I am going to change clothes.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Corrine stepped back into the sunlight, now d in a sleek ck riding outfit.


    Heads turned.


    The refined elegance she usually carried had sharpened into something else entirely¡ªa quiet, lethal confidence, like a warrior stepping onto the battlefield.


    She strode toward Jules, reiming the reins with practiced ease before heading toward the racetrack.


    Her tall, slender frame exuded a cold, unshakenposure.


    Jules watched her go, his brow tightening ever so slightly.


    Without looking away, he spoke to Paul.


    ¡°Bring me the gun.¡±


    His tone was calm, as if he were discussing the most ordinary thing.


    Paul, standing nearby, stiffened.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, this is the grand opening of my club,¡± he said, his voiceced with disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±


    He stared at Jules, his expression caught somewhere between shock and frustration.


    ¡°And that horse¡ªdo you have any idea how much it cost me? Over ten million.¡±


    The horse was a purebred Akhal-Teke.


    Wild and untamed, yes¡ªbut also a prized investment, meant to be the highlight of the day.


    And now, it was about to be a target.


    Paul hesitated, visibly torn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:


    What did the horse do to deserve this?


    Jules lit a cigarette, his expression unreadable. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm, almost indifferent.


    ¡°Choose. Your life or the horse.¡±


    His gaze was lowered, his features unreadable, but the shift in his aura was unmistakable.


    The easygoing nonchnce had disappeared, reced by something darker, something dangerous.


    Paul swallowed, the weight of the choice settling over him. His answer came swiftly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a horse. How could it possibly be more important than her safety?¡±


    Turning to a staff member, Paul gave a firm signal.


    ¡°Go get the gun from my office.¡±


    The horse was restless, shifting uneasily as if the very air around it made its skin crawl. It clearly resented the presence of strangers, its ears flicking back in irritation whenever an unfamiliar hand reached too close.


    The moment it caught a whiff of Corrine¡¯s scent, it let out an agitated snort, stamping its hooves against the ground, its muscles bunching as though ready to bolt.


    The staff member beside Corrine gripped the reins tighter, his knuckles whitening. He wasn¡¯t about to give the animal any leeway¡ªnot with the way it was acting. One wrong move, and this beast could turn unpredictable.


    ¡°Miss, perhaps you should try another horse?¡± he suggested cautiously, his gaze sweeping over Corrine. She looked elegant¡ªtoo refined for a creature like this. After a brief pause, he added,


    ?????????????? ???????????? ? g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m


    ¡°To be honest, this one is the hardest to tame. It¡¯s wild, temperamental. Just yesterday, the trainer let his guard down for a second and got thrown. They say he broke his leg.¡±


    If she had been a man, he might have held his tongue. But Corrine, with her delicate frame andposed demeanor, made him uneasy. If she fell, it wouldn¡¯t just be a nasty tumble¡ªit could ruin her.


    ¡°Give the reins to me,¡± she said, extending her hand.


    The staff member hesitated, then reluctantly handed over the reins.


    Corrine took the reins in one hand and reached out with the other, gliding her fingers gently over the horse¡¯s forehead. Instead of forcing her presence on it, she leaned in to rest her face lightly against its mane.


    Something in her touch must have worked. The stamping stopped, though the steady huff of its nostrils betrayed its lingering defiance.


    Their eyes met. A memory surfaced¡ªJacob¡¯s old words drifting back like a whisper in the wind.


    ¡°Only by taming a wild horse can you ride with its wild spirit.¡±


    Untamed, a wild horse would do everything in its power to throw its rider. But if you endured, if you earned its trust¡ªit would carry you like no other.


    Corrine shook the thought away and turned to the staff member.


    ¡°Bring me an apple.¡±


    He blinked but obeyed, hurrying off and returning momentster with the fruit in hand.


    Corrine held it just within the horse¡¯s line of sight, then moved it teasingly closer to its nose.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:


    The horse snorted, shifting uneasily, its hooves pawing at the dirt.


    A slow, knowing smile curved her lips.


    Horses were perceptive. This one could sense the game she was ying. It huffed a breath against her cheek, frustrated but intrigued.


    ¡°You want it?¡± she teased again, lifting the apple just beyond its reach.


    Another deep snort. More stomping.


    Corrine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    She let the anticipation stretch for a moment longer before finally offering the apple.


    The horse hesitated, and then, atst, epted the fruit, crunching into it with visible satisfaction.


    That was her moment. With fluid ease, Corrine tightened her grip on the reins, slid her left foot into the stirrup, and swung herself onto the horse¡¯s back in one smooth motion.


    A hush fell over the onlookers. Stunned whispers rippled through the crowd.


    ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t Paul said this horse was impossible to tame?


    Hadn¡¯t it thrown off a professional trainer just the day before?


    And yet, before their very eyes, Corrine had mounted it as though it were the most natural thing in the world.


    All with nothing more than an apple.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    Paul, who had been watching from a distance, looked as if someone had struck him speechless.


    The proud, wild Akhal-Teke¡ªthe horse that had bested even the most seasoned riders¡ªstood beneath Corrine without protest.


    What just happened?


    Had she really seeded where the professionals had failed?


    It took just one apple?


    Jules, standing apart from the crowd, let a faint smile touch his lips.


    His eyes gleamed with something close to pride and admiration.


    His cousin was simply extraordinary.


    Leah, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes. A flicker of something unreadable crossed her face.


    How had this happened?


    That horse was supposed to be untamable. How had Corrine mounted it so effortlessly?


    As she brooded, Aimee rode up on her own horse, approaching Corrine. She had seen Jules use simr tricks before.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that he had taught Corrine these techniques. To her, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± she called out, straightening in her saddle, her eyes glinting with challenge.


    ¡°Threeps around the racetrack. First one past the haystack wins. What do you think?¡±


    Corrine reached out, her fingers grazing the horse¡¯s silky mane as she gave a small, absentminded nod.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:


    ¡°How about I give you a halfp head start?¡± Aimee suggested, her voice smooth, almost generous.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want anyone thinking I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    It sounded like an act of kindness, but beneath the surface, it was a calcted move¡ªboth a quiet disy of her own riding skills and a subtle insult. A win under such conditions would make Corrine¡¯s victory meaningless, an empty aplishment at best.


    For the first time, a flicker of emotion passed through Corrine¡¯s otherwise impassive face. She lifted her head.


    ¡°If this is apetition, then fairness shoulde first. I appreciate your generosity, Miss Thompson, but I¡¯ll have to decline.¡±


    With that, she gave her horse a light squeeze with her legs and guided it into a steady trot toward the starting line.


    Aimee squinted as she watched Corrine¡¯s retreating figure. A cold scoff escaped her lips.


    ¡°Suit yourself. But don¡¯te cryingter¡ªyou¡¯ll regret it soon enough.¡±


    The prize at stake¡ªthe rare Akhal-Teke horse, famed for its unmatched speed and endurance¡ªwas what Paul cared about most. But at this point, there was no changing the situation. It was out of his hands. Might as well make the most of it.


    He jogged forward with enthusiasm, throwing his hand up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the referee. Are you both ready?¡±


    Corrine gave a small nod.


    ???????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????????


    Aimee¡¯s gaze swept over her, a glint of disdain shing in her eyes before she smirked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Paul, standing off to the side, gave a brief nod before lifting the whistle to his lips and blowing it sharply.


    In an instant, both riders spurred their horses forward. The beasts surged ahead, hooves pounding against the dirt as they shot off like arrows loosed from a bowstring.


    Meanwhile, standing a distance away, Leah exchanged a nce with her assistant.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s in ce?¡±


    The assistant gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will suspect a thing. Even if something happens, it¡¯ll look like an ident.¡±


    After all, Corrine¡¯s horse was untrained. And in a high-speed race like this, who could guarantee an ¡°ident¡± wouldn¡¯t ur?


    Leah grinned as she looked toward the track, watching the riders disappear into the distance.


    ¡°idents are unpredictable, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Burgess. You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± the assistant replied smoothly.


    Leah remained silent, her gaze fixed on the race. The two riders were neck and neck, their silhouettes cutting through the track like twin streaks of lightning. But in her mind, she could already see it¡ªCorrine falling, hitting the ground, breaking something, or better yet, losing her life. It would simply be fate punishing her arrogance.


    Just then, a group of neers arrived at the racetrack, their attention immediately drawn to the striking figure on horseback.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:


    ¡°Wait a second¡ªis that Corrine?¡± Moses eximed in surprise.


    Nate, who had been casually scrolling through messages on his phone, looked up at the mention of her name. His sharp gaze scanned the track, locking onto the familiar figure with precision. His eyes narrowed slightly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Corrine knew how to ride? He mused over the thought.


    By now, the riders hadpleted their firstp, Aimee maintaining a slight lead¡ªbut only by half a length.


    Zack, watching closely, nudged Moses with a knowing look.


    ¡°So? Who do you think will win?¡±


    Moses let out a low chuckle, lighting a cigarette as he leaned backzily.


    ¡°Do you even have to ask? Obviously Corrine.¡±


    Aimee might have been known for her equestrian skills, but for Moses, there was only one answer. When it came to Corrine, his faith was unwavering. They weren¡¯t exactly the most noble bunch, but loyalty? That, they had in spades.


    Never one to miss out on a spectacle, Moses pped his hands together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get closer. No point watching from a distance.¡± He led the way toward the track, Zack and Nate following at a leisurely pace, neither in a hurry norgging behind.


    By the time they arrived, Moses had already roped in a few spectators to start a betting pool. Unsurprisingly, almost everyone had put their money on Aimee.


    ¡°Jules, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Moses called out to the silent figure standing rigidly with a hunting rifle in hand. Unable to resist, he added with a smirk, ¡°What¡¯s with the tough-guy act? Auditioning for an action movie?¡±


    ?????????????????? ?????????? ????: ????????¦Í????????????


    Jules ignored the jab, standing as still as a statue, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word.


    Paul¡¯s gaze flicked to him briefly before settling on the rifle. His lips curled into a dry smirk.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s set his sights on my ten-million-dor horse.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Moses¡¯ eyes sparkled with curiosity, a hint of intrigue brightening his expression.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    Although the identities of Moses and hispanions remained a mystery to those nearby, the way Paul treated them with deference made it clear that these three held positions of considerable influence.


    Especially Nate, whose intimidating aura made him stand out.


    One of the onlookers, eager to gain favor with the three men, recounted the incident in detail, hoping to catch their attention.


    Nate, however, seemed entirely absorbed in observing Corrine as she rode her horse, his focus unwavering despite the ongoing conversation.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zack spoke up, his voiceced with subtle meaning, that the tension shifted.


    ¡°Are you saying that the horse Miss Hond is riding hasn¡¯t been properly tamed?¡±


    The moment those words left his mouth, the air around them thickened, and the temperature seemed to plummet, as if an invisible frost had descended upon the scene.


    Nate¡¯s gaze, sharp and unwavering, fixed on the individual who had recounted the incident, his dark eyes brimming with quiet intensity, like arrows ready to fly.


    Zack caught the shift in Nate¡¯s expression, and his face darkened slightly with contemtion.


    Having known Nate for years, Zack had grown ustomed to his calm andposed demeanor, often witnessing his softer side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690:


    In that instant, however, he was reminded of the side of Nate that was ruthless and unyielding.


    He quickly averted his gaze and turned instead to Moses, who stood nearby.


    The two exchanged a fleeting nce, their eyes momentarily meeting with unspoken understanding.


    They had long believed that Corrine¡¯s boldness came from the backing of the Ford family or perhaps from Nate¡¯s support.


    But now, it seemed clear that Corrine relied not on others, but on her own strength.


    ¡°Who are you betting on to win?¡± Moses gestured to Zack, signaling him to ce a wager.


    Zack shot him a sideways nce.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already ced your bet on Miss Hond?¡±


    The odds were set at one to a hundred, meaning that if Corrine emerged victorious, Moses would stand to win a hundred million.


    To Moses and hispanions, this amount was a mere trifle, a drop in the ocean. But for others, it could represent a significant loss.


    At that moment, Nate spoke with a quiet, unwavering certainty.


    ¡°She will win.¡±


    His words, simple yet absolute, carried with them a sense of invincible confidence.


    Moses remained silent, pulling out a cigarette, lighting it, and watching the two figures on the racetrack with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    As the race entered its third and finalp, the tension on the track thickened.


    Corrine began to gradually apply pressure, inching past Aimee, but instead of leaving herpetitor behind, she kept her pace steady, maintaining a lead of just one horse length.


    This strategy allowed her to closely monitor her opponent¡¯s every move.


    An untamed horse, with its raw pride and wild spirit, could only be controlled through such subtle pressure.


    But Corrine¡¯s actions irked Aimee, sparking a fire within her.


    To Aimee, it felt like a challenge¡ªa direct affront.


    Tightening her grip on the reins, Aimee pressed her legs against the horse¡¯s sides, urging it forward, determined to shake Corrine off once and for all.


    But no matter what she did, Corrine clung to her, staying glued to her side with uncanny persistence.


    Aimee¡¯s teeth ground together as she red at Corrine, fury shing in her eyes.


    Corrine was doing this on purpose.


    It was so obvious. She could have easily pulled ahead at any moment, yet she chose to maintain her lead with deliberate precision.


    What was she trying to prove?


    Was this a subtle form of humiliation?


    Was Corrine toying with her?


    Corrine kept herposure, her poise unshaken, as though she had everything tightly wound in her hands.


    Aimee, on the other hand, was a stark contrast¡ªher face tense, her earlier pride evaporated into thin air.


    Her grip on the reins was so firm that her knuckles turned ghostly from the strain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:


    As the final stretch loomed ahead, Corrine began her preparations for thest surge, a quiet readiness sweeping over her.


    Aimee, her jaw clenched, urged her horse forward, pushing it faster.


    Failure was not an option.


    She would not relent.


    With these thoughts fueling her, a fierce fire zed in her eyes.


    In the stands, Leah grew impatient. The ¡°ident¡± she had expected still hadn¡¯t happened. She exchanged a look with her assistant.


    She said nothing, but her icy, venomous stare said more than enough.


    The assistant, drenched in cold sweat, hesitated before stammering,


    ¡°I followed your orders to the letter, but¡­ but¡­¡±


    The assistant was baffled, unable to figure out where things had gone awry.


    Had Corrine, perhaps, figured out the n and swapped the saddle?


    Before the assistant could dwell on it, a gasp rippled through the crowd.


    Leah and her assistant turned, their attention snapping to the racetrack.


    In a shocking twist, Corrine¡¯s saddle suddenly snapped, sending her tumbling from the horse without warning.


    The horse, startled by the fall, reared up as though trying to rid itself of its riderpletely.


    The onlookers froze, their faces drained of color, their breaths held in a collective gasp.


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Jules, in the front row, had just raised his gun, ready to take action, when it was ripped from his grasp.


    Turning in confusion, he found Nate standing beside him, holding the weapon.


    Nate aimed it straight at the horse, his finger poised on the trigger, ready to shoot it on the spot.


    There was a chilling coldness to Nate, his eyes betraying an unspoken threat.


    Leah, her excitement palpable, shoved her assistant aside and stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with barely concealed delight.


    Perfect. She wished Corrine would fall to the ground and vanish from this world for good.


    But Corrine, though she had fallen from her horse, wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    With one hand gripping the reins, she braced herself with her foot firmly nted in the stirrup.


    In one swift move, she defied all expectations and pulled herself back onto the horse before anyone¡ª


    Could react.


    The horse, slowly ceasing its resistance, surrendered to Corrine¡¯s control as they raced toward the finish line.


    The crowd stood in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    How could she possibly have done that?


    Regaining full control, Corrine tightened the reins and urged her horse forward.


    Aimee, still in the lead, pushed herself to the limit. When she saw Corrine back on horseback, her eyes narrowed with urgency.


    She pressed her horse harder, desperate to win the race.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:


    But Aimee¡¯s mount, already drained from the relentless effort, began to slow, its stamina faltering.


    Despite Aimee¡¯s continued urging, the horse¡¯s speed dwindled, its energy sapped from the exertion.


    In the end, Corrine¡¯s horse surged across the finish line a clear length ahead.


    With grace, Corrine dismounted, handing the reins over to the staff member with a calm, controlled remark.


    ¡°The horse is trained now.¡±


    The trainer, who had pushed through his injury to arrive at the racetrack, had nned on giving the horse a proper lesson today.


    But the staff had informed him that someone was already racing it.


    What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Corrine had already tamed it.


    Staring at her in stunned disbelief, the trainer, his arm in a cast, muttered under his breath,


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her expression unfazed.


    ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡±


    As she walked away, her gaze lingered briefly on the fallen saddle, a flicker of coldness passing through her eyes.


    As Corrine dismounted, Jules immediately sprinted toward her, his eyes scanning her from head to toe as if searching for any sign of harm. His concern was palpable.


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine responded with quietposure, her voice steady as ever.


    ¡°Check the security cameras around the area. Find out who had approached the stables or the equipment room before the race started.¡±


    Jules¡¯ expression turned stormy at her words.


    His eyes met hers, and with a brief nod, he affirmed,


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ve got this. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Whoever was behind this, their actions at such a crucial moment exposed a mind steeped in malice.


    Even Aimee wouldn¡¯t be shown mercy if she were the culprit.


    Nate had arrived as soon as Corrine had dismounted.


    Observing Jules¡¯ conversation with her, he said nothing but kept his gaze fixed on Corrine.


    His sharp eyes caught the subtle strain in her right ankle, and a flicker of concern crossed his face.


    Without a word, his brow tightened, and an intense resolve filled his gaze.


    The earlier situation had been nothing short of dangerous.


    An ordinary person would¡¯ve been flung from the horse, unable to calm the spooked animal and regain control.


    And remounting a horse in that situation wasn¡¯t a simple feat by any means.


    ¡°Get a bone specialist right away,¡± Natemanded in a tone as cold as ice, his voice sending a chill through the air.


    Zack, standing nearby, immediately sprang into action, dialing the number for a private hospital.


    Meanwhile, Corrine remained rooted to the spot, gingerly testing her ankle. The sharp throb of pain drained the color from her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:


    It felt dislocated, but she was certain she could handle it herself.


    Looking up, she met Nate¡¯s eyes. His face was carved in seriousness, jaw clenched with worry.


    A soft smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± she reassured him.


    Nate¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line, his arm instinctively wrapping around her waist to offer support.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a doctor.¡±


    Corrine hesitated for just a moment.


    ¡°No need, I can manage on my¡ª¡±


    Moses interjected,


    ¡°Miss Hond, you don¡¯t need to be formal with us at this point.¡±


    Corrine parted her lips slightly, ready to protest, but in the end, she said nothing, allowing Nate to guide her away.


    As they passed through the gathering crowd, a familiar voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you certainly surprised us today.¡±


    Corrine turned, her expression an unreadable mask as her gazended on Leah.


    Leah¡¯s smile was kind, yet her eyes gleamed with a chilling coldness.


    ¡°You and Bruce have known each other for quite some time, haven¡¯t you? Did he know about your impressive equestrian skills?¡±


    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    She turned her eyes pointedly to Bruce, who had appeared without anyone noticing.


    Bruce¡¯s gaze had softened with admiration for Corrine, but upon hearing Leah¡¯s words, his face darkened slightly.


    Despite knowing her for three years, he had never realized that Corrine was not just a skilled rider, but also capable of taming wild horses.


    It left him feeling like a fool, unaware of a side to her he hadn¡¯t even suspected.


    A wry smile curled on Corrine¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I prefer to keep things under wraps. I don¡¯t feel the need to make a spectacle out of everything.¡±


    With those words, she breezed past Leah and Bruce, continuing on her way without a second nce.


    Leah stood watching her leave, the weight of Corrine¡¯s words sinking in.


    In that moment, Leah understood. Corrine had just thrown a subtle jab at her for unting her connection to Andromache, turning it into the talk of the town.


    She wanted tosh out, but then she noticed Bruce¡¯s distracted gaze, and she thought better of it.


    ¡°Bruce,¡± Leah said, her voice taking on a mournful tone as she nestled into his embrace.


    Bruce absentmindedly patted her back, his thoughts clearly elsewhere as he watched Corrine¡¯s retreating figure.


    Leah noticed his gaze on Corrine. Her eyes narrowed, the hidden malice in them slowly growing as she lowered her gaze, masking her true feelings.


    In the lounge, Nate gentlyid Corrine on the sofa, his gaze descending to her foot. His brow furrowed deeper, like a storm cloud gathering in the distance.


    The injury was evident¡ªher foot twisted at an unnatural angle, the dislocation stark and painful to witness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:


    With a gentle tug at his sleeve, Corrine caught Nate¡¯s attention.


    ¡°A favor,¡± she requested, her voice steady despite the difort.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nate answered, his eyes narrowing in curiosity.


    ¡°Find me two sturdy sticks,¡± she instructed, her tone direct but calm.


    Nate paused, his mind searching for the meaning behind her words. Confusion flickered in his gaze.


    Without waiting for a response, Corrine bent her knee, drawing her ankle closer to her hands, steadying herself.


    She drew a deep breath and, with careful precision, gripped her ankle as if the pain were an oldpanion she knew well.


    Then, as if the world had stilled in anticipation, a sharp crack echoed through the room like thunder. The moment was jarring, almost surreal.


    Zack and Moses entered just in time to witness Corrine resetting her own bone.


    Moses, taken aback, couldn¡¯t help but exim, his voice full of awe,


    ¡°Damn! Incredible!¡±


    Zack, quick on the draw, elbowed him with a subtle nudge. Lowering his voice to a whisper, he warned,


    ¡°Keep your voice down, man.¡±


    Moses winced as though he¡¯d been struck, clutching his chest in pain, and shot Zack a re sharp enough to cut ss.


    He believed Zack had done it on purpose.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    Nate¡¯s gaze lifted, his piercing eyes turning to Moses.


    Suddenly, the door flew open with a crash, and Aimee stormed in, her presence like a whirlwind.


    Her cheeks were flushed with anger, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, brimming with frustration.


    Her re wasser-focused on Corrine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you beat me, you can start spreading lies about me!¡± Aimee¡¯s voice dripped with indignation, her words like daggers.


    Corrine met her gaze, unruffled and serene.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her expression untouched by the storm brewing around her.


    Aimee¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and her voice dripped with sarcasm as she threw her usations.


    ¡°ying dumb? You really think you can fool everyone? You cut your own saddle, put on a show at the racetrack to steal the spotlight, and then ran straight to Jules with your pitiful act, making it seem like I sabotaged you. What¡¯s your game? You couldn¡¯t take me down on your own, so you turned Jules into your puppet? I¡¯ll give you credit, Miss Hond. Your tactics are impressive.¡±


    Corrine, listening intently, quickly pieced together the puzzle, the truth beginning to click into ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± she said, her voice cool, yet with an edge that hinted at her growing rity.


    Aimee scoffed, her voice rising in fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can charm your way out of this! Maybe Jules is blinded by you, but I¡¯m not so easily fooled!¡±


    Her face was painted with outrage.


    ¡°Let me make one thing clear¡ªI don¡¯t need cheap tricks to handle anyone!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:


    Before Aimee¡¯s outburst could take full flight, Corrine¡¯s thoughts remained unchanged.


    She had never suspected Aimee; if she had, she wouldn¡¯t have had Jules investigate quietly in the first ce.


    Something had gone wrong along the way¡ªan error that led Jules to point fingers at Aimee.


    ¡°Did Jules tell you I¡¯m his cousin?¡± Corrine asked, her voice casual, as if discussing the weather.


    Aimee froze, her rage suddenly silenced.


    Her eyes widened, and she stared at Corrine as though she¡¯d seen a ghost, caught in the headlights of an approaching train.


    For a long moment, she stood speechless, her mouth agape, before stammering,


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Jules entered, his expression unreadable.


    Without a word, he seized Aimee¡¯s hand and, in one swift motion, dragged her out.


    ¡°Aimee,e with me.¡±


    As the door closed behind them, Corrine, unbothered, finished resetting her dislocated ankle with the same precision she had before.


    The doctor arrived shortly after, ncing at the scene with quiet admiration. His eyes fell on Corrine, and he gave a nod of approval.


    ¡°This method is not only swift but effective. Who handled this?¡±


    For more chapters visit g??ln ove ls.???? ??


    His gaze instinctively shifted to Nate, as though expecting to see a trained hand behind the procedure.


    After all, such a technique often belonged to those with military expertise.


    But Corrine, her voice void of any emotion, simply replied with a single word.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression stiffened ever so slightly at those words. His gaze roamed over Corrine, assessing her from head to toe with a mix of scrutiny and restrained curiosity.


    He found it hard to reconcile¡ªthis woman, delicate in appearance, carried the kind of expertise he had only ever seen in hardened professionals.


    She certainly didn¡¯t look like someone molded by the rigors of training.


    Noticing his silence, Corrine arched a brow.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The doctor snapped out of his thoughts, shaking his head almost too quickly.


    ¡°No. Of course not.¡±


    Stepping forward, he conducted a routine examination, but the technique she had used to reset her bone felt too familiar, too practiced.


    The realization gnawed at him until he could no longer keep his question at bay.


    ¡°If I may ask, who trained you, ma¡¯am?¡± he asked after a beat.


    He had only ever witnessed such fearless precision in the field¡ªduring the Ablorus riots, where skill meant survival.


    At his words, something flickered in Corrine¡¯s eyes, an intrigue so brief it was almost imperceptible.


    She held his gaze, her tone devoid of emotion.


    ¡°My cousin, Jules Ford.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:


    ¡°A man?¡± the doctor murmured under his breath, as if struggling to bridge the gap between what he saw and what he believed.


    Before the moment could stretch further, Moses strode over, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Merlin, are you ying detective now?¡±


    Merlin Wilson adjusted his sses, saying nothing, though his gaze lingered on Corrine¡¯s handiwork. A quiet acknowledgment settled over him before he sighed.


    ¡°I feel redundant here.¡±


    As the most skilled doctor in their group, Merlin had never found himself at a loss before. And yet, here he was, standing in the presence of someone who made his expertise seem almost trivial.


    Corrine had already done everything¡ªhandled it with such perfection that there was nothing left for him to do.


    It was a rare admission, but one that spoke volumes.


    Moses might not understand the finer nuances of her technique, but even he could tell the treatment was impable.


    No cast. No brace. Just sheer expertise.


    Scratching his head, he made an effort to contribute.


    ¡°Maybe just prescribe some meds, Merlin?¡±


    After all, Corrine was the one injured, and Nate¡¯s concern for her was no small thing. Not to mention, Moses had just earned one hundred million, all thanks to her.


    Merlin nced at him, then at Nate, whose expression was solemn, unreadable.


    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s


    Finally, he reached into his medical kit, retrieving a bottle of bruise-healing spray.


    Corrine eyed the spray with mild disinterest but said nothing.


    Something about her quiet gaze made Merlin feel¡­ dismissed.


    Before he could say anything, Nate plucked the bottle from his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Then, turning to Corrine, he said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for you to take leave. Go back when you¡¯re fully healed.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t answer right away. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face, barely perceptible but there nheless.


    Nate¡¯s voice dropped lower, firmer.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    She exhaled lightly, mumbling,


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jules, who had returned midway through the conversation, witnessed the exchange with mild amusement.


    A slow, knowing smile curled on his lips.


    Over the years, he had never seen Corrine bow to anyone. But Nate¡­ Nate seemed to be the exception.


    Just as the thought settled in his mind, his phone buzzed.


    He stepped away to answer it.


    ¡°Did you find out?¡±


    A brief pause. Then, the voice on the other end confirmed,


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ford. Based on our investigation¡­ the person is Leah¡¯s assistant.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:


    Jules¡¯ eyes darkened, his grip tightening around the device.


    ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡±


    Leah. Again.


    She simply couldn¡¯t resist stirring trouble where Corrine was concerned.


    Jules said nothing more, but his mind was already working, calcting.


    Plenty of ways to deal with Leah and the Burgess family unraveled in his thoughts, and none of them were merciful.


    The voice on the other end of the line had grown increasingly silent, waiting for Jules¡¯ response. After a prolonged pause, the voice ventured cautiously, ¡°Mr. Ford, as far as I know, Leah has grown quite close to Andromache. If we make a move against her now, it could spell disaster for the Ford family.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s arrival had already sent ripples through the elite circles, sparking whispers that she might just be the catalyst for a shift in the bnce of power among the four major families. Taking any aggressive action against Leah at this point would be akin to throwing a stone into a calm pond, provoking Andromache and inadvertently dering a quiet but inevitable war.


    While the Ford family might be able to match Andromache¡¯s strength blow for blow, she had been busy weaving her web, aligning with the coteral branches of the four major families and establishing ties with other powerful households. If she were to unite them all against the Fords, their once-unshakeable foundation would crumble in an instant.


    Jules remained mute, his gaze locked downward, his face an unreadable mask. His jaw clenched with quiet tension, the only sign of his internal struggle.


    ???????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°I understand,¡± he finally murmured, the words clipped, but heavy with meaning.


    After the call ended, Jules was left to stew in his frustration. He wandered over to the window, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. Without thinking, he lit a cigarette, its smoke curlingzily into the air.


    Then, a thought struck him¡ªa flicker of an idea. He quickly grabbed his phone and forwarded a photo to Nate.


    Nate had made him a promise not long ago: if Nate was at the top of power, then Corrine was at a position even higher than his.


    Now, Jules was keenly awaiting Nate¡¯s next move, curious to see how he would navigate this delicate situation.


    As soon as Nate received the message, he studied the image carefully, his mind racing to connect the dots. His fingers danced across the screen, tapping out a response, his eyes locking with Moses in a silent exchange.


    Moses, ever the perceptive one, understood immediately. With a sharp nod, he gathered two men and turned toward the door.


    But before Moses could bring back anyone, Andromache appeared at the threshold, her presencemanding attention before she even spoke.


    ¡°I rushed here as soon as I heard Miss Hond had been injured,¡± her voice rang out, smooth and deliberate. The distinct click of her heels echoed through the room, a rhythmic reminder of her power and poise.


    Behind her, Leah trailed closely, her assistant in tow. Leah¡¯s eyes fixed on Nate, who was tending to Corrine, and a pang of jealousy twisted in her chest. Her nails dug into her palms as she watched the scene unfold.


    For so long, Leah had believed Corrine relied solely on her beauty to secure a rich benefactor. But now, she was forced to confront a bitter truth¡ªher rival had charmed none other than Nate, the towering figure of the Hopkins family, the most influential man on the Independent Continent.


    What kind of luck did Corrine have? After being cast aside by Bruce and fleeing the Ashton family, she hadn¡¯t faltered. Instead, she had weaved a new path, drawing the attention of the very man who held the reins of power in his hands.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:


    Leah took a deep breath, her gaze dropping to the floor in an attempt to smother the fire of jealousy that threatened to burn through her. When she lifted her eyes again, her expression softened into a practiced, apologetic smile.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t realize this incident was tied to me,¡± she said, her words carrying an air of contrition.


    She believed she had humbled herself sufficiently, but Corrine remained absorbed in reading the instructions on a bottle of medicinal spray, a scene that left Leah¡¯s smile hanging stiffly, like a mask unable to conceal her growing irritation.


    Andromache, noticing the tension, gave Leah a knowing nce before turning to Nate.


    ¡°Nate,¡± she began, her tone smooth and conciliatory, ¡°this incident was caused by Leah¡¯s assistant¡¯s rash actions. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t lead to anything irreversible. Given the assistant¡¯s remorse, perhaps we can consider letting this matter rest?¡±


    Her words seemed like an offer of peace, yet beneath themy the weight of a senior family member¡¯s authority, a subtle pressure that seemed almost too much to bear.


    However, Nate did not flinch. He continued peeling his apple, unaffected by her words, as though he hadn¡¯t even heard her. The room, thick with unspoken tension, seemed to hang suspended in time.


    Leah, feeling more and more like a puppet in this silent drama, could barely contain the fury rising within her. Her face flushed with embarrassment and anger, and in a split second, she pped her assistant across the face, her hand crackling through the still air.


    The sharp p echoed through the room as itnded directly on the assistant¡¯s face. Stumbling backward, the assistant copsed onto the floor in a tangled mess, a thin stream of blood staining the corner of her mouth. Her cheek began to swell, turning a painful shade of red.


    Extr@ ch@pt3rs f0und at g??lno¦Íels.??o??


    ¡°ying the fool now, are you?¡± Leah sneered, her eyes briefly flicking to Corrine before she gave a cold snort. She gazed down at the assistant, her voice dripping with scorn.


    ¡°Where was this act when you messed up? Why didn¡¯t you own up to it? Hiding like a frightened turtle in its shell¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of that? You want me to apologize on your behalf? Is that it? Does it fill you with satisfaction to see me grovel? You deserved this p. I offered you a way out, but you dug in your heels. You asked for this, and you got it!¡±


    Though her words seemed aimed at the assistant¡¯s failure to apologize, it was clear, upon closer inspection, that Leah was using the situation to speak to Corrine.


    Andromache noticed the subtle shift in focus, but she did not intervene. Instead, she sat on a sofa, nonchntly admiring her freshly manicured nails, a cold, almost imperceptible smile ying at the corners of her lips. To her, Corrine was nothing more than a pampered child, shielded by the indulgence of others, ungrateful for the handouts she¡¯d been given. Andromache hade here with Leah to apologize, to offer Corrine respect. Yet, seeing theck of appreciation, she decided she would not lower herself further.


    In her mind, Corrine did not deserve to marry Nate.


    ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just a loyal follower,¡± Andromache¡¯s voice floated through the room, sharp as a de.


    ¡°You¡¯re only here because someone decided to indulge you. Do you think your arrogance is your own achievement?¡±


    Her words cut deeper, the hostility toward Corrine unmistakable. But Corrine seemed unshaken, her face as nk as a winter¡¯s night, her gaze lifting to meet Andromache¡¯s without a hint of emotion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:


    ¡°Try this,¡± Nate¡¯s calm voice interrupted, offering Corrine the peeled apple. He looked at Andromache then, his eyes distant, an icy coolness flickering across them.


    ¡°For a follower to act with arrogance, they should at least know who their leader is.¡±


    ¡°Master is. If the master can¡¯t protect themselves, why would they care about the follower?¡±


    Andromache¡¯s smile faltered, her eyes narrowing as coldness seeped into them. Still, her lips held the same smile¡ªthin and dangerous.


    ¡°Nate, what are you implying?¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he wiped away any trace of the apple¡¯s juice on his fingers. His voice, crisp and sharp, was like a winter wind biting through the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying exactly what it sounds like. I¡¯ve treated you with courtesy, as an elder should be respected. But if you don¡¯t value that, then I won¡¯t waste my time pretending we have any familial bonds.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s expression tightened, her fingers gripping the fabric of the sofa so tightly her nails left marks. Her voice came out in a sharp snap.


    ¡°Nate, I am your aunt.¡±


    Andromache was Evelyn¡¯s daughter, the biological sister of Nate¡¯s father¡ªa fact that she never let anyone forget.


    As her words echoed through the room, an unsettling stillness settled, amplifying the sound of Corrine taking a delicate bite of her apple. The crisp crunch rang out, yet it didn¡¯t disrupt the quiet¡ªit almost seemed to belong there, adding a touch of elegance to the tension.


    Nate¡¯s eyes softened slightly as he watched Corrine, her movements as refined as a royal Persian cat leisurely savoring a bite.


    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    But his words, colder than a frosty winter wind, were aimed squarely at Andromache.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unfamiliar with how to behave like the rest of the family, I¡¯d be more than happy to show you the ropes. And even if Grandma finds out, I highly doubt she¡¯d have any objections.¡±


    Nate¡¯s tone was slow and indifferent,ced with an eerie intimidation that sent a chill through the air. The moment his words fell, silence crashed over the room like an icy wave, suffocating and absolute, as if the temperature had plummeted in an instant.


    Andromache felt it. The sharp jolt of shock made her pupils contract like a camera shutter snapping shut. Nate had been trained by his grandfather, Ralph Hopkins, after all. Beneath thatposed exterior lurked a force so oppressive that it felt like a weight pressing on her chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    Her gaze sharpened, locking onto him. Outwardly, he was the picture of poise¡ªrefined features unmoving¡ªbut there was a shadowed edge to him, something cold and sinister that clung to the air around him.


    ¡°Nate, I dare you toy a finger on me!¡± Andromache¡¯s voice was soft, carefully measured, but the slight tremor betrayed her. The fear pulsing beneath the surface was impossible to suppress.


    Andromache knew that if Nate decided to lose control, not even blood ties would restrain him. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how he wed his way to his current position, nor how he had dismantled the resistance of the uncles who dared oppose his rise.


    Nate lifted his gaze. It was dark, imprable, like the surface of a frozenke.


    ¡°Go ahead. Try me.¡±


    The words were light, effortless¡ªyet they mmed into Andromache like a thousand-pound weight, stealing the breath from her lungs. She clenched her teeth and swallowed hard, forcing back the resentment wing at her throat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700:


    She was afraid. No¡ªterrified. She knew one thing: if she shattered this fragile pretense of civility now, she might not make it out of this room.


    Leah stood frozen, unease prickling along her spine. Her heartbeat thundered in her chest, yet she dared not exhale too loudly.


    A long silence stretched between them before Andromache, in a sudden burst of fury, kicked the assistant sprawled on the floor. Herposure cracked as she barked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize immediately!¡±


    The assistant jolted, scrambling to bow.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m terribly sorry! Everything today was my fault. If you forgive me, I¡¯ll take full responsibility and turn myself in.¡±


    Corrine, who had been silent, finally lifted her gaze. She studied the assistant for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡±


    Leah let out a quiet breath of relief. The assistant caught the flicker of expression on her face and quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Hond. I swear I will.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s end this matter here. We won¡¯t disturb you further,¡± Leah scrambled to second.


    Corrine lowered her eyes again, as if she hadn¡¯t heard.


    Leah¡¯s faint smile faded, but before she could react, Andromache scoffed, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She strode out, Leah and the assistant trailing behind, and the oppressive weight in the room finally lifted.


    Moses chuckled, shaking his head.


    ???????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°Looks like Andromache¡¯s licking her wounds. She¡¯ll probably go cry to her mother.¡±


    Zack smirked.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been this way? We should be used to it by now.¡±


    Corrine, however, wasn¡¯t having the jokes. A crease formed between her brows, concern flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Your grandmother¡­ Nate had protected her today, and while that filled her with warmth, she didn¡¯t want it to cause a rift between him and Evelyn.¡±


    Nate, sensing her unease, reached for her hand to assure her.


    ¡°Grandma will understand.¡±


    Leah trailed behind Andromache, hesitating more than once before finally mustering the courage to speak.


    ¡°Andromache¡­ are we really just letting Corrine walk away like this?¡±


    Andromache stopped abruptly, spinning around so fast that Leah nearly stumbled back.


    ¡°Or what? Haven¡¯t you learned enough from today¡¯s disaster?¡±


    Leah sank her fingers into the fabric of her sleeve.


    ¡°I thought¡­ the n was foolproof.¡±


    ¡°You thought?¡± Andromache let out a short, scornfulugh. Her gaze swept over Leah with undisguised disdain, like she was nothing but a bug.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, do you really think you would have left unscathed?¡±


    Leah dropped her gaze and clenched her fists at her sides, though her face remained cid.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?


    .

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget what you did for me.¡±


    Her subdued tone seemed to ease some of Andromache¡¯s anger. Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself, forcing down the lingering fury.


    ¡°Fine. Consider this a lesson.¡±


    A lesson for Leah¡ªone she desperately needed. And a wake-up call for herself.


    For too long, Andromache had believed that Nate kept Corrine around as nothing more than a fleeting amusement, a ything he kept close when it suited him. But today, he had shattered that illusion. He had torn through the fragile pretense of harmony for a single woman. And as Andromache reyed his warning, his presence still lingering in her mind like an iron grip around her throat, it prickled at the edges of her certainty. She felt a growing sense of caution and fear.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go home.¡± Without another word, she turned and disappeared into the distance.


    At Fragrance Garden, Penny recounted the events at the racetrack in quiet detail. Evelyn paused mid-motion, her pruning shears hovering above the delicate petals.


    ¡°Corrine fell off the horse?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Penny took in Evelyn¡¯s sharp gaze and quickly rified, ¡°Miss Hond has some skill. She got back on just in time.¡± A subtle exhale left Evelyn¡¯s lips, the worry in her eyes easing, but not entirely vanishing.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s alright, that¡¯s what matters.¡± Despite her words, the weight of the incident dulled her interest in tending to the flowers.


    Setting the shears aside, she turned to Penny.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    ¡°Was she injured?¡±


    ¡°I heard she hurt her foot.¡± Penny hesitated before adding, ¡°Interestingly, this wasn¡¯t just an ident. It seems the mastermind behind it was none other than Andromache¡¯s so-called goddaughter. Fortunately, Nate still values family ties.¡±


    Evelyn knitted her brows together in quiet contemtion, but before she could speak, a shrill cry shattered the stillness.


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± It was Andromache¡¯s voice. For a fraction of a second, something cold flickered in Evelyn¡¯s eyes.


    Penny, ever observant, sighed at the familiar routine.


    Ever since Andromache arrived in Lyhaton, she had developed a habit of storming to Evelyn with grievances every few days¡ªalways the same tiredints about how Nate, now a grown man, refused to respect her as his aunt.


    But Penny, an outsider, saw things clearly. Whatever resentment Nate held, Andromache had earned it.


    ¡°Shall I send her away?¡± Penny asked, expecting Evelyn to dismiss the intrusion.


    But to her surprise, Evelyn¡¯s gaze remained steady on the door.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    She knew her daughter too well. For years, she had looked the other way¡ªout of love, out of obligation.


    After all, both Nate and Andromache were her closest family. But this time, Andromache had crossed a line.


    In the quiet, well-lit living room, Andromache subtly scrutinized Evelyn¡¯s face as she carefully made sure the woman took her medicine. Once satisfied, Andromache could no longer contain herself and voiced her concerns.


    She recounted, in vivid detail, how Nate had threatened her, belittled her in front of others, and treated her with disdain, never recognizing her as his aunt.


    ¡°Mom, you have to stand up for me!¡± Andromache implored, frustration bubbling in her words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:


    ¡°Nate haspletely lost his senses, humiliating me for a woman. Who knows what reckless actions he might take for her next?¡±


    Evelyn, without a hint of surprise, lifted her gaze slowly, her eyes sharp.


    ¡°Nate¡¯s behavior is a direct result of the pressure everyone has ced on him,¡± she responded calmly, her voice steady but pointed.


    ¡°And, frankly, the consequences you¡¯re facing are the fruits of your own actions.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s eyes darted momentarily, but her face remained unchanged, maintaining the same aggrieved, almost childlike expression.


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t believe me? Why would you doubt my words?¡±


    ¡°Words are fleeting; actions, however, leave their mark,¡± Evelyn replied with quiet confidence. Her fingers absentmindedly traced the rim of the coffee mug beside her.


    ¡°I have no interest in the past. But, as for today¡¯s events, let¡¯s speak the truth. You crossed a line. If not for my influence, do you think Nate would have spared you? Think again.¡±


    A cold, calcting gleam sparked in Andromache¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suspected for a while now that you favor Nate, that ungrateful man, and it seems my suspicions are confirmed. I didn¡¯t expect you to care for him more than your own daughter.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze remained steady, as deep and unwavering as a stillke. After what seemed like an eternity, she sighed, her voice quieter now, but with unmistakable resolve.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to use me of favoritism, let me be openly biased this time,¡± Evelyn dered, her words precise and unyielding.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    ¡°As long as I stand here, you will not have free rein in Lyhaton.¡±


    Her eyes turned ice-cold, her tone cutting.


    ¡°If you so much as harm Corrine, I will make sure you face the consequences, no matter what.¡±


    In her younger years, Evelyn had been known for her razor-sharp decisiveness, carrying out the harshest of actions with the softest of voices.


    Though time had softened her, making her overlook certain things, the fire still burned within her. And when truly provoked, her presence alone could send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Andromache¡¯s gaze grew sharper, disbelief flooding her expression.


    ¡°Are you truly going to support Nate¡¯s marriage to that woman?¡±


    Evelyn remained unfazed, her voice calm yet firm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about supporting Nate¡¯s marriage to her; it¡¯s about ensuring she has the freedom to marry him.¡±


    The distinction seemed small, but there was a stark difference¡ªone suggested Nate¡¯s willingness to marry her, while the other hinged on whether Corrine would choose to marry Nate. If she were willing, nothing could stand in her way.


    Andromache¡¯s disbelief lingered, but she spoke firmly, her words sharp with certainty.


    ¡°Father will never agree to this, and the Elder Council will never let it pass.¡±


    Nate held an unparalleled position, second only to one on the Independent Continent. The Elder Council both feared and coveted his influence. How could they ever allow him to marry a woman of whom they knew nothing?


    Evelyn studied her daughter for a moment, her silence speaking volumes, before she turned away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:


    As she rose from her seat, Evelyn¡¯s voice was quieter this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    Without another word, she made her way to her bedroom, supported by Penny, leaving Andromache standing in stunned silence.


    Corrine and Nate had returned to Celtis Estate. She settled onto a sofa, one leg tucked beneath her as she savored a bowl of fruit sd, her gaze driftingzily toward Nate, who was busy in the kitchen. His back was turned to her, the contours of his broad shoulders and narrow waist forming a wless V-shape.


    It was a well-known fact that men were most captivating when they were cooking, and after witnessing Nate in action, Corrine could confirm that this was no mere myth.


    Just as she took another spoonful of her sd, her phone buzzed with an iing message. Her eyes skimmed the screen.


    It was from Jules.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you really just going to let Leah off the hook like that?¡±


    Jules had been waiting, almost expecting Corrine to use Nate to take care of Leah, but to his surprise, Leah had walked away unscathed, apanied by Andromache.


    Jules understood that using Nate in such a way was a little underhanded, but given Leah¡¯s new role as Andromache¡¯s goddaughter, he believed there was no other choice. Besides, Nate had made him a promise, and Jules was just trying to test him.


    Reading the message, Corrine¡¯s gaze sharpened, a flicker of something darker crossing her eyes.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0?? , ??????? ?????????????? ???? ????????????


    Setting the bowl aside, she quickly typed a response.


    ¡°So, you informed Nate? You were nning to have him do your dirty work?¡±


    Jules, puffing away on a cigarette, felt a sting of guilt as he read her words. He coughed sharply, trying to suppress the difort.


    He flicked the cigarette to the ground, stomping it out, and quickly typed back, his words rushed.


    ¡°I was just trying to gauge how much you mean to him.¡±


    This excuse hardly stood up to scrutiny, and Jules knew it. He didn¡¯t believe it himself.


    The truth was, from the very beginning, his n had been to use Nate to destabilize Andromache and eliminate Leah. Andromache¡¯s backing had elevated the Burgess family¡¯s position, and Leah had be a force to be reckoned with.


    But to Jules, none of that mattered. The Ford family wasn¡¯t concerned with the Burgess¡¯s rise. After Leah had harmed Corrine, Jules was eager to see her pay for it. Yet, with Andromache¡¯s powerful family behind Leah, Jules found himself treading carefully. A direct confrontation would only undermine the Ford family, making them vulnerable.


    That was when Nate came into the picture. He could challenge Andromache¡¯s power while dismantling the Burgess family without risking too much.


    Corrine saw straight through Jules¡¯ intentions. She raised an eyebrow, her gaze flickering toward Nate in the kitchen, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    Not receiving an immediate reply from her, Jules sent another message.


    ¡°Seriously, Leah hurt you, and you¡¯re just going to let her walk away?¡± Jules was growing restless. To him, simply offering forgiveness wasn¡¯t enough. It felt too simple, too easy. It wasn¡¯t right. In his mind, the equation was clear: an eye for an eye, and that would bnce the scales.


    Her phone buzzed once again, bringing her focus back. She quickly typed a response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:


    ¡°Look into Leah¡¯s assistant. Find a way to extract something useful from her.¡±


    Jules, almost as if expecting this, replied swiftly, ¡°You want her to change her testimony at the critical moment?¡±


    ¡°Taking the fall for someone usually involves either money or threats to their life,¡± she responded coolly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. You focus on getting better,¡± he texted back.


    Corrine put down her phone and tapped her finger against the bowl of fruit sd. Standing up, she made her way toward Nate, walking with a slight limp.


    Nate heard footsteps approaching from behind, and when he nced over, his eyes met Corrine¡¯s.


    ¡°Feeling hungry?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Corrine leaned her hands on the table, her gaze fixed on Nate as he deftly worked with the chicken drumsticks.


    Following his suggestion to eat nourishing foods, it seemed dinner would be a pot of chicken drumsticks and soup, just as he had rmended.


    Nate¡¯s eyes flicked over to her, noting the casual looseness of her neckline. Her corbone was subtly exposed, and her long hair was gathered up, leaving her smooth skin exposed to the room¡¯s warm lighting.


    His throat tightened at the sight, and quickly, he averted his gaze.


    ¡°Sit on the sofa,¡± he said, his voice gently firm.


    ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself.¡±


    g??????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????


    Corrine pouted in response before turning and, with a nonchnt motion, pushed herself up, sitting casually on the table beside him.


    ¡°This is morefortable,¡± she said with a yful swing of one leg, eyes never leaving Nate.


    From where she sat, she could clearly see Nate¡¯s sharp jawline and the striking elegance of his features. A face like that was impossible to forget.


    Surely, on the Independent Continent, he¡¯d drawn the eyes of many admirers.


    Corrine absentmindedly plucked a small tomato from the vegetable basket, popped it into her mouth, and bit down, only to find it sour, not sweet.


    The golden glow of the setting sun poured through the floor-to-ceiling windows, bathing the kitchen in warm light, adding a peaceful touch to the scene.


    Nate moved around the table, his focus unwavering as he worked, while Corrine, hands resting on the table, quietly observed him.


    It was simplicity in its purest form, yet filled with warmth.


    When the chicken soup was finally ready, Nate served it alongside two more dishes.


    ¡°Go wash your hands ande eat,¡± Nate called, ncing at her. Corrine gave a nod and hopped down on one foot to move toward the sink.


    In an instant, Nate¡¯s hands were on her waist, steadying her.


    ¡°Do you know first aid?¡± he asked.


    At his question, Corrine¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, but her tone remained casual.


    ¡°I picked up a bit of it when I was with Jules in the army.¡± She learned a bit?


    Such a statement might deceive others, but not Nate.


    From the way she treated her foot earlier, Nate could tell that what she had learned was far more than just a little.


    But, since Corrine wasn¡¯t inclined to borate, he chose not to press the matter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:


    As they ate, Nate gently separated the scallions from her bowl, his actions deliberate and thoughtful.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of nerves as his eyes flickered toward her.


    Corrine smacked her lips and yfully dabbed at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Her small, unintentional gesture of licking her lips stirred something within Nate, his chest tightening, and his gaze darkening in response.


    After dinner, Nate effortlessly lifted Corrine and carried her to the bedroom.


    She was about to step into the shower when her phone rang, slicing through the quiet atmosphere.


    It was Karina.


    ¡°Corrine, Wi¡¯s wedding dress is almost finished. You shoulde by and have a look when you get a chance.¡± Karina¡¯s voice chimed through the phone.


    Corrine acknowledged her, and then continued toward the bathroom, unhurried.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Karina added, ¡°I heard the triennial fashionpetition is being held in Lyhaton this year. Would you be interested in participating?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s face remained a calm mask, her response soft andposed.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Designing had always been just a pastime for her, a fleeting creative outlet rather than a means to chase recognition.


    ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????


    Karina¡¯s expression conveyed mild disappointment, though she was far from shocked.


    After all, Corrine had never shown an inclination for fame or fortune.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Corrine said, her voice warm but firm.


    On the other end of the line, Karina chuckled, a lighthearted sound.


    ¡°I get it, I get it. A romantic night is priceless.¡±


    With those words, the call ended, leaving only the soft hum of the quiet evening behind Corrine as she prepared for the night ahead.


    The morning sun had barely stretched its arms when Corrinepleted her routine and descended for breakfast. As she ate, her gaze flicked toward Nate, her thoughts already set on the day ahead.


    ¡°Would it be alright if I borrowed your carter?¡± Taking full advantage of her recuperation time, she intended to visit the studio and check on the progress of the dress.


    ¡°Help yourself to any of the ones in the garage,¡± Nate replied, his tone casual but generous.


    A spark of excitement danced in Corrine¡¯s eyes. Nate¡¯s garage boasted an array of cars, more than even Jules¡¯ impressive collection, filled with rare gems worth a fortune. She hastily finished her meal, anticipation quickening her pace. But the moment she chose a car, Nate dashed her ns by settling into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving today?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow, halting in front of the car.


    Nate shed a smile.


    ¡°Always at your service, as your personal chauffeur.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but admire the irony. To have someone so wealthy and distinguished as Nate at her beck and call was almost surreal. The thought wasn¡¯t lost on her; it felt like a privilege. With Nate at the wheel, Corrine arrived at the bridal studio without a hitch.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Karina eximed as she hurried out of the office the moment she heard Corrine had arrived.


    ¡°Wi Alvarez will be here soon to try on the sample dress. I can introduce¡­¡±


    Her words came to an abrupt halt as she took in Corrine¡¯s limping figure.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked, wide-eyed.


    Corrine simply shrugged.


    ¡°A minor injury.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do you consider a ¡®minor¡¯ injury?¡± Karina shot back.


    ¡°What does it take for you to call it serious? A broken arm? A leg?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she made her way toward the spiral staircase.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your office.¡±


    Once inside, she gave a brief ount of the incident.


    Karina muttered, ¡°No wonder everyone was buzzing about Paul¡¯s club opening. I heard someone challenged Aimee to a horse race. So, that person was you.¡±


    Karina hadn¡¯t been there herself. If she could, she would have joined Moses in the excitement. Later, she had asked Moses about it, but he had brushed her off, iming he¡¯d only watched the race.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on with your foot?¡± Karina handed her a cup of coffee.


    Corrine nced at her foot, which was slowly healing. A cold gleam shed in her eyes, tinged with something far darker than just physical pain.


    ¡°Just a little ident,¡± she murmured.


    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Karina frowned, clearly about to say something, but just as she opened her mouth, Corrine¡¯s phone rang, cutting her off.


    Karina took a sip of her coffee, silently waiting.


    Corrine unlocked her phone and answered the call.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Corrine.¡± rissa¡¯s sweet voice came through the speaker.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s birthday ising up, and he¡¯s been asking about you. He said he misses you. It¡¯s been years, and he hopes you¡¯lle home for a family dinner.¡±


    ¡°A family dinner?¡± Corrine¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile.


    ¡°Do we even know each other well enough to call it that?¡±


    The light from above glinted off Corrine¡¯s wless, yet icy face, her sharp eyes glowing with quiet intensity.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line, before rissa¡¯s voice came back, hesitant.


    ¡°Dad has already forgiven you for what happened. Why hold onto the past? Let it go, so we can be a family again.¡±


    Corrine¡¯sugh was soft, almost sad, but there was nothing light about it.


    ¡°Family? Where were all of you when I was left freezing and starving in the snow all those years ago?¡±


    rissa opened her mouth but faltered, momentarily at a loss for words. Her gaze flicked up to Dewey, teeth grazing her lower lip in hesitation. A tense silence stretched between them before she finally found her voice again, her words slow and measured.


    ¡°Corrine, I know what happened back then put a wall between us. But if Dad is letting youe back, doesn¡¯t that mean he still cares? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    A beat passed. Then, in a tone as light as air, Corrine asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:


    rissa barely had time to register the shift before she blurted, ¡°No, that¡¯s all¡ª¡± The line went dead.


    She stared at the phone, the sharp beep of disconnection drilling into her ears. Her fingers curled around the device, knuckles whitening.


    From the moment she had stepped into the Hond family home and firstid eyes on Corrine, she had known¡ªthis was never meant to be a bond of sisterhood. They were rivals, destined from the start.


    And when Corrine had been cast out of the family, stripped of her ce and title, rissa had felt nothing but relief.


    With Corrine gone, she alone could im the position of the Hond family¡¯s legitimate heiress. No longer a shadowed, unwanted secret. No longer forced to care what others whispered behind her back. But now, with Dewey pushing for Corrine¡¯s return, she couldn¡¯t shake off the rm bells ringing in her mind. She knew her father well from a young age.


    Dewey Hond was a man who measured worth in power, not sentiment. Family meant nothing if it wasn¡¯t useful. And defying him? That was a game with no rewards.


    And so, rissa had no choice but to obey.


    Taking a steadying breath, she schooled her expression and stepped into the living room.


    ¡°Dad, Corrine hung up. She said¡­ she said¡­¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Dewey, reclining in his chair, flicked the ash from his cigarette into the ashtray without sparing her a nce.


    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    rissa swallowed and then pressed her lips together.


    ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t know us well.¡±


    The words settled like dust in the cavernous silence of the room.


    The air thickened, pressing down on her lungs.


    Then¡ªDewey chuckled. A low, humorless sound.


    ¡°Still as stubborn as ever.¡±


    His deep voice carried an unsettling chill, sharp as a de¡¯s edge, sending an icy shiver creeping down rissa¡¯s spine.


    She watched his expression, searching for cracks in that unreadable mask. Carefully, she ventured, ¡°Corrine hasn¡¯t forgotten what happened. She probably won¡¯t forgive us. She won¡¯te back to this family.¡±


    Back then, Corrine had shoved Nic down the stairs, a single act that had cost Dewey the son he had longed for. In his rage, he had very nearly ended Corrine himself.


    But logic had stilled his hand.


    Instead, he had settled for something just as cruel. He had dragged her out into the freezing night, stripped down to nothing but a thin nightgown, and cast her out of the Hond estate like discarded trash. The snow had been relentless that night, the cold biting and merciless. If she had died, so be it. It would have been fate¡¯s hand delivering justice, and his son¡¯s spirit would have its retribution.


    If she had survived¡­ it would only mean fate wasn¡¯t finished with her yet.


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was the Ford family appearing out of nowhere, whisking Corrine away without so much as a word.


    Dewey had chosen the simplest way out¡ªdering that if Corrine left, then she would no longer have anything to do with the Hond family and would cease to exist as his daughter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:


    In his eyes, the moment he cast her out, their bond had already been severed.


    Inviting her to his birthday dinner had nothing to do with reconciliation. It was a mere performance, a strategic gesture to smooth things over¡ªnot to mend what had long been broken.


    He had no interest in righting past wrongs. What truly caught his attention was Corrine¡¯s rising worth.


    Earlier that day, at a social gathering, he¡¯d caught wind of some intriguing rumors.


    Corrine wasn¡¯t just surviving in Lyhaton¡ªshe was thriving. More importantly, she was connected to a powerful man.


    It wasn¡¯t a rtionship anyone would call respectable, but it proved one thing¡ªCorrine had be someone of significance.


    After a long, contemtive pause, Dewey took a slow sip of his coffee. Then, in a measured tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this myself. You should go back to your room.¡±


    rissa inclined her head in quiet obedience, masking the glint of malice in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the moment Corrine ended the call, Karina turned to her with sharp curiosity.


    ¡°How did rissa even get your number?¡± She knew Corrine¡¯s story¡ªhow she had been cast out by the Hond family and taken home by the Fords.


    There was no logical reason for Corrine and the Hond family to be in contact.


    Corrine gave her a knowing smile.


    ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Did you forget about Leah?¡± rissa and Leah had worked together before, attempting to manipte public opinion to ruin Corrine¡¯s reputation, but unexpectedly exposing the long-buried secrets Natasha and her mother had fought to keep hidden.


    Karina scoffed, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°She really has a talent for making people sick.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile remained cool, detached.


    ¡°Vile people do vile things.¡± Their conversation was abruptly cut short by the arrival of a striking figure¡ªWi, the famous actress.


    At only thirty, Wi had already conquered the film industry, sweeping up prestigious awards and captivating audiences with her icy, enigmatic allure. But Corrine soon discovered that the actress wasn¡¯t as distant as she was made out to be.


    Wi listened, patient and keen, as Corrine spoke. By the end, she ran a thoughtful hand over the fabric of the dress before her.


    ¡°I love this design, but¡­¡±


    Her gaze swept over the gown, brows knitting together as if something was missing.


    Corrine studied her carefully, and then spoke with effortless poise.


    ¡°The inspiration for this dress came from one of your most iconic roles. It bnces grace and subtlety, allure and refinement. But truthfully, silver would suit it far better than the traditional white for a wedding dress.¡±


    Wi¡¯s eyes flickered with intrigue as she looked back at Corrine.


    ¡°I believe that instead of forcing a design to fit a theme, the theme shouldplement the design,¡± Corrine added.


    A knowing smile tugged at Wi¡¯s lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:


    ¡°Miss Hond, you have an uncanny ability to read people.¡±


    Corrine met her gaze with quiet confidence.


    ¡°I simply know how to offer the right suggestion when someone is at a crossroads.¡±


    Wi¡¯s expression softened, genuine appreciation glimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°In that case, I look forward to your masterpiece, Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Corrine assured her with an elegant smile.


    After seeing Wi off, Corrine and Karina returned to the office. Karina strode to the cab and retrieved a beautifully wrapped box, mischief glinting in her eyes as she handed it over.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°A functional outfit I picked just for you.¡±


    Functional¡­ outfit? Corrine was confused.


    Corrine instinctively lifted her hand, fingers brushing over the delicate wrapping, ready to peel it open.


    But before she could, Karina¡¯s handshed out like a striking whip, swatting her away.


    ¡°Ah-ah! The best surprises are saved forst. No peeking.¡±


    A subtle unease coiled in Corrine¡¯s chest.


    She studied Karina¡¯s expression, then asked cautiously,


    ?????? ???????? ????????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a surprise?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Karina¡¯s good intentions¡ªjust that her surprises had a history of being more shocking than delightful.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Karina reassured her with a confident grin.


    ¡°I picked this out just for you. It¡¯s guaranteed to be your trump card.¡±


    Corrine wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but she took the package nheless.


    As she exited the studio, Karina strolled beside her, shadowing her to the door.


    Outside, Nate leaned against the sleek ck car, arms crossed in his usual effortless cool.


    Karina smirked and nudged Corrine yfully.


    ¡°Well, well. Looks like you¡¯ve got yourself a VIP escort.¡±


    Corrine opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, her phone buzzed.


    Jules.


    She answered, and his deep,id-back voice poured through the receiver.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brows arched slightly, a cool, unreadable glint flickering in her gaze.


    ¡°Need me to walk you through the next step?¡±


    Jules chuckled.


    ¡°No need. Just sit back and watch.¡±


    The call ended, and without another word, Corrine slid into the car, heading straight for Celtis Estate.


    Later that night, after a refreshing shower, she stepped into her walk-in closet, absently toweling off her damp hair.


    Her eyesnded on the unopened box from Karina, and she stopped.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710:


    A long pause stretched between curiosity and caution.


    Then, sighing to herself, she gave in and peeled the lid open.


    The moment she saw whaty inside, her brow twitched sharply.


    She knew it.


    Karina¡¯s so-called surprises were always more nerve-wracking than pleasant.


    Corrine frowned, pulling out the topmost item¡ªa silver bell cor, lined with a soft, seductivece on its trim.


    The fabric of the outfit¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªwas impossibly minimal, barely more substantial than a bath towel.


    Nestled at the side was a heart-shaped card, Karina¡¯s distinctive handwriting scrawled across it.


    ¡°Dear Master, please enjoy me tonight.¡±


    A sharp chill skittered down Corrine¡¯s spine. Her fingers trembled slightly as she let the cor slip back into the box, as if it had burned her.


    She bolted out of the closet, grabbed her phone, and opened her chat with Karina.


    ¡°What the hell is this? You¡¯d better exin yourself!¡±


    Karina texted back in seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor here.¡±


    Then sheunched into a detailed breakdown before Corrine could reply.


    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re stressing over Nate¡¯s birthday. But trust me, this is foolproof! A guy like him¡ªpowerful, untouchable¡ªhe¡¯s seen everything money can buy. Nothing impresses him anymore. But this? You, wrapped up like a gift? That¡¯s a game-changer! Think about it. He¡¯s always so cold and aloof¡ªI¡¯d bet he¡¯s never even been with a woman before. Give yourself to him on his birthday, make it a night he¡¯ll never forget. Best. Gift. Ever.¡±


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    Corrine stared at her screen, her face utterly nk. Then, ever so slightly, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    A tiny, treacherous flicker of temptation stirred in her chest when her gazended on the box again.


    Slowly, she reached out and lifted the fox costume.


    It was tiny. Sexy.


    The texture was unexpectedly luxurious beneath her fingertips¡ªsoft, yful, andced with an undeniable sultriness.


    She had to admit that Karina¡¯s taste was impable.


    As Corrine toyed with the delicate material, a sound from the doorway sent a jolt of panic through her.


    In a frantic rush, she shoved the box under the cab, heart hammering as she spun around.


    Nate stepped inside, shaking off the crisp evening air, only to find Corrine looking flustered. His brow arched.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡± she stammered, her gaze dropping too fast, too deliberately.


    She had the unsettling feeling that his sharp stare could strip away defenses, unraveling every secret she fought to conceal.


    Nate took a slow step forward. Then another.


    Corrine instinctively retreated, only to find herself backed up against the wardrobe. The wood pressed against her spine as Nate caged her in, bracing a strong arm beside her head and leaning in.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:


    His face, impossibly close, filled her vision¡ªsharp angles, intense eyes, lips hovering near enough to steal the breath right out of her lungs.


    Her eyshes fluttered under the weight of his presence.


    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re hiding something,¡± he murmured, before lifting her chin with a single finger, coaxing her to meet his gaze.


    She was perfect. In every way.


    Except one tiny w.


    She was terrible at lying.


    Whenever she tried, her eyes danced around like a thief caught red-handed.


    ¡°What could I possibly be hiding from you¡­¡± she whispered, though the wordscked conviction.


    And then¡ªshe slipped.


    Her gaze flickered toward the nearby cab. Just for a second. Just long enough.


    Nate followed it.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± Corrine blurted in a panic.


    Before he could turn, she grabbed his face, yanking him back toward her as she rose on tiptoe, pressing her lips against his in a desperate distraction.


    For a heartbeat, Nate froze, startled by the sudden kiss.


    But then instinct took over.


    His arm coiled around her waist, pulling her flush against him, while his fingers tangled into her silky hair, cradling the back of her head.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    The taste of her. The warmth. The way she trembled against him.


    He just had to deepen the kiss.


    Corrine felt her knees buckle, her breath stolen away, her grip tightening on his shoulders as if she might dissolve without something to hold onto.


    Then¡ªher world tilted.


    With effortless strength, Nate lifted her onto the dressing table. She barely had time to gasp before he was there again, standing between her knees, hands firm at her waist.


    Perched higher now, she didn¡¯t have to stretch to kiss him. Just a slight dip of her head was enough.


    His eyes burned into hers, dark with smoldering desire. He smirked faintly when he spotted the shock on her face.


    ¡°Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She blinked, her wide, dazed eyes shimmering with an innocence she wasn¡¯t even aware of.


    Nate¡¯s smirk faded, reced by something darker, something raw that sent a fresh tremor down Corrine¡¯s spine.


    She swallowed hard, hands curling nervously by her sides.


    ¡°Are you¡­ hungry?¡± she blurted, desperate for a shift¡ªany shift.


    Nate stilled. Then, his grip on her waist tightened, his voice dropping to a low rasp.


    ¡°You really want to talk about that right now?¡±


    The space between them dissolved into nothing. Heat radiated from him, coiling around her like an invisible force.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:


    Corrine squirmed, pressing a hesitant finger to his solid chest in a feeble attempt to push him away, but the warmth beneath her fingertip only sent another shiver racing through her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook tonight,¡± she murmured softly as she met his eyes.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nate¡¯s hands lingered a moment before finally helping her down.


    But just as they stepped away, something flickered in his peripheral vision.


    His gaze slid toward the cab¡ªjust beneath it, barely visible, was a box.


    He paused for the briefest moment, a knowing glint shing in his eyes.


    Corrine seemed to sense something was off. She squeezed Nate¡¯s hand tighter, trying to redirect his attention, and asked, ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky,¡± Nate responded in a neutral voice.


    Knowing Corrine¡¯s foot was injured and she couldn¡¯t move as quickly, he consciously slowed his steps to match her pace.


    ¡°How about beef steak with ck pepper, steamed fish, mashed potatoes, and corn soup?¡± Corrine suggested with a big smile after a moment of thought.


    ¡°You know a lot of things, huh?¡± Nate raised an eyebrow, a sly glint in his eyes.


    ¡°My grandfather never held me back or set rules,¡± Corrine said calmly.


    ¡°He let me do whatever I wanted. Plus, I picked up a few tricks from Jacob back in middle school.¡±


    As they chatted, they reached the staircase.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Without hesitation, Nate bent down and scooped Corrine up in his arms.


    ¡°Did you learn horseback riding from Jacob, too?¡± he asked offhandedly.


    Corrine nodded. Over the years, with Jacob around, she had learned much more than just riding horses.


    When they entered the kitchen, Nate gently set her down and rolled his sleeves.


    ¡°Need a hand with anything?¡± he asked.


    Corrine shook her head and nudged him out of the open kitchen space.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± she said with quiet confidence.


    After a few minutes, Saul rushed in, his sharp eyes scanning the room. A flicker of surprise crossed his face when he spotted Corrine, but he quickly masked it.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he greeted respectfully.


    Corrine gave a slight nod before turning her attention back to prepping the fish in her hands. Her movements were smooth and precise, separating the flesh from the bones in seconds.


    Saul almost stared in awe but remembered the urgency of his report. Without another word, he headed straight for the study.


    Even so, as he departed, Saul couldn¡¯t resist stealing onest nce at Corrine.


    Inside the study, Nate was hunched over a file.


    The moment he heard footsteps, he looked up. His dark eyes sliced through the room like a de, sharp enough to make anyone¡¯s breath catch.


    Saul steadied himself and reported, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got a lot of new faces showing up in Lyhatontely.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Nate asked, his voice steady as he closed the file and leaned back, his gaze still piercing.


    ¡°Some are from Hell, looking for someone,¡± Saul responded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:


    ¡°And others¡­¡± He paused, his expression turning grave.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Elder Council.¡±


    It was no surprise to Saul that the Elder Council had its eyes on Lyhaton. It was inevitable, given Nate¡¯s extended stay in the town for Corrine.


    For years, the Elder Council had attempted to manipte Nate through arranged marriages to undermine his authority. Now that they knew about Corrine, Saul figured they wouldn¡¯t back off easily.


    Nate¡¯s face turned to stone, his eyes glinting with a dangerous chill that promised trouble. Saul¡¯s pulse quickened. He could already picture the fates of the people sent by the Elder Council.


    ¡°If they can¡¯t stay in line, teach them a lesson they won¡¯t forget,¡± Nate¡¯s low, icy voice cut through the silence.


    His tone was t, almost bored. However, the quiet arrogance beneath it sent a shiver down Saul¡¯s spine.


    Saul¡¯s eyes widened slightly before he quickly masked his reaction.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he responded.


    As he turned to leave, Nate¡¯s voice stopped him.


    ¡°Take a team and keep her safe and off the radar,¡± Natemanded. Saul froze for a beat before snapping to attention.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he said with a curt nod.


    It wasn¡¯t that Saul was overreacting. Until now, he had been Nate¡¯s shadow, always guarding him. But now, being ordered to protect Corrine instead confirmed how much she mattered to Nate.


    ???????? ???????????????????? ???????? g??l??ov??????.??om


    Forty minutester, the rich aroma of freshly prepared food filled the dining room as Corrine set down thest of the dishes. She slipped off her apron, smoothing out the creases in her dress before making her way upstairs to call Nate for dinner.


    The door to his study was slightly ajar, and through the narrow opening, she could make out his silhouette, faintly illuminated by the light from theputer screen.


    He was sitting in his chair¡ªshoulders squared, postureposed, his attention locked onto theputer screen.


    Corrine lingered for a moment, watching him in silence before gently pushing the door open.


    The soft creak caught his attention. Lifting his gaze, Nate¡¯s steely demeanor melted ever so slightly, his eyes softening the moment theynded on her.


    ¡°What brings you up here?¡± he asked, setting aside the papers in his hand as he quickly rose and approached her.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, nothing serious. I can still walk, you know.¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. Without a word, he bent down and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead¡ªa brief, reverent touch.


    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± he murmured against her skin.


    ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the screen, the participants in Nate¡¯s video conference were frozen in stunned silence.


    Mr. Hopkins¡­ had a woman?


    For years, rumors had swirled¡ªsome imed he had no interest in women at all, others spected he had some health issues. But in mere seconds, those whispers had been obliterated.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:


    If word of this spread across the Independent Continent, it would undoubtedly spark an uproar.


    Countless women had dreamt of bing Nate¡¯s wife. If they found out that he had been hiding a woman away all this time, the fallout would be nothing short of explosive.


    Before anyone could recover from the shock, Nate,pletely unbothered, settled back into his chair with effortlessposure.


    ¡°The meeting is adjourned.¡±


    Without waiting for objections, he ended the conference with a single click.


    By the time he joined Corrine in the dining room, she was already serving dinner. She ced a delicate piece of fish onto his te, her eyes expectant.


    ¡°Try it. Tell me what you think.¡±


    Nate picked up his fork and took a bite. The moment it touched his tongue, the vors melted¡ªdelicate yet rich, cooked to perfection. Under her watchful gaze, he gave his verdict.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Her face lit up, satisfaction flickering in her eyes.


    After dinner, Nate took it upon himself to clear the table while Corrine settled onto the couch, idly scrolling through her phone.


    She nced at the clock, then exited the game she had been ying and opened Twitter.


    A storm was brewing online. Leah was at the center of it. usations were flying¡ªims that she had ordered her assistant to intentionally harm someone.


    ???????? ?????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??o


    The scandal was picking up traction fast. Curiousizens wasted no time digging into her past, dredging up every skeleton in her closet, even exposing questionable incidents from her time overseas.


    ¡°If someone like her is considered elite, then what should we call the four major families of Lyhaton?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real¡ª¡¯Femme Fatale¡¯ refers to a beauty with a dangerous edge. Tell me, where exactly is Leah¡¯s beauty?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips twitched in amusement as she read through the scathing remarks. But just as she was gettingfortable, the screen glitched. Within seconds, the entire thread vanished.


    A cover-up? The inte never forgot, though. If anything, the abrupt deletion only confirmed people¡¯s suspicions.


    Leah¡¯s Twitter ount was instantly flooded with thousands of newments, and within minutes, the Burgess Group issued an official statement¡ªannouncing a press conference to be held at their headquarters. The media had been invited.


    Corrine absorbed the unfolding drama with a detached air. None of this surprised her.


    Every move Leah and the Burgess family made¡ªshe had already predicted it.


    She already knew what they were nning for tomorrow.


    Now that Leah was Andromache¡¯s goddaughter, she had a powerful backing. The Burgess family, bolstered by that connection, wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    Corrine sighed, finally setting her phone aside. Her gaze drifted toward the window, to the sprawling night sky beyond, to the stars that glittered against the inky expanse.


    A slow, knowing smile yed on her lips¡ªpart amusement, part mockery. Tonight, some people would be losing sleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715:


    ¡°Bitch!¡± A furious curse rang out, immediately followed by the sharp crash of porcin shattering against the floor.


    The situation had spiraled out of control so abruptly that, despite Leah¡¯s relentless efforts to suppress the scandalous posts, they continued to multiply like weeds after a storm¡ªunyielding and impossible to wipe outpletely.


    Years in the entertainment industry had honed Leah¡¯s instincts; this wasn¡¯t just bad luck¡ªit was a deliberate attack. Someone had set their sights on her.


    Standing at the doorway, Sonia observed Leah, who was on the verge of a breakdown, and let out a quiet sigh. At such a vtile moment, trying to talk sense into her was like whispering into a hurricane¡ªpointless. It was best to let her unleash her fury until exhaustion dulled the edges of her rage.


    For nearly an hour, the room was filled with the relentless sounds of crashing objects and breaking ss. Then, atst, Leah, breathing heavily, copsed onto the sofa, her hair in wild disarray, her striking eyes smoldering with resentment.


    Sonia surveyed the wreckage around them before subtly signaling a maid. Catching the unspokenmand, the maid stepped forward and began cleaning up the mess.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve vented, it¡¯s time to regain yourposure,¡± Sonia said evenly, her tone calm but firm.


    ¡°You need to ensure that Luna doesn¡¯t stray from her original statement. You know exactly what will happen if she does.¡±


    Leah lifted her head and cast Sonia a cold, sardonic smile.


    ¡°Unless Luna wants to gamble with her brother¡¯s life.¡±


    M?????? ???????????????? ???????? g????????¦Í??????.??????


    Her assistant, Luna Potter, had fought tooth and nail to escape her humble beginnings, wing her way up from nothing. No matter how much Luna had struggled to carve out a new life, there was one thing she could never rewrite¡ªthe family she was born into. A family where sons were prized like rare jewels, while daughters were treated as little more than burdens.


    To them, she was nothing more than a walking wallet, a lifeline they clung to with shameless desperation. And no matter how much she gave, it was never enough.


    Her brother¡¯stest blunder had been his worst yet. A night out with his equally irresponsible friends had ended with him losing everything¡ªhouse, car, everyst possession of value. And as always, the family turned to Luna, demanding she clean up his mess.


    The confrontation had been inevitable and brutal. Words had been exchanged, usations flung. But when Luna refused to be their safety once again, her brother, blinded by fury, had stormed out, climbed into a car, and driven off. Fate, however, had a cruel sense of irony. The very recklessness that had ruined him finally caught up¡ªan ident, aa, and a hospital bill that could crush anyone under its weight. And now, his survival hung by a thread. A thread that Leah held firmly in her grasp.


    If Luna dared to defy her, Leah would sever it without a second thought.


    At this, Sonia exhaled, a weight lifting from her shoulders.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    A thought flickered across her mind, and after a brief hesitation, she asked, ¡°And about the press conference tomorrow¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leah didn¡¯t even blink. She reached into a drawer, retrieved a slim box of women¡¯s cigarettes, and lit one with practiced ease. As she took a slow drag, the glow of the ember reflected in her cool, calcting eyes.


    ¡°Everything is under my control.¡±


    The faint trail of smoke drifted through the air, prompting Sonia to cross the room and push open the window.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Leah exhaled another stream of smoke, a slight smile ying at her lips.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Jules. She read it briefly before rising to her feet. At that moment, the door opened, and Nate stepped in.


    ¡°Drink this,¡± he said, setting a cup of warm milk in front of her. Corrine took it but left it untouched, cing it on the nearby table instead.


    ¡°I need to step out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Where exactly are you going?¡± Nate asked, his eyes tracking her movements as she limped toward the wardrobe. His tone was casual, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity.


    He followed at an easy pace, watching as she selected fresh clothes. As she began to change, he politely turned away.


    But the dressing mirror across the room was a traitor. Its reflection captured every detail¡ªher delicate frame, the graceful curve of her back, the smooth expanse of her skin. The gentle rustle of fabric only heightened the tension in the air.


    Nate¡¯s throat tightened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and his dark eyes deepened, the flicker of something primal awakening within them.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:


    Ten minutester, Corrine appeared before Nate, dressed in a sporty ensemble. She wore a simple white top paired with ck sweatpants, with a casual cap perched atop her head¡ªan outfitmonly seen on those heading out for outdoor adventures. Despite its simplicity, the outfit held a certain understated elegance that caught the eye.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Nate asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    ¡°The casino,¡± Corrine replied, rising onto her tiptoes to nt a light kiss on his lips. ¡°Get some rest; don¡¯t wait up for me.¡±


    With that, she turned toward the door and headed outside.


    Nate furrowed his brow slightly and pulled out his phone to dial Saul.


    Once Corrine left Celtis Estate, she quickly spotted the car waiting by the roadside. She walked purposefully, opened the door, and slipped inside.


    ¡°How much gambling debt does Luna¡¯s brother owe?¡± she asked.


    Jules, who was behind the wheel, nced at her with a wry smile.


    ¡°Not much¡­¡± he said.


    Corrine¡¯s brows rxed, and the tension eased from her face. But Jules wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Just ten million dors.¡±


    The number hit her like a bolt from the blue. It made sense now¡ªno wonder Luna, typically sopliant, had resisted when her family pressured her to pay off her brother¡¯s gambling debts. Ten million dors was no small sum. Caught between the threat of debt collectors and the prospect of jail, many would have opted for thetter.


    ¡°She said that as long as she gets the IOU her brother signed, she¡¯ll use Leah at the press conference tomorrow,¡± Jules continued, his toneced with amusement.


    Noticing theck of enthusiasm in Corrine¡¯s expression, he asked, ¡°What? You¡¯re not pleased?¡±


    Corrine turned her head, her voice calm and measured. ¡°Do you really think this little incident will bring Leah down?¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, original website


    Jules raised an eyebrow, curious as she continued, ¡°Ever since Andromache took the Burgess family under her wing, they¡¯ve been involved in several major projects.¡±


    Projects that could revive the Burgess family, if they yed their cards right. But as far as I know, Andromache is the legal owner of those projects. The Burgess family is nothing more than a pawn in her grand scheme to break into the Lyhaton market. She won¡¯t allow us to topple them until she¡¯s firmly entrenched.¡±


    To the untrained eye, the Burgess family appeared to be thriving. But Corrine saw the truth beneath the surface. Andromache was methodically taking over the Burgess family business from the inside, luring them with fleeting rewards. By the time they realized it, it might be toote to stop her.


    Jules eased the car to a slower pace, as though considering a change of course. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why bother at all?¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Corrine replied, her voice steady. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the casino.¡±


    The casino¡¯s interior was an opulent disy of wealth, with crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, casting shimmering light that seemed to magnify the desires and ambitions swirling around the room. Corrine, her cap pulled low over her eyes, took in the scene with quiet focus. She exchanged ten thousand dors for chips without a second thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:


    ¡°Miss, is ten thousand enough?¡± a staff member asked, sizing her up with a polite, practiced smile.


    Corrine weighed the chips in her hand, her expression impassive. ¡°Enough,¡± she replied.


    She then moved through the grand hall, observing thevish surroundings before settling at a ckjack table. The rules of ckjack were straightforward: yers took turns drawing cards, adding up their points, and deciding whether to risk drawing more.


    Reaching 21 was the goal, but exceeding it meant certain defeat. If no one at the table went over 21, the highest total would win. At its core, the game was all about luck.


    Soon enough, two cards were dealt to Corrine. Without a second nce, she pushed all her chips forward. ¡°All in!¡±


    The moment Corrine¡¯s words hit the air, all eyes turned to her.


    It wasn¡¯t just her words thatmanded attention, but her face¡ªstriking, almost ethereal in its beauty. However, the crowd was far from impressed. Disdain rippled through the air like a cold wind. One voice broke the silence with a sneer. ¡°Hey,dy, this isn¡¯t your stage to perform. Why don¡¯t youe over here, and I¡¯ll cover your losses?¡±


    A second voice piped in with mockingughter, ¡°Larry, aren¡¯t you a bit too long in the tooth to be bothering her?¡±


    Amid their jeers, Corrine remained a picture of calm, her expression betraying no sign that she had heard a word.


    The crowd, realizing their teasing had no effect, eventually fell silent.


    After two rounds of gambling, Corrine had not only avoided the pitfalls of losing everything, but she had turned her modest stack of ten thousand chips into a veritable fortune.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ???????????? ????????


    This spectacle did not escape the watchful eyes of those in the surveince room.


    ¡°Search her,¡± Bleacher ordered, gesturing to the man dressed in ck beside him.


    Just as the man made a move, the voice of the blonde man seated on the sofa cut through the tension.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Bleacher shot a quick 100k at Hell.


    The man on the sofa, his long legs draped casually over the edge of the table, twirled a ring on his finger with the kind of nonchnce that suggested he had all the time in the world. His amber eyes glinted with a spark of amusement.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on her. Just in case someone gets any funny ideas.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t unheard of for people in a casino to do foolish things driven by desperation or envy.


    Bleacher was momentarily caught off guard.


    Why did it feel as though his boss had developed¡­ an interest in this woman? Could it be that Hell had taken a liking to Nate¡¯s woman?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:


    The thought struck Bleacher like a bolt from the blue. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine a dramatic tale unfolding, one where his boss and Nate found themselves at odds over a woman¡ªa fierce rivalry with all the trappings of a love triangle.


    ¡°What do you think, Bleacher? Will she win or lose this round?¡± Hell¡¯snguid voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    Snapping back to reality, Bleacher nced at the monitor disying Corrine¡¯s hand.


    A ten and a nine.


    She was a mere whisker away from disaster. If she took another card, she was almost certain to lose.


    Her opponent, Larry, had two tens¡ªjust one more point than Corrine.


    ¡°I guess¡­ she¡¯ll lose,¡± Bleacher muttered, his words hanging in the air with uncertainty.


    Hell chuckled, a sound like soft thunder, and a knowing smile yed at the corners of his lips. ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary woman.¡±


    As the words left his mouth, the dealer¡¯s voice came through the monitor, asking, ¡°Miss Hond, would you like another card?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s fingers, delicate and poised, tapped a rhythmic pattern on the table. She lifted her eyes, meeting the dealer¡¯s gaze with a slight tilt of her head.


    ¡°Hit me.¡±


    The words fell from her lips like a challenge, and across the table, Larry felt a cold shiver run down his spine. A sense of dread settled over him as he locked his eyes on Corrine.


    The final card arrived, and the moment of truth was upon them. The once-boisterous casino hall fell into an eerie silence. Every breath was held, every gaze fixed, as the room awaited the oue of Corrine¡¯s gamble.


    Larry was the first to reveal his hand.


    ?????????????? ???????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Two tens¡ªtwenty points, a solid total. It was good, but not unbeatable. To triumph, Corrine needed a perfect score of twenty-one.


    The tension in the room was palpable, everyone silently rooting for or against her.


    Slowly, Corrine turned over her cards.


    The first: a ten. The second: a nine. The third: a two.


    Exactly twenty-one points.


    The silence shattered like ss, and the room erupted into a collective gasp.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d get so lucky?¡± someone murmured in disbelief.


    ¡°Her nerve is something to be admired,¡± another voice added, filled with awe.


    With a total of neen from her first two cards, most would have faltered. Few would dare risk the final card, gambling away everything on the turn of a single card.


    But Corrine had done the unthinkable.


    Larry, realizing his defeat, mmed his fist onto the table, his face turning crimson with fury. ¡°Damn it! How dare you cheat right under my nose! Do you even know who I am?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:


    Corrine, unfazed, met his anger with cool resolve. Azy voice echoed in the background, almost bored. ¡°You lost fair and square. ept it.¡±


    The room fell silent as a figure, like a storm slowly approaching, captured everyone¡¯s attention. Hell made his entrance, draped in a crisp white suit.


    His golden hair cascaded in waves, gathered neatly in a low ponytail, with stray strands brushing his forehead, partially obscuring the depths of his striking eyes.


    Under the flickering lights, his amber gaze shimmered with a honeyed glow, a faint but undeniable coldness in its depths¡ªa chilling, sorrowful presence that seemed to freeze the air around him.


    He moved effortlessly to a chair, pulling it out with deliberate grace before sitting down. A soft sigh escaped his lips, breaking the tension that had built in the room.


    ¡°Not many dare to stir the pot in my domain,¡± he said, his voice calm yet carrying a subtle threat.


    Larry swallowed with some difficulty, his nervousness betraying him as a forced smile twisted his lips. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Martel.¡±


    Whispers floated through the air¡ªfew knew of this man¡¯s origins or the nature of his empire, but one thing was universally acknowledged: if there was something you wanted, and you could pay the price, he would make it happen.


    Fear and reverence walked hand-in-hand in his presence.


    Although he was undeniably handsome, his reputation for ruthlessness was what truly defined him. His methods were like poison¡ªquiet, swift, and deadly.


    ¡°You said something about cheating?¡± Hell¡¯s voice interrupted, smooth as silk yet sharp enough to cut through the tension in the room.


    Larry hesitated, his gaze flickering around before he quickly pointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m


    Hell¡¯s eyes followed the direction of his finger, settling on Corrine.


    The moment their gazes locked, a subtle jolt shot through her¡ªa breath caught in her chest as his amber eyes pierced into hers. His stare felt like an unspoken question, his gaze as deep and inscrutable as an ancient sea, making her feel both naked and exposed, as if he could see into her very soul.


    She lowered her gaze briefly, trying to steady herself, her pulse quickening. After a moment, she raised her eyes again to meet his without flinching.


    ¡°Mr. Martel, is it? I believe there¡¯s a business matter I¡¯d like to discuss with you¡ªprivately.¡±


    Hell¡¯s eyebrows arched ever so slightly, a gesture that only added to his enigmatic allure. ¡°Oh?¡± His voice carried a note of amusement, as though the very idea of business seemed out of ce here. ¡°But discussing business now feels rather¡­ untimely. How about we have a little wager instead?¡±


    The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed just enough to betray her curiosity. This was no ordinary man, and his proposal felt like an invitation to step into the unknown.


    ¡°And how do you suggest we gamble?¡± she asked, her voice steady despite the rising tension.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 720

    ?Chapter 720:


    Hell¡¯s gaze never wavered as he locked eyes with her, his stare predatory¡ªcalcting, unwavering.


    He leaned back slightly, his tone nonchnt yetced with an undeniable edge. ¡°If you win, I will grant you one request.¡±


    A ripple of surprise ran through the room.


    The rumors about Mr. Martel¡¯s generosity were well-known, but hearing him say it so inly made the promise seem almost too good to be true. If this woman won, she could have whatever she wanted.


    Corrine remained unshaken, herposure as solid as granite. She casually gestured to a nearby staff member for a cocktail. ¡°And if I lose?¡± she asked, her voice calm but sharp.


    Hell¡¯s gaze flickered upward, his amber eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that seemed to strip away any pretense.


    His presence was maic, like a predator sizing up its prey. He was as unyielding as steel.


    After a long pause, his lips curled into a small, almost imperceptible smirk. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll follow me tonight.¡±


    The words sliced through the air like a de, and in an instant, the atmosphere in the casino froze.


    Even as Corrine struggled to maintain herposure, she couldn¡¯t mask the flicker of surprise that danced in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so direct, so brazen.


    But the cold,manding force in his voice left no room for doubt. If this was a joke, it was one with very real consequences.


    Her gaze darkened, the edge of her lips curling into a faint, frigid smile. ¡°Mr. Martel, are you so certain I¡¯ll lose?¡± she asked, her voice carrying an almost imperceptible challenge.


    ¡°I have no doubt I won¡¯t,¡± Hell replied, his tone cool, dripping with a quiet arrogance that seemed to ripple through the air. It wasn¡¯t a boast¡ªit was a statement of fact.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction


    Corrine narrowed her eyes slightly, the tension between them thickening. ¡°And what exactly do you want to y?¡± she inquired, her curiosity piqued despite the undercurrent of suspicion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see whose luck holds out,¡± he suggested, a gleam of amusement dancing in his eyes.


    A momentter, the dealer appeared, his hands swift and practiced as he began dealing the cards, the sound of them shuffling the only noise that broke the silence.


    Corrine, with unruffled elegance, took a sip of her cocktail before lifting the corner of her card just enough to glimpse its number. Her expression remained unreadable, the calmness of her demeanor hiding any hint of uncertainty. The game was just beginning.


    Hell had been observing Corrine, his gaze sharp as a hawk¡¯s, cutting through theyers she carefully ced around herself, seeking to expose her true thoughts.


    The dealer¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Would you like to draw another card?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721:


    Hell responded without hesitation, his voice cool and firm, ¡°Yes.¡± At his words, Corrine lifted her eyes, meeting his unflinching gaze from across the table.


    Hell sat there, wearing a white suit that draped over him like a king¡¯s cloak, exuding an air of sophistication and ancient nobility, as if plucked from the pages of history. His shirt cor was left slightly undone, giving a glimpse of the smooth curve of his corbone as he slouchedfortably in his chair, like a lion lounging in the sun after a long hunt.


    His features were sharply defined, as though carved by the gods themselves¡ªeach motion adding to the raw maism of his face. Yet, the fierce, almost predatory gleam in his eyes stood in stark contrast to his regal appearance.


    In that moment, a thought flickered in Corrine¡¯s mind. Hell was like a lion¡ªborn to lead, but weathered by the storms of life. But then another thought came to her. Perhaps Hell was a creature of pure instinct, as savage and bloodthirsty as the wild itself.


    Hell¡¯s eyes caught the faintest hint of a smile in Corrine¡¯s, and his lips twitched into a knowing grin. ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he teased, his voice dripping with curiosity, ¡°you seem so certain of victory.¡±


    Corrine allowed her thoughts to settle, offering him a casual nce before turning to the dealer. ¡°Deal the card.¡±


    Hell¡¯s gaze lingered on her, sharp and calcting. ¡°Miss Hond, remember, luck doesn¡¯t always y favorites.¡±


    His eyes sparkled with a challenge, his words carrying weight as they hung in the air.


    Corrine took her card but didn¡¯t rush to look at it. Instead, she raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint dancing in her eyes. Her lips curled into a confident, teasing smile. ¡°Perhaps Lady Luck is always on my side?¡± The lights above flickered momentarily, casting a dramatic glow that entuated the striking features of Corrine¡¯s face.


    Her beauty was untamed, bold¡ªshe wore it like armor, unapologetically radiant. Hell watched her for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see the cards.¡±


    As his words settled over the room, silence descended, heavy with anticipation. All eyes were on the unfolding game, each breath held in suspense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first to show my sincerity,¡± Hell dered, revealing his cards. ckjack.


    A collective gasp echoed through the room, followed by whispers of disbelief.


    ¡°Mr. Martel¡¯s luck is unbelievable!¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°They say he never loses¡­ and it seems the rumors are true,¡± another voice added.


    ¡°Poor woman,¡± someone else said, shaking his head in sympathy. ¡°If she loses, falling into Mr. Martel¡¯s hands won¡¯t bode well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Martel is no ordinary man. He¡¯s known for his generosity, yes, but also for his ruthless methods,¡± came another voice, tinged with fear.


    The murmurs were filled with pity for Corrine, their gazes heavy with judgment and sympathy. Yet, Corrine remained as still as a statue, her expression an enigma that revealed nothing of her thoughts or emotions. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but wonder: what did her cards hold?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722:


    Hell toyed with the ring on his index finger, his lips curving into a subtle smirk. ¡°Your turn, Miss Hond.¡±


    With deliberate calmness, Corrine revealed her cards, speaking with quiet intrigue. ¡°And what happens if there¡¯s a tie, I wonder?¡±


    Her words hung in the air, provoking a ripple of disbelief among the onlookers. Even at such a critical moment, this woman still wore her mask of courage, a calm veneer masking the storm within. It was a rare urrence for a gambling game to end in a tie. In fact, ties were nearly unheard of¡ªbecause in games like this, someone always lost, and someone always walked away with everything.


    And yet, as the crowd nced at her cards, their expressions froze in shock. Their jaws dropped, the room holding its breath, utterly stunned by what they saw.


    Corrine got 21 points as well!


    Hell nced at Corrine, a flicker of surprise crossing his face.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that she would match him point for point. With a meaningful smile, he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re starting to intrigue me, Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°Shall we continue, Mr. Martel?¡± Corrine inquired, her voice steady.


    Hell rested his head on one hand, idly toying with the chips on the table. ¡°I may not share your good fortune, Miss Hond. But, how about we strike a deal?¡±


    Corrine pressed her lips together, her expression neutral as she waited for him to borate.


    ¡°I can offer you what you seek, but only if youe with me tonight.¡±


    At his words, the onlookers exchanged sly nces, an understanding passing between them.


    Even the most resolute men couldn¡¯t easily resist the allure of a beautiful woman.


    And here was Mr. Martel, seemingly falling under the same spell. Though undeniably attractive, Corrine wore a ring that clearly marked her as married.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    Could it be that Mr. Martel had a special penchant for pursuing women already taken?


    ¡°With your stature, Mr. Martel, surely you have no shortage of women.¡± A low, rich voice suddenly interrupted.


    All eyes turned toward the speaker.


    Upon seeing Jules, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exhale in unison, a sense of relief washing over them.


    If it had been anyone else, challenging Mr. Martel might have ended in catastrophe. But with Jules, a member of the Ford family, it was a different story entirely.


    After all, the Ford family had been the wealthiest in Lyhaton for decades, and such power was not to be taken lightly.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    Gaze shifting between Hell and Jules, the atmosphere grew thick with tension¡ªso thick it seemed to suffocate them all.


    Hell¡¯s expression darkened slightly at the sight of Jules, his earlier casual demeanor evaporating. ¡°True, I don¡¯tck for women, but a woman like Miss Hond? She¡¯s something else entirely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723:


    His voice was calm, yet there was an unmistakable edge of arrogancecing his words.


    Jules¡¯ expression instantly shifted, his face hardening as his eyes locked on Hell.


    Where once there had been casual indifference, now there was an air of quiet danger, like a predator ready to spring into action.


    It was clear now: if Hell uttered one more word, Jules would tear into him without hesitation.


    Hell arched an eyebrow, a glint of challenge in his eyes. ¡°Besides,¡± he continued with a smirk, ¡°taking something that¡¯s not yours always carries an extra thrill.¡±


    A collective breath was drawn in by the crowd.


    It was well known that Mr. Martel had a reputation for being unpredictable¡ªgenerous yet ruthless, with a vengeance that could leave entire lives in ruins.


    To speak so openly about coveting someone else¡¯s woman was a rarity, even for him.


    At the sharpness of Hell¡¯s remark, Jules¡¯ rxed smile evaporated, his gaze now a storm of fury.


    His eyes held an intensity so cold, it felt as if they could freeze the very air around them.


    Corrine¡¯s delicate brows furrowed ever so slightly, her fingers tightening around the chips in her hand.


    It was bing clear to her¡ªMr. Martel had known her intentions from the start.


    This entire game had been set up with purpose.


    But she had to get her hands on Luna¡¯s brother¡¯s signed IOU.


    Without sessfully exposing the Burgess family to public scandal, her n to acquire shares in Burgess Group would be in jeopardy.


    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????


    ¡°Mr. Martel, as you said,¡± Jules said, his tone sharp, ¡°Corrine is a rare gem, and using her as leverage doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Instead, how about I take you on in a round myself?¡±


    Hell nced at Jules with an air of indifference, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re in my league?¡±


    His posture, casual yet dripping with arrogance, carried an unmistakableyer of mockery aimed squarely at Jules.


    To those watching from the sidelines, Jules might have been a member of the powerful Ford family, but to Hell, he was nothing more than an insignificant speck.


    If it weren¡¯t for Corrine, Hell wouldn¡¯t have spared a single word for Jules.


    Surrounded by the eager onlookers, Jules clenched his fists, momentarily lost for words, unsure of how to respond.


    Corrine, with effortless grace, flicked the chips in her hand, preparing to speak when a familiar voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°What about me?¡±


    At the sound of that unmistakable voice, Corrine¡¯s eyes darted to the source.


    Through the throng, Jacob emerged, his presence cutting through the crowd like a sharp de.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724:


    The moment Hellid eyes on Jacob, his gaze turned as dark as storm clouds, and his sharp eyes shifted to his confidant, Bleacher.


    Under the weight of Hell¡¯s icy stare, a bead of cold sweat traced its way down Bleacher¡¯s temple.


    His gaze dropped to the floor, but his eyes betrayed him, unwillingly locking onto Jacob.


    This old man was nothing short of a mystery.


    No matter where his boss hid, Jacob always seemed to appear as if by magic, as if he were a force of nature with the power to defy logic. Despite Bleacher¡¯s team having been scattered throughout the casino, Jacob had slipped by undetected, as if he were a shadow.


    The very air seemed to freeze around Jacob, and for a brief moment, the entire casino appeared to pause in deference to his presence.


    Jules blinked in surprise upon seeing Jacob, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°Jacob.¡±


    While Jules was taken aback, Corrine¡¯s eyes danced with a mixture of curiosity and confusion.


    How did Jacob know she was here?


    And why did he appear at the most perfect of moments?


    Corrine collected herself and asked with controlled calm, ¡°Jacob, what brings you here?¡±


    Jacob pursed his lips, offering a weak exnation. ¡°I just happened to pass by.¡±


    Just happened to pass by¡­ Again with this?


    What were the odds that he would ¡°just happen¡± to appear exactly when she needed him?


    Corrine¡¯s skepticism was palpable, and Jacob sensed it. He paused for a moment and then added, ¡°I saw Jules¡¯ car parked outside and followed in, concerned.¡± His words acted like a beam of light, cutting through the cloud of doubt in Corrine¡¯s mind.


    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly what Jacob had always done for her over the years? Like a silent protector, he was always there, a shadow watching over her.


    How could she let doubts cloud her trust in him after everything?


    ¡°I¡¯ve worried you again,¡± Corrine said quietly.


    It was a simple sentence, but it filled Jacob¡¯s chest with a warmth that he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Jacob straightened, the coldness in his eyes returning. ¡°Miss Hond, you should leave.¡±


    Corrine shouldn¡¯t be here, especially not with Hell around.


    With that thought, he turned his gaze toward Hell, still lounging carelessly in his chair.


    Hell sat there, unaffected, as though the entire world were a mere trinket in his hands. Nothing seemed to faze him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725:


    Feeling Jacob¡¯s unwavering gaze, Hellzily lifted his eyelids, casting a nce back at him.


    Though he ruled this territory, Hell knew that if things turned hostile, he might not hold all the cards. But there was one thing he was certain of: Jacob would never reveal his true identity in front of Corrine.


    A sly, almost yful smile crept across Hell¡¯s lips. ¡°This isn¡¯t the sort of ce where you just waltz in and out whenever you please.¡±


    At his words, Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of ice appearing in her gaze.


    Jacob¡¯s gaze, as sharp as a de, never wavered. ¡°Let them leave with what they want, and in exchange, I¡¯ll tell you where the person you¡¯re searching for is.¡±


    Hell raised an eyebrow, a spark of curiosity dancing in his gaze. ¡°Just tell me, who exactly am I looking for?¡±


    The person he sought sat right before him. He had a hard time believing Jacob would actually hand Corrine over to him.


    Jacob¡¯s response came with a slight edge. ¡°What if I told you it¡¯s about another person?¡±


    At this, Hell stopped his idle fiddling with the ring, his gaze suddenly sharp, locking onto Jacob with piercing intensity.


    Shadow, a master at his craft, was unparalleled in his ability to follow through on any promise.


    Hell narrowed his eyes, studying Jacob for a long moment before signaling for Bleacher toe closer.


    Bleacher wasted no time, stepping forward and bending slightly. Before he could speak, Hell seized him by the cor. ¡°Go get the IOU!¡±


    Taken aback for just a second, Bleacher quickly straightened. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Five minutester, Bleacher returned, handing the document to Corrine with a subtle nod from Hell.


    Expecting a regr debt note, Corrine opened the document. Instead, her eyes widened as a shocking red handprint greeted her. She furrowed her brow, the unexpected twist unsettling her.


    Hell¡¯s voice,ced with a hint of mockery, floated over. ¡°Some lessons are best learned the hard way.¡±


    After inspecting the note, Corrine closed the document and remarked with a smirk, ¡°Mr. Martel, your methods are nothing short of brilliant.¡±


    Hell, unfazed by the sarcasm, replied coolly, ¡°Not nearly as sharp as your tongue, Miss Hond.¡±


    He turned his gaze to Bleacher. ¡°Escort them out.¡±


    Under Jacob¡¯s insistence, Corrine had no choice but to leave with Jules. As she passed Hell, he suddenly spoke. ¡°Corrine, remember my name ¡ª Jonathan Martel!¡±


    Hearing Hell reveal his true name, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.


    But Jules, ever the protector, swiftly took her hand, urging her away. Once they were in the car, Corrine began tapping her fingers on the document. ¡°Why do you¡­?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726:


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    They spoke in unison.


    Jules, with a slight tilt of his head, motioned for her to go ahead.


    ¡°Why do you think Jacob has stuck with the Ford family all these years?¡± Corrine couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity.


    She had no doubts about Jacob¡¯s loyalty and protection, but hisplex rtionship with Jonathan Martel was another story. They were neither true friends nor enemies. Yet, their familiarity hinted at something deeper¡ªlong-lost acquaintances, perhaps?


    The contradictions between them were too tangled to ignore.


    Jules lit a cigarette, exhaling a cloud of smoke as he took a long drag. His voice emerged slowly, like smoke curling in the air. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in Jonathan¡¯s stance on you.¡±


    Corrine lowered her gaze, her expression unreadable, and replied casually, ¡°He probably wants to use me as a pawn to threaten Nate.¡±


    ¡°I told you to steer clear of Nate, but you wouldn¡¯t listen,¡± Jules scoffed. ¡°Now look at you¡ªwithin days, and you¡¯re already targeted by his enemy.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little toote for warnings, don¡¯t you think?¡± she shot back. Jules fell silent, unable to argue with that.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Take me back to Celtis Estate,¡± Corrine said, her tone a mix of finality and weariness.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jules replied with a sigh.


    He flicked the cigarette out the window, started the car, and they drove off.


    From the second floor of the casino, Jacob watched as their car disappeared into the distance before turning back inside.


    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    He cast a cold, emotionless nce at Jonathan, who lounged in the chair, and then spat out a name like it was venom, ¡°Jolene Sampson.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly, his gaze turning sinister as he locked eyes with Jacob. ¡°You crafty old man, are you fooling me?¡±


    Jacob locked eyes with Jonathan, his gaze steady and unflinching. ¡°You¡¯re not the only survivor in this game. I thought you¡¯d have figured that out by now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A flicker of emotion flitted across Jonathan¡¯s face, his eyes shing with a thousand unspoken thoughts as he studied Jacob intently.


    If Jacob himself spoke of others surviving, then there were others¡ªhidden, waiting.


    The realization crashed over Jonathan like a cold wave, freezing the blood in his veins. He fought to mask his growing excitement, but the tremor of his fingers betrayed him.


    Jacob¡¯s expression remained impassive as he nonchntly retrieved a piece of gum from his pocket and began chewing, his face an unreadable mask. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727:


    With that, he turned and walked away, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the silence.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze followed Jacob¡¯s retreating figure for a beat before he snapped into action, urgently dialing Bleacher.


    Bleacher entered with a respectful bow. ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Look into Jolene Sampson, and do it quickly,¡± Jonathan ordered, his voice tight with urgency.


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Despite the fall of night, Celtis Estate zed like a lighthouse, casting its luminous glow against the inky sky.


    But Corrine had no time for awe. Her mind was fixed on returning to her room as soon as possible.


    As she passed the study, she paused, surprised to see the light still on. Nate was awake.


    Just as she considered whether to enter, Tanya appeared, holding a steaming cup of coffee.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re back,¡± she said, bowing with quiet respect.


    Corrine acknowledged her with a nod, her gaze drifting to the coffee in Tanya¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take it in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tanya smiled warmly, nodding in agreement.


    As Corrine approached the door, she reached out to knock, only for it to swing open abruptly.


    Nate grabbed her wrist, pulling her inside with a swift motion, causing her to nearly spill the coffee.


    ¡°Did you win big tonight?¡± His voice was low, rich, a sound that seemed to vibrate in her chest, making her pulse quicken.


    ???????? ???????? ???? ??????????????: g?????????¦Í????????????


    Corrine lifted her eyes to meet his dark ones, her breath hitching slightly.


    ¡°I was just having fun,¡± she murmured, her voice betraying a tinge of unease.


    ¡°Just having fun? In front of Hell?¡± Nate¡¯s voice thundered with fury. ¡°And you wagered yourself in the game? You nearly walked straight into a disaster!¡±


    His gaze darkened, a storm swirling in his eyes. ¡°I worry about you stepping into the world on your own, facing peril, and here you are, walking willingly into the snare! Corrine, should I praise you for your carelessness?¡±


    The anger in his tone was unmistakable, a sharp edge to his words. Corrine dropped her gaze, her longshes fluttering as she struggled to find the right words, her silence the only reply.


    She had hoped she could brush the incident off with a light excuse, but Nate saw right through her, everyyer of her defenses stripped bare.


    After a long, taut pause, Corrine tugged gently at his sleeve, her voice quieter this time. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Jonathan would be there, and I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d lose¡­¡±


    She had never doubted her own ability at the casino, after all.


    ¡°You seemed to enjoy yourself,¡± Nate remarked with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Calling him by his first name now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728:


    It was the bitter sting of jealousy wrapped in words. Men, when enraged, could be both irrational and unpredictable.


    ¡°If calling each other by first names signifies closeness,¡± she teased, looking up with a sly smile, ¡°then what does that make us now?¡± Without waiting for his reply, Corrine stood on tiptoe and ced a fleeting, soft kiss on his lips, a touch so brief it could¡¯ve been mistaken for a whisper.


    Nate¡¯s brow twitched ever so slightly, his gaze softening as he watched her, the hint of a storm still simmering in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was reckless tonight,¡± she said, her voice steady now. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    She leaned against him, the warmth of his presence soothing her.


    ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t happen again?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was thick with disbelief as he gently lifted her chin with his fingers, forcing her to meet his gaze, searching her eyes.


    Corrine nodded, though a thought lingered unspoken in the back of her mind. The future was too uncertain to make promises, but for now, this would have to do.


    If the unexpected came calling, she wouldn¡¯t stand idle.


    Wrapping her arms around his lean waist, she whispered, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m not a fragile vine that relies on you, nor am I your weakness. I want to be your shield, your armor, to stand alongside you, not behind.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Nate murmured, his voice low and reassuring as he bent to ce a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest.¡±


    Corrine nodded, a warmth spreading through her heart at his tender gesture. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The following day, Corrine sank into the couch, a tablet in hand as she watched the live stream of Burgess Group¡¯s press conference.


    A sea of reporters had gathered at the entrance, and surrounding them were the loyal fans who¡¯d followed Leah through thick and thin.


    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Leah¡¯s abrupt withdrawal from the public eye had left many disappointed, but now they were rallying, their voices rising in defense of their idol.


    As Leah emerged, the crowd erupted, chanting her name with fervor.


    ¡°Leah, you¡¯re the best! We¡¯ll always stand by you!¡±


    The deafening roar filled Corrine¡¯s ears, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a mocking smile.


    Leah knew how to captivate an audience¡ªthere was no question about it.


    Even after being away from the entertainment industry for months, she stillmanded such unwavering loyalty.


    As the chants filled the air, Leah felt a flicker of light in the darkness, a rare smile gracing her lips as she turned toward the crowd. She gave a small bow, her voice gentle and grateful. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    With that, she turned and entered the Burgess Group building.


    The moment she stepped inside, her phone rang. It was Andromache.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729:


    ¡°The reporters are with us,¡± Andromache said. ¡°Just stick to the n, and they¡¯ll have your back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Leah replied, her tone steady.


    But Andromache didn¡¯t end the call just yet. ¡°Leah, you¡¯re my goddaughter, but I think of you as my own daughter. I want you to grow strong. Always keep me in the loop, alright?¡±


    Leah pressed her lips together, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Satisfied, Andromache gave a few more pieces of advice before ending the call.


    Soon, the reporters settled into their seats, and it was Leah¡¯s turn to speak.


    ¡°First, I want to thank the media for their attention and concern regarding this incident,¡± Leah began, her voice calm and measured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we meet under such circumstances, but I promise to provide a full exnation of the false rumors and usations that have been circting.¡±


    Her demeanor was poised, a gentle smile gracing her lips, as always.


    ¡°From the moment I became aware of the situation, I have been investigating to understand the full story. It¡¯s undeniable that Miss Hond¡¯s ident was partly caused by my assistant, Luna Potter. But her actions were her own, and no one else directed her. After the incident, I personally apologized to Miss Hond and sought her forgiveness. I have video evidence to prove my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve consulted the most esteemed orthopedic specialists in the country, and they have confirmed that Miss Hond¡¯s foot injury is minor. There is nosting damage whatsoever. So, I fail to understand where these absurd rumors of a so-called disability originated. These baseless usations have severely disrupted my life and caused me great distress. Therefore, I wish to make it absolutely clear¡ªI will not let this nder go unanswered. I will pursue those responsible for spreading these falsehoods to the very end. As for my former assistant, Luna Potter, mypany will terminate her employment, effective immediately, and reim all previously paid wages. She will never be rehired.¡±


    With that, Leah took a step back, pressed a hand to her chest, and bowed deeply before the cameras and the crowd. It was the perfect act of grace and dignity.


    Yet, beneath the well-rehearsedposurey an undeniable truth¡ªwhile Luna¡¯s actions were indeed reprehensible, reiming her previously paid wages was a ruthless act, a clear sign that Leah had discarded her the moment she outlived her usefulness.


    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m


    Most of the reporters in attendance had benefited from Andromache¡¯s influence, but a few remained impartial, unwilling to let favoritism color their judgment.


    Leah repeatedly insisted that Luna acted alone, that no one else had been involved. But murder, or even assault, was never without motive. Luna and Corrine were nothing more than strangers who had crossed paths once. Why would Luna suddenly take it upon herself to harm Corrine?


    And if her actions were supposedly in defense of Leah¡­ that exnation seemed even more imusible.


    Perhaps the truth wasn¡¯t what Leah imed. Perhaps, as the online rumors suggested, Luna had been carrying an unspoken burden and had taken the fall for someone else.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Luna is as guilty as they¡¯re making her out to be.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She was just an assistant. What reason would she have to harm someone unless she was ordered to? You expect me to believe she threw her whole future away over a personal grudge?¡±


    ¡°Remember why Leah left the entertainment industry? Wasn¡¯t it because she pushed Miss Hond into oing traffic? She yed it off as a joke, but anyone withmon sense knows how reckless that was. And now, this incident? It¡¯s almost identical.¡±


    ¡°Leah and Miss Hond have had bad blood for a long time, so maybe she had Luna do her dirty work for her. Now that would make a lot more sense.¡±


    The murmurs from the press weren¡¯t lost on Leah. Her gaze flickered toward the dissenters, an icy glint shing in her eyes.


    Ungrateful parasites!


    She had lined their pockets, and yet here they were, whispering treachery right in front of her?


    They were supposed to help clear her name¡ªnot fan the mes of scandal.


    She gritted her teeth, her nails digging into her palms, but outwardly, she remainedposed, wearing the same elegant, unshakable smile.


    ¡°I know there are plenty of spections floating around, but none of them matter more than Luna¡¯s own confession, right? After the incident, she admitted to everything and agreed to turn herself in. She has confessed and epted her punishment.¡±


    There was something almost smug in the way she spoke, a barely perceptible note of schadenfreude that made her words even more grating.


    But before she could finish, her assistant, Emily Mitchell, rushed onto the stage, panic written all over her face. ¡°Miss Burgess! Something¡¯s wrong! Luna has recanted!¡±


    Leah¡¯s entire demeanor shifted in an instant. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Luna¡­ recanted? That could only mean one thing¡ªshe had decided not to protect her brother anymore. And if she was no longer willing to go down alone¡­ then she was nning to take Leah with her.


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    Leah forced herself to regain herposure. Her gaze flickered toward the sea of reporters, their eyes hungry for any sign of weakness. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose control now.


    She grabbed Emily by the arm, pulling her aside as she lowered her voice. ¡°You need to get to the police station. Now¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Emily cut her off, shaking her head slowly. ¡°Luna has already told the police everything. She ims she acted under your orders¡­ that you threatened her into harming Corrine. The investigation has already begun. The police are probably on their way right now.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, her impable makeup doing little to mask the fury and shock twisting her features.


    If it weren¡¯t for the media, she¡¯d have pped her idiot assistant senseless! It was one thing to speak carelessly in private, but to say it out loud, in front of reporters? How could someone be that brainless?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731:


    Emily¡¯s reckless words had made it impossible for Leah to contain the situation now. What should have been a private matter was now a spectacle.


    She lowered her gaze, trying to conceal the storm brewing in her eyes. Luna was willing to go down with her, but what about her family? Those parasites clung to her, draining her dry. If they found out Luna was jeopardizing her brother¡¯s future just to spill the truth, how long before they turned on her?


    The thought settled in Leah¡¯s mind like a stone. Without another nce, she stepped off the stage, pulled out her phone, and dialed Luna¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, are you nning to use Luna¡¯s family as leverage now?¡± Emily¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft¡ªjust enough for everyone to hear.


    Leah froze mid-step. Her head snapped up, her re razor-sharp. ¡°Emily Mitchell, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just an unintentional slip anymore. Leah could feel it¡ªEmily¡¯s defiance, her deliberate hostility.


    She knew she was walking a tightrope, and yet she still dared to sharpen the de against her?


    Emily was literally throwing her into the fire!


    ¡°Miss Burgess,¡± Emily continued, leveling her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been your fan for years. I followed all your work, supported you, admired you. When I finally became your assistant, I thought I was the luckiest person alive. But then I realized¡­ maybe some things are better admired from a distance.¡±


    Leah watched as she unpinned her work badge. A silent resignation. A public rebellion.


    Something inside Leah twisted¡ªrage, betrayal, a sinking sense of impending disaster. Clenching her jaw, she forced her voice into a strained calm. ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll ask you again. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Emily exhaled slowly, as if shedding thest thread of restraint. ¡°Before I was promoted to your assistant, Luna was my superior. She wasn¡¯t the loudest in the room, nor the most charismatic, but she was relentless in her work. When you first took over thepany, she was the one staying overnight, sacrificing her health, pushing forward despite everyone whispering that she was a fool for it. And she neverined. So tell me, why would someone like her destroy Corrine just to satisfy your anger?¡±


    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m


    A cold flicker crossed Leah¡¯s face. ¡°Are you implying I forced her?¡±


    Emily¡¯s chin lifted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The wordsnded like a p. ¡°You!¡± A flicker of panic shed across Leah¡¯s face, as though a tightly guarded secret had just been ripped open for the world to see.


    But she wouldn¡¯t let emotion overtake her. Instead, she exhaled shakily, blinking rapidly as if blindsided by betrayal. A single tear slid down her cheek. ¡°Emily¡­ I treated you well. Why would you use me in front of all these people?¡±


    Emily watched her tears fall, a mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°Oh, I was always against you leaving the entertainment industry.¡± Because with acting skills like hers, Leah would have easily taken home the Best Actress award this year.


    Leah stiffened. The taunt slid under her skin, burning like acid. This wretch! Emily wasn¡¯t just stirring trouble. She was here to ruin her!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732:


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened, her fury simmering beneath the surface. She was ready tosh out, but just as she was about to, her gazended on a familiar figure in the crowd.


    Her eyes flickered, and in an instant, her demeanor shifted. She masked her anger with an air of innocence, her voiceced with false sorrow. ¡°Emily, I do not know who has been filling your head with nonsense, but words have consequences. Sooner orter, everyone pays the price for what they say.¡±


    ¡°And people also pay the price for what they do.¡± Emily let out a sharpugh, unbothered by Leah¡¯s veiled threat. With deliberate nonchnce, she tossed the work badge onto the floor. ¡°Consider this my final word¡ªI am resigning from Burgess Group due to irreconcble differences. Effective immediately.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face drained of color, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. A flicker of panic shed in her eyes.


    Emily had not been with thepany for long, but among all her employees, Leah had worked with her the most seamlessly.


    With Leah still navigating theplexities of running thepany, Emily¡¯s sudden departure was a blow she could not afford.


    Just then, Bruce arrived, his sharp gaze sweeping over the scene. He had caught Emily¡¯s words as he stepped in, and his brows furrowed.


    He knew better than anyone how crucial Emily was to Leah.


    ¡°Have you truly thought this through?¡± Leah asked, forcing her voice to remain steady. Inside, her heart pounded against her ribs. ¡°Walking away now means throwing away all your hard work. Do you really have the courage to start from scratch?¡±


    Emily met Leah¡¯s gaze, her expression unreadable. Then, with quiet resolve, she said, ¡°Starting over is better than staying here and betraying my conscience.¡±


    She let the words sink in before adding, her voice dripping with irony, ¡°Besides¡­ I would hate to end up like Luna.¡±


    The moment Luna¡¯s name left Emily¡¯s lips, the atmosphere shifted. The whispers among the crowd grew louder, murmurs rising into a storm of spection.


    ¡°As Leah¡¯s assistant, Emily must have had ess to a lot of information. What if she knows something incriminating?¡±


    ¡°She keeps saying Luna was coerced¡­ maybe she actually has proof!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Emily quitting is the smartest thing she could do. If she stayed, who knows what might happen to her?¡±


    The words reached Leah¡¯s ears, each one chipping away at her carefully constructed facade.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. Without thinking, she turned toward Bruce, burying herself in his embrace as if seekingfort, though her expression remained cold and calcting.


    Bruce stiffened slightly before resting a hand on her back, his voice low and steady. ¡°Emily, you do realize that per your contract, resigning without prior notice means you are required to pay double the penalty fee. Are you sure you have thought this through?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733:


    His tone was devoid of emotion, yet the weight of his words was enough to douse the fire of Emily¡¯s impulsiveness.


    Her chest tightened. She had been so focused on getting out¡ªon escaping Leah¡¯s clutches¡ªthat she hadpletely overlooked the contract¡¯s penalty use.


    But with her resignation already dered, there was no turning back¡ªstaying at Burgess Group was no longer an option.


    If she stayed, Leah would make her life unbearable.


    The others would turn against her, and every day would be a battle for survival.


    But the double penalty fee¡­ that put her in a dilemma.


    Leah, noticing Emily¡¯s hesitation, felt a rush of satisfaction. A slow, knowing smile yed on her lips. ¡°Emily, if you reconsider, I will pretend none of this ever happened,¡± she said smoothly, feigning kindness.


    Had Emily not known Leah¡¯s true nature, she might have been tempted to believe her. But she did know.


    And she knew that if she stayed, Leah would make her regret it in ways she could not yet imagine.


    But the double penalty fee¡­


    Just as uncertainty started creeping in, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She nced at the screen. A single message. Her eyes widened slightly before a smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. Locking her phone, she turned back to Leah. ¡°Double penalty fee?¡± Her voice was calm, confident. ¡°Fine. I will pay it.¡±


    Before Leah could respond, Emily added with a mocking tilt of her head, ¡°The Burgess Group must be in dire straits if it is relying on penalty fees from departing employees to stay afloat.¡±


    A muscle in Leah¡¯s jaw twitched, herposure cracking. Her chest rose and fell with barely contained fury as she red at Emily. ¡°Fine. But do not think you will find another job so easily. Let¡¯s see whichpany dares to hire you after you walk out of here.¡±


    Silence nketed the room. Everyone knew what Leah¡¯s words meant.


    ?????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    The Burgess Group had the backing of Andromache.


    Anyone who defied them would be cklisted from the industry.


    Leah expected to see fear in Emily¡¯s eyes. Panic, regret¡ªanything that would show she had finally grasped the gravity of her decision. But there was nothing.


    Instead, Emily gave her a measured look, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Instead of worrying about my future, you should start preparing for what ising next.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, never once looking back.


    Leah¡¯s expression twisted, her nails biting into her palms once more as she watched Emily disappear into the crowd.


    The reporters murmured among themselves. Emily was willing to pay the penalty just to leave. Did that not prove Luna¡¯s innocence?


    Bruce studied the woman in his arms, his voiceced with concern. ¡°Leah, are you all right?¡±


    She let out a slow breath, shaking her head as if to dismiss his worries. But inside, rage coiled within her like a snake ready to strike.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734:


    Emily had single-handedly turned the narrative against her. She had hoped to put the rumors to rest today, but now? She would never clear her name.


    And worst of all, Emily had mentioned Luna recanting her statement.


    Luna wasing with the police.


    Leah¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. What should she do now?


    Leah let out a soft sigh, her voice carrying a note of exhaustion. ¡°Bruce, I am not feeling well. I would like to rest in the office for a while.¡±


    Bruce studied her for a moment, then gave a slight nod. ¡°Go ahead. I will take care of things here.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she murmured, turning away.


    This was more than just a retreat¡ªit was a calcted move. She needed to get away from the prying eyes and relentless questions before the situation spiraled further out of her control.


    However, the reporters were sharp. They exchanged knowing nces, their instincts kicking in. Something was off. Leah was trying to flee, and they would not let her go so easily.


    Meanwhile, Corrine leaned back on the couch, her gaze fixed on the unfolding scene on her tablet. A satisfied smirk yed on her lips as she plucked a cherry from a ss bowl and popped it into her mouth, savoring the moment.


    Taking Leah down was never about a single, decisive strike. No, true destruction came through slow, deliberate dismantling¡ªwatching the other side struggle, gasp for air, and ultimately copse under the weight of their own mistakes.


    Like a fish flopping helplessly onnd, further and further from its water source.


    Leah had always excelled at winning people over, but today, Corrine¡¯s n was working wlessly. By the time this was over, Leah would stand alone, stripped of the support she had so carefully cultivated. And without it? She would be nothing more than a figure of ridicule.


    Across the city, Andromache watched the live broadcast in silence. The situation had undeniably turned against Leah. Anyone with half a brain could see that.


    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Her assistant shifted uneasily beside her, stealing a nce at her face.


    ¡°Ms. Hopkins, should we intervene?¡±


    Andromache loungedzily on the sofa, draped in a cinnamon silk slip dress that clung to her figure like liquid temptation.


    Reclining on her side, she rested one elbow on the sofa¡¯s armrest, the loose neckline of her dress slipping just enough to tease a glimpse of smooth skin.


    At the sound of her assistant¡¯s voice, hershes lifted slowly, revealing sharp, unreadable eyes. With deliberate grace, she extended one foot, the red polish on her toes gleaming under the light, and nudged his chin upward. Her voice,ced with mockery, slithered through the air. ¡°What? Feeling sorry for her?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s breath hitched, his pulse stuttering under her touch. He straightened quickly, swallowing down his nerves. ¡°I just thought you seemed to care about her, so I dared to assume.¡±


    He hesitated, then added hastily, ¡°It was thoughtless of me. I did not mean to upset you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735:


    The man, barely past his early twenties, had the kind of beauty that made heads turn¡ªsharp brows, luminous eyes, and a delicate innocence that contrasted with the sharp angles of his features. Even kneeling before her, he did not appear subservient, but rather exuded a quiet vulnerability that invited sympathy.


    Andromache¡¯s irritation toward his defense of Leah dimmed, reced by something far more indulgent.


    ¡°She is just a nuisance,¡± she murmured with a slow, dismissive smile. ¡°It is a pity I ever wasted my time on her.¡±


    But really, Leah was irrelevant. If she needed a pawn, she could pluck one from the masses with a mere flick of her hand.


    Power had a way of attracting eager devotees.


    As Andromache withdrew her foot, the assistant moved swiftly, his warm palm catching her ankle in a feather-light hold.


    The heat of his skin sent a subtle shiver up her spine, her brows twitching at the unexpected sensation.


    She looked down at him, lips parting slightly.


    With reverence bordering on devotion, he bent forward and pressed a kiss to the delicate arch of her foot. His lips lingered before traveling upward, nting slow, gentle kisses along her leg. A quiet breath hitched in Andromache¡¯s throat.


    Her toes curled, her grip on the sofa tightening as something electric coiled in her stomach. One hand instinctively pressed down on his head, urging him closer, indulging in the dizzying pleasure of the moment.


    Then her phone rang.


    The sound cut through the thick haze of sensation, jolting her back to reality. With a frustrated sigh, she reached for her phone. The caller ID shed¡ªLeah. Disgust flickered across her face.


    Without hesitation, she switched the phone to silent and tossed it onto the table.


    ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    Meanwhile, across the city, Leah¡¯s stomach twisted with unease as the call went unanswered.


    ¡°Leah, what is it?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice pulled her back to the present. His sharp gaze settled on her pale face, concern etching into his features. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Leah blinked, then quickly lowered her gaze, forcingposure into her voice. ¡°I just suddenly felt a bit nauseous.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his mind turning to an unspoken possibility.


    His gaze flickered briefly toward her abdomen before he caught himself and looked away.


    He did not press the issue. Instead, he smoothly changed the subject. ¡°What did Andromache say earlier?¡±


    Leah¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around her phone, but her face remained unreadable. ¡°She said she is busy and cannot step away right now, but she willeter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736:


    Bruce nodded, epting her words without hesitation.


    Leah hesitated only a moment before reaching for his hand, her eyes softening into an expression she knew he could never resist. Her voice dropped into a gentle plea. ¡°Bruce, could you do me a favor?¡±


    She understood her strengths well¡ªthe subtle shifts in expression, the precise tilt of her gaze, the carefully measured tone that could make the man before her believe every word she uttered and yield to her will.


    Something in Bruce¡¯s chest tightened. The warmth in her gaze made his mind foggy, logic slipping under the weight of emotions he barely acknowledged. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Her lips curved into a delicate smile. ¡°Could you go to the hospital and pick someone up for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The moment Bruce left, Leah exhaled quietly, relief washing over her.


    She had sessfully bought herself some time.


    Now, all her hopes rested on Luna¡¯s mother.


    But just as that thought settled, amotion erupted at the entrance. Leah¡¯s head snapped up. Standing in the doorway, nked by two uniformed officers, was Luna.


    Panic red in Sonia¡¯s eyes as she rushed to Leah¡¯s side, gripping her hand tightly. ¡°Leah, what is going on? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be clearing up the online rumors at the press conference? How did things turn into this?¡±


    Justst night, Leah had assured her mother that everything was under control. Yet now, the situation was rapidly spiraling out of her grasp. Nothing had gone ording to n, and the unexpected turn of events left her utterly adrift.


    Her expression stiffened as the officers stepped forward.


    ¡°Miss Burgess,¡± one of them said, his voice calm yet firm. ¡°Based on a suspect¡¯s testimony, we have reason to believe you are involved in an intentional injury case. We need you to cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    ???????????????? ???????????????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    ¡°Alright.¡± Leah inhaled sharply, her gaze sweeping over the gathering crowd of reporters, their cameras shing like hungry vultures scenting blood. She forced aposed smile and nodded. ¡°Since it is just a routine inquiry, why not continue this conversation in my office?¡±


    Before the officers could respond, Luna¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a de. ¡°Why not discuss it right here?¡± she suggested, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. ¡°That way, we can avoid any unnecessary spection.¡±


    ¡°Miss Burgess, did you not im that Corrine¡¯s fall had nothing to do with you? Then why are you trying to hide? Is there something you dare not say?¡± one reporter asked.


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡± another reporter cut in.


    ¡°Given Emily¡¯s earlier statement and Leah¡¯s behavior now, I am beginning to question her initial ims.¡±


    The press conference buzzed with skepticism, the reporters¡¯ voices ovepping in a relentless interrogation. The weight of their usations pressed in, thick and suffocating.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737:


    Leah gritted her teeth, swallowing back the anger threatening to rise. She forced herself to breathe deeply, steadying her pulse. Losing herposure now would be a fatal mistake.


    She could not let their words shake her. One misstep, one wrong word, and the consequences would be irreversible.


    Her fingers curled into her palm as she flicked a nce at the clock, her heart pounding in anticipation. She silently wished Bruce woulde back quickly to diffuse this chaos before it spiraled further out of control.


    Luna¡¯s voice cut through the tension, raw and weary. ¡°Miss Burgess, I know I cannot outargue you. You are sharp, and with the Burgess family and your godmother behind you, you are practically untouchable. So let us be honest, shall we?¡±


    Whether from the relentless pressure or the harsh reality of her time at the police station, Luna looked like a shadow of her former self. The confidence, the elegance¡ªboth had been stripped away, leaving behind a woman who seemed to have aged years overnight.


    Leah tilted her head slightly, her expression the picture of innocence. ¡°Luna, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Her voice was soft, edged with disbelief. ¡°Are you implying that I coerced you? I understand work can be stressful, and perhaps you bear resentment toward me, but to twist the truth like this?¡±


    She took a shaky breath, her eyes welling up as if she were the true victim in this exchange.


    Upon hearing Leah¡¯s words, Luna let out a sharpugh, filled with disbelief. ¡°You and I both know who¡¯s truly twisting the truth and flipping the script!¡±


    They had made a pact¡ªLuna would take the me, confess to the charges, and once the storm had passed, Leah would pull the necessary strings to set her free.


    But when the time came to bear the weight of the consequences, Leah abandoned her without a second thought.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Not only had Leah dispatched people to pressure her into taking responsibility for everything, but she also wielded her brother¡¯s gambling debts like a weapon against her. The message was clear¡ªcooperate, and the money problem would disappear.


    Yet, this ordeal was no passing cloud in Luna¡¯s sky.


    If she truly took the fall, the stain would be indelible, marking her for life.


    She had spent years wing her way out of the pit her family had dug, fighting for a future beyond their ruin. She had even dreamt of running away, severing the chains that bound her.


    But Leah¡¯s betrayal now weighed on her like iron shackles, tightening with every moment.


    She would not be a pawn in someone else¡¯s game. She would not let them carve her future into something wretched and broken.


    Leah¡¯s voice sharpened with frustration. ¡°Luna, do you think anyone will believe you? You confessed everything right in front of Corrine! The surveince footage caught it all¡ªin as day. And now, you¡¯re trying to turn the tide in your favor? Do you take people for fools?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738:


    Luna held her ground, her voice unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re the one making fools of everyone, and you know it better than anyone!¡±


    She exhaled, knowing there was no winning a battle of words with Leah. ¡°You have video evidence, but how do you know I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, a sudden force yanked her backward.


    The next moment, a stinging p echoed through the air.


    The impact sent Luna stumbling, nearly knocking her to the floor. A ringing sensation filled her ears as the initial numbness gave way to searing pain.


    Luna barely steadied herself, her vision flickering as she raised a trembling hand to her cheek. The burning skin beneath her fingers confirmed the reality of what had just happened.


    Above the din, a shrill, furious voice sliced through the room. ¡°You wretched, heartless creature! Are you trying to send me to my grave before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Luna slowly lifted her gaze, locking eyes with the livid face of her mother, Roselyn Potter. A fleeting sadness flickered in her expression, like a candle struggling against the wind.


    ¡°Since you were young, I taught you to have a conscience! That if you act without a shred of decency, karma will hunt you down! But look at you now!¡± Roselyn, hair disheveled and breath ragged, jabbed a rigid finger into Luna¡¯s chest. ¡°Miss Burgess pulled you from the depths, extended a hand when our family was drowning in hardship, and this is how you repay her? With betrayal? Oh, the heavens must be punishing me for bringing such an ungrateful, cold-hearted child into this world!¡±


    Though Roselyncked formal education, she had honed the art of making a spectacle in the vige¡ªwielding wails andments like a sharpened de.


    Her cries filled the venue, a theatrical performance that only deepened the mockery in the eyes of the onlookers. They weren¡¯t moved by her sorrow; they were entertained by the drama, relishing every second as if watching a y unfold before them.


    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Luna¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. A quiet sneer slipped past them. ¡°Are you regretting it now? That you didn¡¯t strangle me in the cradle when you had the chance?¡±


    Her voice was unsettlingly calm, detached, as though discussing the most ordinary matter in the world.


    The sudden shift in Luna¡¯s tone made Roselyn¡¯s expression freeze, leaving her looking foolish in her suspended outrage.


    Luna let the silence stretch, then spoke again, her voiceced with bitter amusement. ¡°In truth, not killing me was your greatest mistake.¡± She tilted her head slightly, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Had you done it, perhaps I would have been reborn somewhere else. Maybe as a stray cat or a wandering dog¡ªanything would have been better than being your daughter.¡±


    The wordsnded like a p, sharper than the one she had received. Roselyn¡¯s face contorted in fury, her whole body tensing as she rose from the floor in a fit of rage. ¡°You ungrateful girl, have youpletely lost your mind? How dare you speak to me like¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739:


    ¡°Your own mother like that!¡± Just as she prepared tosh out again, a deliberate cough from Leah sliced through the moment.


    Roselyn hesitated, her gaze snapping toward Leah. The shift was immediate¡ªa stiff smile stretched across her face, though her eyes still burned with venom when she turned back to Luna.


    She had almost let herself be sidetracked. She couldn¡¯t forget what she was here to do.


    ¡°No matter how much you resent me, I am still your mother!¡± she dered with forced authority. ¡°I don¡¯t care what has filled your head, but as long as I am here, I won¡¯t let you nder Miss Burgess!¡±


    Seeing Luna¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Roselyn took her hand with a softened expression, her grip unsteady, her voice lowering to something almost pleading. ¡°Luna, you must learn gratitude. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Luna had suddenly shifted her stance, turning against Leah so fiercely.


    But Leah had promised that, if Luna confessed today, not only would she cover the medical bills for Luna¡¯s brother, but she would also help pay off his gambling debts and take care of their family until Luna was freed.


    Blinded by the promise of money, Roselyn and her husband had no regard for their daughter¡¯s future or well-being.


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t you care about your brother the most? Can you really bear to see him lying in a hospital bed, uncared for?¡± Roselyn¡¯s voice cracked with emotion as she continued, ¡°Your brother is still in aa. Without Miss Burgess¡¯ help, you might never even see him again!¡±


    Luna had anticipated her mother¡¯s reaction.


    For years, her parents had never considered her feelings. It was always about her brother¡ªhe was always the priority. In the past, she had endured it, resigned to the fate dealt to her. But not this time. This time, she would fight back!


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m


    Luna nced at her mother, still rambling on, and slowly withdrew her hand. Her voice was t, distant, as she asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Roselyn froze for a moment, confused by the question. Luna repeated herself, her tone cool, ¡°For all these years, you¡¯ve always put him first. What about me? What should I do?¡±


    Roselyn¡¯s forced smile wavered, and she faltered, saying, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what should you do¡¯? You made a mistake, and Miss Burgess is willing to help, despite that. We should be thankful. Besides¡­¡± She hesitated, ncing nervously at the police, before whispering in Luna¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss Burgess promised she would take care of us, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this, a flicker of sadness passed through Luna¡¯s eyes.


    So, her life, her future¡ªher worth¡ªwas nothingpared to the money at stake!


    She didn¡¯t bother hiding her sneer. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to send your own daughter to prison for an empty promise?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740:


    Roselyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, panic shing across her face. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m forcing you into prison? It¡¯s clearly you who¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Luna interrupted sharply, her voice cutting through her mother¡¯s words. She took a deep breath, and then turned to Leah, a faint smile curling on her lips. ¡°Miss Burgess, would you mind giving me the floor for a moment?¡±


    Leah¡¯s brows knitted together as a chill crept up her spine.


    She knew that Luna had an agenda, yet she had no choice but to nod.


    There was no room for hesitation¡ªnot in front of the shing cameras and prying eyes. She needed to exude grace, to maintain the perfect image.


    If she let emotions slip now, the reporters would have a scandal fabricated and printed by morning.


    Drawing a slow breath, she schooled her expression into one ofposure. ¡°Of course, that is fine,¡± she said evenly.


    Luna gave a small nod and turned toward the podium.


    Just as she took a step forward, a firm hand seized her wrist. ¡°Luna, what exactly do you think you are doing?¡± Roselyn¡¯s voice was tight with desperation.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Luna yanked her arm free, not even sparing her mother a nce.


    But the older woman did not give up. With a sudden movement, she dropped to the floor, clutching Luna¡¯s leg as if her life depended on it. ¡°I will not let you go!¡±


    Luna¡¯s patience thinned. Her jaw clenched as she looked down. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    ¡°I will not!¡± Roselyn¡¯s grip only tightened, her voice rising with urgency. ¡°Luna, I am warning you¡ªif you do not listen to me, then do not call me your mother anymore!¡±


    It was a threatden with finality, a deration meant to cut deep. After all, in Roselyn¡¯s eyes, children were always dependent on their mothers.


    Roselyn had wielded those words like a weapon when Luna was a child. They had left her in tears, desperate for forgiveness.


    ?????????????? ???????????????©q?????


    Even as Luna grew older, the threat had held power over her, bending her will, keeping her bound.


    But Roselyn had forgotten something. Luna was no longer that helpless child clinging to her approval.


    A strange calm settled over Luna as she looked down at the woman on the floor. A war of emotions flickered through her gaze, but in the end, she exhaled slowly and clenched her fists. ¡°If that is how it is, then from this moment on, consider me a stranger.¡±


    The words stung, but she did not waver. She added, ¡°Anyway, in your eyes, your son has alwayse first.¡±


    Swallowing down the ache that threatened to rise, Luna stepped past her mother¡¯s stunned expression and strode to the stage.


    The moment she reached the podium, she connected her phone to theputer, adjusting the microphone with practiced ease. Her fingers were steady as she looked out at the expectant crowd. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± she began, her voice unwavering. ¡°My name is Luna Potter. I graduated from Lyhaton University of Finance and Economics with a full schrship for consecutive years. Upon graduation, I was hired by Burgess Group, where I worked diligently, eventually earning my promotion as the special assistant to Miss Burgess, the CEO.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 741

    ?Chapter 741:


    She paused, letting her words settle before continuing. ¡°I have always believed that hard work would earn me respect, that dedication would grant me what I sought. But I was naive. The truth is, this world is not fair. Some are born into privilege, while others are merely tools for their use. Miss Burgess herself once told me¡ªpeople like her do not need to work hard. They have enough money to hire those like me, individuals brimming with energy, to do the work for them.¡± Her eyes darkened. ¡°And because of this, I became the scapegoat. The one held responsible for what happened to Miss Corrine Hond.¡±


    Luna took a slow step back and bowed deeply. ¡°I sincerely apologize to Miss Hond.¡±


    Cameras shed wildly. Reporters whispered among themselves, hurriedly scribbling notes.


    Meanwhile, in thefort of avish room, Corrine watched the scene unfold on her tablet, a smirk ying on her lips.


    The real spectacle was only beginning.


    She would let Leah witness the slow, agonizing destruction of everything she had built, brick by brick.


    Unbeknownst to Leah, she had already stepped into the trap Corrine hadid for her.


    Her nails dug into her palms, so deep they broke the skin, yet she felt nothing. All she could do was stare at the woman on stage, her mind whirling with disbelief.


    How had everything spiraled out of her control?


    The press conference had been nned to thest detail. She had ensured everything was in ce. So how had it turned into this nightmare?


    On stage, Luna¡¯s gaze flickered toward Leah, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes.


    Already looking pale? Luna almost smirked. If Leah could not handle this, how would she survive what came next?


    N??w ??h??????????s r?l?as?d ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    The thought sent a rush of satisfaction through Luna¡¯s veins.


    She wanted Leah to experience helplessness, to watch as her carefully curated world crumbled before her very eyes.


    Luna took a breath, and then delivered the final blow. ¡°I admit that I tampered with the equipment, leading to Miss Hond¡¯s injury,¡± she said. ¡°However, I did not act on my own.¡±


    The implication was clear.


    The weight of the room shifted as all eyes turned to Leah, curiosity and suspicion thick in the air.


    Leah¡¯s breath hitched. She felt it¡ªthe shift, the silent usations creeping toward her like a tidal wave.


    Her instinct was to step back, to escape the suffocating pressure. But the moment she moved, she collided with something solid.


    Her breath stilled. Stiffly, she turned her head. Bruce stood behind her, watching.


    Her throat tightened. ¡°Bruce¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the roaring chaos around her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 742

    ?Chapter 742:


    Bruce¡¯s frown deepened, his gaze dark and piercing as he fixed it on her. ¡°Leah, what is going on?¡±


    Leah¡¯s breath hitched, her pulse spiking as if her body had already sensed danger before her mind could catch up. She pressed her lips together, struggling to form an answer. ¡°I do not know what is happening either, how a perfectly fine press conference turned into this¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Luna¡¯s voice rang out from the stage. ¡°I have an audio recording for everyone to hear.¡±


    A jarring static noise filled the room, followed by the unmistakable sound of Leah¡¯s own voice ying through the speakers. ¡°Aimee is a top-notch equestrian. It is ridiculous for Corrine topete with her.¡±


    ¡°Should we advise Miss Hond?¡± Luna¡¯s voice inquired.


    Leah scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Advise her? Why? She is the one asking for trouble¡ªhow could I stop her?¡±


    A pause, brief but damning. Then her voice returned, sharp and deliberate. ¡°But I do want to help her a bit. Go to the equipment room and tamper with her gear.¡±


    Luna¡¯s shocked gasp cut in. ¡°Miss Burgess¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Leah¡¯s voice came again, cool andmanding. ¡°There are no cameras around there. Be careful and discreet, and this stays between us. Besides, we are just making a small adjustment. Whether an ident happens depends on her skills, right? Luna, I know your brother is in aa in the hospital, and your family relies on you. If you seed, I will cover your brother¡¯s medical expenses. How about that?¡±


    The brief audio clip, containing only a few sentences, provided the reporters with just enough information to assemble the full story. Gasps rippled through the audience, shock giving way to outrage. Among them were Leah¡¯s most devoted fans, people who had supported her for years. Their eyes, once filled with admiration, now gleamed with betrayal.


    ¡°How dare she im to be the victim!¡± someone shouted, their voice shaking with anger. A fan near the front ripped their support poster in half before stomping on it.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    As the fan¡¯s shout echoed through the room, everyone present was abruptly pulled back to reality.


    The venue buzzed with a rising chorus of angry voices.


    ¡°How despicable! All these years, we supported you wholeheartedly, and you yed us for fools!¡± one person eximed.


    ¡°You kept iming your innocence, and it turns out you¡¯ve been ying the victim,¡± another person remarked.


    ¡°You used others, but you were the deceitful one all along!¡± a third added.


    ¡°No wonder Emily was willing to pay double the penalty to resign. She must have seen through your malicious nature!¡± someone else noted.


    ¡°Truly, shamelessness knows no bounds!¡± another chimed in. ¡°Maintaining a facade of cultured grace while secretly engaging in such vicious acts. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± another voice questioned.


    ¡°Poor Luna! She got such a heartless boss who used her as a pawn and a scapegoat,¡± someonemented.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 743

    ?Chapter 743:


    The venue erupted into chaos.


    Leah, who had once stood tall, enjoying the support of everyone, now faced the predicament of being ostracized.


    She thought her fans were her arsenal, ready to defend her at hermand.


    Little did she know, the same force that lifted her could also bring her down.


    When her fans saw through her facade, they refused to be manipted any longer. Instead, they turned their sharpness against her, wounding her deeply.


    Luna stood on the stage, looking at Leah¡¯s ashen face. ¡°Miss Burgess, do you have anything to say now?¡± she asked, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    Leah was jolted back to reality by the direct address, her eyes flickering with panic.


    When she saw the smile on Luna¡¯s face, her anger red like wildfire. ¡°You witch!¡± She charged forward, unable to maintain herposure. But as she took a step, somebody grabbed her wrist.


    Leah instinctively turned and found herself staring into Bruce¡¯s dark, piercing eyes. Her heart tightened suddenly.


    Bruce¡¯s chiseled face was as cold as frost, his eyes like bottomless pools, emitting a chilling sharpness.


    His eyes narrowed as he tightened his grip on Leah¡¯s wrist. ¡°Leah, what is going on here?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a chilling indifference.


    Leah stuttered, at a loss for words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Bruce repeated calmly. ¡°Then how do you exin this recording?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Leah stuttered again, her eyshes trembling uncontrobly, her teeth biting her lip, too nervous to meet his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m being framed!¡± The sudden emergence of the recording had sent Leah into a panic, yet she recalled that Luna had left her phone on the table when she left in haste.


    Leah concluded that Luna couldn¡¯t have made the recording.


    Moreover, the racetrack wasrge, and despite the presence of cameras, they did not cover every angle.


    ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    This led Leah to believe the recording had to be fabricated.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake! Bruce, this recording is fake!¡± she eximed, her eyes lighting up with the thrill of vindication, clutching at Bruce¡¯s arm like a lifeline.


    Bruce remained silent. His brows knitted as he gazed at her, his look one of deep contemtion or judgment.


    Leah¡¯s heart fluttered with unease under his intense scrutiny.


    ¡°Bruce, you know me. I can¡¯t even bear the thought of harming an animal. How could I possibly do something so horrific?¡± she pleaded, gripping his hand tightly.


    Luna heard Leah¡¯s deration and let out a scornful chuckle.


    Herughter, though brief, wasden with biting sarcasm.


    She marveled at Leah¡¯s audacity to maintain her innocence.


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes piercing Luna.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 744

    ?Chapter 744:


    ¡°Miss Burgess, you remain unrepentant to the end. The recording speaks for itself. Who would believe your innocence now?¡± Luna challenged.


    ¡°Enough of your lies!¡± Leah retorted, desperate to clear her name. ¡°Your phone was on the table. You had no opportunity to record anything. This is a setup!¡±


    A heavy silence fell over the crowd at Leah¡¯s outburst.


    All eyes turned to her, their stares piercing, as if trying to see through her.


    A cold realization washed over Leah as she realized what she had just said.


    Herplexion nched, and she trembled, her lips parched.


    She turned to Bruce with a look of desperate hope.


    Bruce¡¯s expression was unreadable. His jaw was set firm, and his eyes were sharp and assessing.


    ¡°Bruce¡­¡± Leah¡¯s voice broke as if someone had squeezed her heart. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding,¡± she insisted, her grip on his hand tightening in fear of losing him.


    Bruce slowly extricated himself from her hold.


    ¡°Bruce, please, you must believe me!¡± Leah pleaded, her face a portrait of distress.


    As Bruce turned to leave, Leah¡¯s panic surged. She reached out, grasping his coat.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go. Just hear me out,¡± she begged, her voice breaking with emotion.


    Bruce paused to look down at her clinging hand, his features hardening. ¡°What more is there to exin? You keep saying it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. But what about the recording?¡±


    His voice was cold, his demeanor detached. ¡°And what about what you said just now? I was wrong to believe you in the first ce.¡± He removed her hand decisively and walked away, his back to her.


    Leah¡¯s heart sank as she followed him, desperate to salvage the situation.


    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    ¡°Bruce, listen to me. It¡¯s not what it seems!¡± she shouted.


    Before she could reach him, police officers stepped in, blocking her path with stern faces.


    ¡°Miss Burgess, pleasee with us to the police station for questioning,¡± one officer stated firmly.


    Leah¡¯s steps wavered, her breath catching in her throat as she instinctively staggered backward. ¡°No! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    The officer didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°That¡¯s for us to decide.¡±


    Without another word, he signaled his colleague, and before Leah could protest further, they seized her arms and dragged her away.


    Sonia¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. Panic surged through her as she rushed forward, her voice trembling. ¡°You can¡¯t take her! My daughter has done nothing wrong!¡±


    The officers remained stoic, impassive. One of them said, ¡°If she¡¯s innocent, we¡¯ll clear her name. But right now, she¡¯s under investigation. I suggest you cooperate, ma¡¯am¡ªunless you want to be charged with obstructing justice.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 745

    ?Chapter 745:


    Sonia stiffened, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.


    She turned to Leah, lips pressed into a thin line, and then inhaled deeply as if trying to steady herself. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t be afraid. Your father and I will do everything we can.¡±


    With a reluctant step backward, she let the officers take Leah away.


    Before the dust could settle, a shrill voice pierced the tense air. ¡°Miss Burgess! You promised me five million! You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±


    Roselyn came barreling forward, desperation and greed gleaming in her eyes.


    Leah, already drowning in a storm of emotions, didn¡¯t bother with restraint. She swung her leg and delivered a sharp kick. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Roselyn yelped as she stumbled, crashing to the floor with an ungraceful roll. Gasps rippled through the crowd, but Leah barely spared her a nce.


    Grimacing, Roselyn clutched her chest, heaving for breath. As she struggled to push herself upright, her gazended on a pair of sleek high heels.


    Slowly, her eyes trailed upward, and upon recognizing the figure before her, her mortification melted into arrogance. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± she snapped at Luna, lifting an expectant hand. ¡°Help me up!¡±


    But Luna didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t even blink, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her. A flicker of irritation crossed Roselyn¡¯s face, quickly reced by simmering anger. ¡°You ungrateful girl! Are you seriously trying to embarrass your own mother?¡±


    Luna tilted her head slightly, her voice cool and detached. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am! Who else would I be talking to?¡±


    Luna¡¯s lips curled into a faint, mirthless smile. ¡°Strange. I was under the impression we no longer had anything to do with each other. Everyone heard it. You said you didn¡¯t want me as your daughter.¡±


    For years, Roselyn had grown ustomed to Luna¡¯spliance¡ªto her silence, her submission. Now, faced with this unyielding defiance, she floundered.


    ???????? ???????? ? g???????????¦Í??????????????????


    ¡°What¡­ what nonsense is this?¡± She forced a shakyugh, pushing herself upright. ¡°Family is family. You can¡¯t just erase blood ties.¡±


    Luna turned on her heel. ¡°Then pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡± She walked away without a backward nce.


    Panic shed in Roselyn¡¯s eyes as she scrambled after her. ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t abandon me! What about your brother? He¡¯s your own flesh and blood! He¡¯s your responsibility¡­¡±


    Her voice rang out, but Luna didn¡¯t slow her steps. The press, who had been momentarily stunned into silence, gradually snapped back to reality.


    No one had expected a press conference to spiral into a full-blown spectacle. But if they thought they were leaving empty-handed, they had been sorely mistaken.


    The cameras rolled, fingers flew over keyboards, and within minutes, headlines exploded across the inte.


    Meanwhile, the Burgess family stood frozen in ce, faces turning darker by the second.


    Within mere hours, the inte exploded with headlines about Burgess Group.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 746

    ?Chapter 746:


    Amid the swirling controversy,izenstched onto one particr moment¡ªRoselyn shamelessly demanding five million from Leah. The absurdity of it turned into an overnight meme, endlessly reyed and ridiculed.


    Watching the drama unfold on her screen, Corrine leaned back in her chair, a smirk ghosting her lips.


    Just then, a knock sounded on her office door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door swung open, and Natasha stepped inside, guiding Emily and Luna into the room.


    The moment their gazesnded on Corrine, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Corrine gestured toward the chairs opposite her. Emily and Luna exchanged a wary nce before lowering themselves into their seats, tension threading the air between them.


    Noting their hesitation, Corrine leaned back, her voice smooth yet inviting. ¡°If you have questions, ask. I won¡¯t bite.¡±


    Luna was the first to speak. ¡°Since you¡¯re the head of Ford Group, why not just acquire Burgess Group?¡±


    Miss Hond¡ªthe newly appointed head¡ªhad swiftly tackled internal issues, earning a reputation for innovation and making thepany a force to be reckoned with.


    Yet, despite the growing buzz around her, most people knew little beyond her surname and gender.


    Luna never would have imagined that this elusive, powerful figure was none other than Corrine¡ªthe very woman Leah relentlessly sought to destroy.


    Corrine¡¯s response was cool and precise. ¡°The Burgess Group isn¡¯t what it used to be. Their financials are in shambles. Why would I take on dead weight?¡±


    Her smile was faint, yet there was an edge to it, an unspoken dominance that sent a chill through the air. ¡°I run a business, not a charity. Even Ford Group doesn¡¯t indulge in pointless waste.¡±


    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Luna fell silent, unable to refute her logic.


    She knew better than anyone the precarious state of Burgess Group¡ªit was a crumbling empire, held together by nothing but a mirage of grandeur. If not for Andromache¡¯s silent support, thepany would have copsed by now.


    Emily, unfazed, pressed further. ¡°What about the Ashton family? You have the power to crush both the Ashton and the Burgess families, yet time and time again, you let them slip through your fingers. That¡¯s not the mark of a truly decisive leader.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smile, her gazeced with mockery. ¡°I could destroy them overnight, yes. But tell me¡ªwhere¡¯s the satisfaction in that? Watching them spiral, struggling against their own downfall, is far more entertaining than granting them a swift demise.¡±


    Emily and Luna exchanged a nce before turning their attention back to the woman before them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 747

    ?Chapter 747:


    Despite the steel in her words, Corrine carried herself with effortless grace¡ªelegant,posed, untouchable. There was an air of purity about her, a stark


    In contrast to Leah¡¯s calcted arrogance, there was an unspoken thought between them¡ªa flicker of amusement, a trace of pity. Leah had never stood a chance.


    Corrine slid two documents across the desk. ¡°Review these. If everything is in order, sign them.¡±


    Luna hesitated, her fingers hovering over the papers before she finally voiced the question weighing on her mind. ¡°Are you still pressing charges against Leah?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine answered simply.


    Dragging out thewsuit would all but ensure Leah¡¯s imprisonment¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t what Corrine wanted.


    ¡°Then why use me against her?¡± Luna asked, searching for meaning in Corrine¡¯s motives.


    Corrine did not react immediately to Luna¡¯s words. Instead, she leaned back in her chair with aposed, almost regal air, twirling a pen between her fingers. Her voice was calm but carried an unmistakable weight. ¡°Miss Potter, we are merely business partners¡ªnothing more.¡±


    The meaning was clear. She owed no one an exnation for her thoughts or decisions.


    Her deliberate, indifferent tone carried a quiet authority that sent a chill through the air.


    Luna¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Corrine remained unfazed. ¡°I will give you the contracts. I am not forcing you. Think it over ande to work next Monday if you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Emily and Luna responded in unison.


    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Without further conversation, they gathered their belongings and left the office.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Natasha stepped in, a file tucked under her arm. ¡°Miss Hond, this document needs your signature.¡±


    Corrine reached out, her movements swift and precise as she signed her name.


    She nced up and caught the flicker of uncertainty on Natasha¡¯s face. A knowing smirk tugged at her lips. ¡°Wondering why I kept those two?¡±


    Natasha hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I do not understand why you want to help them.¡±


    ¡°Because they arepetent. If all goes well, they will rece you.¡± Corrine set the pen down, sliding the signed contract toward her.


    Natasha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then¡­ what about me?¡±


    Her shock amused Corrine, who leaned back slightly, watching her reaction. ¡°You will be the manager at a subsidiary.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Natasha hesitated, struggling to process the sudden promotion.


    Corrine anticipated her doubt and cut in before she could protest. ¡°Do not sell yourself short. You are far more capable than you think.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 748

    ?Chapter 748:


    Natasha stared at her, uncertainty flickering across her face.


    Corrine chuckled, tilting her head. ¡°Do not look at me like that, or I might think you are falling for me.¡±


    Caught off guard, Natasha quickly averted her gaze, herposure faltering for a split second. ¡°I will head out now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Natasha exited, Corrine absentmindedly flipped through the documents before setting them aside. She reached for her phone and dialed a familiar number.


    ¡°My princess, what do you need this time?¡± Jules¡¯ voice carried a teasing lilt. He was well aware that Corrine only called him when she needed something.


    Corrine wasted no time. ¡°How is the modification on the Hennessey Venom F5 Roadstering along?¡±


    Jules scoffed, making no effort to hide his exasperation. ¡°Corrine, you are a girl. Can you not be a little more reserved? And using my money to impress your man¡ªdo you not feel the slightest bit of shame?¡±


    She barely blinked at his remark. ¡°A bet is a bet. If you cannot handle it, just say so.¡±


    Her calm, offhanded remark left him momentarily speechless.


    It wasn¡¯t that he particrly cared about the car.


    His garage was overflowing with them¡ªone more, one less, it hardly mattered.


    But the thought of Corrine going out of her way for Nate gnawed at him. The fact that Nate had pursued Corrine behind the Ford family¡¯s back only made it worse. It was as if something precious had been stolen right from under his nose.


    Jules clicked his tongue and smoothly changed the subject. ¡°Actually, I have something to discuss with you. Aimee¡¯s brother wants you to personally demonstrate emergency rescue techniques. He was too embarrassed to ask you himself, so he went through me. Would you consider it?¡±


    Corrine arched a brow. Last time at the racetrack, Aimee had not been the mastermind behind the incident, but her insistence on racing to humiliate Corrine had set everything in motion. Had she not pushed for that ridiculous challenge, Corrine would not have nearly fallen off the horse, and the whole mess that followed could have been avoided. In the aftermath, Aimee¡¯s grandfather had acted swiftly¡ªgrounding her for some time and personally calling Carl to offer his apologies.


    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    It was not so much an act of remorse as it was a strategic move. After all, the Ford family¡¯s reputation in Lyhaton was not something to take lightly.


    Corrine considered it for a moment. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Before hanging up, she added nonchntly, ¡°Do not forget to send the car over when you have time.¡±


    Jules groaned. ¡°I heard you.¡±


    With that, he ended the call abruptly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 749

    ?Chapter 749:


    Corrine smirked as she listened to the sharp click of the call disconnecting.


    Leaning back in her chair, she turned her gaze to the calendar on her desk. A single date was circled in red ink. Her fingers tapped idly against the surface.


    What else should she send?


    While Corrine wracked her brain over what to get Nate for his birthday, Leah was facing a different struggle¡ªone far less trivial. Fresh out of police custody, thanks to Andromache¡¯s timely intervention, she now found herself swarmed by paparazzi, their cameras shing like relentless fireflies in the night.


    Inside the car, Leah exhaled a shaky breath and turned to Andromache, gratitude flickering in her weary eyes. ¡°Andromache, I truly appreciate this. Thank you.¡±


    If Andromache had not stepped in, things would have spiraled out of control. She knew that much.


    Andromache regarded her with an unreadable expression, though for the briefest moment, something sharp flickered in her gaze¡ªdisdain, maybe, buried beneath the surface.


    Still, she wore an affectionate smile as she reached for Leah¡¯s hand. ¡°You are my goddaughter. Of course, I will protect you when it matters most.¡±


    Her grip was firm but fleeting. Then, her tone shifted, cooler now. ¡°But as for whates next, that is your burden to bear. Thepany¡¯s problems belong to your family. It would not be appropriate for an outsider like me to interfere.¡±


    Leah swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    As the car cruised through the streets, Leah remained glued to her phone, scrolling through news feeds, tracking the damage.


    When she saw her fan groups disbanding one after another, a cold dread settled in her chest.


    When they finally reached the Burgess residence, Andromache¡¯s voice wasced with quiet warning. ¡°Lay low for now, Leah. That would be wise.¡±


    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? g??????ovels;c o m


    ¡°I know. Do not worry.¡±


    As their conversation ended, the male assistant, who had been sitting in the front passenger seat, stepped out momentarily, only to slide into the back seat beside Andromache once Leah was gone.


    As she watched the sleek car pull away, Leah¡¯s expression darkened, her thoughts swirling like a storm.


    Inside the car, the assistant wasted no time, his hands expertly kneading Andromache¡¯s legs, working out the tension with practiced ease.


    Andromache let out a soft sigh of satisfaction, tilting her head back slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Hopkins, there is something I do not quite understand,¡± the assistant murmured, his touch never faltering.


    Andromache cracked one eye open, her expression calm and expectant.


    After a brief hesitation, he carefully phrased his question. ¡°Leah Burgess is clearly out of her depth. Why bother with her?¡±


    Whether it was his words that ttered her or the precision of his touch, Andromache answered with rare patience. ¡°It was just a minor favor. Besides, people remember who stood by them in times of trouble, not those who simply piled on when things were already going well.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 750

    ?Chapter 750:


    The assistant nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I only hope she does not squander your efforts.¡±


    Andromache let out a quiet chuckle, the soundced with amusement and something else¡ªsomething colder. ¡°I would not be surprised if she has already forgotten all about me.¡±


    Her tone was soft, but the mockery in it was unmistakable.


    And, just as she had predicted, Leah was already fixated on something else entirely.


    Her fingers danced across her phone screen as she dialed Bruce¡¯s number over and over, each attempt met with silence. No answer. Frustration wed at her chest. With a growl, she hurled the phone onto the floor.


    Before she could gather herself, the door burst open. Sonia rushed in, breathless, her face tense with urgency.


    Leah¡¯s stomach twisted at the sight. ¡°What happened?¡± she demanded.


    Sonia hesitated for half a second before delivering the blow. ¡°The board is demanding that you hold a press conference. They want you to publicly apologize for your actions. And¡­¡±


    ¡°What else did they say?¡± Leah¡¯s eyes were locked on Sonia, her gaze sharp as she noticed the hesitation flickering in her mother¡¯s expression. Unable to hold back the storm brewing inside her, she demanded, ¡°What else? Tell me, now!¡±


    Sonia hesitated for a moment, her face clouded with concern. ¡°They¡­ they said you should step down from thepany¡¯s management,¡± she finally admitted.


    The words hit Leah like a freight train. It felt as if the world around her had tilted, the ground beneath her giving way. Her vision blurred, and for a split second, she lost her bnce.


    ¡°Leah!¡± Sonia rushed to her side, her concern evident as she caught her just in time.


    Leah steadied herself, gripping Sonia¡¯s hand with desperation. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t step down. I won¡¯t.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ????????????????


    The weight of the situation pressed down on her. In less than an hour, she had lost the support of her fans, shattered her public image, and even raised Bruce¡¯s suspicions.


    To step away from thepany now would mean losing everything.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sonia said softly, her eyes full of sympathy. ¡°But the shareholders¡­ they¡¯re threatening to pull their investments. Your father¡­ he has no choice.¡±


    The realization hit Leah like a bolt of lightning.


    She knew the nature of those shareholders all too well¡ªruthless, bloodthirsty vultures who cared for nothing but their profits.


    If she refused to leave, they might very well make good on their threat to withdraw their funds.


    Such a move would deal a fatal blow to Burgess Group.


    Leah copsed onto the couch, her face drained of color, the weight of it all settling heavily in her chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 751

    ?Chapter 751:


    She closed her eyes, trying to clear her mind, when a thought struck her like a flicker of light in the dark. ¡°The two projects currently under our wing¡ªthey¡¯re both under my management. If I leave now, they¡¯ll be left hanging.¡±


    A spark of hope ignited within her. ¡°Yes! Andromache is my godmother. She won¡¯t stand for this. Once she hears about me being ousted, she¡¯ll make sure they pay.¡±


    Sonia gazed at her, torn between worry and hesitation. ¡°Leah¡­¡± She ced a gentle hand on her daughter¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold on so tightly to this. Remember, your father wanted you to take over thepany as a bridge to the Ashton family. As long as your rtionship with Bruce remains strong, you can still marry into the Ashton family, even without thepany backing.¡±


    Marry into the Ashton family¡­


    Leah¡¯s mind fixated on the words, each syble ringing in her ears.


    She had once believed it without question, but Bruce¡¯s cold attitude today left her uneasy, as though something beyond her grasp was slipping away, just out of reach.


    Since returning from abroad, she had noticed Bruce¡¯s change. No longer the soft-spoken, considerate young man he once was three years ago, he had adopted a quiet, inscrutable calm.


    The more she tried to understand him, the more elusive he became. But one thing was certain: to avoid being cast aside, she had to possess more advantages.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to step down now.


    Just as her thoughts spiraled, the door swung open with a sharp creak. Corey entered, his face set in grim lines, a heavy aura of authority surrounding him. ¡°Come to my study,¡± he said coldly and left without another word.


    A momentter, Leah stood before him in the study, her heart racing.


    Before she could speak, Corey¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a de. ¡°The shareholders want you out. You should start packing your things from the office. Now.¡±


    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    The finality of his tone left no room for argument.


    Leah clenched her fists at her sides, trying desperately to keep herposure. ¡°Dad, is there really no room for negotiation?¡±


    ¡°Negotiation?¡± Corey¡¯s lip curled in disdain. ¡°Do you realize someone is exploiting this chaos to secretly buy up our shares? The shareholders might seem calm on the surface, but many of them are already selling their shares privately.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face went pale, disbelief washing over her. ¡°How¡­ how is this even possible?¡±


    Corey didn¡¯t let up. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I had people follow Emily and Luna. Guess where they went?¡±


    His eyes gleamed with mockery.


    Leah¡¯s throat tightened, her breath catching in her chest. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Ford Group!¡±


    The words struck Leah like a p of thunder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 752

    ?Chapter 752:


    Her mind wentpletely nk, and she stumbled backward, barely able to stay upright.


    How could this be?


    How could Emily and Luna be involved with Ford Group?


    Her mind raced, piecing it all together. Had they always been ying her?


    Had they pretended to be on her side just to get close to her? Her fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    After what felt like an eternity, Leah managed to refocus. ¡°Do we know who¡¯s buying thepany shares?¡±


    Corey shook his head, his expression grim.


    If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.


    ¡°Any word from Bruce¡¯s investigation into Corrine?¡± he asked, a flicker of suspicion in his voice.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this entire mess had something to do with her.


    Things had seemed settled with Corrine¡ªuntil now. Who could have anticipated such a turn of events?


    Corrine was truly a harbinger of chaos, a walking storm that left destruction in her wake.


    It was as though she carried misfortune in her very presence¡ªnothing ever seemed to go right when she was involved.


    Leah shook her head slowly, her face etched with frustration. ¡°No, nothing yet.¡±


    Earlier, after Bruce had been duped by the private investigator, he had shifted his focus to Corrine¡¯s origins. But after a thorough search, they found nothing tying her to the ce she was born.


    Later, after learning of the connection between rissa and Corrine, they had investigated Pree City, only to uncover more details about Corrine¡¯s time there.


    ???????? ???????????????? ? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    The study fell silent, the weight of the situation hanging heavily in the air, until the sudden ring of a phone broke the stillness.


    Corey¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Burgess, bad news! All the partners we were negotiating with¡ªthey¡¯re pulling out.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s voice crackled urgently through the line, loud enough for Leah to hear every word.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she rushed to Corey¡¯s side. ¡°But we have signed contracts! If they breach them, they have to pay double the penalty!¡±


    The assistant¡¯s voice trembled with stress. ¡°The contract stiptes that if any negative news about thepany surfaces during the contract period, the partners have the right to terminate it. Now, we¡¯re the ones facing the penalties, not them.¡±


    In that moment, the floor beneath Leah seemed to crumble.


    Corey¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he spoke into the phone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 753

    ?Chapter 753:


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After hanging up, he lit a cigarette, his movements slow and deliberate. ¡°What¡¯s Bruce¡¯s stance on all this?¡±


    Thepany was teetering on the edge of copse, and every decision now had to be made with surgical precision.


    Until they figured out who was secretly buying the shares, they couldn¡¯t afford to make any rash moves.


    Leah¡¯s eyes met his, her gaze defiant despite the storm swirling around her. She brushed a strand of hair from her face and said, ¡°Since all of this started, he hasn¡¯t reached out to me.¡±


    Corey¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His gaze sharpened. ¡°What is going on? Weren¡¯t you doing well before?¡±


    Not long ago, Leah had spoken with absolute certainty, vowing to secure her ce as Bruce¡¯s wife. She had insisted¡ªalmost defiantly¡ªthat the position was hers alone.


    Now, sitting across from Corey, she felt a wave of frustration rise in her chest. She had no desire to exin herself.


    Taking a deep breath, she abruptly pushed back her chair and stood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll win him back soon.¡±


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and strode out, not sparing Corey a single nce.


    After leaving his study, Leah wasted no time. She changed her clothes and headed out.


    The media frenzy surrounding Leah shouldn¡¯t have affected Bruce too much.


    However, Ashton Group had recently secured a partnership with Burgess Group. Now that Burgess Group had abruptly breached the contract, Ashton Group was left in a difficult position.


    ?????????????????????????? @ ???????¦Í????????????


    Bruce had personally tried to salvage the situation¡ªapologizing, negotiating¡ªbut in the end, his efforts had been futile. The investors refused to budge.


    He understood why. Everyone wanted to invest wisely. No one liked uncertainty.


    As he sat quietly in his car, his mind wandered back to Corrine. He could almost see her beside him.


    If she were here, she wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch thepany struggle. She would have found a way to keep the project intact.


    But there was no room for ¡°what-ifs¡± in this world.


    ¡°Sir, should we head back to thepany or your apartment?¡± The assistant in the passenger seat nced at Bruce through the rearview mirror.


    In the dim glow of the car¡¯s interior, Bruce¡¯s chiseled features seemed shadowed with ice. A quiet intensity lingered around him, his aura sharp and unyielding.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly. ¡°Back to the apartment.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s gaze flickered before he gave a subtle nod to the driver. Twenty minutester, the car rolled into the underground parking of tinum Apartments.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 754

    ?Chapter 754:


    ¡°Stop.¡± Bruce¡¯s voice sliced through the silence.


    His sharp gaze locked onto a tall, slender figure in the distance. His expression darkened, unreadable.


    Ever since strangers had broken into her unit, Corrine had moved out of tinum Apartments. She had only returned tonight to grab a few belongings.


    She walked briskly toward the elevator, her mind elsewhere, when a firm grip suddenly closed around her wrist. Her body tensed, and a cold light shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Corrine, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Bruce¡¯s deep voice came from behind,ced with something she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    She turned sharply as she instinctively wrenched her arm free, catching the heavy scent of alcohol on him. Her brows knitted slightly in distaste.


    Stepping aside, she deliberately created space between them. ¡°Mr. Ashton, do you need something?¡±


    Bruce started, but the words stalled in his throat.


    The truth was, he had seen her from the car, and before he could stop himself, he had followed.


    Corrine eyed him coolly and let out a soft, humorless chuckle.


    ¡°Were you following me?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t!¡± Bruce blurted. ¡°I just¡­ saw you, and¡ª¡±


    His voice trailed off. A strange doubt crept into his mind. Had he not resented Corrine? Had he not sworn to push her away? Then why had he chased after her so instinctively?


    Corrine didn¡¯t have time for this.


    Her return to tinum Apartments had been an impromptu decision, and the longer she lingered, the more likely it was that Nate would worry.


    ??¦Á???????? ?h¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??l????v??????£®?????


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away.


    ¡°Corrine, wait.¡± Bruce moved without thinking, closing the distance between them. His fingers caught her wrist again, firmer this time.


    ¡°Can you hear me out?¡±


    ¡°No time. Not interested,¡± she shot back, her tone final.


    But Bruce wasn¡¯t ready to let go. ¡°I know you hate me, but I never meant to hurt you. I just¡­ I want us to still be friends. Even if not lovers.¡±


    A coldugh slipped past Corrine¡¯s lips. Her gaze sharpened as she stared at him. ¡°You were not worthy before, and you are even less worthy now.¡±


    With those parting words, she turned on her heel and strode away, never sparing him a backward nce.


    Whether it was the sting of her indifference or the sheer audacity of her defiance that set Bruce off, he surged forward, seizing Corrine¡¯s shoulder in a firm grip.


    Before he could utter a word, she reacted with swift precision, her fingers locking around his wrist.


    In one fluid motion, she twisted, using his own momentum against him, and sent him crashing over her shoulder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 755

    ?Chapter 755:


    Bruce hit the ground hard, the impact jolting through his spine, knocking the breath from his lungs. A sharp cough racked his chest as he struggled to regainposure.


    Corrine stood over him, the ghost of a smirk ying on her lips. Her gaze was cool, almost amused. ¡°If you insist on acting reckless, at least choose your opponent wisely. I do not entertain fools.¡±


    Without another nce, she turned, her every step exuding an effortless grace as she disappeared into the night.


    The moment she was gone, Bruce¡¯s assistant rushed forward. ¡°Sir!¡±


    Bruce sat up, wincing as he clutched his chest, his expression unreadable but his eyes dark with something stormy.


    Shaking off the assistant¡¯s helping hand, he exhaled sharply and muttered a single word, cold and cutting¡ª¡±Go.¡±


    Back at his apartment, he shrugged off his jacket, loosened his tie with a practiced flick, and headed straight for the bathroom.


    Twenty minutester, freshly showered and d in a bath towel hanging loosely around his waist, he walked to the liquor cab.


    The amber liquid swirled as he poured himself a generous ss, bringing it to his lips. The burn in his throat slightly quelled the turbulence inside him.


    ¡°Stop drinking.¡± A soft voice broke through the silence.


    Bruce stilled, his grip tightening on the ss. Turning his head, he found Leah standing at the bedroom door.


    She was draped in a nightgown so sheer it barely concealed whaty beneath. The thin straps clung to her shoulders, fragile as if a single careless tug could undo them. The plunging neckline dipped dangerously low, teasing at what remained unseen.


    Barefoot, she glided toward him, the subtle, intoxicating scent of her perfume curling into the air between them.


    Bruce¡¯s eyes darkened, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he swallowed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s


    Leah tilted her head, her voiceced with something delicate yet deliberate. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want past misunderstandings to stand between us anymore.¡±


    She stepped closer, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing herself against him in a way that left little space between them. Her breath was warm against his throat, her lips grazing dangerously close to his skin.


    Bruce¡¯s grip on her waist tightened, his gaze deepening as something unreadable flickered in his eyes. The alcohol dulled his restraint. Without warning, he scooped her up and carried her to the sofa, pinning her beneath him.


    What followed was a reckless indulgence¡ªpassion unfurling between them in waves, pulling them from the sofa to the balcony, from the bedroom to the bathroom, until nothing remained between them but heat and breathless exhaustion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 756

    ?Chapter 756:


    Muchter, Leahy against his chest, her skin still flushed, her fingers idly tracing patterns over his corbone. Her eyes shimmered in the dim light, dark and knowing.


    ¡°Bruce,¡± she murmured, her voice soft yet coaxing. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Don¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    Leah gently pressed her crimson lips against Bruce¡¯s chin, the kiss lingering softly as she whispered, ¡°You have no idea how terrified I am at the thought of losing you.¡±


    ¡°But you should have been honest with me,¡± Bruce responded, his voice steady but tinged with disappointment.


    At these words, Leah breathed a silent sigh of relief.


    So, his anger wasn¡¯t because of her ruined reputation, but because of her deception.


    Her gaze fell to the floor, her demeanor both vulnerable and remorseful as she took Bruce¡¯s hand and ced it delicately on her cheek. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept things from you, but I was truly worried¡­¡±


    Bruce furrowed his brows, his eyes narrowing as he observed Leah closely.


    She hesitated, biting her lip, before speaking again. ¡°During those three years I wasn¡¯t with you, Corrine was always by your side. You were inseparable, even almost married. I was so afraid. Every time I saw her, envy would eat at me, and dark thoughts would settle in my mind. I know I shouldn¡¯t feel this way about her, and I shouldn¡¯t have done what I did, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I was in agony, torn between my feelings, as if I had be someone I didn¡¯t recognize. I can¡¯t bear the thought of you abandoning me.¡±


    As she spoke, a steady stream of tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Leah¡¯s tear-streaked face was undeniably heart-wrenching.


    R34d th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Bruce¡¯s heart softened; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold her. He cupped her face gently, wiping away her tears, then kissed her lips softly. ¡°I would never leave you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leah asked, her eyes welling with more tears, her voice quivering as she searched his face.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Bruce assured her, his tone full of certainty.


    Leah longed to bring up the nned engagement announcement at the uing birthday party, but her instincts warned her it wasn¡¯t the right moment.


    She swallowed her words, tucking them away.


    Nestling back into Bruce¡¯s embrace, she whispered, ¡°Bruce, I know you love me more than anyone else.¡±


    Their bodies pressed together, the idental friction sparking a familiar warmth between them.


    Bruce tightened his grip around her waist, pulling her closer once again.


    Corrine gathered her things and made her way toward the parking lot, the cool night air brushing against her skin.


    She sensed quiet footsteps trailing behind her, and a subtle, knowing smile tugged at her lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757:


    With a fluid motion, she turned and slipped into a secluded thicket.


    Ten minutester, Corrine emerged, brushing dust from her clothes with her right hand, her bag in her left, her steps light as she continued toward the parking lot.


    It wasn¡¯t until Corrine had driven off that Saul and his men entered the thicket to investigate.


    They stepped in to find two men, shirtless, one kneeling while the othery t on his stomach, both bound in an unusual position on the ground.


    At first nce, it might have appeared as though they were indulging in some wild thrill-seeking activity.


    When they saw Saul, the burly figure, they immediately stiffened, thinking he was Corrine¡¯s backup. They eyed him warily, dreading what mighte next.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± one of them demanded, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    Saul¡¯s face broke into a sly grin. ¡°Nice muscles, bro. Where¡¯d you pick up those useless fighting skills?¡±


    The men flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger, humiliated by his mocking tone.


    Their assignment had been to tail a woman¡ªan easy task, or so they¡¯d thought. But little did they know, she was ruthless.


    She hadn¡¯t targeted their faces but focused on spots where the marks wouldn¡¯t be visible.


    Their legs, waists, even their wrists were almost twisted beyond recognition.


    ¡°Your muscles are all for show as well when you confront her!¡± one man snapped, his pride bruised.


    Any man would feel humiliated after being bested by a woman like Corrine.


    Saul chuckled darkly. ¡°A loser¡¯s still a loser, no matter how much you argue.¡±


    ???????? ?????? ???????? ??????????????: g¦Ál?????s.???


    He gestured for his men to handle the two stalkers and dialed Nate, updating him on the situation.


    After hearing the report, Nate remained unfazed. ¡°Keep following her, but don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Saul replied.


    By the time Corrine returned to Celtis Estate, it was alreadyte.


    There was an unspoken bond between her and Nate, a silent understanding that, no matter howte it got, a light would always be left on for the oneing homete at night.


    Yet, tonight, Nate wasn¡¯t waiting in the living room as he usually did.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re back,¡± Tanya greeted warmly. Noticing Corrine¡¯s searching nce, Tanya smiled knowingly and pointed upstairs. ¡°He¡¯s in the study.¡±


    Caught off guard, Corrine blushed slightly, feeling a hint of embarrassment.


    She nodded, nced at the time, and then rolled up her sleeves, heading toward the kitchen.


    Tanya followed at a leisurely pace. ¡°What would you like to eat, Miss Hond?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 758

    ?Chapter 758:


    ¡°I just want to make something light for him,¡± Corrine replied. When she saw Tanya reach for an apron, she quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s a simple meal; don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    Tanya gave a knowing smile. ¡°I understand. It shows more sincerity when you cook it yourself.¡±


    Ten minutester, Corrine stood at the study door, holding a bowl of freshly made fruit sd.


    The door was slightly ajar, and with a gentle push, she entered.


    She saw Nate engrossed in his work, his focus unwavering.


    Silently, she entered further, lifting the bowl in her hands as she whispered, ¡°Want something to eat?¡±


    Nate looked up at her, his usual cold gaze softening as he took in the sight of her.


    He blinked, the iciness fading, and motioned for her toe closer.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The simplemand held an irresistible authority.


    After a brief hesitation, Corrine stepped forward.


    As soon as she was close enough, Nate pulled her into his arms, burying his face into the crook of her neck as if seekingfort. He inhaled deeply, almost like a yful dog, causing Corrine to giggle as her body reacted to the ticklish sensation.


    She pulled back slightly,ughing. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Checking if you smell like alcohol,¡± Nate replied coolly, though his tone carried a hint of amusement.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. So, her encounter with Bruce hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed, and her little confrontation with the two stalkers had been observed as well.


    ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± Nate asked suddenly.


    Corrine shook her head, casually replying, ¡°I handled those two just fine.¡±


    ¡°Next time, let Saul and the others handle it. You¡¯re my girlfriend. You shouldn¡¯t risk it,¡± Nate said, his voice calm, but his affection clear.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Are you nning to clean up my mess in everything I do?¡±


    Corrine had only meant to tease Nate when she said those words.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected him to pause for a moment and then reply with mock seriousness, ¡°There¡¯s no problem understanding it that way.¡± For a brief second, she was caught off guard, her heart stirring with an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    She locked eyes with him, amusement dancing in her gaze. ¡°Nate, what about your principles? Your bottom line?¡±


    ¡°When ites to you, there are no bottom lines,¡± he murmured, his fingertips tracing a delicate path from her eye down to her lips. ¡°I told you I¡¯d always have your back, and I meant every word.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    And that was precisely what moved her the most. To Corrine, actions spoke louder than a thousand promises. Nate not only vowed to stand by her¡ªhe proved it with every step he took.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 759

    ?Chapter 759:


    Reaching for the fruit sd on the table, she picked up a strawberry and held it to his lips. ¡°Were those two sent by the Elder Council?¡± She hadn¡¯t gone easy on them during interrogation, but they had been tight-lipped. Even when she had nearly twisted their wrists out of ce, they refused to utter a single word.


    Nate¡¯s brow quirked slightly as he took the strawberry into his mouth. ¡°No.¡±


    He expected her to probe further, yet she simply remarked, ¡°No wonder they were so weak.¡±


    Nate arched an eyebrow. ¡°If that wasn¡¯t enough of a challenge for you, perhaps Saul can spar with you next time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not,¡± she said dryly. If Saul lost to her, he¡¯d never hear the end of it¡ªand she doubted his pride could take the hit.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should sleep,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She moved, intending to slip from his embrace, but Nate had other ns. His arm tightened around her waist, pulling her close before effortlessly lifting her into his arms.


    Back in the bedroom, Corrine made a beeline for the bathroom. When she returned, she overheard Nate¡¯s deep, steady voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need. My affairs are none of your concern.¡±


    There was an unmistakable chill in his tone, an authority that brooked no argument. Seated at the vanity, Corrine picked up the hairdryer, casting a slow nce over him through the mirror. He stood on the balcony, phone in hand, his posture rigid.


    ¡°When did my decisions start requiring your approval?¡± His voice was calm butced with unspoken warning. ¡°This is thest time. Stay out of it.¡±


    Without hesitation, he hung up. Turning, he met Corrine¡¯s gaze as she stood behind him, the hairdryer in hand. ¡°Can you help me dry my hair?¡± she asked casually.


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????


    Nate¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Of course.¡±


    They sat together at the vanity, Corrine absentmindedly twisting a lock of her hair as she studied him in the mirror. ¡°Is your family pressuring you to go back?¡±


    His birthday was only a few days away. She could guess well enough¡ªhis family wanted him home.


    Nate¡¯s fingers, long and distinct,bed through her hair as he met her gaze. ¡°You should learn to y dumb sometimes.¡±


    ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault?¡± she quipped.


    Nate merely smiled, saying nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be spoiled,¡± she mused softly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll be too dependent on you.¡±


    He lifted a strand of her hair, his fingertips pressing into her scalp with just the right amount of pressure. ¡°If you be too dependent on me, you¡¯ll never be able to leave me.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± The words left her lips before she could stop them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760:


    She looked at him, her clear eyes shimmering like stars against the midnight sky.


    Nate met her gaze, his reflection captured in her eyes.


    Setting the hairdryer aside, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to her hair. ¡°I will always be devoted to you.¡±


    Corrine blinked, then wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With ease, Nate lifted her once more, carrying her to bed, where they drifted into slumber in each other¡¯s arms.


    The next morning, Leah returned home, apletely different woman from the one who had left the day before. Gone was the defeated air¡ªshe now carried herself with renewed confidence, her presence radiant. Sonia, ever observant, caught the mischievous glint in Leah¡¯s eyes and smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Leah asked as she sank onto the sofa. A servant promptly approached, offering her a cup of water.


    Sonia let out a soft sigh. ¡°You know how those shareholders are. He left for thepany first thing in the morning.¡±


    Leah nodded thoughtfully. She needed to find a way to regain her foothold in thepany¡¯s management.


    As she mulled over her next move, Sonia¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°Leah, did you bring up the engagement with Brucest night?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    She had wanted to several times but held back, knowing that pushing too hard might backfire. So, she had restrained her eagerness.


    ¡°If only you could get pregnant,¡± Sonia mused, her toneyered with meaning.


    Leah set her cup down, her gaze steady. ¡°I¡¯m not so desperate that I need to secure a marriage through pregnancy.¡±


    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??


    ¡°I¡¯m just being cautious,¡± Sonia replied. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I ran into Bruce¡¯s mother while shopping. Now that the Ashton family has risen to prominence, she carries herself like an aristocrat.¡±


    There was a trace of disdain in her voice¡ªone that came from experience.


    Leah¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Just another person letting a little sess go to their head.¡±


    As they spoke, Corey stepped inside, looking weary.


    Sonia immediately moved to help him with his coat, while Leah, always perceptive, handed him a ss of water.


    Corey took a slow sip before clearing his throat. Leah hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Dad, have you found out who¡¯s been secretly buying up shares of Burgess Group?¡±


    His lips pressed into a thin line, his silence heavier than words.


    Whoever it was had quietly acquired thirty percent of thepany¡¯s shares, making them the secondrgest shareholder. The weight of uncertainty settled heavily on Corey¡¯s shoulders.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice sunday for you all dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 761

    ?Chapter 761:


    They knew nothing about this invisible adversary, which left them dangerously vulnerable. If control of Burgess Group changed hands, it would mean the downfall of their family.


    ¡°How are things progressing with Bruce?¡± Corey asked abruptly.


    Leah frowned slightly, unsure how to respond.


    Sonia, ever poised, inteced her fingers with Leah¡¯s and addressed Corey. ¡°After yesterday¡¯s debacle, the fact that their rtionship is still intact is a relief in itself. If we push for an engagement now, the Ashton family will only grow suspicious.¡±


    Corey nodded. ¡°True.¡±


    Lighting a cigarette, he took a deep drag, his thoughts visibly weighing on him. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and firm. ¡°Make sure the birthday party goes as nned. Every detail must be wless.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Leah replied. ¡°I¡¯ll call Bruce and ask if he¡¯s free to go dress shopping with me.¡±


    But Corey raised a hand, halting her. ¡°The priority is setting up a meeting with the Ashton family¡ªpreferably with Farris himself. It¡¯s time to finalize your marriage.¡±


    The Ashton family might have seemed to be under Bruce¡¯s control, but in reality, Farris still held the reins. No major decision could be made without his approval¡ªincluding the marriage alliance between the Burgess and Ashton families.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even show up,¡± Leah murmured.


    Of everyone in the Ashton family, Farris was undoubtedly the most opposed to her rtionship with Bruce. She still remembered the day she had personally visited him after her return to the country, only to be turned away at the door. His excuse had been his health, but the message had been clear¡ªhe wanted nothing to do with her.


    And after everything that had transpired, she had overheard him discussing the transfer of his shares to Corrine. In his eyes, Corrine was the only woman fit to be Bruce¡¯s wife. Otherwise, why else would he have dyed Bruce¡¯s engagement to her for so long?


    Leah let out a slow sigh, her brows drawing together in thought. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t openly oppose my engagement to Bruce, I¡¯ll be content.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction


    ¡°Oppose?¡± Corey scoffed, tapping his cigarette against the ashtray before snuffing it out. ¡°What right does he have to oppose? You were once just the daughter of the Burgess family, but things have changed. Don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re close to Andromache now. That old man from the Ashton family has always valued power and status above all. With your position now, they¡¯d be eager to wee you into their family with open arms.¡±


    At his words, a glimmer of satisfaction shed in Leah¡¯s eyes. How had she overlooked such an important fact? Now that she was so close to Andromache, people were falling over themselves to curry favor with her. As long as Andromache stood by her side, she wasn¡¯t just a match for Bruce¡ªshe couldmand attention from the most powerful figures in Lyhaton, even the elusive owner of Celtis Estate.


    ¡°Call Bruce now,¡± Corey instructed. ¡°Set up a dinner with his parents tonight. It¡¯s time for both families to sit down and finalize this marriage.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 762

    ?Chapter 762:


    ¡°Got it, Dad,¡± Leah answered, a relieved, bashful smile curving her lips.


    Just then, an assistant entered the room, hesitating slightly before casting a wary nce at Corey.


    Corey didn¡¯t miss the hesitation. ¡°Come to my study,¡± he said, rising to his feet.


    The assistant followed close behind, shutting the study door behind them.


    Once inside, he wasted no time in reporting. ¡°Mr. Burgess, we sent over ten people, but they all returned with the same result¡ªnothing. There¡¯s no trace of her.¡± Corrine. She was like a ghost. No matter how much effort they put into the investigation, they found nothing about her background.


    Frowning, Corey drummed his fingers against the desk. ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything, then have someone follow her. Keep watch on her every move.¡±


    The assistant hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know where she lives!¡± Corey snapped.


    The man shifted ufortably before replying, ¡°We do know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at Celtis Estate.¡±


    Corey stiffened. His gaze sharpened as he leaned forward. ¡°What did you just say? Where?¡±


    ¡°Celtis Estate¡­¡± the assistant repeated, his voice faltering.


    A heavy silence fell over the study. Everyone knew that, aside from the Ford family¡¯s mansion, Celtis Estate was the most prestigious residence in Lyhaton.


    Rumor had it that even a single flower in its garden was worth a fortune, and the rare treasures housed within were beyond measure. Countless people had tried to uncover the estate¡¯s mysterious owner, but all had failed.


    And yet, somehow, Corrine had managed to move in effortlessly,ing and going as if she belonged there.


    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Corey pressed his fingers against his chin, rubbing his thumb and forefinger together as he processed the information.


    He stared into the air, his mind racing.


    Could Corrine be the owner of Celtis Estate?


    If that were the case, then the recent humiliation of the Burgess family at the press conference suddenly made sense. If Corrine truly wielded such immense wealth and influence, crushing the Burgess family would have been effortless for her. And yet¡­ she had held back. Why?


    It didn¡¯t add up.


    After a long period of reflection, he finally spoke. ¡°Keep following her. But listen carefully¡ªdo not act unless absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible,¡± the assistant admitted, shifting ufortably. ¡°Our people lost contact half an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°Lost contact?¡± Corey¡¯s expression froze in unguarded shock. The assistant nodded. ¡°Mr. Burgess, Corrine is¡­ unpredictable. We should wait and see.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 763

    ?Chapter 763:


    Corey held his gaze for a long moment and then waved him off. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Corrine had arranged to meet Jules at the military district the day before, so she left early that morning.


    When they pulled up to the military district¡¯s affiliated hospital in Jules¡¯ car, she frowned slightly. ¡°This is where we¡¯re recording the first aid techniques?¡±


    Jules shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Since we¡¯re here, we might as well take a look around.¡±


    Waiting at the entrance, Matthew Thompson¡ªAimee¡¯s brother¡ªstood tall, exuding formality.


    The moment Corrine stepped out of the car, he approached swiftly.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I appreciate youing all this way.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± Corrine responded with poised confidence.


    Her eyes drifted almost absently to the insignia on his shoulder. A shame he was a bit older. Otherwise, he might have shattered the record Jules had set in the military region.


    Jules, his hands shoved into his pockets, cast a nce at a nearby group. His eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    A shadow passed through Matthew¡¯s eyes as he recalled the recent incident. ¡°A soldier fell from a height during training¡ªfractured corbone and wrist. The military doctors said they couldn¡¯t do much. Since Mr. Miller retired, skilled orthopedists have been scarce. He¡¯s still around, but¡­ he¡¯s old. We didn¡¯t want to trouble him. The younger doctors? Less experienced. When I mentioned the issue to my superior, the captain suggested you, so I took the liberty of reaching out.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze lingered on Corrine with an almost imperceptible depth of emotion. If Corrine hadn¡¯t chosen a different path back then, perhaps she would have be another legend in her own right. After all, she had trained under Nigel Miller himself.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the injured soldier?¡± Jules asked, his eyes flicking toward the high-ranking officials speaking nearby. It wasn¡¯t every day they made an appearance.


    F??rst ????en ??n ????????: g?????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Sharpshooter Carson Jones,¡± Matthew answered. ¡°He broke your records.¡±


    Jules let out a low chuckle. ¡°Ah. That exins themotion.¡± As they spoke, the trio approached the ward.


    In front of the ward, the doctors hesitated for a split second upon seeing Corrine. This was the specialist Matthew had invited?


    But with Matthew personally escorting her, none dared to question her credentials. They quicklyid out the details of the soldier¡¯s condition. Jules leaned in, murmuring, ¡°Think you can handle it?¡±


    Corrine calmly met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    A bone injury could take months to heal. If Carson¡¯s recovery followed that timeline, the international exercise would be long over. Worse, even after surgery, there was no guarantee of a full recovery, considering the delicatework of nerves in his fingers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 764

    ?Chapter 764:


    After careful deliberation, the military opted for the safest treatment method instead of a more invasive procedure that mightpromise Carson¡¯s long-term functionality.


    The nurse froze when she saw Corrine.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Corrine asked, noticing the nurse¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    Caught off guard by Corrine¡¯s striking eyes, the nurse felt her heart skip a beat. A faint blush crept onto her cheeks, and she quickly lowered her gaze to hide her embarrassment.


    The hospital had admitted a special patient the previous night, leaving the doctors without a solution. However, Matthew had imed to have a solution and brought in an expert for the treatment.


    When people heard the word ¡°expert,¡± they often pictured an elderly figure with silver hair and a wealth of experience etched into their features. No one expected the expert to be a woman of breathtaking beauty.


    ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect you to look like this,¡± the nurse murmured after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow but said nothing. She simply pushed open the ward door and stepped inside.


    The patient stood by the window, lost in thought. From Corrine¡¯s vantage point, she could see that his right shoulder slumped slightly lower than his left, creating a noticeable imbnce.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, we¡¯re going to begin your treatment now. Please lie back on the bed,¡± the nurse said gently.


    Carson didn¡¯t move, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Just as the nurse was about to speak again, Corrine raised a hand to stop her.


    read this novel: g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m?


    ¡°If you¡¯d rather not lie down, sitting on the sofa is fine too,¡± Corrine said, her voice calm and soothing, like the first breeze after a spring rain.


    Carson¡¯s body tensed. A faint shudder ran through him before he slowly turned around.


    The moment he saw Corrine, he froze. His eyes flickered with excitement, as if he couldn¡¯t quite believe she was standing before him. Corrine didn¡¯t notice his reaction. She quickly approached him to examine his injury.


    Her slender fingers pressed against his shoulder with just the right amount of force. With her other hand, she gently lifted his right arm and moved it slightly.


    ¡°This might hurt a bit. Bear with it,¡± Corrine said, a barely perceptible furrow appearing between her brows.


    A crisp crack echoed in the room as Carson¡¯s shoulder de shifted back into ce. Corrine¡¯s hand traced lightly along the area, checking for further misalignment.


    However, the fracture in his corbone was moreplicated. It would require a metal pin for stabilization¡ªthough thankfully, it wouldn¡¯t significantly impact his future mobility.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 765

    ?Chapter 765:


    Just as Corrine withdrew her hand, Carson caught it in a firm grasp. The warmth and softness of her palm sent a rush of certainty through him. It wasn¡¯t a dream. She was real. After all these years, he had finally seen her again.


    She looked different now¡ªmore poised and refined, like a rare and untouchable treasure.


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± Corrine asked, her tone calm and steady as she met Carson¡¯s gaze.


    Carson nodded instinctively before quickly shaking his head, realizing his mistake. He looked almostically flustered.


    The nurse, noticing the sweat on his forehead, quickly stepped forward, thinking he was unwell.


    But then she saw it. Carson¡¯s ears were burning red, like they were about to catch fire.


    She instantly understood. He wasn¡¯t in pain. He was shy.


    Over the past year, Carson had be the standout of the military district, excelling in both training and realbat situations. Yet, no matter how¡­


    No matter how impressive a man was, he could still find himself uncharacteristically timid before a striking beauty. However, Carson knew his reaction wasn¡¯t born from shyness. It was excitement¡ªpure and overwhelming.


    He vividly remembered the gunfight that erupted while he was studying abroad a few years ago. The searing pain of a stray bullet piercing his abdomen was unforgettable. Just as unforgettable was the image of Corrine, moving swiftly through the chaos, backlit by the setting sun. Her actions were calm and decisive as she pulled him back from the brink of death.


    Back then, she wore a camouge uniform, her short hair barely brushing her cheekbones. Her youthful face radiated strength and determination.


    After the danger had passed, Carson had desperately tried to track her down, eager to properly thank her for saving his life. But his efforts were in vain.


    Full story on ga???????¦Í????s.??????


    He revisited the site of their encounter countless times, hoping to see her again. Yet, she was like a goddess who had descended from the heavens just when he needed her most¡ªand then vanished.


    Even after all these years, he had never forgotten her. But never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see her again in a hospital.


    ¡°Your corbone needs a metal pin for stabilization, but everything else looks fine,¡± Corrine said as she pulled her hand away. But Carson¡¯s grip tightened around her wrist.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, irritation shing across her face. ¡°Let go,¡± she ordered, her tone sharp.


    Realizing his mistake, Carson quickly released her. ¡°Sorry, I was just overwhelmed,¡± he said. ¡°No offense intended.¡±


    Corrine remained silent and turned to leave.


    ¡°Do you really not remember me?¡± Carson called out eagerly as she walked away.


    She paused and then turned back to face him.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. We met five years ago in Forestvale,¡± Carson continued. ¡°You saved my life back then.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 766

    ?Chapter 766:


    Corrine regarded him with a calm, unreadable expression before nodding once. Then, without another word, she turned and walked out. The moment she stepped into the hallway, she was surrounded by military personnel.


    ¡°How does it look?¡± one asked.


    ¡°Will it affect the uing exercise?¡± another inquired urgently.


    Questions flew at Corrine from all directions.


    She met their anxious gazes with indifference. ¡°The shoulder de and wrist are fine,¡± she responded. ¡°The corbone will require a metal pin, but it¡¯s manageable.¡±


    Relieved sighs rippled through the group.


    Carson had been a key sniper in their training programs for the past two years. A serious injury would have had significant repercussions. Fortunately, the situation was under control.


    ¡°You make it sound so simple,¡± a nearby doctor, Rollins Adams, scoffed. ¡°Do you think your treatment works miracles?¡± His tone was casual but loaded with skepticism.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to face him. ¡°If you could cure him, why did you call me in the first ce?¡± She tilted her head, her voice edged with challenge. ¡°Was it just to embarrass yourself?¡±


    Rollins¡¯ face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re just lucky! What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Mastering luck is a skill in itself.¡± A deep, resonant voice echoed down the corridor.


    All heads turned to see Nigel approaching in a wheelchair, his expression calm yetmanding. As he drew near, respectful greetings rippled through the crowd.


    His sharp gaze swept over everyone before settling on Corrine. Then, he turned to Rollins and said, ¡°Her treatment method has been refined through countless practices. It didn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°The skill of bonesetting is not merely about knowledge; it is a delicate dance between judgment and precision. With the right technique, a patient can heal without pain, without even the shadow of difort. But a single misstep¡ªa slight miscalction¡ªcan lead to agony or, worse, irreversible consequences.¡±


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Nigel, now aged and weathered by time, had long since retired, choosing to spend his remaining years in quiet repose. Yet, in the military district, his name still carried the weight of legend, his expertise a beacon of excellence.


    The moment Rollinsid eyes on Nigel, his earlier arrogance crumbled like a sandcastle before the tide. ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s not that I belittle this technique,¡± he hastily exined, his tone nowden with humility. ¡°It¡¯s just that this youngdy seemed so dismissive.¡±


    ¡°Rollins,¡± Nigel replied evenly, his voice calm yet sharp as a scalpel, ¡°if you possessed even a fraction of her skill, you too could afford to be dismissive.¡±


    His words, though spoken softly, struck like a hammer against Rollins¡¯ pride, rendering him speechless.


    Nigel then gestured toward Corrine. ¡°Come here, my student.¡± She stepped forward obediently. ¡°Mr. Miller.¡± A collective gasp swept through the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 767

    ?Chapter 767:


    Rumors had long whispered that Nigel had taken only one apprentice in his lifetime¡ªone he cherished beyond measure, to whom he had imparted all his knowledge without reserve.


    No one had ever imagined that apprentice to be Corrine.


    Shock rippled through Rollins, his disbelief clear as he stared at her. No wonder she had carried herself with such quiet confidence¡ªshe had been personally trained by Nigel himself.


    But¡­ she was so young. If the timeline added up, she must have been barely a teenager when she began learning from him.


    Noticing Rollins¡¯ astonishment, one of the bystanders pped him on the shoulder, speaking in a tone of earnest conviction. ¡°Don¡¯t let her age deceive you. Her skills speak for themselves¡ªotherwise, Nigel would never have taken her under his wing.¡±


    In the orthopedics department, Corrine had always been held in high regard¡ªnot just for her remarkable intellect and steady hands but also for her grace and warmth. She was the kind of person people naturally gravitated toward.


    ¡°You should be grateful for her help instead of trying to humiliate her in public,¡± the hospital director said, his voice firm yetposed. He patted Rollins on the shoulder. ¡°You owe her an apology.¡±


    Rollins averted his gaze, his expression clouded with emotions tooplex to decipher.


    Just then, Jules approached them, nked by several uniformed officers.


    The moment his eyesnded on Corrine, he strode toward her with urgency. ¡°Everything alright?¡± Corrine nodded.


    ¡°Corrine, we owe you for today,¡± said the captain, Jules¡¯ former superior. ¡°We couldn¡¯t have solved this without you.¡±


    Having met her through Jules on several asions, he hade to respect her deeply.


    ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    Corrine smiled, her tone light. ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, why not share a meal?¡± The captain nced at Nigel for approval.


    Nigel turned to Corrine. ¡°Corrine, it¡¯s been years. Will you join me for a meal?¡±


    She nodded respectfully. ¡°Of course.¡±


    At Gourmet Spot¡­


    A sleek ck luxury car glided to a stop at the entrance, its polished exterior gleaming under the sunlight. Passersby stole quick nces, curiosity piqued.


    Corrine was the first to step out.


    The driver promptly moved to the other side, opening the door for Nigel. Corrine quickly approached, assisting her mentor into his wheelchair with practiced ease.


    Their small entourage exited the other vehicles, their presencemanding quiet reverence¡ªonlookers dared not stare too long, sensing the unspoken authority among them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 768

    ?Chapter 768:


    As they made their way toward the elevator, Corrine unexpectedly came face to face with Nate.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked, the words slipping out before she could stop herself.


    Realizing her mistake a second toote, she mentally sighed. As the owner of Gourmet Spot, Nate had every right to be here.


    Nigel, upon spotting Nate, showed a rare moment of surprise. His ever-calm expression wavered, reced by solemn respect. ¡°Mr. Hopkins.¡± Nate gave a slight nod, his usual imposing presence subdued. ¡°Mr. Miller.¡±


    Something in Nate¡¯s demeanor made Nigel pause, his curiosity quietly brewing. A man of Nate¡¯s stature rarely acknowledged others with such deference. What did this mean?


    Though Nate¡¯s position remained somewhat enigmatic, none in the group were strangers to his influence. His status was not just high¡ªit was untouchable. He was not the kind of man who bothered with pleasantries. Yet here he was, treating Nigel with umon respect.


    Questions churned unspoken in the minds of the onlookers. But Jules, standing among them, understood perfectly. Nate¡¯s regard for Nigel had nothing to do with Nigel himself. It had everything to do with Corrine. Without her, Nigel wouldn¡¯t even be on Nate¡¯s radar.


    Corrine, unfazed, turned to Nigel. ¡°Mr. Miller, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Nigel nodded.


    Matthew, observing Nate¡¯s attitude toward Nigel, narrowed his eyes in thought. He then nced at Jules, his toneced with amusement. ¡°He¡¯s interested in your cousin?¡±


    Jules let out a dry chuckle. ¡°If only it were that simple.¡±


    The thought of Nate secretly being involved with Corrine¡ªwithout the knowledge of the Ford family¡ªmade Jules inwardly curse the man.


    T???? ???????? ???????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????.??????


    Matthew arched a brow. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Jules sighed, waving dismissively. ¡°My precious cousin has been taken by an unworthy man. Better not to discuss it.¡±


    Matthew frowned thoughtfully before murmuring, ¡°Unworthy? Are you sure?¡±


    As their conversation continued, they stepped into the elevator.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of Gourmet Spot, another group arrived. Leah, holding onto Bruce¡¯s arm, stepped inside. But as they walked, she suddenly lost her footing, nearly falling backward.


    Bruce reacted instantly, catching her around the waist. ¡°You really need to be more careful,¡± he scolded, though his tone wasced with indulgence.


    Leah¡¯s cheeks flushed, her eyes gleaming as she looked up at him. ¡°I was just worried about keeping your parents waiting.¡±


    ¡°A few minutes won¡¯t make a difference,¡± Bruce reassured her, guiding her toward the elevator.


    Leah followed obediently, but as they moved, her gaze flickered to a familiar figure in the distance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 769

    ?Chapter 769:


    Her heart skipped a beat. Was that¡­ Corrine?


    What was she doing with Matthew and the others?


    An inexplicable unease stirred within her. Instinctively, she wanted to take a closer look. But by the time she tried, all she saw was a retreating back¡ªtoo far to confirm. Bruce, noticing her distraction, frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He followed her gaze but saw nothing unusual.


    Leah snapped back to reality, forcing a stiff smile. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Bruce nodded, unconcerned. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yet, even as she stepped forward, a nagging unease settled in Leah¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t know why, but something about Corrine¡¯s presence unsettled her.


    Still, today was not the time for distractions. They had an important meeting with Bruce¡¯s parents¡ªdiscussions about wedding ns that needed her full attention. Taking a deep breath, she pushed aside her thoughts and forced herself to focus. For now.


    The moment Leah stepped into the private dining room, she approached Tracy with a warm, radiant smile. ¡°Mrs. Ashton, I picked out something special for you on my way here, which caused a slight dy. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    With a graceful motion, she opened the jewelry box in her hand, revealing a stunning ne¡ªa delicate masterpiece of rubies and diamonds, set against icy jade.


    The jade was as clear as spring water, its smooth surface catching the light, creating a luster that enhanced the fiery brilliance of the rubies. A blend of elegance and opulence, it was a piece that exuded understated luxury.


    Tracy had once admired this very ne during a shopping trip. She remembered lingering her finger over the disy, but with the Ashton family¡¯s business facing turbulent times, she had reluctantly walked away.


    She never imagined Leah would go out of her way to buy it for her. It was a dazzling surprise!


    ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í?????????????


    Though Tracy¡¯s eyes sparkled with genuine joy, she remained poised in the presence of the Burgess family, only allowing a graceful nod and a soft, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Leah¡¯s voice remained sweet and gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve caused quite a bit of troubletely, and you¡¯ve been caught in the middle. I feel genuinely guilty¡­¡±


    Tracy let out a sigh, shaking her head. ¡°You used to be a public figure. Now that you¡¯ve stepped back, you might not realize how much attention still lingers. Small missteps can quickly be everyone¡¯s gossip. Take this as a lesson; think twice before you speak or act, and save yourself from unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Leah had intended to use this moment to ingratiate herself with Tracy, but instead, she found herself on the receiving end of a lecture. She nodded and dipped her head in a show of humility, but beneath her loweredshes, a cold glint of disdain surfaced.


    Sonia sat nearby, and her expression tensed. A slow flush of humiliation crept up her neck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 770

    ?Chapter 770:


    Her daughter, chastised so openly in front of her? The slight was undeniable. It felt like a p to her face too.


    Sensing the shift in the air, Corey chuckled, breaking the tension. ¡°Daughters always dote on their parents, but mine seems to have a soft spot for someone else.¡±


    Leah¡¯s cheeks tinted a delicate rose as she gave him a bashful smile. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that,¡± she murmured, stamping her foot in yful protest before slipping to his side.


    Her endearing reaction melted away the unease, promptingughter to ripple through the room, dissolving the awkwardness.


    Tracy¡¯s gaze drifted back to the ne, her fingers lightly grazing the edge of the box. The more she looked at it, the stronger the temptation grew. She longed to try it on immediately.


    Her eyes darted around before she rose to her feet with a polite smile. ¡°Excuse me for a moment. I need to visit the restroom.¡±


    Leah rose immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll join you, Mrs. Ashton.¡± Her voice was warm and knowing, and she scooped up the ne as they left.


    Inside the restroom, Leah approached her and held it up. ¡°Mrs. Ashton, let me help you put it on.¡±


    Tracy hesitated, but only for show. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s a gift for you. Why not wear it now?¡± Leah said smoothly, already fastening the sp before Tracy could protest further.


    As Tracy turned toward the mirror, her fingers grazed the cool stones. Her reflection revealed more than just the gleaming ne¡ªthere was a glow in her eyes, a rekindled spark of delight.


    ¡°When I saw this ne, I immediately thought of you, Mrs. Ashton,¡± Leah smiled. ¡°And now, seeing it on you¡ªit¡¯s absolutely perfect.¡±


    Under the warm praise, Tracy¡¯s face lit up with radiant joy, like the sun breaking through clouds.


    Ch3ck 0ut th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    As they strolled back, arms entwined, the closeness between them resembled that of a mother and daughter. Even their steps were perfectly in sync.


    ¡°Leah, don¡¯t take my earlier words to heart. I was only thinking of your best interests,¡± Tracy¡¯s tone was gentle, almost coaxing. ¡°Fame isn¡¯t all glitz and mour¡ªit draws scrutiny and gossip. Now that you¡¯re so close to Andromache, who knows how many people are waiting to trip you up? Keeping a low profile is the wisest course.¡±


    Leah¡¯s lips curved into a soft, understanding smile. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Just then, the door of the most exclusive VIP room swung open, and Corrine stepped out. When her gazended on Leah and Tracy, a faint furrow creased her brow before she brushed past them coldly. Tracy¡¯s steps faltered. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here.


    She drew in a measured breath and gave a lukewarm smile. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never cross paths with you again, Miss Hond.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 771

    ?Chapter 771:


    It was no secret¡ªshe had vehemently opposed Corrine and Bruce¡¯s rtionship. She had seen Corrine as nothing more than a thorn in her side. Yet, she couldn¡¯t deny the undeniable¡ªCorrine¡¯s presence in the Ashton family had brought a golden age of prosperity. Even if Tracy loathed admitting it, without Corrine, the Ashton family might have long lost its foothold in Lyhaton. Their current sess had her invisible fingerprints, no doubt.


    Since Corrine left, misfortune seemed to dog their every step. The steady decline of their business left Bruce burning the midnight oil. And despite Tracy¡¯s pride, she couldn¡¯t help but wish, in her most vulnerable moments, that Corrine had never left. But pride was a stubborn thing. Tracyforted herself with the notion that Corrine¡¯s background had never truly matched Bruce¡¯s status.


    After all, people like Tracy always wanted the best of both worlds. She had wanted Corrine¡¯s loyalty, her sharp mind, her ability to steady the family¡¯s empire¡ªwhile simultaneously looking down on where she came from.


    Corrine, however, was surprised. Tracy¡ªwho had once spoken to her only in clippedmands or disdainful res¡ªwas actually addressing her.


    ¡°What do you want, Mrs. Ashton?¡± Corrine arched a brow, a mocking smirk curling at the edges of her lips.


    The sharpness in her tone made Tracy regret speaking to her at all. She forced a brittle smile, concealing the bitterness gnawing at her. ¡°Oh, nothing. I merely noticed how well you seem to be doing, Miss Hond. You¡¯re positively glowing.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s bright smile was a perfect contrast to the sarcasmcing her voice. ¡°Well, after you so generouslypensated me with five percent of yourpany¡¯s market value, I¡¯ve had no reason to struggle. Life has been quitefortable. I do wonder, though¡ªhow is Miss Ashton faring these days?¡±


    The questionnded like a blow. Tracy¡¯s mask of civility cracked, and her expression twisted with fury. Those old wounds tore open, raw and festering, especially thetter.


    After the fiasco at the cruise ship auction, Rita¡¯s reputation had taken a nosedive. Finding a suitable match had be an impossible task¡ªno respectable family would consider her, not even the ones of lesser standing. Then, to Tracy¡¯s utter humiliation, it was discovered that Rita was pregnant.


    ???????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? g??????????????£®?????


    A scandal like that? It was unforgivable.


    Tracy had been left with no choice but to arrange for a quiet abortion. Rita had suffered. And Tracy had suffered right alongside her daughter. But she had no one to confide in, no outlet for the bitterness that churned inside her. She had swallowed her pride, her rage, her grief.


    Now, Corrine¡¯s casual remark felt like salt on an open wound. Her rage red, a wildfire behind her eyes, her body trembling with the force of it.


    ¡°You¡­ You ruined everything! If not for you, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! You¡¯re spiteful, Corrine. And people like you always meet their end. Karma will¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ashton!¡± Corrine¡¯s icy voice cut through the tirade.


    Corrine lifted her gaze toward Tracy, her eyes glinting with a cold, piercing light. Her voice, sharp as winter¡¯s chill, sliced through the air. ¡°Rita¡¯s misfortune is entirely of her own making. If she hadn¡¯t schemed against me, would she have ended up in this mess? And now, you have the audacity to me me? I can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re simply quick to forget your lessons or if I¡¯ve been far too lenient with all of you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 772

    ?Chapter 772:


    ¡°Lenient?¡± Tracy scoffed, her poise as a wealthydy abandoned in her fury. She trembled with rage, her face contorted with venom. ¡°If you were truly lenient, why did you seize the chance to exploit the Ashton family? If you were lenient, why did you target Rita at every turn? If you were lenient, why has she ended up like this? You didn¡¯te here in kindness¡ªyou came to destroy us! Thank heavens Bruce didn¡¯t marry you, or our entire family would have been doomed!¡±


    Corrine let out a coldugh, her gaze as icy as moonlight. ¡°Do not tter yourself. I wasn¡¯t plucked from the gutters, desperate for any man¡¯s favor. When Bruce and I were together, the Ashton family was teetering on the edge of copse. So spare me the illusion that your so-called prestige was ever beyond my reach. Even when your family rose to prominence in Lyhaton, bing the city¡¯s new elite, he remained, in my eyes, nothing more than a man propped up by women. And let¡¯s be clear¡ªit wasn¡¯t Bruce who left me. I was the one who walked away, unwilling to wallow in filth any longer.¡±


    Had she not broken things off with Bruce, she might never have crossed paths with Nate.


    And in the end, that heartbreak had been a blessing in disguise.


    Tracy had always known Corrine had a sharp tongue, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to wield it like a dagger now.


    She was like a cactus¡ªdeceptively unassuming, yetden with thorns that could draw blood with the slightest touch.


    Tracy¡¯s face turned red, her anger simmering into something colder, darker.


    Corrine, seeing no reason to linger in fruitless arguments, withdrew her gaze and turned toward the restroom, her indifference like a wall no insult could breach.


    But Tracy, watching her stride away with unshakenposure, felt like a defeated general watching an enemy march triumphantly past¡ªhumiliated, powerless, seething.


    Atst, she could no longer hold back. ¡°You think you¡¯re so noble, so capable, so remarkable. But weren¡¯t you once like a dog, tirelessly working for the Ashton¡­¡±


    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Family? Now that you¡¯ve climbed higher, you act as if we¡¯re beneath you, forgetting how you once groveled before Bruce!¡±


    Corrine paused mid-step.


    She turned her head slightly, her expression darkening, her gaze pressing down on Tracy.


    Her eyes, cold and sharp, seemed to conceal a dagger¡ªone that, if unsheathed, could cut straight to the bone.


    Caught off guard by her gaze, Tracy felt a chill run down her spine, spreading through her body as if she had fallen into an icy abyss.


    Her earlier arrogance faltered.


    She instinctively tightened her grip on Leah¡¯s arm, shifting closer as if seeking shelter.


    Leah noticed, and for a fleeting moment, an almost imperceptible disdain flickered in her eyes.


    Like mother, like daughter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 773

    ?Chapter 773:


    All bravado on the surface, but at their core, both Tracy and Rita were spineless¡ªcopsing the moment true strength stood before them. Still, Leah masked her contempt behind a veil of gentleness.


    ¡°Miss Hond, Tracy has always cherished Rita dearly. Your words just now were rather harsh.¡±


    ¡°Harsh?¡± Corrine arched a brow, her tone turning to ice. ¡°You think that¡¯s harsh? I can give you something far worse.¡±


    Tracy faltered, at a loss for words.


    Corrine cast them a final, measured nce.


    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡±


    Leah remained silent, merely observing.


    Tracy, on the other hand, hesitated before forcing out a scoff. ¡°A bet? On what?¡±


    ¡°That the Ashton family won¡¯tst another year.¡±


    The words struck like a hammer.


    Tracy¡¯s face twisted in fury. ¡°Corrine Hond! Do you think just because you¡¯vetched onto a wealthy backer, you can do whatever you please?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a cool, knowing smile. ¡°I have never needed to rely on anyone.¡±


    Without another nce, Corrine turned and walked away, her posture poised, her stride unwavering.


    Tracy stood rooted to the spot, watching Corrine¡¯s retreating figure, her chest rising and falling with barely contained rage. Unable to hold back, she blurted out, ¡°Is Corrine out of her mind?¡±


    Corrine had dared to curse the Ashton family to ruin¡ªright to Tracy¡¯s face!


    True, their business was no longer at its peak, but even a ship taking on water was still a ship¡ªit wouldn¡¯t sink so easily.


    F??ll ??p???????s ?? g??l??ov?ls.??0??


    To think Corrine could bring them down so easily? Utter lunacy!


    In Tracy¡¯s mind, Corrine was nothing more than a scorned woman, driven to madness after Bruce discarded her. Delusional, grasping at fantasies.


    But Leah¡¯s thoughts were far moreplex.


    Her gaze flickered toward the exclusive VIP room.


    Not just anyone had the privilege of entering that space.


    And when Corrine had walked into the restaurant, she hadn¡¯t been alone. She had been in thepany of power¡ªsurrounded by figures who could shift tides with a single word.


    For her to speak with such certainty, to predict the downfall of the Ashton family within a year¡ªshe must have had something up her sleeve.


    Leah¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk as she reyed Corrine¡¯s parting words. ¡°I have never needed to rely on anyone.¡±


    Oh, really? If she truly stood on her own, how had shee this far?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 774

    ?Chapter 774:


    If Corrine had no one propping her up, where did she get the audacity to challenge her, to manipte events so precisely, even going as far as convincing Luna to retract her statement¡ªdragging Leah¡¯s name through the mud?


    ¡°She¡¯s just unting her limited sess, growing more insufferable by the day,¡± Tracy murmured, her voiceced with quiet derision.


    Hearing that, Leah softened her tone, feigning thoughtfulness. ¡°In a way, Corrine¡¯s hostility toward me is understandable. If I hadn¡¯t entered the picture when I did, she might have married Bruce by now. It¡¯s only natural that she resents me.¡±


    Tracy was quick to refute this. ¡°Nonsense! For three years, she clung to the Ashton family, using thepany¡¯s future as a bargaining chip to pressure Bruce into marriage. Thank goodness he saw sense and left her at the wedding.¡±


    She patted Leah¡¯s hand in reassurance. ¡°Believe me, I know Bruce. He never truly cared for Corrine.¡±


    Leah nodded gently. ¡°Understood, Mrs. Ashton.¡±


    With that, theyposed themselves and returned to the private room. As they stepped inside, they exchanged knowing nces but made no mention of their run-in with Corrine.


    No sooner had they taken their seats than Mird¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Leah adopted a polite smile, her tone light yet measured. ¡°My stomach was a bit unsettled.¡± Then, turning toward Mird, she added with just the right touch of apology, ¡°Sorry for the dy, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    At once, Sonia¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°What happened? Did you eat something bad?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Leah answered vaguely, brushing off the concern as she subtly steered the conversation elsewhere. Her eyes swept across the room, quickly noticing an empty seat. ¡°Where¡¯s Bruce?¡± she asked, her voiceced with casual curiosity.


    ¡°He went out to take a call,¡± Mird said. ¡°He should be back soon.¡±


    Leah nodded, but the thought of the exclusive VIP room Corrine was in gnawed at her. She couldn¡¯t shake the image of Corrine surrounded by a group of influential figures from her mind.


    Why was Corrine always so lucky? Why did sess seem to fall into herp while Leah kept hitting roadblocks?


    The bitterness churned in Leah¡¯s stomach, robbing her of her appetite.


    ¡°Corrine, you followed me here!¡± a familiar voice called out behind her as Corrine stepped out of the restroom.


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t even nce back.


    Bruce watched her retreating figure, his eyes darkening. In a sh, he strode after her.


    ¡°Admit it,¡± he said, catching up. ¡°You can¡¯t forget me!¡± His voice wasced with urgency as he grabbed her wrist.


    Corrine didn¡¯t hesitate. She wrenched free as if recoiling from something vile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 775

    ?Chapter 775:


    Bruce¡¯s gaze flickered, but he recovered quickly. ¡°Deep down, you still have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    At his words, Corrine¡¯s frown rxed¡ªjust slightly. ¡°Did that over-the-shoulder throw break your brain?¡± she mocked, a smirk curling at the corner of her lips.


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened, his once-handsome face turning ice-cold. He studied her for a few moments, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t forget me. I know you, Corrine,¡± he said, his tone slow and deliberate. ¡°You¡¯re someone who values emotions deeply. If someone treats you well, you treat them even better. Even though you¡¯ve broken up with me, can you really erase every moment we spent together in the past three years? If you had truly moved on, why would you keep targeting Leah? Why follow us here? Admit it¡ªyou came all this way to ruin our discussion of the engagement.¡±


    Corrine let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°Your confidence is almost impressive,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°You and Leah are a match made in heaven. I¡¯d be the first to congratte you.¡± She took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with mockery. ¡°But let¡¯s be clear¡ªI wouldn¡¯t lower myself to dumpster diving for a man.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel, ready to leave.


    But then, she felt a familiar presence. A quiet but unmistakable intensity pressed down on her.


    Her throat went dry. Slowly, she looked up, following the long legs standing just behind her.


    Nate was there.


    His dark eyes, deep and unreadable, locked onto her. His brow furrowed ever so slightly, a sharp chill in his gaze. He didn¡¯t say a word but was clearly in an unforgiving mood.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± Corrine asked, quickly closing the distance between them.


    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm


    Nate didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he wrapped an arm around her waist, his grip firm and protective.


    ¡°If I ever see you pestering her again, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re removed from Lyhaton,¡± he hissed at Bruce, his voice calm yet razor-sharp. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Bruce scoffed. ¡°Lyhaton isn¡¯t your territory.¡±


    At that, Nate finally lifted his gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he said coldly.


    Rivals always shed fiercely.


    Even if Bruce¡¯s aura couldn¡¯tpare to Nate¡¯s, his pride didn¡¯t allow him to admit defeat.


    He red at Nate¡¯s and Corrine¡¯s retreating figures, his eyes zing with anger.


    ¡°Do you even know about our past?¡± he challenged, voice taut with defiance. ¡°We were together for three years. Three years!¡±


    Nate halted and fixed his gaze on Bruce.


    ¡°And what exactly are you trying to say?¡± His voice was sharp, edged with warning.


    Bruce¡¯s heart pounded, but he refused to back down. ¡°She and I had a wedding ceremony,¡± he pressed on, clenching his fists. ¡°We almost got married.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 776

    ?Chapter 776:


    A low chuckle escaped Nate¡¯s lips. ¡°Almost, but not quite,¡± he retorted, his wordsced with mockery. ¡°And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you just how foolish you were to let her go.¡±


    Bruce forced a smile, masking the turmoil beneath. ¡°In the end, she¡¯s just something I discarded, yet you act like you¡¯ve struck gold.¡±


    Before he could finish, a¡­


    A heavy punchnded squarely on his nose. The impact sent him stumbling back, crashing to the floor. Warm blood trickled from his nose as he clutched his face, his re burning with fury.


    Nate loomed over him, exuding an overwhelming pressure. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still be this stubborn in the future, Mr. Ashton,¡± he said in an eerily calm voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Corrine murmured, tugging at Nate¡¯s sleeve.


    Nate spared her a nce, then took her hand and walked away. Bruce watched them leave, his eyes narrowing. His fist pounded the cold floor in frustration.


    ¡°Bruce, what happened?¡± Leah rushed toward him, her face etched with worry.


    She had waited in the private room for far too long. When Bruce didn¡¯t return, she stepped out to find him¡ªonly to be met with the shocking sight of him rising from the floor, blood streaking from his nose. Bruce wiped the blood away with the back of his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he muttered, brushing past her. ¡°Just bumped into something.¡±


    Without another word, he strode toward the restroom.


    Momentster, after they returned to the private room, the Burgess and Ashton families wasted no time getting down to business and began discussing the engagement details.


    ¡°Why not skip the engagement and hold the wedding ceremony directly?¡± Corey made a bold proposal.


    His suggestion caught the Ashtons off guard.


    ?????????? ???? ????????????: ????ln??ve???s. c?????


    Mird and Tracy exchanged nces, a flicker of unease passing between them.


    ¡°Leah is our future daughter-inw. There¡¯s no question about that,¡± Tracy, everposed, studied the Burgess couple¡¯s expressions before lowering her eyes to conceal her thoughts. ¡°But marriage is a significant step. Shouldn¡¯t we proceed with due diligence? Why not get engaged first and n the wedding properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mird agreed, nodding. ¡°We should take it step by step. Their rtionship has already drawn attention. A sudden wedding will only spark further controversy.¡±


    Corey listened silently, his gaze lowered, masking the calcting gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°In that case,¡± he said, lightly tapping his cup, ¡°let¡¯s follow your suggestion and proceed with the engagement first.¡± Pausing, he added, ¡°But to avoid furtherplications, how about they register their marriage first?¡±


    Mird hesitated, instinctively looking toward Bruce.


    Bruce, however, remained silent, lost in thought. Seeing no objection from his son, Mird reluctantly agreed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 777

    ?Chapter 777:


    The discussion proceeded smoothly, and Leah¡¯s heart soared with joy. She nced at Bruce, expecting to share in the moment, only to find him sitting there, lost in a world of his own.


    Leah¡¯s smile wavered ever so slightly, her lips pressing together as a faint trace of grievance flickered across her face.


    Sonia caught the shift in her expression, and the warmth in her eyes hardened into something sharper. With a casual air that masked her true intent, she turned to Bruce and said, ¡°Bruce, if you have any thoughts or concerns, don¡¯t hesitate to voice them. Marriage is between you and Leah, after all. As parents, we merely offer guidance.¡±


    Bruce snapped back to reality, his gaze darting from Sonia to Leah, who looked subtly wronged. His brows knitted together in an almost imperceptible frown. A long silence stretched between them before he finally parted his lips to speak.


    Before he could finish, Tracy interjected smoothly, her voiceced with a hint of mischief, ¡°Of course, Bruce has no objections. He¡¯s been dreaming of this moment for years, and now, his wish has finallye true. He¡¯ll be floating on cloud nine tonight, won¡¯t you, Bruce?¡± Her eyes bored into Bruce¡¯s, a silent warning woven into her gaze.


    Bruce hesitated for a heartbeat, and then gave a tepid nod. ¡°Yes.¡± That single word, though spoken without enthusiasm, seemed enough to cate the Burgess family. The tension in the air loosened slightly, and Leah¡¯s expression eased.


    Yet, through the course of the meal, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how Bruce remained distant¡ªhis mind clearly elsewhere.


    Lowering her gaze, Leah concealed the cold glint in her eyes. Her fingers tightened around her fork, the pressure turning her knuckles pale.


    She had watched from the shadows earlier, witnessing the silent exchange between Bruce and Corrine. Every nce, every hesitation¡­ she had seen it all.


    She had long suspected that Bruce had some feelings for Corrine, but suspicions were just whispers in the dark. Now, his absent-mindedness confirmed it.


    ???????????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Men were truly ungrateful.


    They never cherished what was in their grasp until it slipped through their fingers. Only then did regrete knocking.


    But even if Bruce was drowning in nostalgia for Corrine, Leah would never allow anyone to shake her standing as his future wife. Still¡­ a shotgun wedding?


    Beneath the table, Leah¡¯s hand came to rest gently on her abdomen. A flicker of grief and fury surfaced in her eyes.


    Just then, Sonia, ever perceptive, ced a piece of fish on Leah¡¯s te, her voice warm yet purposeful. ¡°Try this. It¡¯s very fresh.¡±


    Leah snapped out of her thoughts, forcing a soft smile. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    She caught the meaning in Sonia¡¯s gaze and then shifted her eyes toward Bruce. Her lips pressed together briefly before she said, ¡°Bruce, you should have some too.¡±


    With deliberate care, she ced a piece of fish onto Bruce¡¯s te. To her surprise, Bruce didn¡¯t even nce at it before putting it into his mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778:


    A secondter, his expression contorted in pain. He doubled over, coughing violently, his hand clutching his throat.


    ¡°Oh dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sonia asked, her face clouded with concern. Tracy sprang to her feet, rmed. ¡°Did a fishbone get stuck?¡±


    Bruce nodded, swallowing hard. His forehead creased, veins standing out from the strain. Mird immediately stood, his voice decisive. ¡°We need to get him to the hospital. Now!¡±


    Panic seized the room as the group hurriedly ushered Bruce out, their frantic departure drawing the attention of other diners. Two managers standing outside the restaurant¡¯s most exclusive VIP suite turned their heads at themotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Corey and Mird, flustered, momentarily paused when they saw the managers.


    Who could be inside the most exclusive VIP suite that it warranted two managers personally stationed at the door? Bruce and Leah, however, already knew the answer.


    At that moment, a message crackled through one of the managers¡¯ earpieces. At once, he stepped forward and opened the door to the suite.


    The people outside instinctively craned their necks, eager to catch a glimpse inside.


    What they saw left them momentarily breathless. Inside the room were faces they had only ever seen on TV or in glossy magazine spreads¡ªfigures of immense power and influence. To be in thepany of just one of them would be a privilege beyond measure, a golden ticket to social and financial ascension.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    The onlookers sighed inwardly, slowly pulling back their gazes. But then, a familiar face caught Corey¡¯s and Mird¡¯s attention, their expressions changing in an instant.


    C??mpl?t? ??o??t?nt ??t g??lnov?ls.??0??


    Dumbfounded, they stood rooted to the spot.


    Corrine?


    How could she be among them?


    She came from a modest background¡ªwhat standing did she have to be dining with such influential figures?


    More shocking than her presence was the subtle reverence those seated around her seemed to show.


    These were individuals the Ashton and Burgess families could only dream of approaching, yet they appeared to revolve around Corrine.


    What on earth was going on?


    Corey¡¯s face darkened, while Mird¡¯s grew even grimmer. A creeping realization settled over Mird¡ªan uneasy, gnawing thought. Had the Ashton family unwittingly let go of a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Ever since Corrine had left, it was as though the Ashton family had been under a lingering curse. No matter how hard they tried to reverse their fortunes, their decline was undeniable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 779

    ?Chapter 779:


    And yet, Corrine¡­ It seemed as if fate had handed her an incredible stroke of luck the moment she left them behind.


    Not only had she risen to a level they could only dream of, but she had also entered the exclusive circles of Lyhaton¡¯s elite.


    If only the Ashton family hadn¡¯t cast her aside¡­ If only Bruce hadn¡¯t abandoned her at the altar¡­


    Would they have already ascended to the ranks of the top four families in Lyhaton?


    But the past could not be rewritten.


    The engagement between Bruce and Leah was set in stone.


    Tomorrow, they would officially register their marriage.


    Mird let out a deep, weary sigh, supporting Bruce as they left. Bruce couldn¡¯t even recall how he had gotten into the car, nor how he had arrived at the hospital.


    His mind was caught in an endless loop of what-ifs.


    Those people in the VIP suite¡­ they could have been a lifeline to Ashton Group.


    But now, that door was firmly shut.


    And it all traced back to one fateful decision. From the moment he turned his back on Corrine, it was as if an unseen hand had begun unraveling everything he had once taken for granted.


    ¡°This fishbone is quiterge.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s voice broke through the haze, dropping the extracted bone onto a stainless steel tray with a metallic clink.


    Tracy¡¯s gaze flickered to the bloodstained fragment, and her brow furrowed. ¡°Was it lodged that deeply? Will there be anyplications?¡±


    The doctor exined, ¡°It was stuck in the posterior pharyngeal wall. It may seem minor, but it scratched the mucous membrane, which is why he¡¯s in pain. It should ease gradually, but I¡¯ll prescribe something to help with the difort.¡±


    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tracy replied, exhaling in relief.


    After the hospital visit, they returned to the Ashton residence. Tracy, unable to shake her unease, studied Bruce¡¯s distant expression. He had been strangely detached since returning from the restroom, and now, he seemed even more withdrawn. Atst, she asked, ¡°Bruce, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s voice was low, almost a whisper. ¡°Mom¡­ do you think I made a mistake?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°What mistake? What are you talking about?¡±


    Earlier in the restaurant, Tracy had been in such a rush to call for the car that shepletely overlooked Corrine¡¯s presence in the VIP room. She was equally oblivious to the influential figures now gathered around Corrine.


    Bruce wondered if the Ashton family would be flourishing today if he hadn¡¯t abandoned Corrine at the wedding ceremony. Regret twisted through him like a de lodged too deep to remove.


    A mother knew her child best. Sensing Bruce¡¯s silence, Tracy¡¯s expression darkened. She warned him in a firm yet weary voice, ¡°Bruce, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s running through your mind right now, but let me be clear¡ªwhat¡¯s done is done. You have no choice but to ept it. Make sure you register your marriage with Leah tomorrow. Do you hear me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780:


    Bruce gave a nonchnt acknowledgment before rising to leave. Watching his retreating figure, Tracy let out a long sigh at the recent events.


    Truth be told, Leah had never been her ideal choice, but her ties to Andromache made her valuable.


    Leah knew this, too. And so did the Burgess family.


    ¡°Dad, why did you suddenly bring up the wedding today?¡± Leah asked, her toneced with confusion.


    Corey nced up at her, the corners of his lips curving into an enigmatic smile. ¡°If I had simply suggested that you and Bruce register the marriage, do you think the Ashton family would have agreed?¡± From the very beginning, Corey had never intended for Bruce and Leah to hold a grand wedding.


    His true goal was to have them legally bound as quickly as possible. But if he had proposed that outright, the Ashton family would have undoubtedly resisted.


    Sonia scoffed. ¡°The Ashtons are always scheming. If it weren¡¯t for Andromache¡¯s backing, their arrogance would have made them believe that no woman was worthy of Bruce.¡±


    ¡°Some truths don¡¯t need to be spoken aloud,¡± Corey replied, casting Leah a meaningful nce.


    At that, Sonia finally fell silent, though resentment still simmered beneath the surface.


    ¡°There¡¯s a charity event tomorrow night,¡± Corey announced. ¡°Prepare yourself, Leah. Attend with Bruce and restore your public image.¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Meanwhile, Corrine and the others finished their meal, and the clock crept toward one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Given his age and frail health, Nigel needed to retire early.


    ???????????????? ?????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    After bidding everyone farewell, he was escorted away by his assistant. Before leaving, he turned to Corrine with an earnest expression.


    ¡°Corrine, if you ever make up your mind, let me know.¡±


    Corrine nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    As Nigel departed, Corrine took her leave as well, slipping into the car with Nate.


    As they watched her silhouette disappear into the car, murmurs arose among the remaining figures.


    ¡°She¡¯s Nigel¡¯s prized student. What a shame she didn¡¯t join us.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she just skilled in orthopedics?¡± someone asked, perplexed.


    Matthew exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his voice deep and measured. ¡°That¡¯s only a fraction of her talent. Back then, during assessments, she ranked first across the entire military district. She was also the champion of the international solo exercise.¡±


    Corrine had been an integral figure in the military¡¯s training program. By design, she was meant to officially enlist upon returning from abroad¡ªbut instead, she walked away. No one knew why.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 781

    ?Chapter 781:


    ¡°What a waste of such an opportunity,¡± a man remarked with a sigh. The captain, who had remained silent, suddenly interjected, ¡°If you think that way, you¡¯re gravely mistaken.¡± Noticing the questioning looks aimed at him, he smiled knowingly. ¡°She¡¯s too exceptional for us to keep her here.¡±


    If not for Jules, she might not have extended her help today.


    At Celtis Estate, Corrine curled up in the corner of the sofa, her silk-like hair cascading over her shoulders, resembling anguid Persian cat in repose.


    Beside her, Nate held her slender ankle in one hand while massaging it gently with the other, his gaze carefully assessing her expression.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked.


    Corrine shook her head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t hurt for a while.¡±


    For her, such an injury was hardly worth mentioning.


    From a young age, Jacob had taught her the delicate intricacies of human joints¡ªhow a precise amount of force could render someone immobile, confining them to bed for life.


    Of course, there were some bones that should never be touched. To do so would be fatal.


    Nate sprayed a cooling mist over her ankle and applied firm yet soothing pressure. As he worked, he asked casually, ¡°Did Nigel teach you bonesetting skills?¡±


    ¡°Nigel taught me many things,¡± Corrine answered. ¡°But I first learned from Jacob.¡±


    She saw no reason to hide the truth.


    Nate¡¯s brow arched slightly at her words, a glimmer of intrigue passing through his eyes.


    The living room fell into afortable silence, filled with an unspoken understanding.


    Then, Corrine¡¯s phone chimed.


    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í????????????


    She nced at the screen.


    A message from Karina read, ¡°Wi¡¯s wedding dress is ready. Please take a look.¡±


    Attached below was a short video.


    The hem of the dress was embroidered with exquisite patterns, the delicate threads shimmering like woven moonlight.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers danced across the keyboard. ¡°Has she tried it on? Any adjustments needed?¡±


    Karina replied almost instantly, ¡°No issues. Also, Wi has invited us to her wedding. Are you free three days from now?¡±


    Three dayster¡­


    Corrine nced at her calendar, her lips curving into an enigmatic smile.


    It was Leah¡¯s birthday.


    She had a special gift lined up for Leah¡ªone that would be unforgettable.


    Her gaze then shifted to the previous date, a flicker of mischief dancing in her eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 782

    ?Chapter 782:


    That day belonged to Nate. His birthday mattered more.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow evening?¡± Nate¡¯s voice pulled her back to the present.


    Corrine met his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an auction tomorrow night. Thought you might want to check it out.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    As their conversation settled, Corrine¡¯s phone buzzed again.


    An unfamiliar number. The area code¡ªLyhaton.


    She answered with a swipe, but before she could utter a word, a familiar voice drifted through the line. ¡°Miss Hond, this is Carson.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Corrine idly twirled a strand of hair between her fingers, her tone unreadable.


    Just that single syble made Carson¡¯s heart race uncontrobly. ¡°Miss Hond, may I invite you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± she replied tly.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I mean no offense. I only wish to express my gratitude for what you did back then. I¡¯ve spent so long searching for you, truly hoping to see you again.¡±


    His feelings for her ran deeper than mere gratitude.


    But Carson knew better than to say so. Some truths were better left unspoken.


    Corrine arched an eyebrow. ¡°Your thoughtfulness is appreciated.¡±


    Back then, she and Jules had been forced into a brutal firefight in Forestvale.


    By dawn, the air had been thick with the acrid stench of gunpowder, the ground littered with the fallen.


    Carson had been among them.


    She had saved his life. But in truth¡­ he had been fated to survive.


    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??


    Nate¡¯s grip tightened slightly¡ªwhether intentional or not¡ªdrawing a sharp inhale from Corrine.


    She lifted her gaze to meet his, her clear eyes exuding an innocent charmced with something far more ambiguous.


    Yet, beneath that carefully crafted naivety, Nate caught the flicker of mischief in her expression.


    She was doing this on purpose, ying the role to perfection, coaxing out his sympathy, his tenderness.


    On the other end of the line, Carson caught the sound and immediately asked, ¡°Miss Hond, what is wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Corrine answered lightly before cutting the call without hesitation.


    She tossed the phone aside, her bare footzily brushing against Nate¡¯s leg, her toes grazing upward to hook onto the hem of his shirt.


    Her every movement carried the teasing grace of a seductress, yet her expression remained as guileless as ever. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked, her voice carrying just the right amount of feigned innocence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 783

    ?Chapter 783:


    Nate¡¯s brows arched slightly, his gaze darkening as he studied her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    His hand wrapped around her slender ankle, his palm warm against her skin, sending an involuntary shiver through her.


    She instinctively tried to pull away, but his grip remained firm, unyielding.


    Her brow twitched.


    Oh no. She had pushed too far.


    ¡°Nate, I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, he gave a sudden tug, pulling her off bnce. A startled gasp escaped her lips as she tumbled backward onto the sofa. Nate moved in instantly, his knee pressing between her legs, his hands braced on either side of her head, trapping her beneath him.


    Shadows cut across his sculpted features, his expression unreadable, bottomless.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he began, his voice dipping into something dangerously soft, ¡°what exactly should I do when my girlfriend flirts with another man right in front of me?¡±


    Corrine blinked up at him, taking a moment before answering with measured calmness, ¡°I think a man should be forgiving.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, displeased with her bold response. ¡°And what attitude should a woman have?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a slow, teasing smile. ¡°As a woman, I believe actions speak louder than words.¡±


    Without another word, she reached up, grasped his tie, and pulled him down to her. Her lips met his¡ªsoft, warm, andpletely unexpected.


    Nate tensed for the briefest second before instincts took over. The moment his mind registered the kiss, control shifted. His lips moved against hers, deepening the connection with a possessive intensity that left her no room for escape.


    His teeth grazed her lower lip, eliciting a muffled sound from her.


    M?????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í?????? dot con


    The air between them thickened as he imed every breath she tried to take, his dominance drawing every ounce of strength from her limbs. Her grip on his cor ckened, her body melting beneath him.


    Just as she thought she might lose herselfpletely, Nate pulled away, his forehead resting against hers. His smoldering gaze locked onto her face.


    Corriney sprawled against the cushions, her long hair cascading around her, her neckline slightly askew, revealing the delicate curve of her corbone.


    Her breath came in shallow, uneven draws, her cheeks flushed with the lingering heat of their kiss.


    Her half-lidded gaze tilted up toward him, her expression carrying just the right amount of allure to make his breath hitch.


    Nate swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as his fingers threaded through her hair, absently toying with the silken strands. ¡°Was that your way of ingratiating yourself just now?¡±


    ¡°To please you,¡± she murmured, a yful glint in her eyes. Her red lips curved into a dazzling smile, the mischief in her expression only growing bolder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 784

    ?Chapter 784:


    Seeing his silence, she moved swiftly, wrapping her legs around his waist and flipping him over, straddling him with ease. ¡°Still angry?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nate countered, his expression unreadable. ¡°If you ask me, I would say you¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    ¡°Angry anymore?¡± Corrine¡¯s smile turned foxlike. ¡°You are the most generous, are you not?¡± The coldness in his gaze softened at her teasing tone.


    Without warning, he sat up, lifting her effortlessly onto hisp. His fingers trailed along her jaw, pushing aside loose strands of hair as he spoke in a low murmur. ¡°Tell me about Carson.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow. So, he was not letting this go.


    She felt the slight pressure of his fingers tracing behind her ear, a barely-there touch that sent a ripple of tension down her spine. Her fingers curled involuntarily, her body stiffening at the unexpected sensation. She instinctively tried to shift away, but his hold remained firm.


    ¡°Corrine.¡± Nate¡¯s voice dropped lower, his lips ghosting over her temple. ¡°Why are you so sensitive?¡±


    Her eyes flickered toward him. ¡°Do you want to hear my exnation or not?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I am listening.¡±


    Corrine exhaled, shifting slightly in his arms. ¡°It is nothing much. He just wants to repay a debt¡ªa life-saving one, I suppose.¡±


    A glint of amusement flickered through Nate¡¯s eyes. ¡°And when did you save him?¡±


    ¡°Five years ago. In Forestvale.¡± She finally moved out of his hold, settling beside him. Her fingers absently smoothed the wrinkles from her shirt as she turned her gaze toward the window. The sunlight outside was blinding, but her expression remained calm, slightly detached. ¡°It was chaotic back then. There were bodies everywhere¡ªpeople caught in the crossfire, those unlucky enough to be shot. He was one of them. Butpared to most, he was lucky, so I saved him on a whim.¡±


    But now, it seemed like she had saved a troublesome admirer. She was not naive. The meaning behind Carson¡¯s call, that dinner invitation¡ªit was all too easy to decipher.


    It was not that she was narcissistic, but Carson, the legendary sharpshooter, was as easy to read as an open book, and his intentions were crystal clear.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    ¡°Most gunfights happen in Forestvale every year. The government has made several attempts to intervene, but the results have been far from satisfactory.¡± Nate took note of Corrine¡¯s subdued expression, his fingers absentmindedly gliding through her soft hair, a soothing motion akin to stroking a restless cat. She turned her¡­¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze turned toward him, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°You seem to know a lot about Forestvale.¡±


    A knowing smile tugged at Nate¡¯s lips. ¡°I have been there a few times. Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ve even crossed paths.¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly, doubtful. ¡°That seems unlikely.¡±


    Nate arched a brow, his smirk deepening. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Before she could respond, his phone buzzed. He rose from his seat, fishing it out of his pocket and answering with practiced ease.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 785

    ?Chapter 785:


    Moses¡¯ voice came through, brimming with excitement. ¡°Nate, we justnded a massive shipment. We¡¯re going to make a fortune!¡±


    While Moses practically radiated enthusiasm, Nate remained unfazed, his expression unreadable. ¡°Put Zack on the line.¡±


    Moses did not hesitate, handing the phone over. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Zack took the phone with a smirk, a cigarette dangling between his fingers. ¡°This shipment is too big to move quietly. If Jonathan catches wind of it, we¡¯re looking at another all-out war.¡±


    It was a shipment worth tens of billions.


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened, an icy glint shing through them. ¡°Do I really need to teach you how to handle someone like him?¡±


    Zack let out a low chuckle, exhaling a plume of smoke. ¡°Understood.¡±


    They were never the good guys to begin with, and handling people like Jonathan¡ªwho was just as ruthless¡ªwas second nature to them.


    After ending the call, Nate returned to the sofa, only to find Corrine fast asleep.


    He watched her for a long moment, a quiet smile ying at the corners of his mouth. With a soft sigh, he murmured, ¡°This heartless woman¡­ After all this time together, how has she not realized I am that guy?¡±


    In the quiet depths of her slumber, Corrine found herself drifting through a dream that felt almost tangible, as though she were slipping through the seams of reality. She was transported back to that long, harrowing night in Forestvale, five years ago.


    The air hung heavy, thick with the acrid scent of blood and gunpowder. Fallen bodies, victims of the violence that had unfolded, writhed in agony upon the cold earth. No matter how swiftly she shot back, death was always a step ahead. It was a brutal reminder of her helplessness, a cruel spectator to the fleeting nature of life.


    Just as doubt began to settle in, a bullet shot through the air, hurtling toward her with deadly intent. Before she could even react, a shadow darted toward her, pulling her into a rough embrace, mming her to the ground. The impact sent them crashing through the basement window, tumbling into the dark abyss of an old, forgotten cer.


    The ce was a ckened void, as though the darkness itself had been swallowed whole. A faint, unsettling scent hung in the air, and the rustling of unseen dangers echoed from the corners of the room.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ???????? ????????


    Though the shadows obscured her vision, Corrine¡¯s instincts red. She could feel the danger creeping closer, like a predator drawing near. Her body tightened, ready for action, but as she reached for her side, her hand found nothing but emptiness. Her dagger was gone.


    Sensing her unease, the man beside her spoke in a voice that was both steady and soft, like a calm breeze cutting through a sweltering summer day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Are you from Chadand?¡± The familiar cadence of his voice brought a sliver offort to Corrine¡¯s anxious heart.


    His reply was a subtle murmur, a slight acknowledgment, but it was enough to assure her. For the remainder of that tumultuous night, he was like a silent guardian, shielding her from harm, crafting a sanctuary in the heart of the storm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 786

    ?Chapter 786:


    As the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, Corrine stirred from her dreamlike state. Her hands, stained with blood, told the grim story of a night filled with pain. She realized with a start that he, too, had been wounded.


    Yet, when she sought him out, he had vanished into the ether, leaving behind only the faintest trace of himself. There was a lingering scent, something dark and earthy¡ªa mixture of ebony and sandalwood, subtle but unmistakable.


    With a sudden jolt, Corrine¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she found herself staring directly into Nate¡¯s face. For a moment, she was frozen, caught off guard by his proximity.


    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± Nate murmured, his voice soft, as he gently wrapped his arm around her, pulling her into the warmth of his embrace.


    Corrine nestled against him, inhaling the cool, familiar scent that calmed her racing heart. It was soothing, like the first breath of fresh air after a storm.


    But try as she might, sleep eluded her, her mind still tangled in the remnants of the dream. Theyy together, their heartbeats gradually synchronizing, as though the world had slowed just for them.


    Nate¡¯s lips brushed her temple, warm and tender, the sensation sending a shiver down her spine. He pressed a soft kiss to her hairline, his breath a gentle caress on her skin.


    ¡°It tickles,¡± Corrine murmured, pulling away slightly, her smile a quiet ripple in the stillness.


    Though her eyes remained closed, her hand, almost of its own ord, slid down to his waist, her touch lingering as if trying to grasp the fragments of something fleeting.


    But for Nate, her touch was a spark, igniting something within him. His breath caught, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he grasped her wrist.


    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± he asked.


    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??


    Corrine smirked, the corner of her mouth curving upward. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that your self-control iscking?¡±


    Nate raised an eyebrow, a glimmer of amusement dancing in his eyes. Her ability to shift the me was certainly improving.


    ¡°Are we going to visit my grandma tonight?¡± he asked, lifting her hand to his lips for a fleeting, tender kiss.


    Corrine nodded, her response simple but warm. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden hue over the world, they walked side by side toward Fragrance Garden, where Evelyn awaited.


    The moment Evelyn saw them, she set aside her work, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°Corrine,e here. I need to take a good look at you.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn,¡± Corrine responded, her voice soft with affection as she approached.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as she sped Corrine¡¯s hand, her gaze sweeping over her, as if trying to measure every inch of her wellbeing. Her eyes finally paused, lingering on Corrine¡¯s belly.


    Feeling Evelyn¡¯s intense stare, Corrine shifted ufortably, unsure of how to respond.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 787

    ?Chapter 787:


    Sensing her difort, Nate stepped forward, draping his arm protectively around Corrine¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We don¡¯t visit often enough. Aren¡¯t you going to invite us inside?¡±


    ¡°You do realize it¡¯s rare for you to stop by, don¡¯t you?¡± Evelyn teased, offering Nate a yful re before turning her warm smile back to Corrine. ¡°Come inside, dear. I just received a new batch of coffee beans. Let¡¯s give them a try.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Corrine nodded, allowing herself to be led inside.


    Nate stood still for a moment, watching them disappear through the door. Once they were out of sight, his demeanor shifted, his expression growing more serious. He turned to Penny with quiet intent. ¡°Has anyone caused trouble for Grandmately?¡±


    Though Nate didn¡¯t specify, Penny could easily infer who he was referring to.


    ¡°She did make quite a scene the other day,¡± Penny replied. ¡°You know how your grandma is¡ªalways guided by reason rather than family. And she does care deeply for Corrine. Andromache felt Mrs. Hopkins was showing favoritism, and they ended on bad terms.¡± Penny let out a soft sigh, her words heavy with unspoken understanding. ¡°Mrs. Hopkins says she¡¯s unaffected, but at the end of the day, Andromache is her own daughter.¡±


    Since Andromache¡¯s disruptive visit, Evelyn had struggled with restless sleep, though she had told Penny to keep it quiet.


    Nate¡¯s brow furrowed as a cold,manding presence emanated from him.


    ¡°Tell everyone¡ªif anyone lets Andromache in again, they¡¯re out!¡± His voice was sharp and authoritative, sending a chill through the staff.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they all responded, their nerves on edge.


    In the living room, Evelyn overheard the conversation and frowned slightly.


    ?????? ?????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Corrine asked, carefully pulling a white slip of paper from the coffee bean can.


    Evelyn snapped back to reality, her gaze locking on the paper in Corrine¡¯s hand. Recognition flickered in her eyes before she swiftly snatched it away. She unfolded it, quickly reading its contents.


    ¡°The moon is bright, and the autumn wind cries, scattering leaves in the sky. Looking at my lonely shadow, I think of your beautiful smile, like a rose blooming in the depths of my heart.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s anger red. Without warning, she tore the paper to pieces, muttering in fury, ¡°That shameless old bastard!¡±


    Did she block the road to Lyhaton, or had someone broken his legs? So much time had passed, and instead ofing to confront her, he sent her this sickeningly sweet poem? Was this his idea of sincerity?


    Evelyn¡¯s anger built with nowhere to direct it, and her eyes fell on the can of coffee beans. She strode forward in frustration and dropped it to the floor.


    The sharp sound of the can shattering brought Nate and Penny rushing in.


    ¡°Mrs. Hopkins,¡± Penny said quickly, seeing the broken can and the torn paper. She had a hunch about what had happened and signaled for the servants to clean it up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 788

    ?Chapter 788:


    Penny helped Evelyn back into her armchair, sighing lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to waste your favorite beans.¡±


    Evelyn huffed, her expression hardening. ¡°I may love them, but they¡¯re not indispensable.¡±


    There was a subtle yet unmistakable hint behind Evelyn¡¯s words. The words appeared to reference the broken can of coffee beans, but their true meaning seemed to reach far beyond that, casting an unspoken nce at Ralph, Nate¡¯s grandfather, far away on the Independent Continent. Those gathered in the room could easily read the hidden message Evelyn was weaving.


    Corrine, however, remained silent. She had heard from Nate that Evelyn and Ralph had experienced a falling out, which had caused Evelyn to leave. But judging by the chilly atmosphere, Corrine suspected this rift was not one that would heal anytime soon.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care for those beans, perhaps you¡¯ll prefer the ones I brought,¡± Nate suggested, signaling to a servant to bring over the new batch.


    Understanding the silent hint, Corrine epted the offering gracefully and began preparing a cup of coffee with methodical precision. She handed the cup to Evelyn with both hands, her expression soft. ¡°Evelyn, would you like to try this?¡±


    ¡°These tasks are better suited for the servants,¡± Evelyn replied, epting the coffee but setting it aside. She gently patted Corrine¡¯s hand, her tone slipping back into its familiar warmth. ¡°Good girl, did I frighten you just now?¡±


    Corrine smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not one to be easily rattled.¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°Indeed, not easily rattled.¡± At his remark, Corrine nced up, catching the faint movement of Nate wiping his lips. A flurry of heated thoughts shed in her mind, and her cheeks flushed a soft shade of pink.


    Evelyn observed the exchange in silence, a knowing smile flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Hopkins, the meal is ready,¡± Penny announced.


    . brings magic to life


    Evelyn nodded, taking Corrine¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Corrine nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The meal unfolded in a peaceful, harmonious atmosphere¡ªat least, it did until an unexpected voice broke the tranquility.


    ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯ve all left me out here while you indulge in your little family reunion!¡± The voice was soft, almost melodic, yet dripping with sarcasm and bitterness, as if each word was dipped in venom.


    Evelyn set down her fork, her gaze sharpening. ¡°If you¡¯vee to eat in peace, I won¡¯t deny you a seat at the table. But if you¡¯vee to stir trouble, I suggest you leave.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s irritation was already on the edge, and Evelyn¡¯s words only fanned the mes. Yet, when she turned to face Nate, a flicker of doubt crossed her. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to continue her attack or retreat.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she shifted her ire onto Corrine. ¡°If an outsider like her can sit here and eat without a second thought, then why can¡¯t I?¡±


    With that, she flung her bag onto a nearby servant and took a seat across from Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 789

    ?Chapter 789:


    ¡°Miss Hond, you really are something. My nephew, who usually steers clear of women, seems to be bending over backward for you, and even my mother seems to have been charmed by you. Such talents, I dare say, I could never acquire.¡± Andromache¡¯s words were dripping with sarcasm, as if she were holding a dagger and itching to strike.


    Corrine regarded her with an almost amused expression, a slight smile ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m simply naturally charming.¡±


    She meant to say Andromache had only herself to me if she was not popr.


    Andromache¡¯s face darkened, her eyes narrowing into cold slits as she red at Corrine. ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Before she could say more, Nate set down his fork with a decisive thud. The sound was neither deafening nor meek, but it was enough to make Andromache¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°When did you have the rights to decide what my girlfriend can do?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was cold, his gaze cutting through Andromache like a sharp de.


    Andromache bit her lip, fighting back the heat of her anger. She turned to Evelyn, her face twisted with feigned hurt. ¡°Mom, look at how Nate¡¯s been influenced by this woman! He doesn¡¯t even respect me anymore! What¡¯s next? Does this mean he doesn¡¯t respect you either?¡± Her voice grew louder,den with false tears.


    Penny, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t hide her growing impatience. ¡°Ms. Hopkins, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Why do you always resort to tears whenever Mrs. Hopkins is around? Can¡¯t you let her enjoy a peaceful meal for once?¡±


    There was an unmistakable edge in Penny¡¯s tone.


    If anyone else had spoken in such a way, Andromache would have fired back without hesitation. But Penny, Evelyn¡¯s closest confidante, was another matter entirely. Her words often mirrored Evelyn¡¯s stance, making it hard for Andromache to ignore them.


    Andromache clenched her fists under the table, her eyes flickering to Evelyn, who remained impassive. Realizing that continuing her tirade would only serve to embarrass her further, she simmered down. Though she longed to leave, she had insisted on staying earlier. To leave now would be to admit defeat.


    ?????????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    So, with great reluctance, Andromache stayed, though every bite she took seemed to sour in her mouth.


    Her difort deepened when she noticed Corrine sitting beside Nate. Her unease gnawed at her. ¡°Mom, Nate¡¯s birthday ising up soon. ording to the Hopkins family tradition, shouldn¡¯t we be returning home?¡±


    Evelyn nced at her, unfazed. ¡°This is Fragrance Garden, not the Hopkins family estate. Don¡¯t bring those rules here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, even if you¡¯re upset, there¡¯s a limit,¡± Andromache persisted. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for you to leave after a disagreement, but what about Nate? Dad and my brother miss him. They¡¯ve been preparing for his birthday banquet for ages. I heard the Quinn family heir¡­¡±


    ¡°No talking during meals!¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice darkened, carrying a quiet but unmistakable warning. ¡°Have you forgotten the manners you were taught?¡±


    Evelyn rarely raised her voice, but when she did, the force of it was enough to silence the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 790

    ?Chapter 790:


    Andromache stiffened, her fingers gripping the fork tighter. She could only endure a few more moments before the tension broke, and she put down her fork. ¡°Nate, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you really going to stay in Lyhaton just for a woman?¡±


    ¡°My business is none of your concern,¡± Nate replied, his words clipped and cold, his dark eyes carrying a chilling finality.


    Andromache¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her lips trembled as she bit back the frustration threatening to spill over. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee today.¡±


    With that, she rose from her seat, her movements sharp with resentment.


    Evelyn watched her retreating figure, her voice cold as ice. ¡°From now on, you have no reason toe here.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re kicking me out?¡± Andromache¡¯s eyes shed with a mixture of fury and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re too prestigious for my humble abode,¡± Evelyn replied, her tone as frosty as the first winter morning.


    Andromache¡¯s gaze lingered on Evelyn for a moment, her nostrils ring with indignation. With a final, disdainful sniff, she turned and stormed out, not sparing another nce.


    After her departure, Evelyn lost her appetite, excusing herself to retire to her room.


    In the dining room, Corrine rested her chin on one hand, the other tapping rhythmically on the table with her long, delicate fingers. Each tap seemed to echo louder in the charged silence. ¡°The Quinn family heir she mentioned¡ªwas it a woman or a man?¡±


    Nate¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as though he were contemting a riddle. ¡°It could be a man.¡±


    Corrine narrowed her gaze, a quiet storm brewing behind her eyes. ¡°If it really were a man, why would she say that to my face, and why would your grandma cut her off at such a critical moment?¡± Evelyn¡¯s earlier anger had been fueled by two fires. First, Andromache¡¯s tant disrespect had rubbed her the wrong way. Second, Evelyn wasn¡¯t blind¡ªshe saw right through Andromache¡¯s attempt to nt seeds of discord.


    Nate nced at Corrine and, after peeling thest shrimp with deliberate care, wiped his fingers on a napkin. ¡°So, what¡¯s running through your mind?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    ¡°Am I the other woman in your life?¡± Corrine asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and caution.


    Regardless of whether Andromache¡¯s words were meant to stir trouble or merely add fuel to the drama, they had sessfully struck a chord within her. No woman can standpletely unfazed when another woman gets too close to her man.


    If she truly didn¡¯t care, it would only mean she wasn¡¯t invested in him at all.


    ¡°No!¡± Nate¡¯s response was immediate, though he quickly realized itcked the necessary weight. He gave her a serious look. ¡°Apart from you, I have no interest in any other woman.¡±


    His words eased a knot in her chest, and she let the matter slip. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she said, her tone light but firm.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of Nate having past rtionships. What she couldn¡¯t bear was the thought of him keeping ambiguous connections with other women now that they were together.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 791

    ?Chapter 791:


    She refused to be the other woman.


    Her mind was clear¡ªNate¡¯s past was his own, but she was his present and future.


    Nate¡¯s eyes lingered on her, watching as she chewed on shrimp, cheeks puffed like a chipmunk. Unable to resist, he gently pinched her face.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Corrine shot him a re, her eyes clear and annoyed, but undeniably amused.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be a little less sharp?¡± Nate teased, a yful glint in his eyes.


    Corrine rubbed her face. ¡°Too clever for my own good, huh?¡±


    After finishing their meal, they prepared to say their goodbyes to Evelyn.


    However, Evelyn held Corrine¡¯s hand, her grip warm and persistent as she spoke.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t let what Andromache said get under your skin,¡± Evelyn reassured, her voice soft but steady. ¡°I promise you, Nate has never had any other woman besides you.¡±


    Then, Evelyn¡¯s tone shifted, and she chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t believe this, but I once suspected Nate might have some unspoken condition, and I had him checked out at the hospital.¡±


    Corrine was left speechless, blinking in surprise. Evelyn really trusted her to share such¡­ personal stories.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Evelyn continued, her smile growing wider. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    She reached for a box from Penny and ced it into Corrine¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    Corrine nced at the box.


    She didn¡¯t know what was inside, but the delicate craftsmanship suggested it wasn¡¯t just a trinket. She hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re Nate¡¯s girlfriend now,¡± Evelyn insisted, gently pushing the box into Corrine¡¯s arms.


    Corrine nced at Nate, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a reassuring smile. ¡°If Grandma offers it, you should take it. She has more treasures than you could imagine.¡±


    Reluctantly, Corrine epted it and pressed her lips together. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Evelyn beamed, her smile radiant and full of warmth, like a blooming flower in the spring. ¡°By epting this gift, you¡¯re truly part of the family now. No turning back!¡±


    Corrine froze for a moment, feeling as if she had unwittingly made an unspoken promise.


    They talked for a while longer, and it wasn¡¯t until eight in the evening, after Evelyn had taken her medicine, that Corrine and Nate finally said their goodbyes.


    As they left, Evelyn watched them go, a sigh escaping her lips. ¡°I wonder how long I can protect her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll live a long, happy life; stop overthinking,¡± Penny replied, tucking a nket around Evelyn. ¡°You know Nate¡¯s temperament. No matter what happens, Corrine is safe.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 792

    ?Chapter 792:


    Evelyn¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Has the invitation reached the Ford family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Penny replied. ¡°But they mentioned Mr. Ford isn¡¯t well enough to see guests.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes gleamed with a knowing look. ¡°Then I suppose his illness will linger a while longer.¡±


    Penny caught her drift and chuckled softly.


    After a long, rxing shower, Nate stepped out of the bathroom, towel in hand, only to find Corrine sitting cross-legged at the foot of the bed, opening the box and gazing at its contents.


    She rested her chin on her palm, eyes tracing over the jewelry¡ªne, bracelet, earrings, and ringid out before her.


    ¡°This set of jewelry is quite old,¡± Nate remarked, his voice low as he strolled toward her, drying his hair.


    As he passed the sofa, he tossed the towel on it, then sat next to her, his long, graceful legs folding beneath him.


    Corrine nced up at him. ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    At first nce, the jewelry was nothing short of magnificent¡ªespecially as it was a rare,plete set. She hadn¡¯t expected Evelyn to be so generous.


    ¡°Grandma brought these into the Hopkins family when she married. They¡¯ve been passed down from her mother,¡± Nate exined, slipping the bracelet onto Corrine¡¯s wrist.


    The jade color shimmered in the light, making Corrine¡¯s skin glow with a delicate radiance, like polished jade. Nate¡¯s thumb grazed her wrist. ¡°It suits you.¡±


    Corrine, feeling a touch ufortable with the gift¡¯s weight, tried to remove the bracelet. ¡°It¡¯s too valuable. I can¡¯t keep it. I should return it to Evelyn.¡±


    Nate gently held her hand, his fingers firm. ¡°Once it¡¯s on, it¡¯s not so easy to take off.¡±


    For more visit g????¦Ï¦Í????s.??????


    ¡°Do you think this will tie me down?¡± Corrine raised her arm, shaking the bracelet teasingly.


    ¡°How about I add myself to the equation?¡± Nate quipped, leaning over and pulling Corrine beneath him, enveloping her in his embrace.


    Corrine rolled her eyes. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re so childish.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do something a little less childish,¡± he murmured, tilting her chin and capturing her lips with his.


    Corrine gasped, parting her lips to breathe, but that brief moment gave Nate the chance to deepen the kiss.


    His fingers threaded through her hair, holding her head as his lips imed hers, slow and deliberate, each kiss deeper than thest. His scent was a thick, almost tangible presence, wrapping around her, consuming her.


    The hem of her nightgown fluttered upward, exposing her waist to the cool air, sending a shiver through her.


    His kisses moved lower, each one a heated whisper against her skin. When he reached a particrly sensitive spot, Corrine¡¯s fingers curled involuntarily. ¡°Enough, enough¡­¡± she breathed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 793

    ?Chapter 793:


    If this continued, it would undoubtedly spiral out of control.


    Nate¡¯s gaze rose to meet Corrine¡¯s, his dark eyes igniting like a spark in a sea of shadows, revealing the long-hidden yearnings that simmered just beneath the surface.


    ¡°Still think it¡¯s childish?¡± His voice, rich with a sultry timbre, seemed to hum in the air, an intoxicating mixture of confidence and allure.


    Corrine swallowed, forcing a semnce of calm to settle over her. ¡°Not childish,¡± she managed to say, though the words felt foreign in her mouth.


    ¡°As adults, aren¡¯t we supposed to be leaving childish things behind?¡± Nate¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, a blend of sophistication and mischief dancing in his expression.


    Corrine was left speechless. She had found herself in deep waters and wasn¡¯t sure how to navigate them.


    Recognizing that further words would only deepen the hole she was digging for herself, she averted her eyes, sealing her lips in quiet surrender.


    Hershes, dark and delicate, cast soft shadows across her cheeks, while her features seemed to glow with an otherworldly light. Her nose, perfectly sculpted,plemented the slight curve of her lips, which glistened faintly with a temptation she couldn¡¯t hide.


    Each feature, crafted to perfection, gave her the look of a porcin doll, delicate yet brimming with life.


    As Nate¡¯s gaze traced the outline of her face, it lingered on her slightly undone nightgown, where two buttons had been carelessly left unfastened, hinting at the gentle swell of her chest beneath.


    His throat tightened, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, his stare deepening with unspoken hunger. He involuntarily tightened his grip around her waist.


    ¡°Nate, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± Corrine murmured, a soft tremor in her voice, her body shifting beneath his touch.


    ????????????¡¯?? ??????????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Nate¡¯s eyes met hers once more, his voice low and thoughtful. ¡°If this bothers you now, how will you manage when the stakes are higher?¡±


    Understanding what he meant, Corrine couldn¡¯t find the words. She had no idea how to respond to that.


    Her mind raced as she bit her lip, her pulse quickening. She hesitated, then asked cautiously, ¡°Will it¡­ hurt a lot?¡±


    Nate¡¯s brow furrowed as he weighed the question.


    After a pause, his lips parted, and he suggested, ¡°Why not find out for yourself?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched, the words rattling in her mind. She had no idea how to even begin to answer that.


    Not waiting for her to speak, Nate leaned in again, his lips capturing hers in a kiss that left her breathless.


    Through their shared ragged breaths, she could barely make out her own voice murmuring, ¡°Maybe¡­ we should try¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s body stiffened, though he made no verbal reply. Instead, his lips began their journey down her skin, tasting her as though savoring a forbidden fruit.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 794

    ?Chapter 794:


    Corrine gripped the bedsheet beneath her, her hands trembling, anxiety twisting in her stomach. ¡°I¡­ I have no experience in this. Please, be gentle¡­¡±


    After what seemed like an eternity, Nate rested his head in the crook of her neck, his breath uneven as he chuckled softly. ¡°Sleep now.¡± His warm breath left a trail of heat across her skin, a sensation that felt both burning and soothing.


    Corrine, still somewhat disoriented, met his amused eyes. Her body flushed with both embarrassment and irritation. Without thinking, she kicked him off the bed.


    She wrapped herself tightly in the nket, only the crown of her head remaining exposed, as though she were a cocoon retreating into itself. Nate, eyeing the makeshift ¡°burrito¡± on the bed, allowed a slow smile to spread across his face.


    He stood and silently made his way to the bathroom.


    A cold shower thatsted well over half an hour taught him a valuable lesson: be careful about flirting with this woman.


    Meanwhile, Corrine had already drifted into an untroubled sleep.


    Returning quietly, Nate slipped back into bed, the mattress dipping gently beside her. Corrine, sensing his presence, subconsciously nuzzled against him, her head resting on his chest.


    Nate, wrapping her in his embrace, gently stroked her back. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Corrine, still half-asleep, murmured, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    The next morning, Bruce and Leah registered their marriage, the paperwork freshly signed. Bruce then apanied Leah to Adalynn¡¯s design studio to pick out the dress.


    The dress needed to capture the essence of the birthday party theme while also meeting the formal requirements for an engagement. Therefore, Adalynn had designed an all-white dress for Leah.


    Leah gazed at the finished piece, her eyes wide with admiration. ¡°Adalynn, you truly live up to your title as the reigning champion of the fashion world. Even after all these years of keeping a low profile, your work is still breathtaking. But¡­¡± She paused, a hint of confusion crossing her face. ¡°I remember your previous design style wasn¡¯t like this.¡±


    Adalynn¡¯s creations had always been extravagant, marked by a bohemian ir that spoke to free spirits. But this dress? It was something else entirely¡ªsleek, intricate, and as refined as a work of art.


    ???????? ???????? ????????????????????????


    Adalynn¡¯s eyes darted around for a brief moment. ¡°To be honest, the main reason I returned home was to evolve my design style. You came to me at just the right moment, and I made a few breakthroughs while working with your image. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this beautifully.¡±


    ¡°So, in a sense, we¡¯ve helped each other?¡± Leah mused.


    They exchanged a smile, but suddenly Adalynn remembered something. ¡°There¡¯s something I want your opinion on.¡±


    Leah, still entranced by the dress, replied absentmindedly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of entering this design into a fashionpetition,¡± Adalynn confessed. ¡°If it goes as nned, I may need to take the dress with me. Would you mind?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 795

    ?Chapter 795:


    The dress had been custom-made for Leah, and whether it could be taken or disyed elsewhere was ultimately her decision.


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up, her thoughts already running ahead. ¡°Of course. This isn¡¯t just my dress¡ªit¡¯s your design too.¡±


    If Adalynn won the championship, Leah could capitalize on the attention, gaining some spotlight herself. Although she had distanced herself from the entertainment industry, Leah still enjoyed being in the center of attention.


    The recent incident with Luna had forced her toy low, but now, with an opportunity like this on the table, she wasn¡¯t about to let it slip through her fingers.


    ¡°Can I try it on now?¡± Leah¡¯s eagerness was palpable.


    Adalynn smiled warmly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leah stood before the mirror in the dress, her face glowing with delight. She turned toward Bruce. ¡°Bruce, do I look good?¡±


    Bruce, sitting in the waiting area, looked up, his gaze following her movements. Under the lights, Leah appeared nothing short of stunning. The dress hugged her figure perfectly, but there was something missing. The cool elegance the dress called for didn¡¯t quite align with her natural warmth.


    In that moment, an image of Corrine¡ªcool,posed, and effortlessly elegant¡ªshed into his mind. If only she were wearing this dress, it would fit her like a second skin. For a fleeting second, Bruce was transported back to their wedding day, seeing Corrine in her wedding gown, standing before him, flowers in hand.


    Had he not abandoned her that day, what would their lives look like now?


    Ever since seeing Corrine in the most exclusive VIP room of Gourmet Spot, Bruce had been unable to shake the feeling that his life had been turned upside down. The more he tried to ignore the gnawing regret, the stronger it became.


    ¡°Bruce.¡± Leah¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, and she watched him, concern beginning to edge her smile as a cold flicker passed through her eyes.


    Adalynn, noticing his distracted gaze, couldn¡¯t resist teasing. ¡°Looks like you really look stunning in that dress. Didn¡¯t you see how Mr. Ashton was staring?¡±


    ?????????????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Leah¡¯s expression softened slightly, but there was still a trace of suspicion lingering in her eyes. Women, after all, were instinctively perceptive.


    Since Bruce had crossed paths with Corrine at the Gourmet Spot, he seemed like a different man. Could it be that Bruce was having second thoughts?


    Leaving Adalynn¡¯s studio, Leah had originally nned to go shopping with Bruce. However, Bruce politely turned her down, mentioning that he had some pressing work matters to attend to at thepany.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t be a bother,¡± Leah said, feigning understanding. ¡°But remember, you must apany me to the charity event tonight. If we¡¯re seen apart, who knows what kind of rumors will start circting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Bruce replied, squeezing her hand gently before walking away.


    Once he was out of sight, Leah¡¯s face tightened with frustration. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Bruce¡¯s assistant. ¡°Has Bruce had any social events recently?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796:


    ¡°Mr. Ashton has been heading straight back to the Ashton family home after leaving the officetely,¡± the assistant responded.


    Leah¡¯s furrowed brow softened slightly. ¡°Make sure to keep an eye on him for me. There will be a reward in it for you.¡±


    The assistant, understanding the stakes, responded with a respectful, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Ashton.¡±


    After ending the call, Leah prepared to leave in a taxi. Suddenly, the sound of a car horn startled her. She turned to find the window of a nearby car slowly rolling down, revealing Andromache¡¯s striking face.


    ¡°Andromache,¡± Leah eximed, surprised, as she hurried toward the vehicle. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I was taking care of some business nearby,¡± Andromache exined. ¡°Hop in.¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As she slid into the car, Leah noticed an invitation lying on the seat beside Andromache. ¡°Are you going to the charity event tonight?¡± Leah asked.


    Andromache nced at her with a sharp look. ¡°Are you attending?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leah answered. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened recently, I need to do something to repair my reputation.¡±


    This charity event was going to be different from the usual ones.


    This time, every guest was required to donate an item for the auction, whether it was jewelry or something they were already wearing. The proceeds would go to charity.


    With such a condition, everyone was eager to outshine the others, especially considering that the guests were all prominent figures from Lyhaton. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the center of attention?


    To stir even more excitement, the organizers had set up a special auction segment. The top five bidders would have the exclusive opportunity to bid on the evening¡¯s most coveted item.


    Original content on g??ln ovels.??o??


    Given the wealth of the attendees, and the fact that only five slots were avable, thepetition was bound to be intense.


    To heighten the mystery and anticipation, the organizers had already released a mosaic image of the highlight item, obscuring its full appearance. It was as if they¡¯d ced a veil of secrecy over it, teasing everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m definitely intrigued,¡± Andromache said, her fingers resting thoughtfully on her temple, a knowing glimmer in her eyes.


    While she wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the final auction item, she was more keen on showing off her wealth.


    ¡°Do you have timeter?¡± Andromache asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me for some shopping to pick out a dress for tonight?¡±


    Leah smiled warmly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    At Modern Square, Corrine had spent the day shopping with Karina, but thetter still hadn¡¯t found a dress that felt right.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 797

    ?Chapter 797:


    ¡°This is the sixth store we¡¯ve been to. Haven¡¯t you found anything you like?¡± Corrine asked, a touch of impatience creeping into her voice.


    Karina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for refining my taste in fashion.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just hard to please,¡± Corrine teased. ¡°There¡¯s a new store up ahead. Want to check it out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Karina eximed, grabbing Corrine¡¯s arm and leading her toward the boutique.


    The moment they stepped inside, Karina¡¯s eyesnded on a dress disyed on a mannequin. ¡°Could you get that in a small size, please?¡± she asked a nearby sales associate.


    ¡°Of course, please wait a moment,¡± the associate responded with a polite smile.


    While they waited, Karina turned to Corrine, who was standing by her side. ¡°Have you seen anything you like yet?¡±


    Corrine shook her head.


    ¡°I think this one would suit you,¡± Karina said, pulling a moon-white dress from a secluded corner of the store.


    The dress was intricately embroidered with delicate gold threads, featuring a vivid daisy design so lifelike it almost seemed to emit a faint fragrance. It had been tucked away in a quiet corner, unnoticed by most, until Karina¡¯s sharp eye caught it.


    Corrine reached out, running her fingers along the fabric. ¡°It feels nice,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Then you should try it on,¡± Karina urged, handing the dress to Corrine and giving her a gentle nudge toward the fitting room.


    After checking the size and finding it a perfect fit, Corrine went into the changing room.


    Ten minutester, she stepped out, the dress hugging her form perfectly. The cut was unique and ttering, highlighting her natural curves. It blended elegance with subtle sensuality, the low neckline drawing attention to her corbone, as if inviting gazes without speaking a word.


    ?????????????? ?????????????????? ????????: g???????????¦Í???????????????????


    She looked like a white rose gliding beneath the moonlight¡ªcool and ethereal, with a quiet, mysterious aura. Her smile was soft, as captivating as moonlight on a tranquilke, yet when her lips fell into silence, she appeared as distant as the moon hidden behind clouds.


    Karina, unable to tear her eyes away, couldn¡¯t help but swallow enviously. ¡°Corrine, you¡¯re just perfect! You¡¯ve got wealth, beauty, and a figure to match¡ªyou¡¯re truly blessed! Standing next to you, I feel like I¡¯m in the presence of royalty.¡±


    With a teasing grin, Karina yfully ced her hand on Corrine¡¯s slim waist. ¡°If Mr. Hopkins saw you right now, he¡¯d bepletely smitten!¡±


    A faint blush spread across Corrine¡¯s cheeks as she responded shyly, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    She turned back to the mirror, studying her reflection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 798

    ?Chapter 798:


    The dress was crafted with a sense of elegance and poise, but the daring low-cut cor introduced a subtle, seductive charm. The fusion of these elements was wless, especially with the intricate daisy embroidery, which seemed to radiate a lively and captivating energy.


    ¡°You both have exceptional taste,¡± a sales associate said, approaching with a bright smile. ¡°This dress is a limited edition, but due to its size, it¡¯s been waiting for the right person toe along.¡±


    Corrine gave a slight nod. ¡°Please wrap it up for me.¡±


    She reached into her bag and pulled out her bank card.


    The sales associate¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the card¡¯s unique color. It was a ck gold card, and with that recognition, the associate¡¯s demeanor instantly shifted to one of utmost respect.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, take a seat in the lounge area.¡±


    Corrine nodded, her expression calm.


    Meanwhile, from the fitting room next door, a loud p echoed through the store, followed by a store associate stumbling out.


    ¡°You fool! You can¡¯t even handle such a simple task!¡± A soft voice, tinged with barely restrained anger, sliced through the hushed atmosphere of the store.


    The familiar voice made Corrine narrow her eyes slightly. What a small world indeed.


    The rhythmic tapping of high heels against the polished floor echoed through the space, each step carrying an unspoken warning, sending an involuntary shiver down spines.


    Corrine lifted her gaze and saw Andromache. A fleeting, unreadable emotion flickered across her eyes. Fate, it seemed, had a peculiar sense of humor¡ªenemies had a way of running into each other when least expected.


    ¡°She¡¯s new here and still learning the ropes. Ms. Hopkins, please don¡¯t be too harsh on her,¡± the store manager interjected, having rushed over to greet Corrine, only to stumble upon this tense scene.


    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???


    Andromache let out a cold scoff, her disdain barely veiled. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know the rules, then someone ought to teach her¡ªproperly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± the manager replied, forcing a smile before turning to the other sales clerks. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Take her away at once! We wouldn¡¯t want to ruin Ms. Hopkins¡¯ mood!¡± The surrounding employees quickly stepped in, ushering the intern away.


    Yet Andromache¡¯s expression remained unchanged¡ªfrigid, untouched by the scene. As her gaze swept across the store, itnded on Corrine. For a fleeting moment, something cold and sharp flickered in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Miss Hond, what a coincidence.¡±


    Corrine, mid-sip of her coffee, hesitated ever so slightly before raising an eyebrow with deliberate nonchnce.


    So, she had been noticed after all.


    She ced her cup down, meeting Andromache¡¯s gaze with an almostzy grace, her lips curling into a serene yet pointed smile. ¡°Ah, Ms. Hopkins. Fancy meeting you here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 799

    ?Chapter 799:


    The sarcasm, though subtle, was as clear as daylight. Andromache¡¯s expression stiffened as though she had just bitten into something bitter.


    She inhaled deeply, her fingers brushing over therge diamond ring adorning her hand. Her gaze trailed over Corrine¡¯s attire, lingering on the dress she wore. ¡°Are you here to shop as well?¡±


    Corrine idly traced the rim of her coffee cup before arching a brow. ¡°Why? Is that forbidden?¡±


    Modern Square, after all, belonged to Ford Group¡ªa birthday gift from her grandfather, no less. She could buy anything in this mall without spending a dime. Her presence here was perfectly reasonable. And yet, Andromache¡¯s was a different matter altogether.


    Modern Square was one of Lyhaton¡¯s premier luxury shopping destinations, but it was far from the only option. Given Andromache¡¯s status, she wouldn¡¯t normally pick this ce¡ªunless, of course, the woman standing behind her, Leah, had a hand in it.


    Leah¡¯s gaze flickered the moment Corrine¡¯s sharp eyes settled on her. With practiced ease, she turned to Andromache and said sweetly, ¡°That dress is beautiful; it will look stunning on you, Andromache. The embroidery is exquisite. No one else could bring out the grace and elegance of the dress.¡±


    Her words clearly delighted Andromache. She had been waiting for an opportunity to speak, and Leah had conveniently set the stage.


    ¡°Find me one in my size,¡± Andromachemanded with an air of entitlement.


    The manager followed her gaze to Corrine¡¯s dress, hesitation shing across his face. ¡°Ms. Hopkins, that particr dress is a limited edition, the only one avable in our store. And thisdy has already purchased it.¡±


    More importantly, considering Andromache¡¯s figure, wearing that dress would be¡­ quite the challenge.


    Leah, unfazed, smiled and turned to Corrine. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to part with it, we¡¯ll pay you double.¡±


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Before Corrine could respond, one of the fitting room doors swung open, and Karina stepped out, a wry smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Leah, do you make it a habit to covet things that don¡¯t belong to you? Why are you always so interested in Corrine¡¯s possessions? How utterly shameless.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who are you calling shameless?¡±


    Karina rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, I think the person arguing right now should take a wild guess.¡±


    Leah¡¯s cheeks burned with anger, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough to outmatch Karina¡¯s sharp tongue. Clenching her fists, she spat out, ¡°Anyone with eyes can see that no one suits that dress better than Andromache!¡±


    Karina cocked her head, extending her hand as though measuring Leah¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯d love to p you. Care to find out how it feels?¡± Karina¡¯s fiery temper was infamous among the elite circles. Unlike other socialites who wielded smiles as weapons, she had no interest in decorum¡ªshe¡¯d fight first and worry about reputationster.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800:


    Leah instinctively took a step back. She had no desire to cause a scene¡ªespecially with a charity event looming that evening.


    ¡°Miss Hond, what do you say?¡± Andromache finally turned to Corrine. ¡°Name your price.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile remained unwavering. ¡°Apologies, but I don¡¯tck money.¡±


    Her gaze flickered over Andromache as she continued, ¡°Besides, Ms. Hopkins, with your fuller figure, this dress might not be the best fit.¡± Her tone was all innocence, her words seemingly well-meaning, as though she were offering a friendly piece of advice. But the underlying message was clear.


    Andromache¡¯s face went rigid, her teeth grinding together. ¡°Miss Hond, you seem awfully confident about your own figure.¡±


    Corrine merely lifted a brow. ¡°The proof is right here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Just then, the sales clerk who had assisted Corrine earlier approached, carefully handing the ck gold card back to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please keep this safe.¡±


    Corrine took it with a small nod of acknowledgment.


    Andromache¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, locking onto the card. ¡°Is that a ck gold card?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression remained calm, though a faint flicker of amusement danced in her eyes. ¡°I suppose it is.¡±


    A slow sneer crept across Andromache¡¯s wlessly made-up face. ¡°Did Nate give it to you?¡±


    Globally, ck gold cards were more than just symbols of wealth; they were badges of exclusivity, granted only to a select few. Money alone wasn¡¯t enough to obtain one; the approval process was rigorous, scrutinizing not just financial standing but influence, connections, and an unspoken hierarchy known only to the elite.


    Cardholders were stratified ording to their assessed worth, with the ck gold cards reigning supreme¡ªan emblem of unparalleled privilege. Those who held one gained unrestricted ess to luxury venues, doors opening before them without question, their status granting them precedence wherever they went.


    Yet despite hailing from the affluent Hopkins family, Andromache had never met the requirements to obtain one.


    where stories grow


    Her gaze lingered on Corrine, sweeping over her with quiet scrutiny, as if searching for the missing piece in an otherwise iprehensible puzzle. The Ford family might be the wealthiest in Lyhaton, their influence towering over others, but Andromache found it hard to believe that Corrine, of all people, had secured a ck gold card on her own. No¡ªthere had to be another exnation.


    In her mind, the Lyhaton wealthiest family title was nothing more than an ephemeral crown, one that could shift with the tides of fortune.


    Corrine, however, remainedposed, her fingers idly tracing the edge of the sleek card. A faint, knowing smile curved her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t need him to give me one.¡±


    The quiet conviction in her voice made the statement impossible to ignore.


    Yet, Andromache¡¯s painted lips twisted into a smirk, her disbelief barely concealed beneath an air of feigned amusement. She regarded Corrine¡¯s im as nothing more than self-important posturing¡ªthe words of someone oblivious to the true weight of what she held. Her tone carried the faintest edge of mockery as she crossed her arms. ¡°Since you say this card is yours, why don¡¯t you enlighten us on what it takes to hold one?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 801

    ?Chapter 801:


    Andromache was certain Corrine had no right to possess a ck gold card. The only usible exnation was that Nate had given it to her. If that were the case, there was no way Corrine would know the eligibility requirements for holding one.


    Over the years, Andromache had applied for such a card multiple times, only to be rejected each time. Her worth simply wasn¡¯t high enough. The idea that someone as ordinary as Corrine could surpass her financially was unthinkable.


    After hearing Andromache¡¯s words, Corrine lifted her gaze, her expression calm. ¡°I¡¯m not Google, and I have no obligation to exin anything to you,¡± she said, a faint, almost imperceptible smile curving her lips. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, why not apply for one yourself? I¡¯m sure the official response would be far more professional than mine.¡±


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re not even a real member, which is why you can¡¯t exin it,¡± Andromache scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re just a vain, hypocritical woman.¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, unwilling to waste another breath on Andromache. ¡°Think whatever you want,¡± she said coolly, gathering her things. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye.¡±


    As Corrine walked away, Andromache¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, and a flicker of malice shed through her striking features. She thought Corrine was growing bolder by the day due to Evelyn¡¯s and Nate¡¯s favor. She couldn¡¯t wait to see if Corrine would be able to secure her position as Nate¡¯s wife.


    Leah, sensing Andromache¡¯s darkening mood, sighed deeply. She suggested, ¡°Andromache, it¡¯s just a dress¡­ Perhaps we could choose another¡ª¡±


    Andromache¡¯s sharp gaze snapped toward Leah, exuding a pressure so overwhelming it felt like an invisible hand tightening around Leah¡¯s throat, choking off her words.


    After a long pause, Leah swallowed and cautiously offered, ¡°I¡¯ll ask a sales assistant if any other dresses are avable.¡±


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Andromache responded coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take the one I¡¯m wearing.¡±


    She might have liked the dress Corrine wore, but she had no interest in something tainted by someone else.


    Leah nodded, shifting ufortably before trailing behind Andromache like a silent shadow.


    After a few moments, she hesitated, pressed her lips together, and mustered the courage to speak again. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±


    Andromache barely spared her a nce. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she said, her tone condescending.


    ¡°The owner of the ck gold card Corrine holds¡­ the one you called Nate¡­ Is he the man we met at the lounge of the racetrackst time?¡± Leah¡¯s eyes flickered with intrigue. An idea began to form in her mind. She already knew Nate wasn¡¯t just the billionaire CEO at the Forreal auction; he was also the leader of the Hopkins family on the Independent Continent. Leah thought she might have a way to get close to him through Andromache.


    Andromache turned to her, scrutinizing her for a long moment. A trace of disdain flickered in her gaze as if she could see right through Leah¡¯s calctions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802:


    ¡°I advise you to abandon those thoughts,¡± Andromache said mockingly. ¡°Your little schemes are nothing to him. If he wanted to crush you, it would take less effort than swatting an insect.¡±


    Leah froze, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at being exposed so bluntly. She had always believed herself to be clever, but next to Andromache¡¯s ruthless insight, her ambitions felt embarrassingly transparent.


    Andromache knew her nephew well. Nate was raised by Ralph and had once dared to stand against him in his fiercest moments¡ªand survived. He had wed his way to the top by stepping over his kin without hesitation. To provoke him was to court death.


    ¡°I was just curious,¡± Leah muttered, swallowing hard.


    ¡°Some curiosity is harmless. Some is not.¡± Andromache¡¯s eyes darkened, her voice dropping to something almost ominous. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Leah lowered her gaze.


    As night fell, the city¡¯s nightlife came alive in full splendor. Towering skyscrapers shimmered against the dark sky, their lights dazzling like constetions in an urban gxy.


    Amid them, the Dreamscape Hotel stood out,manding attention with its grandeur. Every inch of its opulent decor exuded luxury.


    At the entrance, sleek luxury cars arrived one after another. As their doors swung open, men in tailored suits and women in breathtaking gowns stepped out. Their movements were poised, their arms intertwined in effortless intimacy as they glided toward the hotel¡¯s grand doors under the watchful eyes of onlookers.


    shes from photographers¡¯ cameras punctuated the night. The media was stationed strategically to spin stories from stolen glimpses. Amid the spectacle, Leah felt a thinyer of sweat forming in her palms.


    This was her first public appearance since Luna had publicly dragged her name through the mud. Despite Burgess Group¡¯s relentless efforts to repair the damage, Leah¡¯s reputation remained bruised. The whispers never ceased.


    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    News of her attendance at this charity g had only fanned the mes of controversy. Some believed she was there to y the sympathy card, using charity as a convenient shield to rehabilitate her image. Others argued she was sincere, pointing to her past involvement in charitable causes. But most remained skeptical. Like unseen predators lurking in the shadows, they watched and waited, ready to pounce at the first misstep that could send her crashing down for good.


    Leah knew this event was significant for her. Every move, every outfit had been meticulously nned.


    Tonight, she wore a champagne-colored tiered dress, its strapless design entuating her delicate corbones and graceful shoulders. Her chestnut curls were swept into an elegant updo, save for a single wisp that framed her face and softened her features.


    Leah smiled softly, offering aposed greeting to the assembled reporters. But the response was cold. The media staff carried on as if she were invisible. They kept chatting among themselves, adjusting their cameras, making it clear she was no longer of interest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 803

    ?Chapter 803:


    Once, the media had flocked to her, eager for a moment of her time. She had been their darling, their rising star.


    Now, they dismissed her as if she were beneath them. She was like a fallen star, ignored.


    But fate had a way of turning the tables. One day, these same people would eat their words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Bruce murmured as he approached Leah.


    Leah bit her lower lip, swallowing the sting of rejection. She nodded and turned toward the entrance.


    ¡°That woman is absolutely stunning!¡± A voice rang out behind her.


    A sleek ck Rolls-Royce glided to a smooth halt at the edge of the crimson carpet, its polished surface gleaming under the spotlight.


    As one of the car doors swung open, long legs emerged, guiding the eye upward to a sharply defined, sculpted visage. The man¡¯s eyes, deep and mysterious, seemed to carry untold stories, adding ayer of intrigue to his already striking presence.


    d in a perfectly tailored ck suit, he exuded an aura of both elegance andmand, his presence reminiscent of royalty¡ªdignified and unassable.


    Though his gaze swept the surroundings with impassive detachment, the very air around him thickened with an almost tangible tension, leaving the crowd to inhale sharply as if held in suspense.


    Under the scrutiny of every eye, the man extended his hand back into the car. A slender, delicate hand was ced gently into his, and in that moment, all eyes at the entrance were drawn to them, as though maized.


    When Corrine stepped into view, the collective gasp that echoed through the crowd felt like a tidal wave of admiration. For a brief moment, time seemed to freeze. One second, two seconds¡­ As Corrine appeared in her evening gown, the crowd couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe the breathtaking beauty she radiated.


    A camera shutter snapped somewhere in the crowd, the blinding sh jolting everyone back to reality, pulling them from the trance Corrine had cast.


    ?????????????? ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©o??????


    Instinctively, Corrine¡¯s gaze shifted toward the source of the sh. There, a man with thick-rimmed ck sses and a face that blended into the background caught her eye. His humble appearance spoke of simplicity. Flustered by her gaze, the man blushed deeply, a nervous smile pulling at his lips.


    Corrine¡¯s beauty was anything but demure or innocent. It was bold, arresting, and almost daring¡ªcapturing the attention of everyone around her with a mere nce.


    The incessant clicking of camera shutters sounded like ps to Leah¡¯s face. Only moments ago, her friendly gestures had gone unnoticed, yet now the crowd couldn¡¯t stop snapping pictures of Corrine. It was infuriating.


    Despite her best efforts to maintain aposed exterior, Leah¡¯s face betrayed a sh of shame and anger. Frustration gnawed at her as she bit her bottom lip, casting a nce over to see Bruce, utterly entranced by Corrine, his eyes fixed on her as though she were a spellbinding vision.


    A wave of unease flooded Leah, and she drew in a steadying breath. ¡°Bruce, it¡¯s getting windy. Let¡¯s head inside,¡± she suggested, her voice breaking the trance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 804

    ?Chapter 804:


    Bruce blinked, slowly pulling himself back to the present. Reluctantly, he tore his gaze away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he muttered absentmindedly. Leah¡¯s recent scandal had made the crowd ravenous for entertainment, and now that she was present, their whispers couldn¡¯t be contained.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she still dares to show up.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s close to Andromache now. Her status is above ours.¡±


    ¡°Look at all the people flocking to her. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    As Leah entered, a swarm of high-society members converged on her, offering warm greetings that reeked of insincerity. Leah knew their concerns weren¡¯t genuine. When the storm had hit, none of them had reached out to check on her. Now, they were all eager to y the part of sympathetic friends. If they wanted to put on a show of deep friendship, she was more than happy to y along.


    Her reputation was in tatters, and this was a chance to stitch it back together.


    Leah sighed softly, her gaze drifting downward as though lost in regret. ¡°I was wrong,¡± she admitted, her voice a soft murmur. ¡°I let jealousy cloud my judgment and did things I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Jealousy clouded your judgment?¡± someone asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be that Miss Hond¡¯s beauty outshone yours, Leah?¡± Thement, wrapped in ayer of ttery, eased the anger simmering inside Leah.


    No woman could remain immune topliments about her looks.


    Leah¡¯s smile softened, bing more sincere. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Even if you gathered every beauty here, we couldn¡¯t match even a fraction of her allure.¡±


    ¡°Is there truly a woman that stunning in Lyhaton?¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s world, beauty isn¡¯t rare,¡± someone chimed in. ¡°But natural beauty? That¡¯s the real treasure.¡±


    The remark hinted at the assumption that Corrine¡¯s beauty was the result of surgery. Leah understood the insinuation but chose not to correct it. Instead, she responded cryptically, ¡°Miss Hond¡¯s beauty is undoubtedly striking. Otherwise, why would she have stayed at Bruce¡¯spany for three years and secured so many investments on her own?¡± The richdies around Leah exchanged knowing smirks, their contempt as clear as day.


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????? ?????????????? ????????


    Leah observed their expressions and, with calm resolve, added, ¡°When you meet her, don¡¯t let her intimidate you.¡±


    ¡°Is she attending the charity event tonight?¡± Danna Becker asked, unable to suppress her curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, we just crossed paths,¡± Leah replied, a faint smirk ying at her lips. ¡°And look! Here shees now.¡±


    The crowd turned as one to see Corrine and Nate making their entrance, triggering another wave of murmurs. Nate¡¯s tall,manding stature exuded an air of nobility, his mere presence silencing the room, as if he wielded an unspoken authority that no one dared challenge.


    Standing beside him was Corrine in her high heels, barely reaching his chest, casting her as delicate and demure. But together, they formed a striking contrast, an unexpected harmony between the two of them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 805

    ?Chapter 805:


    Leah, seething with jealousy and resentment, couldn¡¯t suppress the re of envy. Corrine¡¯s radiance only amplified her bitterness.


    But Leah knew better than to act rashly. This moment had to be seized with patience. Rebuilding her reputation would require careful strategy, not impulsive moves.


    Still, seeing Corrine and Nate side by side, Leah couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing question¡ªwhy did Corrine get all the luck? After all, Nate was such a wealthy and influential figure. What made Corrine worthy of it all?


    Nearby, Danna murmured, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen this man around Lyhaton before?¡±


    ¡°Have you taken a liking to him, Danna?¡± the woman next to her teased with a lightugh.


    Danna flushed, shooting the woman a yful re. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to hide! If you¡¯ve got a crush on him, just say it. Honestly, I¡¯m intrigued too,¡± the woman responded, grinning. ¡°He¡¯s not like the pampered rich boys we usually see.¡±


    ¡°Such an exceptional man shouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar,¡± Danna mused, furrowing her brow as if trying to recall where she might have seen him. Leah, eager to contribute to the conversation, interjected smoothly, ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t recognize him. That¡¯s Nate Hopkins. He¡¯s not from Lyhaton, but rather¡­¡±


    She paused dramatically, lowering her voice to a near whisper. ¡°He¡¯s from the Independent Continent.¡±


    At those words, the group of richdies seemed to still for a moment before widening their eyes in shock. The mention of the ¡°Independent Continent¡± was enough to make every socialite present hold their breath.


    That distantnd was whispered about in exclusive circles¡ªa realm of untold opportunities, where power and wealth coalesced into an imprable fortress. Governed by the Elder Council and six formidable families, it was said that each household held dominion over staggering fortunes, unrivaled technology, and the richestnds on earth. For those who had never set foot there, it was and of both fascination and longing.


    Even though it wasmon knowledge that people from the Independent Continent never married outsiders, that did little to quell the desire for a fleeting romance. For these women, forming even the most ephemeral connection with a man from that realm would be an honor, a distinction that would elevate not just them but their entire lineage.


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    And the man standing before them¡ªNate Hopkins¡ªwas not just anyone. He was from the illustrious Hopkins family.


    Leah swept a nce across the group, taking in the eager, almost predatory expressions on the women¡¯s faces. A flicker of disdain shed in her eyes before she quickly concealed it. How desperate. These self-proimed nobledies were practically scrambling over one another, reducing themselves to mere ythings for Nate¡ªdisposable, insignificant, not even worthy of the title ¡°mistress.¡±


    Lowering her gaze, she let a cool smile y on her lips. ¡°Let me offer a word of advice¡ªwithout Corrine¡¯s face to shield you, I¡¯d think twice before embarrassing yourselves. I¡¯ve seen firsthand just how much Mr. Hopkins cherishes her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 806

    ?Chapter 806:


    Danna, standing nearby, let out a sharpugh. ¡°Beauty fades, and affections wane. Corrine is merely a passing fancy, relying on her allure to keep his interest. But the day wille when he grows tired of her, and then¡ªshe¡¯ll be discarded like yesterday¡¯s news.¡±


    The other women nodded in agreement, their voices brimming with derision. ¡°Status should always match. A woman from her background? She could never be worthy of Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    ¡°So many dream of marrying into wealth, hoping to rewrite their fate. No matter how high Corrine soars, one day, she will fall¡ªand when she does, the crash will be spectacr.¡±


    Danna turned her attention to Leah, her gaze subtly narrowing. ¡°Leah, aren¡¯t you close with Andromache? Haven¡¯t you ever had¡­ dealings with Mr. Hopkins in private?¡±


    Born into privilege, these women had been raised with one unspoken truth: their existence was a transaction. Their families gave them wealth, and in return, they were expected to leverage marriage as a strategic alliance, a calcted sacrifice for the family¡¯s greater good.


    From a young age, they had learned the bitter truth¡ªlove was the most fragile currency in the world. Better to anchor oneself to a powerful man than to ce faith in fleeting emotions.


    And in their eyes, Nate was nothing short of prime game¡ªa prize they had been circling for years, hoping to stumble upon.


    Danna refused to believe that Leah hadn¡¯t considered the idea of getting close to Nate.


    The truth was, Leah had¡ªif only for a fleeting moment. But Andromache¡¯s warning had been enough to douse that spark before it could catch fire.


    Still, just because she had turned away didn¡¯t mean others would. If someone wanted to court disaster, that was their own business.


    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    With that in mind, Leah¡¯sshes lowered briefly, masking the brief sh of cold amusement in her gaze. When she looked up again, her face was a picture of innocence, a soft, almost angelic smile curving her lips. ¡°Oh, my heart belongs to Bruce,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Unlike you singledies.¡±


    Then, as if suddenly recalling something, she added, ¡°Ah, speaking of which, I¡¯ll be announcing my engagement to Bruce at my birthday party. You must alle celebrate with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re the best of friends!¡±


    ¡°You and Bruce make the perfect couple¡ªa match made in heaven! We wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡±


    Even as they spoke, their gazes flickered subtly toward Nate. When Danna saw him take a call and walk away, her lips curled slightly. She set down her wine ss and strode straight toward Corrine.


    Corrine, sensing the sudden obstruction in her path, instinctively lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Danna¡¯s unmistakable hostility. Her brow arched. She had no recollection of ever crossing paths with this woman. Where was this animositying from?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 807

    ?Chapter 807:


    Her gaze flitted briefly over Danna¡¯s carefully curated outfit, a knowing smile ghosting her lips.


    Danna, seeing the amusement in Corrine¡¯s eyes, felt a surge of irritation but forced herself to maintainposure. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know me, Miss Hond,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve certainly heard plenty about you.¡± She gave Corrine a slow, scrutinizing once-over before continuing, ¡°Abandoned at the altar and now unting your beauty to charm one big shot after another. Even Mr. Hopkins has fallen under your spell. Truly, your skills are¡­ remarkable.¡±


    Ah, Corrine understood now. Another of Nate¡¯s admirers¡ªone of those troublesome ones.


    Corrine was never one to seek trouble¡ªbut if trouble came knocking, she had no qualms about sending it right back where it came from. ¡°You think I seduced him?¡± she mused, tilting her head, her tone almost amused.


    Danna scoffed. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to im that Mr. Hopkins was the one who seduced you?¡± Her eyes gleamed with mockery. ¡°Please. We all know you¡¯re relying on nothing but your looks. Do you really think having Mr. Hopkins at your back makes you invincible? In the end, you¡¯re nothing more than a ything, a distraction for his idle moments.¡±


    Before Corrine could reply, a deep voice,ced with cold amusement, cut through the air. ¡°Whether she¡¯s a ything or not doesn¡¯t really matter,¡± the voice drawled. ¡°What matters is¡ªCorrine has her looks. What do you have? A sharp tongue? Or a face that could scare the moon from the sky?¡±


    Startled, Corrine turned to see Zeke standing behind her. Dressed in a perfectly tailored gray suit, he cut an imposing figure, his tall frame exuding effortless authority.


    Under the soft glow of the lights, his features were strikingly defined¡ªsharp angles, unwavering eyes, and an air of quiet dominance honed by years in the brutal world of business.


    Though not as refined as Nate¡¯s, Zeke¡¯s face had its own appeal. While Nate had the presence of an eternal iceberg, Zeke was the first thaw of spring¡ªjust as chilling, yet unexpectedly refreshing.


    ??????? ???? ???????????????? ga l no v els .co m


    A murmur swept through the crowd. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Could it be another lover Corrine is keeping behind Mr. Hopkins¡¯ back? She was born to enchant men¡ªjust look at how easily they flock to her.¡±


    Leah, momentarily stunned, quickly gathered herself.


    She knew this man.


    Back in Pree High School, Zeke Cooper had been the school¡¯s heartthrob, the one who had captured countless secret admirers.


    Someone gasped. ¡°That¡¯s Zeke Cooper¡ªheir to the Cooper family from Pree City!¡±


    ¡°The same Zeke Cooper who recently acquired Global Inc.?¡±


    ¡°I read about him in a financial report recently. There was even a picture¡ªhe looks even better in person!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 808

    ?Chapter 808:


    Corrine, however, was caught off guard for a different reason. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her toneced with surprise. Zeke ignored the question, studying her with quiet intensity before remarking with utter sincerity, ¡°You look stunning tonight.¡±


    For once, Corrine found herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Corrine, what are you doing here?¡± Karina¡¯s voice rang out, slicing through the air.


    In that moment, amidst the tension of the scene, her voice was like a familiar melody, soothing and almost bringing tears to Corrine¡¯s eyes. Corrine forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Cooper, I have some matters to attend to. Please excuse me.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Zeke with no chance to speak.


    Karina had barely spotted Zeke before Corrine whisked her away, cutting short any chance for greetings.


    Danna instinctively took a step forward, attempting to follow. ¡°Hey¡­¡± But before she could take a step, Zeke moved in front of her, blocking her path like an immovable wall. His voice was deep, carrying an icy chill, sharp enough to send a shiver down one¡¯s spine. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have time for you right now. I suggest you don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡±


    There was an unmistakable warning woven into his words, making Danna¡¯s heart tighten involuntarily. She bit her lip, her eyes dark with unwillingness. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Corrine?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s abrupt departure had spoken volumes¡ªthere was a flicker of panic in her eyes. Danna suspected there was more to this connection than met the eye.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes slightly, his sharp gaze like a dagger, dissecting her every reaction. Then, suddenly, the corner of his lips lifted into a smirk¡ªmocking, unreadable.


    He didn¡¯t bother answering. Instead, he simply turned and walked away, his men trailing after him like shadows.


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Meanwhile, Karina nced at Corrine with a knowing grin. ¡°Our Corrine hasn¡¯t lost her charm. You¡¯ve already got men chasing after you.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Corrine hissed, scanning the surroundings nervously, wary that Nate might overhear.


    Zeke¡¯s antics in Pree City had already sparked Nate¡¯s jealousy once. It had taken forever to pacify him. She wasn¡¯t eager to go through that ordeal again.


    Seeing her reaction, Karina¡¯s grin only widened, her eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Come on! Spill the details.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell, just a misunderstanding,¡± Corrine deflected, but Karina was relentless, pressing her until she had no choice but to give in.


    Once Karina had the full story, she leaned back, arms crossed, and stated matter-of-factly, ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d choose you too.¡± There was noparison between Callie and Corrine.


    Even though Corrine had a different surname, the Ford family had doted on her and considered her the heiress of the family. In both beauty and capability, she outshone Callie effortlessly. Anyone with an ounce ofmon sense would know who to choose¡ªexcept Bruce, that fool.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 809

    ?Chapter 809:


    ¡°But you look stunning tonight. How could your boyfriend leave you alone like this?¡± Karina¡¯s tone was teasing, her eyes flicking meaningfully toward the many admiring, and perhaps covetous, nces being thrown Corrine¡¯s way. Beauty, after all, was both a gift and a curse.


    Corrine absentmindedly touched the jade bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better this way? Keeps me from bing an easy target.¡±


    Karina arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you already are,¡± she murmured, subtly gesturing toward a group approaching from the distance. Following her gaze, Corrine spotted Leah leading a small party, including none other than Danna, who had just confronted her moments ago.


    ¡°By the way, that dress Danna¡¯s wearing is quite¡­ interesting,¡± Karina observed, a knowing smirk ying on her lips.


    Corrine and Karina exchanged a look before smoothly changing the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go to our VIP box,¡± Corrine suggested.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    The two settled into their VIP box, where Corrine idly picked up the auction catalog resting on the table and began flipping through its pages.


    Just then, the door swung open. At first, she didn¡¯t bother looking up¡ªuntil she felt an unfamiliar presence. A prickle of awareness ran down her spine. Lifting her gaze, she froze momentarily upon seeing Zeke¡¯s face.


    ¡°You?¡± Her voice was sharp with surprise. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    Zeke, unruffled, casually took a seat beside her. ¡°The door¡¯s right there.¡± His tone was amused as he nced at the catalog in her hands. ¡°Seen anything you like? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Corrine snapped the catalog shut. ¡°I can handle things myself, Mr. Cooper.¡±


    Zeke leaned back, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Some things are worth the effort. And spending money on you is one of them¡ªsomething I¡¯m more than happy to do.¡±


    Corrine rolled her eyes in exasperation. Who wanted his money¡ªor his so-called willingness?


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± she asked, her frustration evident.


    ¡°To pursue you.¡±


    Corrine was suddenly grateful that Nate wasn¡¯t around to hear that. Knowing him, he¡¯d be seething with jealousy.


    She shot a quick nce at Karina, who sat nearby, legs crossed, munching on potato chips, watching the drama unfold like it was the best entertainment of the night.


    Taking a deep breath, Corrine spoke evenly. ¡°Mr. Cooper, jokes have limits. I¡¯ve made myself clear before¡ªI have a boyfriend. Please stop this.¡±


    Zeke, unfazed, merely raised a brow. ¡°Even marriages can end in divorce. How can you be so sure you won¡¯t break up?¡±


    His gaze was steady, assessing. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not right for you.¡±


    A sharpugh escaped Corrine¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh? And if he¡¯s not right for me, then who is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 810

    ?Chapter 810:


    ¡°I am,¡± Zeke dered without hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, have some self-respect!¡± she snapped.


    But he remained utterly unbothered. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with what I said. Miss Hond, you shouldn¡¯t be so troubled. My pursuit of you is my concern, not yours.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brows drew together slightly. That sounded strangely familiar.


    Then it hit her¡ªit was something Nate had once said.


    Initially, she had tolerated Zeke¡¯s persistence out of respect for Jules. But clearly, she had underestimated just how relentless he could be.


    It was time to put an end to this.


    Her smile turned faint¡ªicy, like a white rose blooming under moonlight. ¡°Mr. Cooper, you certainly seem confident. Are you really willing to lower yourself to being a second choice?¡±


    The words were deliberate, a direct strike at his pride. No man could stand beingbeled a ¡°second choice.¡± That was an insult few men could stomach.


    But once again, Corrine had underestimated Zeke.


    Instead of looking insulted, he studied her intently, his gaze unwavering. Then, a slow smirk spread across his face. ¡°You think a few words will make me back down?¡± he mused. ¡°Miss Hond, you underestimate me. If anything, the more you push me away, the more determined I am to win you over.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Corrine blurted out, exasperated.


    She could scarcely believe it¡ªwas this the heir of the Cooper family, or a man utterly devoid of shame?


    Zeke¡¯s brow lifted ever so slightly. ¡°Does being a hopeless romantic count?¡±


    Corrine was momentarily speechless.


    C??nt?nt hst?d ??t g??l??ov?ls.??0??


    Meanwhile, Karina, who had been quietly observing the scene from a distance, was now trembling with barely containedughter, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle.


    Corrine took a steadying breath. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Cooper, but I have neither the time nor the patience for any other man in my life. I also have no intention of letting anyone interfere in my rtionship with my fianc¨¦.¡± She deliberately emphasized thest word.


    Yet, Zeke remained unbothered. ¡°Like I said, my pursuit of you is my concern, not yours.¡±


    Corrine folded her arms, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Mr. Cooper, I have to ask¡ªwhat exactly do you like about me?¡±


    ¡°I find your indifference toward me rather intriguing. Do you n on changing that?¡± Zeke asked, his voice carrying a note of amusement.


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    Once again, he had rendered her speechless.


    Choosing not to engage further, she quietly flipped through the auction catalog, her expression unreadable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 811

    ?Chapter 811:


    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that she possessed any irresistible charm that could make Zeke fall for her at first sight. Nor did she think there was anything about her that could captivate him so deeply, so unwaveringly.


    Besides, nothing about Zeke¡¯s demeanor suggested he was the kind of man to be utterly besotted.


    For a fleeting moment, Corrine even suspected that Zeke and Jules were conspiring to make her life difficult.


    But then she reconsidered¡ªJules had benefited from Nate¡¯s generosity. It was unlikely Jules would betray Nate.


    Yet, Corrine found herself unable to fathom Zeke¡¯s persistence, as if letting go of her was simply not an option.


    She had always assumed that, of all the men in the world, only Nate would prove impossible to handle. And now, here was Zeke, another unshakable force in her life.


    Was fate ying some cruel joke on her?


    Resting her chin on one hand, she continued flipping through the catalog, frustration evident in her furrowed brows.


    Beside her, Karina¡ªalways the mischief-maker¡ªleaned in with curiosity. ¡°Mr. Cooper, may I ask you a question?¡±


    Zeke, knowing her rtionship with Corrine, responded with an air of polite indulgence, ¡°Please do, Miss Brooks.¡±


    ¡°What was the moment? The turning point that made you fall for Corrine at first sight?¡±


    Everything in life boiled down to timing, ce, and circumstance.


    Zeke toyed with a lighter, the silver glint catching the dim glow of the room. His long, slender fingers moved with practiced ease, yet his expression was unusually serious. ¡°It wasn¡¯t love at first sight,¡± he said atst. ¡°It was something I had nned for a long time.¡±


    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Karina¡¯s interest piqued instantly. ¡°So you¡¯ve known Corrine for a while?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, his gaze fell on Corrine, as if waiting for her to speak first.


    Noticing his lingering stare, she met his eyes with puzzlement. There was no recognition in them. Nothing feigned¡ªjust pure, genuine confusion.


    Zeke¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    His voice held a note of something unreadable, an irritationced with a hint of disappointment.


    The questionnded like a stone dropped into still water, sending ripples through the room. Both Karina and Corrine were taken aback. Corrine stared at Zeke. Had they met before? But if they had¡­ why couldn¡¯t she recall it?


    As if orchestrated by fate itself, their prolonged eye contact was caught by another pair of eyes¡ªNate¡¯s.


    From the moment Zeke and Corrine had begun their conversation, Nate had been keeping a close watch.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 812

    ?Chapter 812:


    Now, he had seen enough. Without another thought, he left the organizers behind and strode purposefully toward Corrine¡¯s private box. The confused organizers, unable to make sense of his sudden departure, hurriedly followed in his wake.


    The auction hall was arranged in a semi-circr fashion, the main floor lined with round tables, each surrounded by six chairs.


    Above, the second level housed VIP boxes, providing an exclusive vantage point from which one could oversee the event infort. The setup was nothing short of opulent¡ªcurtains of sheer fabric draped in front of the boxes, inviting the curiosity of those seated below.


    Many had been tempted to sneak a glimpse of the mysterious upants of the second floor, but the presence of vignt guards at the staircases had kept their ambitions in check.


    Leah, thanks to her close ties with Andromache, had been granted a VIP box as a special favor. Though it wasn¡¯t the most prestigious seat, it was more than enough to satisfy her vanity.


    And the moment she stepped onto the second floor, Leah caught sight of the envious gazes of Danna and the others following her departure. The smug smile that crept onto her lips was impossible to suppress. But her moment of silent triumph was interrupted when she saw Nate heading in her direction.


    Swiftly, she adjusted her hair, schooling her features into a poised and graceful expression. ¡°Mr. Hopkins,¡± she greeted with a honeyed smile. Yet, Nate didn¡¯t so much as spare her a nce. His stride remained unbroken, his gaze fixed ahead as he passed her without hesitation, heading straight for Corrine¡¯s box.


    The sudden arrival of Nate caught Corrine off guard. Her head instinctively turned toward the sound of the door opening. The moment her eyes met his, her breath hitched. His gaze, dark and unreadable, held an intensity that made her feel as if her heart had been caught in a vice.


    Forcing herself to regainposure, she willed a stiff smile onto her lips. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned his attention to Zeke, one brow arched ever so slightly¡ªa silent challenge hanging in the air between them. His eyes seemed to say that Zeke should step aside now that Corrine¡¯s boyfriend was here.


    ?????????? ???????????? ????????: ????????¦Í????????????


    Zeke, far from intimidated, merely let a smirk tug at the corner of his lips as he rose to his feet at an unhurried pace. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you certainly have a talent for ruining a pleasant evening.¡±


    The air in the room grew heavy, tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Nate¡¯s gaze sharpened, his tone edged with ice. ¡°If you¡¯recking in tasks, Mr. Cooper, I¡¯d be happy to assign you one.¡±


    ¡°A threat?¡± Zeke¡¯s expression remained calm, not a trace of fear in his posture. ¡°If it helps ease your irritation and keeps you from directing it at Miss Hond, I¡¯ll dly take it.¡±


    On the surface, his words seemed polite, almost self-sacrificing. But upon closer inspection, there was a subtle maniption woven into them.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I apologize for the disturbance. Perhaps you should soothe Mr. Hopkins before he turns his ire on you again,¡± Zeke continued, his gaze toward Corrine shifting from detached to soft, his lips curling into a gentle smile. ¡°I, on the other hand, am quite ustomed to handling myself¡ªyou needn¡¯t trouble yourself over me.¡± His words dripped with honey, yet there was an unmistakable undertone of maniption.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 813

    ?Chapter 813:


    Karina, watching the spectacle unfold, couldn¡¯t help but feel as though she had walked straight into the pages of a melodramatic romance novel. Two men, both vying for one woman. How utterly clich¨¦. Yet, the tension in the air was too thick, the atmosphere too taut, making it impossible to simply sit back and enjoy the show. There was only one sensible thing to do¡ªretreat.


    Casting Corrine a sympathetic nce, Karina quietly slipped away.


    But just as she stepped outside, she nearly collided with Bruce.


    Karina barely paused before rolling her eyes. ¡°Blind fool,¡± she muttered.


    Bruce¡¯s face darkened at the unexpected insult. But upon reflection¡­ hadn¡¯t he, indeed, been blind?


    A wry smile tugged at his lips as he turned, his gaze catching sight of a familiar figure in the private box. Corrine.


    The woman inside wore an elegant white evening gown, the fabric flowing like liquid moonlight over her frame. The dress entuated the soft curve of her waist, highlighting her perfect proportions.


    Her dark hair was swept into a refined bun, a hairpin delicately ced at an angle, lending an air of quiet sophistication.


    The cool detachment she carried was not harsh but rather a serene contrast to the warmth she unknowingly radiated.


    Corrine was breathtaking tonight.


    The moment she had arrived, Bruce had noticed¡ªhow could he not?


    But no matter how mesmerizing she was, she was no longer his. That truth sat heavy in his chest, an unyielding weight he could neither ignore nor cast aside.


    Instead of returning to his box, Bruce veered toward a window, retrieving a cigarette and lighting it.


    He took a measured drag, the sharp bite of nicotine offering a fleeting sense of calm, though it did little to quiet the thoughts that circled relentlessly in his mind¡ªthoughts of Corrine¡¯s stunning beauty. Then, without warning, a pair of slender arms wrapped around his waist from behind, pulling him abruptly from his reverie.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Bruce stiffened for a moment before turning, his gaze flickering slightly as he met Leah¡¯s expectant face. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± he asked, his voice devoid of warmth yet not entirely unkind.


    Leah didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she moved to face Bruce, slipping into his embrace as if seeking warmth on a winter¡¯s night. ¡°Bruce, what¡¯s been going on with youtely? You always seem lost in thought, as if your mind is wandering somewhere I can¡¯t reach.¡±


    Bruce lowered his gaze, taking in Leah¡¯s worried expression. A storm raged inside him¡ªone he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Did I do something to upset you?¡± Leah bit her lower lip, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, fragile and heart-wrenching. ¡°Bruce, I used to believe I understood youpletely, buttely, you feel like a stranger. It terrifies me. I keep feeling like¡­ like one day, I¡¯ll wake up and you¡¯ll be gone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 814

    ?Chapter 814:


    Her fingers clutched his shirt tightly, her voice trembling with fear she could barely contain. ¡°Tell me honestly¡­ do you regret marrying me?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s brows knitted together. Her words struck a nerve, and the battle in his heart surrendered to guilt. He knew how much Leah had endured. She had been bending over backward to keep up with his world¡ªenrolling in finance sses despite knowing nothing about business, all just to stand by his side. And yet, here she was, afraid she might lose him.


    Regret twisted inside him like a knife when he thought about his earlier hesitation. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. ¡°Regret? How could I? Even after those three years apart, you were the only woman I ever wanted to marry. Why would I regret it?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leah asked instinctively, searching his eyes for truth.


    Bruce nodded solemnly. ¡°Really. Stop overthinking.¡±


    A wave of emotion washed over Leah¡¯s face, and she melted into his embrace, a soft smile blooming like dawn after a storm.


    Seeing her like that, Bruce inhaled deeply, forcing himself to silence the restless thoughts creeping into his mind. They were married now. That was the only certainty he needed. Besides, had Leah not arrived in time during that ident¡ªshielding him with her frail body¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t even be standing here today.


    He owed his life to her.


    And for that alone, he couldn¡¯t let her down.


    ¡°Is there anything at this auction that catches your eye? I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Bruce offered.


    Leah thought about the centerpiece of the event¡ªthe mysterious highlight item that the organizers had shrouded in secrecy. Even with the hall filled with eager guests, the organizers had kept their lips sealed, only fueling curiosity. If she could win the bid for it, all eyes would be on her.


    She lowered her gaze, masking her excitement. Then, she lifted her eyes and smiled. ¡°Bruce, you¡¯re all I need. Nothing at this auction could mean more to me than you.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ????????????????


    Saying that, she rose on tiptoe and pressed a soft kiss against his lips. Bruce watched her glowing smile, and in that moment, the memories of their college days surfaced like waves crashing onto a familiar shore. His heart softened. He reached out, brushing a thumb across her cheek, his voiceced with affection. ¡°All these years, and you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    Leah¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Once I give my heart to someone, it¡¯s forever.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl.¡±


    Their moment was interrupted by the faint announcement of the auction¡¯smencement. Bruce and Leah exchanged nces before quickly heading back to their private box.


    The hall buzzed with poised and calcting guests¡ªveterans of the business world. They knew well enough that the tallest tree catches the most wind. No one rushed in at the beginning of the auction. The initial bids were mostly formalities, orchestrated by the organizers to set the pace and maintain the prestige of the charity event. Since it was a charity event, most guests, whether out of genuine interest or mere appearances, bid on a few items.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815:


    Karina acquired some jewelry and an antique painting, while Corrine idly flipped through the auction catalog, barely paying attention¡ªuntil the auctioneer announced the next item.


    ¡°Up next, we have an exquisite ivory-carved mirror adorned with intricate grapevine patterns. The handle measures approximately eight inches. Bidding starts at 800 thousand.¡±


    Most of the wealthy heirs in attendance weren¡¯t particrly interested in antiques, but among them were collectors who recognized the mirror¡¯s true worth.


    In the blink of an eye, the bidding climbed to 1.5 million.


    Corrine raised her paddle. ¡°Two million.¡±


    From her vantage point in thest private box, Leah spotted Corrine¡¯s bid. Without hesitation, she raised her paddle. ¡°Two million two hundred thousand.¡±


    She had no real use for the mirror¡ªshe just didn¡¯t want Corrine to have it. To Leah, any chance to block Corrine¡¯s way was a chance worth seizing. Her unexpected move caught Bruce¡¯s attention.


    Feeling the weight of his gaze, Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly offered an exnation. ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandfather love collecting antiques? I still feel bad about giving him that fake at his birthday party. I thought this could be a small gift to make up for it.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression thawed slightly at her exnation. Any suspicions he had were momentarily put to rest. Noticing the shift in his demeanor, Leah quietly exhaled in relief. As the bidding continued, Leah persisted, matching Corrine¡¯s offers each time, as though their rivalry was instinctual.


    Corrine, too, caught on.


    ¡°So eager to challenge me?¡± she mused, raising an eyebrow.


    ???????????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????


    A knowing smile yed at her lips as she lifted her paddle again. ¡°Two million five hundred thousand.¡±


    Leah clenched her jaw. Something about Corrine¡¯s voice grated on her nerves. Determined, she raised her paddle once more. ¡°Three million.¡±


    ¡°Three million five hundred thousand,¡± Corrine countered smoothly.


    ¡°Four million.¡±


    Whispers rippled through the crowd. Those well-versed in the world of antiques knew the mirror¡¯s value capped at around 3.5 million. Any higher, and it would be a foolish purchase. And yet, Leah boldly pushed the bid to four million.


    Was it a show of extravagance, or sheer stubbornness?


    Either way, her relentless defiance against Corrine piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Is a mirror really worth such a heated battle?¡± someone murmured.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± another said, chuckling. ¡°When rivals cross paths, sparks fly.¡±


    Naturally, the exchange stirred up gossip about the long-standing love triangle between Corrine, Bruce, and Leah.


    ¡°Well, well, Mr. Ashton certainly enjoys an eventful love life. He¡¯s so lucky.¡±


    ¡°What good is luck if the beauty has already chosen another? Regret alwayses toote.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 816

    ?Chapter 816:


    The guests exchanged amused nces, their expressions filled with intrigue.


    As soon as Leah ced her bid, a hush fell over the hall.


    The auctioneer, adhering to protocol, announced, ¡°The current bid stands at four million. Does anyone wish to go higher?¡± Once again, silence enveloped the room.


    ¡°Four million, going once.¡±


    Corrine had no particr attachment to the mirror. She already owned an exquisite ivory one from an era renowned for its craftsmanship, its surface adorned with rose motifs. The auctioned mirror would have made a finepanion piece¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t what intrigued her now. Watching Leah¡¯s determination to outmaneuver her, Corrine¡¯s interest shifted like a seasoned chess yer drawn to the thrill of a wellid trap. The satisfaction was never in the capture, but in the pursuit.


    And now, she had led Leah straight into bidding four million.


    Corrine savored the moment.


    It wasn¡¯t her loss to bear¡ªit was Leah who had dug this pit for herself. She mused briefly¡ªcould Leah¡¯s finances endure such reckless indulgence?


    From his seat, Nate caught the mischievous glint in Corrine¡¯s eyes and immediately grasped her intent.


    The auctioneer cast an expectant nce in Corrine¡¯s direction, waiting to see if she would bid again.


    Instead, she simply set her paddle down, lifted her coffee mug with effortless grace, and took a leisurely sip.


    ¡°Four million, going twice. Four million¡ªsold!¡± The gavel fell with a decisive thud.


    A slow, satisfied smile curved Leah¡¯s lips, pride gleaming in her eyes. She basked in her victory, oblivious to the fact that she was merely a pawn in Corrine¡¯s game.


    The next item appeared¡ªa jade ne featuring forty-three wless beads, held together by a diamond-studded sp.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    A murmur of interest rippled through the audience as jewelry enthusiasts eagerly raised their paddles. Corrine and Leah were among them.


    Leah, turning to Bruce, exined sweetly, ¡°Your mother has always had an eye for fine pieces like this. If I win, I¡¯ll gift it to her.¡±


    Bruce squeezed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts. You don¡¯t have to spend so much.¡±


    Leah¡¯s tone was gentle but firm. ¡°Your family is my family now. I want to show them my sincerity.¡±


    Just as Leah made her bid, Corrine¡¯s voice cut through the chatter. ¡°One million.¡±


    The sudden leap from six hundred thousand to one million sent a ripple through the crowd. Eyes turned to Corrine, assuming she was dead set on acquiring the ne. None suspected that she wasying yet another snare for Leah.


    Predictably, Leah countered, saying, ¡°One million four hundred thousand.¡±


    Unsurprisingly, the jade ne became hers.


    And then, she went on to im the following two items as well. Corrine watched Leah revel in her victories, her own smileced with irony.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 817

    ?Chapter 817:


    How blissfully unaware Leah was.


    Corrine hoped she could hold on to that sense of triumph¡ªbecause the real challenge was yet toe.


    Nate leaned in, his voice tinged with amusement. ¡°So, what did the organizers promise you in exchange for ying bait?¡±


    Corrine tilted her head, eyes sparkling with mischief as she shed him a yful wink. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    Seated nearby, Zeke observed the moment with mild surprise. Without a word, he reached for his coffee mug, only to find it empty.


    Just as he was about to ring for service, Nate¡¯s voice rang out, sharp as a de. ¡°You¡¯re the heir to the Cooper family, yet you¡¯ve been reduced to mooching coffee?¡±


    Zeke paused, lifting his gaze to meet Nate¡¯s, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. His voice was cool,ced with irony. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, for a boyfriend, you¡¯re rather inattentive. You didn¡¯t even notice Miss Hond¡¯s empty coffee cup.¡±


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. His voice dropped to an icy chill. ¡°My fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t need your concern, Mr. Cooper. Someone, show him out.¡±


    At hismand, Saul and Matias stepped forward from their post at the door. ¡°Mr. Cooper, please.¡±


    Zeke studied Nate for a moment before turning to Corrine. ¡°I¡¯ll be next door if you need me.¡±


    Corrine met his gaze with unwavering rity. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    She had no interest in indulging ambiguity. It was best to extinguish Zeke¡¯s hopes decisively.


    His departure barely made a ripple in the proceedings.


    The auctioneer introduced the next item¡ªa historic gold emerald ring from the famed shipwreck Nuestra Senora de Atocha. The square-cut emerald weighed an impressive 5.27 carats. ¡°The bidding starts now,¡± the auctioneer dered.


    ?????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©o?????


    Jewelry had always held a certain irresistible charm for women, but pieces salvaged from one of the world¡¯s six legendary shipwrecks carried an allure that was almost hypnotic.


    ¡°One million!¡±


    ¡°Two million!¡±


    ¡°Three million!¡±


    The bidding war ignited with fervor, voices ovepping in a battle of wealth and desire. Leah, eager to join the fray, hesitated. Her gaze flickered toward Corrine, waiting for her to make a move.


    Was Corrine too intimidated to make a move?


    Just as Leah pondered this, Bruce¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Five million.¡±


    The sheer leap in price sent ripples of astonishment through the crowd.


    ¡°The new elite of Lyhaton¡ªhow generous!¡±


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s buying it to keep Miss Burgess happy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 818

    ?Chapter 818:


    ¡°Spending five million just to make his beloved smile? Now that¡¯s devotion.¡±


    ¡°Well, with the Ashton family¡¯s fortune, five million is a mere drop in the ocean.¡±


    The whispers carried through the room, eventually reaching Corrine.


    Five million¡ªto make Leah smile? The sentiment rang hollow.


    Corrine tapped her bidding paddle against the table, contemting. Meanwhile, in another private box, Leah turned to Bruce, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Bruce, you¡­¡±


    Bruce met her gaze, his tone unwavering. ¡°A ring is only fitting. Consider this the first I give you for our marriage.¡±


    Emotion welled in Leah¡¯s eyes as she threw her arms around him. ¡°Thank you, Bruce.¡±


    He chuckled softly, smoothing a hand over her hair. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re my wife now. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    At five million, the room fell silent¡ªno challengers, no raised paddles. The auctioneer prepared to call the sale.


    Just as Bruce rxed, certain of victory, Corrine lifted her paddle. ¡°Six million.¡±


    Her voice was calm, almost indifferent, yet it sent a tremor through Leah.


    Annoyance twisted in her gut. Was Corrine doing this on purpose?


    Yet, as quickly as the annoyance surfaced, a different thought took root. If Corrine waspeting, did it mean she hadn¡¯t truly moved on from Bruce? That despite everything, she still cared?


    The possibility thrilled Leah. The more Corrine seemed unwilling to move on, the sweeter Leah¡¯s triumph felt.


    To watch Corrine suffer, to see the sting of loss in her eyes¡ªthat was the satisfaction Leah craved.


    And once again, Corrine¡¯s actions cast a spotlight on the tangled web of love and resentment that bound the three of them together.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????? ???????? ????


    The moment Bruce heard Corrine¡¯s voice, his heart skipped a beat. A surge of unexpected joy and excitement coursed through him. Did Corrine still care for him, even after all this time? Why else would she suddenly intervene?


    His fingers tightened slightly around the bidding paddle, momentarily frozen in ce. He even forgot to continue bidding. Noticing his silence, Leah cast him a subtle nce. When she saw the flicker of distraction in his eyes, a fleeting chill passed through her own. But in an instant, she masked her thoughts and donned a gentle demeanor.


    ¡°Maybe we should let it go,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s just a ring.¡±


    Her words jolted Bruce back to reality. He caught the forced smile on her lips and frowned slightly. The internal conflict that had stirred within him moments ago faded, reced by a twinge of guilt. His gaze hardened with resolve as he raised his paddle.


    ¡°Seven million.¡±


    His voice was firm, unwavering.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 819

    ?Chapter 819:


    ¡°Eight million!¡± Corrine¡¯s voice rang out immediately, her tone crisp and resolute. She wasn¡¯t backing down. A murmur of intrigue rippled through the crowd.


    Everyone knew about Bruce and Leah¡¯s rtionship, and the ring was clearly meant for her. Corrine¡¯s tant interference seemed a desperate attempt to disrupt Bruce¡¯s ns.


    The room was filled with Lyhaton¡¯s elite, all eager spectators to the unfolding drama. No one wanted to interfere, but no one could look away either.


    As the numbers climbed, Bruce¡¯s expression darkened. At first, Corrine¡¯s bid had made him wonder if she still harbored feelings for him. But now, her relentless determination only grated on him.


    ¡°Bruce, let it go,¡± Leah murmured, reaching for his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend so much on me.¡±


    Her quiet understanding only deepened Bruce¡¯s guilt. He sped her hand in return. ¡°What are you saying? To me, you¡¯re worth it,¡± he responded, his gaze reassuring. With that, he raised his paddle once more.


    ¡°Ten million,¡± he announced.


    A hushed stir swept through the room. All eyes turned to Corrine. She sat with effortlessposure, one leg crossed over the other, her expression unreadable. Then, with a deliberate lift of her paddle, she stated coolly, ¡°Twenty million.¡±


    The boldness of her bid sent a wave of astonishment through the audience. Doubling the price in one move? Was it sheer defiance or something more?


    Regardless, the oue remained unchanged. No matter how much Corrine fought, Bruce had already chosen Leah.


    ¡°That woman is shameless. She keeps interfering in Bruce and Leah¡¯s rtionship. So desperate,¡± someone remarked.


    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to have it both ways. Women like that end up with nothing,¡± another added.


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°An ex-girlfriend should know when to disappear. Why does she keep showing up, as if afraid the world will forget how she clung to the Ashton family?¡± a thirdmented.


    ¡°Coming from a humble background, she has no dignity,¡± someone else said. ¡°A woman with ss would never stoop this low.¡±


    But not everyone saw it the same way. Danna, for one, was pleased. She wanted the world to see Corrine as a woman who couldn¡¯t let go of Bruce.


    Because if the rumors took root, how could any self-respecting man tolerate his woman being fixated on another? Especially a man of Nate¡¯s stature. With his status, Nate could have any woman he desired. Why would he tolerate Corrine, a woman still entangled in feelings for another man, by his side?


    Danna lingered on that thought. Her eyes gleamed with opportunity as she sensed the perfect moment to stand up for Leah while Corrine and Bruce remained locked in their bidding war.


    ¡°Corrine, why are you doing this?¡± Danna¡¯s voice was loud enough for the crowd to hear. ¡°You know Mr. Ashton is buying that ring for Leah, yet you insist on interfering.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820:


    ¡°Are you trying to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± someone else eximed. ¡°They¡¯re a perfect match. Why keep pestering? You are utterly shameless!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze lowered, settling on Danna downstairs in the main area, a faint trace of mockery flickering in her eyes.


    ¡°Since this is a charity auction, isn¡¯t everyone entitled to bid fairly?¡± she asked coolly. ¡°I fail to see how that constitutes interference.¡±


    Danna scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°You know exactly what you¡¯re doing.¡± Her voice dripped with disdain as she continued, ¡°Everyone here knows how you¡¯ve chased after Bruce all these years and tried to force him into marriage by threatening Ashton Group¡¯s future. But in the end? What was never yours never will be. Even though you walked down the aisle, he still abandoned you when it mattered most.¡±


    Danna expected her words to cut deep, to reopen old wounds. What she failed to realize, however, was that Bruce¡¯s abandonment had never mattered to Corrine because it was Corrine who had walked away first.


    To her, a man like Bruce was no better than garbage. What should she do to make everyone understand that he meant nothing to her? Corrine sighed, rubbing her temple as she nced down at Danna. ¡°Since it¡¯s all for charity, we¡¯re simply doing our part,¡± she said, her voice light butced with irony. ¡°Miss Becker, could it be that you¡¯re feeling a financial pinch?¡±


    Danna stiffened, her face instantly flushing red. The implication was damning. Nearly everyone in the room had made a bid or purchase that evening except her.


    Danna stammered, struggling for a retort. She had set out to humiliate Corrine, yet now, she stood publicly exposed for her own shorings.


    Her face burned with shame, anger tightening her throat. If she could silence Corrine¡¯s sharp tongue, she would. But Corrine wasn¡¯t finished. Her lips curled into a dazzling smile that held amusement and effortless confidence.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to bid, perhaps it¡¯s best to stay quiet,¡± Corrine said, her voice lilting. ¡°No one here is willing to cover the cost of your embarrassment, and I doubt it would fetch a good price at auction.¡±


    ???????????? ?????????? ?????? g??????©q???????©q?¦Í??????????©q??????©q???


    Danna seethed, her furious re doing nothing to shake Corrine¡¯s poise.


    Ignoring her, Corrine turned her attention back to Bruce. ¡°Mr. Ashton, twenty million,¡± she said, her tone pointed. ¡°Are you in or out?¡±


    A hush fell over the room as all eyes turned to Bruce. He had been backed into a corner. There was no way out now.


    ¡°Thirty million!¡± He raised his paddle, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Bruce!¡± Leah gasped, her shock barely concealed beneath a veil of delight. She had assumed he would fold and let the ring go. Instead, he had doubled down.


    ¡°Thirty million for a single diamond ring would surely make headlines the next day.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re truly determined to have this ring, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    Corrine arched her brow. Then, with a slight shrug, she continued, ¡°Although I have some spare cash, thirty million for a ring is beyond my means. So, I withdraw from the bidding. Mr. Ashton, I admire your generosity in supporting charity.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 821

    ?Chapter 821:


    Then, shifting her gaze to the audience, she said, ¡°I think we should all give Mr. Ashton a round of apuse.¡±


    The hall erupted with apuse, thunderous and unrelenting.


    Leah had been swept up in the intoxicating thrill of Bruce dropping thirty million on a ring for her. The sheer extravagance of it had momentarily clouded her thoughts. But as the room erupted in thunderous apuse, reality crept back in, slicing through her euphoria like a cold de.


    Something felt off.


    Her gaze snapped upward, locking onto Corrine, seated in a private box across from her. The woman¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile, her brows arching ever so slightly. The glint in her eyes was unmistakable¡ªa silent taunt, a deliberate provocation.


    A chill prickled down Leah¡¯s spine. Her suspicions solidified in an instant. Her fingers curled into fists, nails biting into her palms.


    Corrine had done this on purpose. From the very beginning, she had never intended to win those bids. Instead, she hadid a perfectly crafted trap, one that Leah had walked into without hesitation. A fortune spent on meaningless trinkets¡ªCorrine¡¯s doing.


    The realization burned in Leah¡¯s chest, stoking an urgent desire to confront Corrine.


    Beside her, Bruce sat rigid, his expression dark. He had sensed it too. Corrine¡¯s words, seemingly innocent at first, had been anything but.


    She had never truly wanted the ring. Her goal had been something else entirely. To drive the price sky-high. Without her interference, he could have secured the ring for a mere five million. Now, it had cost him six times that.


    Thirty million.


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened. Corrine knew she could not stop him from buying the ring for Leah, so she had found another way to strike.


    g??????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ??????????????????


    Petty revenge¡ªfueled by jealousy.


    She could feign indifference all she wanted, but her actions spoke louder than words.


    Across the room, oblivious to his brooding thoughts, Corrine met his hostile gaze with an infuriatingly serene smile. Her voice, light andced with mockery, drifted through the air. ¡°Mr. Ashton, your devotion to Ms. Burgess is truly admirable. By tomorrow, all of Lyhaton will be talking about it. I daresay, many will be envious.¡±


    A ripple ofughter followed, though everyone caught the razor-sharp edge in her tone. Sour grapes. A woman dismissing what she could not have.


    ¡°Ms. Burgess is truly fortunate.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million for a ring¡ªnow that is love!¡±


    ¡°They make quite the pair. A match made in heaven, another grand spectacle for Lyhaton.¡±


    Compliments poured in from the crowd.


    Yet, beneath their forced smiles, Bruce and Leah simmered with quiet resentment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 822

    ?Chapter 822:


    Meanwhile, the mastermind of their misery sat back, plucking a grape from her fruit tter, utterly unbothered.


    Leah¡¯s nails dug deeper into her palm. She would not forget this.


    In the rounds that followed, both Leah and Bruce treaded carefully. No more impulsive bids. No morepeting against Corrine. They refused to fall into her trap a second time.


    Corrine seized the opportunity, effortlessly iming the items she desired.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± Nate murmured beside her, watching the satisfaction flicker in her eyes.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a slow smile. ¡°It is much more enjoyable without someone stirring trouble.¡±


    She leaned back, cradling her cup, exuding thezy contentment of a cat basking in the afternoon sun.


    As the auction neared its conclusion, a murmur of anticipation rippled through the room. ¡°The final item is rumored to be extraordinary,¡± someone whispered. ¡°A set of priceless royal jewelry. They say it was bought at a past auction¡ªanonymously. Some even im it hides a treasure map.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, everyone here has their eyes on it.¡±


    ¡°The organizers are shrewd. Only the top five spenders qualify to bid. With our current standing, the chances are slim.¡±


    Like the others, Leah had little interest in the previous items. They were merely warm-ups, insignificant inparison to what she truly coveted¡ªthis breathtaking set of royal jewelry.


    Winning it would guarantee her a prime spot on tomorrow¡¯s front page, the perfect opportunity to showcase her engagement to Bruce. It would not only restore her reputation but also elevate Burgess Group¡¯s market value.


    This jewelry was not just a luxury¡ªit was a necessity.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Under the collective gaze of the crowd, the long-awaited treasure was finally unveiled.


    The setprised nine exquisite pieces¡ªa crown, earrings, ne, bracelet, brooch, pendant, and rings.


    It boasted thirty-eight sapphires of unparalleled craftsmanship, each cut in distinctive shapes¡ªteardrop, cushion, octagonal, oval, rose, and antique styles.


    Yet, the true masterpiece was the sapphire ne. Ten octagonal sapphires, thergest weighing a staggering fifteen carats, brought the total to seventy carats. Encased in a halo of diamonds, each gem shimmered with an almost hypnotic brilliance.


    Beneath the dazzling lights, the sapphires radiated an ethereal glow, reminiscent of the deepest, most mysterious parts of the ocean. Nate turned to Corrine, studying her expression.


    ¡°Interested?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly,¡± she answered, her tone indifferent.


    Nate arched an eyebrow. ¡°Not even in the legend behind it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 823

    ?Chapter 823:


    ¡°You mean the treasure map?¡± Corrine gave him a look of mild amusement. The idea that Nate of all people would be intrigued by such a ridiculous myth was unexpected. ¡°If I told you it was nothing but a fabricated story, would you believe me?¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°If you say so, I believe it.¡±


    As their conversation unfolded, the bidding warmenced.


    Bruce, who had already unted his wealth by dropping thirty million on a ring earlier, was among the contenders.


    ¡°One million!¡± His voice rang out.


    ¡°Two million!¡±


    ¡°Five million!¡±


    The figures climbed higher.


    Corrine sat back, crossing her legs, her fingertips drumming an unhurried rhythm against the table. She was not just watching¡ªshe was calcting.


    She had once acquired this very set of jewelry for twenty million.


    At the current pace, the bids were nowhere near that mark.


    Perhaps it was time to shake things up.


    As she considered her next move, Bruce¡¯s voice cut through the air once more. ¡°Ten million!¡±


    A stunned silence fell over the room before hushed murmurs erupted. They witnessed Ashton Group¡¯s wealth tonight.


    The crowd had already been impressed by his earlier purchase, but now, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he had doubled the bid.


    Leah leaned in closer, eyes gleaming. ¡°Bruce, we have to win this. Andromache has an eye for exceptional pieces¡ªordinary jewelry does not impress her. If we secure this for her, she will undoubtedly lend her support to Ashton Group in the future.¡±


    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m


    Bruce understood her implication all too well. That was precisely why he was determined to im it.


    But Corrine saw straight through them.


    She had no intention of reiming the jewelry¡ªit was up for auction, and she had let it go. Yet the idea of it falling into Bruce¡¯s hands? That made her stomach turn.


    The attendees remained oblivious to Bruce¡¯s and Leah¡¯s true motives, their fascination rooted solely in the legend surrounding the jewelry set.


    ¡°Twenty million!¡± A deep, chilling voice sliced through the air.


    Heads turned instinctively, their gazes locking onto Zeke¡¯s private box. Zeke lounged on the sofa, his posture effortlesslyposed. One arm restedzily along the backrest, the crisp white of his rolled-up sleeve exposing a well-toned forearm and the gleam of an expensive watch. Between his slender fingers, a cigarette smoldered, its ember pulsing like a heartbeat.


    As the smoke curled around him, the flickering light momentarily illuminated the sharp angles of his face¡ªa face no less striking than Nate¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 824

    ?Chapter 824:


    ¡°Starting at twenty million? He must not be short on cash either.¡±


    ¡°That is Zeke, the heir of the Cooper family from Pree City.¡±


    ¡°The acquisition of Evergreen Group caused quite a stir recently. His methods were nothing short of ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to see how a battle between the Cooper family of Pree City and the Ashton family of Lyhaton ys out?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a contest? The Cooper family rules Pree City the way the Ford family dominates Lyhaton. The Ashton family, despite their show of wealth, is barely holding on. Everyone knows they have been on a downward spiral. ttery aside, they are struggling to keep up appearances.¡±


    ¡°Even though Mr. Ashton is making bold bids tonight, how much has the Ashton family truly left to waste?¡±


    ¡°It is not over yet. The final oue remains uncertain.¡±


    Bruce heard every word.


    His expression darkened, a shadow crossing his sharp features. His eyes, once calm, narrowed slightly, a dangerous gleam flickering within them.


    The recent turmoil surrounding Leah had still impacted the Ashton family, particrly their dealings with the Burgess family.


    One by one, business partners sought to dissolve agreements, demanding heftypensation for contract breaches.


    Though Ashton Group had yet to suffer a devastating blow, the financial strain was real. The rumors were not baseless¡ªtheir reserves were running low.


    Yet, Bruce could not afford to back down.


    That jewelry set was his key to gaining an audience with Andromache. His grip on the paddle tightened. With resolve in his eyes, he began to raise the paddle. ¡°Thir¡ª¡±


    ???????????? ???? ????????????: ?????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    The cold, unyielding deration cut through the hall like a de.


    A stunned silence followed.


    While others had cautiously increased their bids in small increments, this man had leaped by thirty million in a single stroke, as though wealth meant nothing.


    Bruce¡¯s head snapped toward the opposite private box, his pulse quickening. Nate.


    Yet Nate appeared entirely indifferent to themotion he had just caused. He sat with one leg crossed over the other, radiating an effortless aristocratic air. Not once did he even nce in their direction.


    Corrine arched a brow at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them to have it, do you?¡± Nate countered smoothly.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. ¡°Nothing escapes you, does it?¡±


    Nate leaned in, his lips brushing close to her ear. ¡°A man worthy of you cannot be too ordinary.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 825

    ?Chapter 825:


    His voice, low and rich, carried a trace of yful arrogance, the warmth of his breath sending a shiver down her spine.


    She had the sudden urge to rub her ear, but before she could, Nate caught her hand, intertwining their fingers. Corrine nced down at their linked hands, her smile deepening.


    Then, Zeke¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Sixty million.¡±


    Bruce felt as though a thunderbolt had struck him. His breath hitched, his grip tightening involuntarily.


    Sixty million. This number far exceeded his calctions.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bruce, are you really going to give up? Without that jewelry set, how will you ever get Andromache¡¯s help?¡± Leah¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. She had assumed that with Corrine out of the running, their path would be clear. She had not anticipated Zeke and Nate turning this into their personal battlefield.


    The bidding war had escted beyond reason, each new figure more dizzying than thest. Yet surrendering now felt unbearable.


    Leah grasped Bruce¡¯s hand, her fingers pressing firmly against his skin. Her voice dropped, insistent. ¡°Bruce, in two months, the Lyhaton Summit will be held. Do you not want to use Andromache¡¯s connections to push the Ashton family forward?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s brows knitted together, his fingers tightening around the bidding paddle as tension coiled in his chest.


    A brief silence stretched as he weighed his next move. Then, his voice cut through the air. ¡°Seventy million!¡±


    Before the echoes of his bid had even faded, Zeke¡¯s voice shot through the room like a thunderp. ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Heads swiveled, stunned murmurs filled the air¡ªone hundred million was already an astronomical figure. But before anyone could process it, a deep, measured voice followed. ¡°Two hundred million.¡±


    Read more on g???????¦Í???????co??


    Bruce¡¯s stomach dropped. His fingers stiffened against the paddle as his gaze snapped to the source. Nate again.


    A quiet despair flickered in Leah¡¯s eyes. She knew Bruce would not push further. Not at this price.


    It meant they had lost the jewelry set.


    Her chest tightened, breath hitching¡ªuntil Bruce¡¯s voice shattered her thoughts. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million.¡±


    A stunned silence settled over the room. Leah¡¯s heart pounded as if she had been yanked from icy waters, her mind jolted into rity. Her wide eyes locked onto Bruce, disbelief widening her gaze.


    She swallowed against the lump in her throat, her voice shaking. ¡°Bruce, you¡­¡±


    He turned to her, his expression calm but resolute. ¡°Do not worry. I can afford it.¡±


    For two hundred and fifty million, he was not just buying a jewelry set¡ªhe was securing the future of the Ashton family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 826

    ?Chapter 826:


    Mouths hung open around the room. The auctioneer himself looked momentarily dumbfounded, hisposure slipping as he struggled to find his voice.


    The organizers had predicted the set might reach fifty million at most. No one had expected it to skyrocket five times over.


    Finally, after a long pause, the auctioneer collected himself. ¡°The current bid is two hundred and fifty million. Any higher offers?¡± Silence. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million, going once!¡± His gavel hovered. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million, going twice! Two hundred and fifty million¡­ sold!¡±


    The gavel came down with a sharp crack. Apuse erupted, and the auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out with barely concealed excitement. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Ashton of Ashton Group for acquiring this exquisite royal jewelry set for two hundred and fifty million!¡±


    Leah grasped Bruce¡¯s hand, her fingers trembling with exhration. ¡°This is wonderful!¡±


    Bruce exhaled slowly, the corners of his lips twitching as if tempted to smile¡ªbut his emotions were too tangled for excitement.


    Now, all that mattered was Andromache. If she truly cherished this jewelry set, then tonight¡¯s battle had been worth it.


    Across the room, Corrine observed Leah¡¯s radiance, her own lips curling into a knowing smile.


    ¡°Feeling reluctant?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was smooth, unreadable.


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, her tone light yet firm. ¡°If I were, I would not have put it up for auction. A set bought for twenty million, sold for two hundred and fifty million. A good deal.¡±


    At that moment, the box door swung open and Jacob entered.


    He acknowledged Nate with a slight nod before striding toward Corrine.


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°Miss Hond, shall we proceed as usual tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Corrine lifted her gaze slowly, her lips curving into a knowing smile as she met Jacob¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let them prepare thoroughly.¡± Jacob hesitated for a brief moment before bowing his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood, Miss Hond.¡±


    As was tradition, the main organizer of the annual charity auction would deliver a speech to conclude the event. Yet, Corrine had always shunned the spotlight, leaving the duty to Jacob without a second thought. Tonight, however, was different. She would take the stage herself.


    After all, Leah and Bruce had yed a significant role in boosting the auction¡¯s sess. As the main organizer, it was only fitting that she express her gratitude personally.


    Jacob stepped into Bruce¡¯s private box, his presence nked by several men d in ck. His voice was calm, yet carried an unmistakable authority. ¡°Mr. Ashton, will you be paying by card or check?¡±


    Usually, auction payments were settled as the attendees left, but this time, wary of anyst-minuteplications, they chose to hand over the items in advance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 827

    ?Chapter 827:


    Bruce¡¯s brows lifted slightly. The question itself was expected, but seeing Jacob up close sent an eerie sense of familiarity through him. He had seen this man somewhere before¡ªhe was certain of it. But Jacob¡¯s unassuming features made the memory elusive, slipping through his grasp like grains of sand.


    Shaking off the thought, Bruce reached into his pocket and retrieved a card. ¡°By card,¡± he said, his voice even.


    Jacob produced a POS machine, already prepared in advance, and handed it over.


    Brucepleted the transaction with a swift motion, and the moment the payment was confirmed, Jacob gave a subtle nod. The men behind him stepped forward, carefully presenting the jewelry set that had been won at auction.


    Just as everything seemed settled, the venue was plunged into darkness.


    A hushed murmur rippled through the audience, startled by the sudden dimming of lights. Then, as if on cue, the auctioneer strode onto the stage, a practiced smile gracing his face. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let us wee the representative of the charity auction¡¯s organizingmittee to deliver a speech!¡±


    Apuse erupted, loud yet hollow.


    The audience¡¯s expressions betrayed theirck of interest¡ªthis was a formality, a segment they endured rather than anticipated.


    ¡°Why is she there?¡± A voice from the crowd cut through the apuse like a de.


    Heads turned sharply toward the stage.


    There, stepping forward with unshaken poise, was Corrine.


    She was a vision of elegance draped in a white silk gown that skimmed over her figure with effortless grace. With every step, the soft fabric shifted, offering teasing glimpses of her long, sculpted legs.


    She exuded an air of refined allure, but her presence was not warm¡ªit was distant, untouchable, like an ethereal beauty meant only to be admired from afar.


    The stage lights cast a golden glow on her features, making the striking depths of her eyes all the more mesmerizing.


    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????


    Corrine¡¯s expression remained unreadable as she reached the center of the stage. Taking the microphone from the auctioneer, she addressed the room in an even, measured tone. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for gracing us with your presence this evening. I truly appreciate your generous support of this charity auction.¡±


    She paused briefly, her gaze lifting toward a specific private box¡ªwhere Bruce and Leah sat.


    From his seat, Bruce felt his entire body freeze. It was as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over him, the cold sinking deep into his bones.


    A suffocating pressure settled over him, rendering his limbs heavy, his thoughts sluggish.


    How? How had Corrine be an organizer of tonight¡¯s event?


    His grip tightened around the armrest as unease slithered through his veins like a venomous whisper. His handsome features darkened, his brows furrowing. Something felt off¡ªvery off.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 828

    ?Chapter 828:


    Then, under the gleaming stage lights, Corrine¡¯s red lips curved into a radiant smile. ¡°I would like to extend a special thank you to Mr. Ashton of Ashton Group and Ms. Burgess of Burgess Group. Without your generous contributions, this auction would not have shattered past records. Your boundless generosity has propelled this event to its most sessful year yet. Everyone, let us give a round of apuse to Mr. Ashton and Ms. Burgess.¡±


    Her apuse rang out first, crisp and deliberate.


    The crowd followed, and soon the entire venue resounded with a thunderous ovation.


    Yet, for Bruce and Leah, the apuse did not feel like appreciation. It felt like a thousand invisible hands pping them across the face. No. This was not just a momentary misstep. From the very beginning, they had been ensnared in Corrine¡¯s web.


    Every bid they had ced, every extravagant sum they had spent¡ªhad only served to further her cause.


    An unbearable wave of humiliation crashed over Leah, seizing her body in a trembling grip.


    Her mrs ground together, her jaw aching from the pressure. Her eyes burned red with unshed tears, and her fists clenched so tightly that her nails split against her palms. She did not even register the pain.


    Despite the wless makeup adorning her face, not even the most skilled artistry could mask the fury twisting her features.


    Just then, as if fate conspired against her, the camera zoomed in, capturing every trace of her rage.


    The audience collectively stiffened. Leah¡¯s contorted expression¡ªher bloodshot eyes gleaming with unbridled fury¡ªwas like that of a caged beast ready to pounce.


    A wave of unease swept through those who witnessed it. Amidst the tension, Corrine¡¯s lips curled into an even brighter smile. Her delicate brows arched with a silent challenge, her entire presence radiating effortless provocation. ¡°Mr. Ashton and Ms. Burgess, please smile for the camera. We want to capture this moment.¡±


    ?????????? ???????????? ????: ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Bruce¡¯s and Leah¡¯s gazes snapped toward Corrine. Their loathing was unmistakable. If looks could kill, she would have perished where she stood.


    The very thought of posing for the camera was unbearable.


    Their blood boiled, their insides twisted with fury. Yet, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, they had no choice. Forcing strained smiles, they fought to contain the roiling storm within, the effort stretching them to the brink of breaking.


    Unlike them, Corrine remainedposed, an image of unshaken elegance.


    Her smile, subtle yet precise, carried a chilling undercurrent. It was not loud, not exaggerated, yet it held an authority that sent a shiver through those who witnessed it.


    She exuded a natural grace, a regal air that made her appear untouchable. Poised, serene¡ªeven peaceful on the surface¡ªbut beneath ity a sharpness that cut deeper than any visible de. Nate watched her intently. The cold edge in his eyes softened ever so slightly, giving way to an almost imperceptible gentleness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 829

    ?Chapter 829:


    ¡°Dangerous, yet captivating,¡± a voice murmured beside him. Zeke had appeared at his side unnoticed, his eyes gleaming with knowing amusement. ¡°The Ashton family must have been blind. But at least she found her way back.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    His sharp gaze flicked toward Zeke, cold andced with warning. Zeke, unbothered, met his stare head-on. A slow, knowing smirk yed at his lips. ¡°Did I say something untrue?¡±


    ¡°The Ashton family was blind not to recognize her worth. They deserved everything that ising to them.¡±


    Zeke studied Nate¡¯s profile, his voiceced with something deeper¡ªsomething unreadable. ¡°Sometimes, what appears dazzling is not as great as it seems. I only hope she knows when to turn back before it is toote.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened further. He understood Zeke¡¯s implication, and a dangerous chill settled over his sharp features. An almost tangible aura of destruction radiated from him.


    ¡°You have always enjoyed meddling in things that do not concern you, have you not?¡± His voice was as frigid as a winter storm, each word carrying a biting chill.


    Zeke merely chuckled but said nothing more. Instead, his gaze shifted toward the distance, something unreadable shing across his eyes. ¡°It seems she is in trouble,¡± he mused.


    Nate followed his line of sight, his dark gaze narrowing. A glint of ice-cold light flickered in his irises.


    p, p, p¡­


    A sudden burst of crisp apuse echoed from behind Corrine. She turned her head slightly, her gaze settling on Andromache, who stood poised on the second-floor balcony.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you never cease to amaze me,¡± Andromache remarked, her voice carrying a blend of amusement and something sharper beneath the surface.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    ¡°You are too kind, Ms. Hopkins,¡± Corrine responded with an insincere smile.


    The sarcasm in her reply wiped the smile right off Andromache¡¯s face. For a moment, Andromache¡¯s lips parted, but she quicklyposed herself, inhaling deeply before forcing a curve of a smile back into ce. ¡°Miss Hond, do you truly believe that just because someone is backing you, you can afford to act recklessly at a prestigious charity auction like this?¡±


    This auction had always been shrouded in discretion, its organizers maintaining an air of mystery that only added to its exclusivity.


    When Andromache first set foot in Lyhaton, she had taken the time to investigate the city¡¯s old aristocratic families, acquainting herself with the major events that held significance.


    Lyhaton had its share of enigmas, but three mysteries remained untouched by time. Among them was the elusive identity of those who orchestrated this annual charity event.


    Tonight, she hade with the intent of uncovering them. Instead, she had found Corrine. To Andromache, Corrine was nothing more than an opportunist¡ªan impostor ying host at a gathering far beyond her station.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 830

    ?Chapter 830:


    After all, wealth and power alone could not sustain an event of this caliber. Even with the formidable backing of the Ford family, Corrine should not have been capable of orchestrating something of this magnitude.


    More importantly, the Only Love Foundation had existed for over three decades. Corrine, in her twenties, had no usible connection to its origins. The pieces did not fit.


    It was obvious to Andromache¡ªCorrine was nothing more than a disruptive force, using Nate¡¯s influence to create a spectacle.


    Yet, Corrine, oblivious to the scrutiny behind Andromache¡¯s eyes, merely let a faint smile ghost across her lips. ¡°Do you think I need his support?¡±


    There was no hesitation in her voice. Her confidence had nevere from another person.


    Not from Nate. Not from anyone. With or without him, she stood her ground.


    A scoff sliced through the air, dripping with mockery.


    ¡°What a fool! Still as stubborn as ever, even now!¡± Laughter rippled through the crowd, hushed but unmistakable.


    Just moments ago, they had regarded Corrine¡¯s poised speech as a surprising disy. Now, amusement and ridicule darkened their expressions.


    To them, this was no longer a speech¡ªit was a farce. After all, besides Andromache and a select few¡ªNate, Zeke, Karina¡ªno one knew the truth about Corrine.


    Watching from a distance, Leah felt a glimmer of satisfaction stir in her chest.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt relief. The anger and hatred that had burned in her veins softened. Nothing delighted her more than seeing Corrine humiliated.


    ¡°She really has no idea what she is up against, does she?¡± someone sneered.


    ¡°She talks big, but she has no clue how this will end for her.¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    ¡°Vain and hypocritical! No wonder Mr. Ashton left her.¡±


    ¡°She thinks she can stand tall just because Mr. Hopkins is backing her? What a joke. The woman confronting her is someone even Mr. Hopkins respects. Corrine has no idea that she is walking straight into ruin.¡± The murmurs grew, feeding off one another, their words unrestrained, their contemptid bare.


    Then, a voice cut through the room like a de. Deep, low, andced with an unforgiving chill. ¡°Is it hrious?¡±


    Like the abrupt plunge of winter¡¯s first frost, the temperature in the hall seemed to drop.


    The amusement drained from the air in an instant. A hush fell over the venue.


    Slowly, deliberately, a man stepped forward, his presence suffocating in its intensity. Each stride was unhurried, yet the sheer weight of it pressed into the atmosphere, thick with unspoken warning.


    His gaze, sharp and ice-cold, swept across the room. The sculpted angles of his face bore no trace of warmth, only a frigid hostility that sent shivers down spines.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 831

    ?Chapter 831:


    One hand tucked into his pocket, he moved with controlled ease, but every step felt like a hammer striking down¡ªa force both precise and undeniable.


    Those who knew Nate understood one thing with absolute certainty. He was furious.


    His voice came again, cutting through the silence like a whip. ¡°Why are you notughing anymore?¡±


    Not a soul dared to answer. Silence reigned.


    The very people who had moments ago spoken so freely now found themselves stiff with unease. As if by instinct, they turned their gazes toward Andromache, desperation flickering in their eyes.


    Her expression remainedposed, showing only the subtlest glint of cold calction flickering in her gaze. Fools. Every single one of them. They had been so eager to mock and jeer, and now, in the face of Nate¡¯s fury, they looked to her for salvation.


    Finally, after a stretch of silence that felt longer than it was, Andromache exhaled softly. With measured ease, she spoke at just the right moment. ¡°Nate, everyone was merely joking around.¡±


    The words were chosen carefully, meant to defuse the tension, to grant herself a way out.


    No matter the situation, she could not afford to waver. If she showed even the slightest hesitation before Nate, how could she ever expect to maintain control over Lyhaton¡¯s elite?


    Nate¡¯s gaze snapped to her, cold and piercing. His voice, though deceptively soft, carried the weight of something far more dangerous. ¡°Since when do they have the right to make jokes about my girlfriend?¡±


    Andromache¡¯s expression turned to stone at his words.


    She had never imagined that Nate would humiliate her so openly.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    She was his father¡¯s biological sister, after all.


    Did blood ties mean nothing to him?


    Leah, too, was stunned by the shocking disy.


    She understood the rtionship between Nate and Andromache.


    Yet, despite their shared blood, Nate showed no hesitation in disgracing Andromache in front of everyone, his actions devoid of the slightest hint of familial consideration.


    Andromache¡¯s face burned, shame and fury twisting inside her, but she forced herself to remainposed. ¡°Nate, have you lost your mind? You are humiliating your aunt over a woman?¡±


    Her words were both a reprimand and an insinuation¡ªsuggesting that he had been blinded by love. Nate met her gaze with chilling calm. ¡°Since when did my affairs be yours to meddle in?¡±


    His stare was sharp, like an arrow loosed from a taut bow, striking straight at Andromache without hesitation.


    Her heart clenched. A shiver ran down her spine as she instinctively gripped the railing, her fingers turning white with tension.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 832

    ?Chapter 832:


    Every fiber of her being warned her¡ªif she spoke another word, Nate would crush her without remorse.


    A long, suffocating silence stretched between them. Cold sweat dampened her back.


    Andromache bit the inside of her cheek, her nails digging deep into her palm. ¡°Fine! I will not interfere anymore.¡±


    With that, she spun on her heel and stormed away, ignoring the murmurs and curious stares surrounding her.


    But only she knew¡ªeach step felt precarious, as if treading on a frozenke, terrified that Nate might call her back.


    If he did, she would lose whatever dignity she had left.


    The crowd observed her retreat, and some could not shake the impression that she was fleeing rather than leaving with pride. ¡°You frightened my guest away,¡± Corrine remarked, her voice light butced with meaning.


    Nate shifted his gaze to her, and the frost in his eyes melted slightly. ¡°My mistake. I am at your disposal.¡±


    The spectators exchanged nces, their expressions flickering with disbelief¡ªnone more so than Danna.


    She could scarcely believe what she was seeing.


    Nate was known to be ruthless, indifferent to women, and utterly devoid of mercy¡ªeven toward his own blood. Yet, before Corrine, he softened. Why?


    Corrine exhaled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t think this excuses you from the offense of frightening my guests,¡± she remarked. Yet, despite her words, there was no trace of reproach in her eyes as she looked at Nate.


    Nate arched an eyebrow, amusement flickering across his features. A slow smile tugged at his lips before he leaned in, his breath grazing her ear. ¡°I am all yours tonight,¡± he murmured, his deep, velvety voice dripping with mischief.


    His deliberate y on words sent a ripple of shock through the crowd. This was Nate Hopkins¡ªbold, unreserved, andpletely unapologetic in his disy of affection.


    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    But what exactly did he mean? The implications hung heavy in the air, igniting a flurry of spection.


    Corrine blinked, feigning innocence. Her expression was one of pure bewilderment, as if to say she had no idea what he was talking about. Nate, everposed, straightened. ¡°We can discuss how to handle thingster tonight,¡± he said, as if the matter was nothing more than a trivial affair.


    Corrine, with calcted poise, took a step back¡ªjust enough to create some distance between them.


    In the private box, Karina observed the scene unfold and let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Discuss tonight? Why not just say ¡®discuss in bed¡¯ and be done with it? Men are all about desires.¡± Her smirk carried a wealth of meaning.


    Zeke, seated nearby, shrugged. ¡°Not all men are the same, you know.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 833

    ?Chapter 833:


    Karina shot him a knowing nce. ¡°Oh? And yet, in the end, there¡¯s not much difference, is there?¡±


    Zeke hesitated, momentarily lost for words.


    Meanwhile, Leah simmered in quiet resentment.


    She had always dismissed Corrine as nothing more than a fleeting distraction for Nate, a woman who relied on her looks to hold his interest.


    Now, she saw it clearly. The way he looked at Corrine¡ªwith indulgence, with warmth¡ªwas not the gaze of a man merely toying with histest conquest.


    As a woman, Leah understood the weight of such a look.


    Nate, the man rumored to be indifferent and ruthless, seemed to have eyes for no one else.


    But why Corrine?


    Was it truly just her beauty?


    Could that alone overshadow her past¡ªthe stain of being abandoned by Bruce?


    Leah had believed that once Bruce cast Corrine aside and the Ashton family cut ties with her, she would be left in disgrace. She had never imagined Corrine would end up with Nate.


    That meant Corrine was destined to outshine her, something Leah could never allow.


    Corrine did not deserve Nate. She had no right to step over her like this. In Leah¡¯s eyes, Corrine should have been rejected by both Bruce and Nate, left with nothing but shame.


    After all, Nate was leagues ahead of Bruce in status, wealth, and power, easily surpassing everyone in the room.


    How could such an extraordinary man belong to Corrine?


    ???????? ???????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Leah bit her bottom lip, jealousy burning through her like wildfire. As she shifted her gaze, she caught sight of Bruce, his expression frozen, his stare locked on something.


    Following his line of sight, she spotted Corrine standing on the stage. Rage red in her chest.


    Leah clenched her fingers but kept her voice soft and sweet. ¡°Bruce, let¡¯s go deliver the jewelry to Andromache.¡±


    Bruce blinked, snapping out of his daze. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Leah¡¯s patience frayed, but she forced herself to smile. ¡°I said, let¡¯s go deliver the jewelry to Andromache.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Alright.¡± Bruce nodded, his mind still elsewhere.


    The news of their departure reached Corrine¡¯s ears almost instantly.


    As expected.


    If Bruce and Leah had stayed for the rest of the evening, now that would have been surprising.


    After such a humiliating loss, it was a miracle they hadsted this long.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 834

    ?Chapter 834:


    ¡°Beautifuldy, may I have the honor of this dance?¡± A poised hand extended before her, and Corrine nced up to find Nate standing close, his presence effortless yetmanding. A faint smile graced her lips. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two stepped onto the dance floor, and the crowd instinctively parted, giving them space.


    The grand hall pulsed with elegant music, transforming the atmosphere into something almost surreal¡ªan opulent dream of silk, chandeliers, and enchantment.


    The guests lost themselves in the melody¡¯s allure, all except for one: Danna.


    After suffering Nate¡¯s cold indifference, she had considered leaving in humiliation. But the thought of retreating while Corrine remained was unbearable. She was a well-off youngdy, not someone who could be so easily discarded. Aside from looks, in what way was she inferior to Corrine?


    If Corrine could stay, why should she flee in disgrace?


    Her eyes never left them, tracking their every move, jealousy twisting inside her as Nate¡¯s hand rested on Corrine¡¯s waist.


    The tempo of the music quickened, their steps following in perfect harmony.


    Then, suddenly, the entire hall was plunged into darkness.


    ¡°Oh no¡ªI¡­¡±


    A wave of panicked screams tore through the grand hall.


    Darkness swallowed the room, throwing the guests into chaos.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why did the power go out?¡±


    Confusion spread like wildfire. People shoved and stumbled in their rush to escape the dimly lit space.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??? Next part


    Amid the frantic crowd, someone unexpectedly pushed Corrine. Her high heels wobbled beneath her, and her bnce slipped as she toppled sideways.


    Just as she braced for impact, a firm arm hooked around her waist. Before she could react, she was pulled forcefully into a solid, unyielding embrace.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Her sharp gaze shed with icy defiance.


    She bent her arm, aiming a swift jab at the man¡¯s abdomen.


    But he was faster. Anticipating her move, he seized her wrist, twisted it behind her back, and effortlessly drew her closer.


    His voice,zy yetced with seduction, brushed against her ear. ¡°How do you know I am not Nate?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Before he could respond, she drove her heel down¡ªhard¡ªonto his foot.


    A sharp hiss of pain escaped Jonathan, but he did not retaliate. Instead, his grip remained firm. ¡°Come with me, or I will make sure you leave. The choice is yours.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s voice was cool, defiant. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    Jonathan let out a low chuckle, the arrogance in his tone undeniable. ¡°Refusal is not an option.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 835

    ?Chapter 835:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s find out.¡± With those words, she struck again¡ªher knee shooting toward the inside of his thigh.


    Instinctively, he released her.


    Corrine wasted no time. Twisting free, she vanished into the chaotic crowd.


    Suddenly, the sharp sound of breaking ss rang out.


    Someone had crashed into the champagne tower. Crystal shards and liquid scattered across the floor.


    Corrine¡¯s foot slipped. The treacherous high heels that once entuated her elegance now betrayed her, sending her tumbling. A dangerous thought struck her¡ªif she hit the floor, she would either be cut by the ss or trampled underfoot.


    But instead of cold, jagged shards, shended against something warm and solid.


    A steady, reassuring scent enveloped her, grounding her amidst the mayhem.


    She gripped the man¡¯spel. ¡°Nate?¡±


    ¡°I am here.¡± His voice was steady, soothing. He bent slightly, pressing a reassuring kiss to the top of her head. His arm curled protectively around her waist, holding her close as he maneuvered them away from danger. Every movement was calcted, shielding her with his body, ensuring she remained untouched by the chaos.


    Corrine held onto him tightly, her heart a whirlwind of emotions she refused to name.


    How could she remain indifferent to a man who guarded her so fiercely?


    There were too many reasons to fall for him.


    And at that moment, if there had been a cliff ahead, she knew¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªshe would have fallen with him.


    Then, as if the universe had been holding its breath, the lights flickered back on.


    ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í?????????????


    A collective squint rippled through the room as the sudden brightness forced people to shield their eyes.


    Corrine blinked, adjusting to the re. Instinctively, her gaze darted around, searching for Jonathan.


    But he was gone. It was as if he had never been there at all, as though the entire encounter had been nothing more than a fleeting illusion.


    ¡°Miss Hond, are you alright?¡± Jacob arrived, his sharp eyes scanning her for any signs of injury.


    Corrine straightened,posing herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Check the nearby surveince footage.¡±


    This was no coincidence. The power outage, Jonathan¡¯s sudden appearance¡ªit had all been nned.


    Jacob nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Around them, the staff moved swiftly to clean the shattered ss and spilled champagne. But no matter how fast they worked, the evening¡¯s enchantment had been shattered. The guests¡¯ enthusiasm had dimmed, the once-vibrant energy now reced with wary murmurs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 836

    ?Chapter 836:


    The soft strains of elegant music resumed, attempting to restore the mood. Corrine and Nate turned, preparing to step off the dance floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± A sharp, furious voice rang out behind them.


    Danna stood seething, her re burning into the staff members surrounding her. ¡°This is a haute couture gown from Redamancg, designed by the elusive Corry. It is one of a kind in the world, and now it is ruined! Who is going topensate me?¡±


    The staff hesitated, looking troubled, as her tirade continued.


    At that moment, a woman in uniform stepped forward, her toneposed yet firm. ¡°Miss Becker, we apologize for the inconvenience caused by our mistake. However, judging by the way the fabric has torn, I do not believe this was an ident¡ªit appears to have been intentional.¡±


    Danna¡¯s eyes narrowed, fury shing within them. ¡°What do you mean it was not an ident but intentional?¡± Her voice rose, cutting through the air like a de. ¡°Are you suggesting that I deliberately tore my own dress?¡±


    The woman remained calm, her expression neutral. ¡°Not at all. Perhaps the issue lies with the fit. Your figure may have been too¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, a sharp crack echoed through the space.


    Danna¡¯s palm connected with the woman¡¯s cheek in a vicious p. ¡°You wretch! Who do you think you are to pass judgment on me? This dress is ruined, and I demandpensation!¡±


    The force of the blow sent the woman reeling, her footing nearly lost.


    She barely managed to steady herself, one hand pressing against her stinging cheek as she lifted her gaze¡ªcold and unreadable¡ªtoward Danna.


    Then, a voice, cool and measured, sliced through the tension. ¡°My staff are not to be struck by just anyone.¡±


    Danna whirled around, her anger momentarily shadowed by surprise. Corrine approached with unhurried steps, her presencemanding without effort.


    ???????????? ?????????????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????


    She halted beside the uniformed woman, her gaze flicking briefly over the reddened cheek before addressing her. ¡°Go and treat it. After that, apply forpensation from the finance department.¡±


    A flicker of appreciation passed through the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Miss Hond.¡± With one final re in Danna¡¯s direction, she turned on her heel and left.


    Danna let out a derisive snort, tilting her chin upward with defiance. ¡°Corrine, you arrived just in time. Tell me, how do you n topensate me for this dress?¡±


    Corrine met her gaze without the slightest shift in expression. ¡°Naturally, I willpensate ording to its value.¡±


    A triumphant smirk curled at the corners of Danna¡¯s lips. ¡°Good. One million eight hundred thousand. Will you be paying by check or card?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood me, Miss Becker,¡± Corrine replied smoothly.


    Danna¡¯s brow furrowed, suspicion creeping into her expression.


    A slow, knowing smile yed on Corrine¡¯s lips, her voiceced with amusement. ¡°When I said I wouldpensate ording to its value, I did not mean you could extort me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 837

    ?Chapter 837:


    Danna let out a scoff, herughter dripping with mockery. ¡°Corrine, if you cannot afford it, just admit it. No need to act as though I am the one being unreasonable.¡±


    She crossed her arms, reveling in her supposed victory. ¡°Everyone knows that haute couture dresses from Redamancg are nearly impossible to acquire, especially pieces from the mysterious designer, Corry. This dress cost me one million eight hundred thousand, and I have the receipt to prove it!¡±


    As if suddenly recalling something, she gave a theatrical gasp, feigning surprise. ¡°Oh, that is right! Miss Hond, youe from such a humble background. It is no wonder you are unfamiliar with the exclusivity of Redamancg.¡±


    Her words dripped with condescension, each syble deliberately emphasized, ensuring that everyone within earshot grasped the social gap she believed separated them.


    Corrine, however, merely chuckled. She met Danna¡¯s gaze, tilting her head slightly as if regarding something trivial. ¡°Sometimes, a receipt does not prove everything. Your dress is worth no more than five hundred. As for the rest of the money, I imagine that is merely the cost of your stupidity.¡±


    When Danna caught the biting sarcasm in Corrine¡¯s tone, fury red through her like a lit match in a dry forest. Without a second thought, she raised her hand, aiming a p at Corrine¡¯s face. ¡°Corrine!¡± Her palm sliced through the air, the force behind it enough to draw a collective gasp from the crowd.


    Onlookers exchanged nces, torn between admiration for Danna¡¯s audacity to humiliate Corrine in front of Nate and sympathy for her inevitable fate.


    But before the p couldnd on her cheek, Corrine¡¯s hand shot up, catching Danna¡¯s wrist mid-air. She hadn¡¯t even blinked.


    Her grip was irond, her expression a picture of calm, but the pressure of her fingers slowly intensified. Danna¡¯s face nched, and a wince twisted her features as pain gnawed at her wrist.


    She thrashed against Corrine¡¯s hold, desperation seeping into her every movement.


    Your story source galnov??????c?m


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Danna¡¯s voice wavered, betraying the fear creeping into her spine.


    If this went on, her wrist would snap!


    Corrine¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She held on, as if Danna¡¯s pleas were nothing more than whispers in the wind.


    Panic swelled in Danna¡¯s chest. The pain was no longer a dull throb but a sharp, unbearable ache. She struggled with frantic energy, but it was all futile.


    Then, just as suddenly as she had seized her, Corrine released her grip. Danna, unprepared for the sudden freedom, stumbled backward, her feet tangling as she copsed ungracefully to the floor.


    The fabric of her dress tore with a sickening rip, the seam splitting from the side of her chest down to her waist at the back.


    A strangled cry escaped her lips. Her hands darted back and forth, trying to shield both her waist and chest, but it was a futile endeavor. She wrapped her arms around herself, curling into a protective ball. Her re, venomous and seething, fixed on Corrine as if sheer hatred could tear her apart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 838

    ?Chapter 838:


    Corrine merely tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, her lips curling into a smile so sweetly innocent it bordered on sinister. ¡°Why the 100k, Miss Becker? Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to let go?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Danna¡¯s chest heaved, rage and humiliation painting her cheeks a blotchy red. Her gaze darted to Nate, who stood a few steps away, his arms crossed over his chest. There was no intention of stepping in¡ªif anything, his eyes gleamed with amusement, as though he were thoroughly enjoying the show.


    A fresh wave of jealousy crashed over Danna, but she swallowed it down, forcing her voice to steady. ¡°You¡¯ve got two choices, Corrine. Eitherpensate me for the dress, or we¡¯ll take this to the police!¡±


    She drew herself up, chin high despite the tears prickling at the corners of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe Nate would back Corrine so brazenly, but even he wasn¡¯t untouchable. There had to be justice somewhere in Lyhaton.


    A voice, smooth andced with amusement, sliced through the tension. ¡°Oh, Miss Becker, I¡¯m afraid it might be you who ends up embarrassed.¡± All eyes turned as Karina sauntered forward, her halter-neck gown swaying elegantly with each step.


    Her smile was all sharp edges and secrets, her gaze sweeping over Danna with barely concealed derision. ¡°Wearing a knockoff and passing it off as our brand? You¡¯re braver than I thought.¡±


    ¡°A knockoff?¡± Danna¡¯s eyes widened, defiance flickering weakly beneath the weight of Karina¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I know you¡¯re the owner of Redamancg, but you should look closely. This dress is one of Corry¡¯s designs! I have the receipt to prove it. If it¡¯s a fake, then your brand is defrauding consumers!¡±


    Karina¡¯s gaze slid to Corrine. ¡°Corrine, she ims this garbage is your design. Isn¡¯t that nder? And using our brand of fraud¡ªsounds like defamation, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Laughter bubbled up from Danna¡¯s throat, wild and unrestrained. ¡°This is a design by Corry. What does that have to do with Corrine¡ª¡± Then her voice died abruptly, the realization crashing into her like a tidal wave.


    Her eyes widened, staring at Corrine as if seeing her for the first time. The onlookers, previously spectators to a petty squabble, now gawked at Corrine with a newfound awe.


    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    After all, in a country teeming with designers, only a select few were truly coveted¡ªonly a handful had names thatmanded admiration and desire. And Corry¡­


    Corry was one of them.


    Despite Redamancg¡¯s rtively short history, its meteoric rise had already cemented its high-end products as must-haves among celebrities around the globe.


    As the visionary behind these coveted designs, Corry had amassed a legion of fans.


    Yet, over the years, the enigmatic designer had never appeared in public. No one even knew if Corry was a man or a woman.


    Could it really be Corrine?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 839

    ?Chapter 839:


    The more Danna thought about it, the more improbable it seemed. But with Karina, the founder of Redamancg, making the im, a seed of doubt took root in her mind.


    After what felt like an eternity, she managed to find her voice. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the mysterious designer Corry?¡±


    Corrine responded with a nonchnt nod. ¡°That design is from many years ago. I never imagined a counterfeit would be so cherished by you, Miss Becker.¡±


    She moved in a slow, deliberate circle around Danna, her sharp gaze dissecting every inch of the dress. ¡°From the material to the craftsmanship, it¡¯s a 90% imitation. Miss Becker, your 1.8 million wasn¡¯t aplete waste.¡±


    Her words left no room for doubt¡ªCorrine was indeed the elusive designer Corry. And she had just exposed Danna¡¯s prized dress as nothing more than a fake.


    But no matter how wless an imitation, a fake could never transcend its nature. A fake remained a fake.


    Spending 1.8 million only to parade a counterfeit¡ªit was the ultimate humiliation.


    Worse still, Danna had spent the entire night unting this forgery, boasting of its rarity. Now, every word felt like a p to her face. The stares burned through her, piercing like a thousand invisible des.


    It felt as though she stood bare before the crowd, everyyer of her pride stripped away.


    The relentless humiliation threatened to pull her under.


    She bit down hard on her lip and forced her head down, desperate to block out the searing gazes.


    Then, after a long silence, she rasped out, ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Her demand jolted the crowd, bringing a ripple of reason back to the stunned room.


    For years, Corry had been a ghost¡ªa legend shrouded in mystery. No one even knew their gender, and the rumors often suggested Corry was a man.


    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°If that were true, how could it possibly be Corrine?¡±


    ¡°I know Miss Brooks is the founder of Redamancg,¡± Danna continued. ¡°And she¡¯s never disclosed any information about Corry. Yet today, she ims Corrine is Corry. Doesn¡¯t that strike anyone as odd?¡± Her smile curled at the edges, sharp and venomous, like a serpent preparing to strike.


    Her cold logic sent ripples through the crowd. Doubt spread, turning faces from shock to suspicion.


    ¡°You say you¡¯re Corry,¡± Danna pressed on, her voice rising. ¡°What evidence do you have? Even with Mr. Hopkins backing you, you can¡¯t just fabricate the truth. Do you understand Corry¡¯s stature in the industry? Pretending to be Corry is reckless! You think just saying it makes it true? Who would believe that?¡±


    The whispers surrounding the elusive designer Corry had long been steeped in mystery. It was said that Corry yed a pivotal role in the founding of the prestigious Redamancg brand. Not only did Corrymand an entirely independent design team, but they were also a key designer for the renowned Z&M brand. The rumors went even further¡ªwhispers suggested that even the formidable founder of Z&M treated Corry with the utmost reverence upon meeting them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840:


    If Corrine truly was the legendary Corry, then how could she present herself in such an unimpressive manner today? Given her stature and influence in the fashion world, such ack of refinement seemed almost unfathomable. Among the gathered onlookers, no one understood Corrine¡¯s history better than Danna.


    Leah had once confided in her about Corrine¡¯s origins¡ªhow she was born into the Hond family in Pree City, only to be cast out at a young age. Abandoned by her immediate family, she was sent to a remote, impoverished vige under her maternal grandfather¡¯s care. No one knew how, but fate eventually carried her to Lyhaton. There, she encountered Bruce and pursued him with relentless determination for six months. She had spent three long years with the Ashton family, and when that was not enough, she had even resorted to leveraging thepany¡¯s interests to force Bruce into marriage.


    If she truly was Corry, the celebrated designer admired by the industry¡¯s elite, why would she have gone to such desperate lengths to cling to a man? The murmurs around them grew louder, carrying skepticism and doubt, and for the first time that evening, Danna felt a wave of relief. She inhaled deeply, steadying herself, and then turned to Corrine with sharp, probing eyes.


    ¡°You im to be the mysterious designer Corry,¡± she challenged, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°Then why not prove it? Show us your past design drafts¡ªlet uspare them. Or better yet, show us some dresses now. Let us see for ourselves who is real and who is nothing but a fraud!¡±


    A woman in a pink strapless gown scoffed, seizing the moment to add fuel to the fire. ¡°I doubt she has any proof. If she did, she would have presented it by now instead of relying on empty words.¡± The crowd erupted.


    One voice rose, and suddenly, the entire hall became a chorus of taunts.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Hopkins supports you, that does not mean you can go around ndering others!¡±


    ¡°It is a fact that Danna¡¯s dress was torn¡ªwe all saw it happen! If you truly are Corry, you should provide evidence. Without it, not only should you apologize for your baseless ims, but you should alsopensate Danna for her dress!¡±


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????


    Danna¡¯s confidence soared as Corrine remained silent. She mistook the quiet for hesitation, for defeat.


    Straightening her back, she lifted her chin, regaining the poise she had briefly lost. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I do not understand why Miss Hond insists on targeting me, but her actions tonight have caused me unnecessary distress,¡± she dered. ¡°I demand a formal apology and doublepensation!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, a crisp voice cut through themotion. ¡°Who says there is no evidence?¡±


    The crowd turned in unison, eyes locking onto the approaching figure. A woman in a flowing white dress stepped forward. Her delicate frame exuded a quiet strength, and though she seemed fragile, it was as if an invisible force stood behind her, giving her presence undeniable gravity. A ripple of whispers swept through the crowd.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°You do not recognize her? That is Ivy Frazier¡ªthe winner of this year¡¯s Fashion Competition Neer Award! Word has it that several luxury brands tried to recruit her with sky-high sries, but she chose to work at Redamancg instead.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good evening dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .

 Chapter 841

    ?Chapter 841:


    ¡°I also heard rumors that she has been learning directly under the mysterious designer Corry!¡±


    ¡°So, she is Corry¡¯s student?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    As the murmurs intensified, Ivy strode directly to Corrine¡¯s side. A soft smile curved her lips as she spoke. ¡°Apologies, Miss Hond. I amte.¡± The air grew thick with anticipation.


    The once-jeering voices quieted, and an eerie silence settled over the room. All eyes were on Corrine.


    Could she really be the mysterious designer Corry?


    Danna, who had moments ago stood tall with arrogance, suddenly felt as though she had been doused in ice water.


    The confidence Danna had so carefully constructed crumbled beneath the weight of doubt. Her fingers clenched at her sides, herplexion paling as unease crawled up her spine.


    Corrine, however, remained calm. She turned her gaze toward Ivy, her tone unshaken. ¡°Did you bring it?¡±


    Ivy nodded. ¡°It has been ready for a while.¡±


    For years, she had remained at Redamancg, all for the chance to be close to her idol. Corry was a legend, a visionary unlike any other. As the industry often said¡ªone could never predict what fantastical world Corry¡¯s mind would weave next, yet time and again, their designs left the world in awe.


    Ivy had always dreamed of the day Corrine would reveal her true identity to the world. Now that the long-awaited moment had finally arrived, how could she not be thrilled?


    Corrine¡¯s gaze drifted toward the box Ivy had brought with her. ¡°Turn off the lights.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Ivy sprang into action, flipping the switch without hesitation. This was it¡ªthe highlight of the night.


    Corrine turned slightly, her eyes locking onto Nate, who stood behind her. ¡°Could you lend a hand?¡±


    Nate inclined his head, a small smirk ying on his lips. ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡±


    With practiced ease, they lifted the lid and carefully unveiled the gown. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Whether it was the designer¡¯s brilliance or sheer imagination, the moment the gown was fully revealed, it seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow¡ªlike something straight out of a fairy tale, reminiscent of Cindere¡¯s enchanted ball gown.


    Sleek and minimalist in design, the gown exuded understated elegance, yet every stitch, every fold, every intricate detail whispered of unparalleled craftsmanship. Anyone with an eye for fashion could see it instantly¡ªthis was leagues above the dress Danna wore.


    The glow was no trick of technology, but the result of masterful artistry. Woven into the fabric were delicate silver threads, catching the light in a way that made the entire piece seem almost otherworldly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 842

    ?Chapter 842:


    By contrast, Danna¡¯s gown¡ªa near-perfect imitation in material and construction¡ªcould only fool those whocked expertise.


    Karina clicked her tongue, her voiceced with amusement. ¡°Nothing like a side-by-sideparison to expose the truth.¡±


    Danna¡¯s breath hitched. Panic flickered across her face as she stammered, ¡°B-but this only proves my dress is a fake¡­ It does not prove that Corrine is the mysterious designer Corry!¡±


    A knowing smile tugged at Corrine¡¯s lips, her eyebrows arching ever so slightly. ¡°You want proof?¡±


    Without another word, she exchanged a nce with Ivy.


    Catching the silent cue, Ivy stepped forward, pressing a phone into Danna¡¯s trembling hands. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Danna hesitated before lowering her gaze to the screen. Her fingers quivered as she scrolled through the design sketches¡ªand there, clear as day, was the signature.


    Corrine¡¯s name.


    The truth crashed down on her, leaving her frozen in ce.


    Corrine was Corry. The elusive, revered designer was standing right in front of her.


    If that was the case¡­ why had Corrine remained with the Ashton family? With such talent and prestige, why had she endured humiliation for so long?


    Questions swarmed Danna¡¯s mind, but none of them made sense. ¡°Are you ready to admit defeat now?¡± Karina¡¯s voice cut through the silence, pulling her back to the present.


    Danna¡¯s head jerked up, her eyes darting between Karina and Corrine. A murmur of amusement swept through the crowd.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she demanding an apology and doublepensation just moments ago? Talk about a p in the face.¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    ¡°She pranced around all night, showing off that dress, only to find out she dropped 1.8 million dors on a counterfeit. Absolutelyughable.¡±


    The mockery twisted like a knife in Danna¡¯s gut. Her face burned with shame, her pride crumbling under the weight of the truth.


    The weight of public scorn pressed down on her. With an angry huff, she spun on her heel and stormed toward the exit.


    Just as Danna moved to leave, Karina cut her off with a swift step, her poised silhouette forming an unyielding barrier. Standing a head taller in her sleek heels, she crossed her arms and looked down at Danna with a faint, condescending tilt to her lips. ¡°Miss Becker, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave. We still have unfinished business.¡±


    After causing such a spectacle, did Danna really think she could just walk away? Not a chance.


    ¡°Who was it just now that used Corrine of impersonating the renowned designer, Corry?¡± Karina¡¯s voice rang out, crisp andmanding, as her gaze swept the room. ¡°Listen well, everyone. Corrine isn¡¯t an imposter¡ªshe is the designer at Redamancg, and she is Corry. The very designer you¡¯ve all been speaking of.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 843

    ?Chapter 843:


    That simple revtion hit everyone like a freight train. The very people who had been whispering andughing mere moments ago now looked as if they¡¯d been pped across the face.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you allughing and mocking her just moments ago? Why the sudden silence now?¡± A deep, cold voice sliced through the tension like a winter wind, chilling the room to its core.


    The moment Zeke spoke, the air shifted. It was as if an invisible frost had settled over the crowd, leaving everyone paralyzed.


    Silence. A thick, suffocating silence. All eyes darted toward Corrine.


    But she remained impassive. Her fingers idly traced the smooth surface of the bracelet on her wrist, her expression unreadable and detached¡ªas if the chaos around her was nothing more than background noise.


    ¡°Jealousy over someone¡¯s beauty is one thing,¡± Zeke continued, his tone dangerously casual, hands tucked in his pockets. ¡°But is it really so difficult to acknowledge another¡¯s talent? Just moments ago, you were all so quick to condemn an innocent woman. And now? Not even a whisper of an apology? Tell me, do you truly consider yourselves noble? Because once this gets out, I wonder¡ªhow will any of you hold your heads high again?¡±


    The crowd, as shrewd as they were, couldn¡¯t miss the underlying threat in those words.


    The message was clear. Apologize now, or face the consequences when the scandal inevitably spread. Panic rippled through the crowd.


    A portly middle-aged man was the first to break. He stepped forward, bowing his head. ¡°Miss Hond, I was wrong. I spoke without knowing the facts. I sincerely apologize.¡±


    Like dominos, the others followed, their apologies tumbling out one after another in a desperate bid to save face.


    But Corrine? She didn¡¯t react. Not immediately. Instead, she lifted her gaze, her eyes settling on Danna, who stood rigidly in the distance. ¡°Miss Becker?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Danna¡¯s body stiffened. She refused to turn, her hands clenched at her sides.


    Why should she apologize? She had always believed she was superior to Corrine in every way¡ªaside from looks, of course. That was the only thing Corrine had over her. Otherwise, what did she have? Nothing but a stroke of luck that earned Nate¡¯s favor. And when that luck ran out? Corrine would be nothing. Just another nobody. If she apologized now, she would be the joke of high society. A woman who bowed her head to someone she considered beneath her.


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s defiance, Danna¡¯s father lost what little patience he had left. He stormed forward, his face dark with rage, and without hesitation, delivered a stinging p across her cheek. A gasp rippled through the crowd.


    Danna recoiled, eyes wide, her hand flying to her face as she stared at him in stunned disbelief.


    But her father had no time for her wounded pride. His concern was survival. And angering Nate? That was a risk their family could not afford.


    ¡°I raised you to take responsibility for your actions! Now apologize to Miss Hond¡ªimmediately!¡± His sharp voice and re left no room for argument.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 844

    ?Chapter 844:


    Danna held her ground, defiance burning in her gaze. Her father¡¯s grip tightened around her arm as his voice dropped to a low, menacing growl. ¡°Apologize now, or you¡¯re out of the Becker family¡ªfor good!¡± Her wide, unblinking eyes shimmered with betrayal, a raw disbelief twisting through her chest. Was this really her father? The man who had once cradled her when she scraped her knee? Now, for Corrine¡¯s sake, he would cast her aside like she was nothing? Was she, his own daughter, worth less than that woman?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize!¡± His urgency betrayed his fear of the consequences.


    Danna bit down on her lip until she tasted iron. The words scraped out like sandpaper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her father¡¯s re darkened. ¡°Properly! That¡¯s not an apology¡ªthat¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Danna curled her fingers into fists by her sides. ¡°Miss Hond,¡± she forced out through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Corrine barely reacted, only the flicker of her brow hinting at mild amusement. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled that, let¡¯s move on to the second matter.¡±


    Danna tensed. There was something far too pleased in Corrine¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Miss Becker, you attacked my staff unprovoked. Medical fees, emotional damages¡ªyou owepensation.¡± Corrine tilted her head. ¡°Shall we settle this by card or cash?¡±


    Danna¡¯s nails dug into her palms. ¡°Corrine Hond, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± she hissed. ¡°Even if you¡¯re Corry, even if you¡¯ve got talent, what gives a low-born girl like you the right to act high and mighty in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Because I am her backing.¡± A voice cut through the room like ice cracking over deep water.


    Danna went stiff again. The room seemed to shrink as she turned, finding Nate standing there¡ªcalm, unreadable, yet carrying the kind of weight that made her blood run cold. Tears burned at the edges of her vision, threatening to spill.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ???????????????? ????


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± Her father rushed forward, all too eager to appease. His smile was thin, servile. ¡°Miss Hond, my daughter has been spoiled rotten. Please, let¡¯s not take this to heart. We¡¯ll handle it however you see fit.¡± The obsequiousness in his voice triggered something deep within Corrine¡ªa half-healed wound, buried in memory.


    Impatience crept into her gaze. ¡°Jacob, take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob nodded.


    Without another nce, Corrine turned on her heel. Nate fell into step beside her, his arm slipping around her waist with effortless possession.


    ¡°You¡¯re upset,¡± he murmured.


    A quiet statement. No hesitation. No doubt.


    Corrine cast him a sidelong nce, a shadow of a smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Am I?¡±


    Nate simply raised an eyebrow.


    He didn¡¯t need to answer. He knew.


    At Celtis Estate, Nate emerged from the kitchen, the steam from a cup of warm milk curlingzily in the air when his phone buzzed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 845

    ?Chapter 845:


    Moses.


    ¡°Nate, the Becker family knows their ce. We didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger. They¡¯ve already packed Danna off overseas. If nothing unexpected happens, she¡¯s noting back. Not in this lifetime.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes were dark, a cold edge sharpening his gaze. ¡°What if something unexpected happens?¡±


    Moses quickly corrected himself. ¡°No matter what happens, she won¡¯te back in this lifetime.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his voiceced with indifference. ¡°Seal off all news about tonight. You do not need me to tell you how to handle it, do you?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Moses replied without hesitation.


    Just as he was about to end the call, a thought struck him, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Nate, considering that Corrine is Carl¡¯s granddaughter, the owner of Timeless Treasures, and a co-founder of Redamancg, she must have assets worth at least tens of millions. How did that fool Bruce end up choosing Leah Burgess?¡±


    Each of Corrine¡¯s titles was a fortune in itself. Even ten Burgess familiesbined could not measure up. How blind did the Ashton family have to be to abandon Corrine for a woman with nothing but an empty head?


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes flickered with something unreadable, his lips curving into a faint, elusive smile. ¡°Fate has a funny way of working things out.¡± Fortunately, Bruce had been blind back then.


    On the other end of the line, Moses exhaled slowly, feeling as if Nate¡¯s words carried a rare sweetness.


    Fate had a funny way of working things out¡­


    He never thought he would hear such sentimentality from Nate.


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    As Nate prepared to hang up, Moses hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Nate.¡±


    There were words on the tip of his tongue, but for a moment, he wavered. Eventually, he sighed and said, ¡°I should not interfere, but I will say this¡ªbe careful with how much you invest in Corrine. Even if you care about her, you need to control it. You know better than anyone what the Hopkins family is like. They are always watching, always looking for ways to tighten their grip on you. If they find out about her, I am afraid¡­¡±


    He trailed off, his voice heavy with meaning. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Sometimes, being good to her might not actually be what is best for her.¡±


    No one understood the Hopkins family better than Nate.


    His lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze dark and dangerous.


    Without another word, he ended the call and returned to the bedroom. Outside, on the balcony, Corrine sat in a rattan chair, the soft fabric of her white nightgown billowing gently in the breeze.


    Her delicate figure was bathed in the pale glow of the night, her eyes fixed on the vast, endless sky. She was lost in thought.


    ¡°There is no moon tonight,¡± Nate murmured, cing the ss of milk in her hands before draping a nket over her shoulders. He lowered himself into the seat beside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 846

    ?Chapter 846:


    Corrine wrapped her fingers around the ss, her gaze dropping slightly. ¡°Yes, no moon.¡±


    Her voice was light, almost indifferent, but beneath ity a sorrow so subtle it made his heart tighten.


    Nate reached for her hand, his fingers wrapping around hers. ¡°I will always be by your side.¡±


    He understood her too well¡ªhe could hear the deeper meaning behind her words. Unlike the moon, which faded and disappeared, he would always be there.


    Corrine looked up at him, her eyes softening. ¡°Are you not curious?¡±


    Nate met her gaze, the ice in his expression melting into quiet warmth. ¡°If you want to talk, I am here to listen.¡±


    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°Nate¡­ you make it impossible not to love you.¡±


    He never pressured her, never demanded exnations. He simply held her hand and told her, ¡°I am here,¡± whenever she was feeling down. That quiet strength, that unwavering presence¡ªit was why she was willing to risk everything for him.


    But she knew Nate would never let her put herself in danger. Corrine tightened her grip on his hand, her fingers brushing lightly against his, a silent gesture offort.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± she murmured. ¡°I was just reminded of some unpleasant people and things after seeing the way Danna¡¯s father acted.¡±


    A sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Give me a moment, and I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You do not have to put on a strong front with me.¡± Nate pulled her gently into his arms, his voice low and soothing. ¡°I will be your rock. Do whatever you need to.¡±


    His deep, maic voice carried an indulgence so rich, it was like silk wrapping around her heart.


    Corrine looked up at him, her eyes glimmering with quiet warmth. She leaned her head against his shoulder, letting her gaze drift toward the few stars scattered across the night sky. ¡°When I was a child,¡± she murmured, ¡°I used to think that people turned into stars after they died. Butter, I realized that death is just death. You do not be a star.¡±


    ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    It was a lie¡ªone of those gentle lies adults told children tofort them. But lies were still lies. There was no kindness in them.


    Nate¡¯s voice was calm when he spoke again. ¡°Have you ever heard this saying? As long as the living remember, the dead never truly leave. Maybe she is in another world, watching over you. As long as you remember, she will never disappear.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly. As long as she remembered, her mother would never disappear¡­ She repeated the words to herself, letting them sink in.


    She still remembered how her mother loved dresses, how she adored flowers but favored white tulips above all others, how she had a hopeless sweet tooth despite constant toothaches, how she would close her eyes and hum along to Introduction and Rondo Caprioso by Camille Saint-Sa?ns, the violin piece she loved most.


    And¡­ What else?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 847

    ?Chapter 847:


    Corrine shed a faint smile, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Then I must not have loved her enough.¡±


    Otherwise, why could she not remember her face?


    ¡°Love does not follow a form, nor does it abide by strict rules. Don¡¯t doubt yourself.¡± Nate leaned down, his lips brushing against her forehead in a tender kiss.


    Corrine closed her eyes for a moment, drawing in a slow breath. ¡°Get some rest. Once midnight strikes, you will be the birthday celebrant.¡±


    Nate arched an eyebrow, curiosity glinting in his gaze. ¡°And what surprise have you prepared for me?¡±


    ¡°There is a gift,¡± she said, slipping from his embrace, her finger yfully tapping his chest. ¡°But whether it surprises you or not, I cannot say.¡±


    Nate let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°That only makes me more intrigued.¡±


    As Corrine turned to leave, he moved swiftly, catching up with her in a heartbeat. Before she could react, his arms were around her, sweeping her off her feet.


    A startled gasp escaped her lips as she instinctively clung to his neck.


    ¡°Care to give me a hint?¡± he murmured, his deep gaze locked onto hers.


    Corrine lifted an eyebrow, her lips curving slightly. ¡°If I tell you, then there will be nothing to anticipate.¡±


    She hesitated, then added, ¡°But I will give you some advice¡ªdo not set your expectations too high. You might end up disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Nate conceded with a smirk.


    Just then, a faint scent reached Corrine¡¯s nose.


    She stilled. It was subtle but unmistakable. A woman¡¯s perfume. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she leaned in, her nose hovering near his cor.


    Nate¡¯s grip on her shifted ever so slightly, his muscles tensing as her warm breath brushed against his skin. His voice dropped, low and velvety. ¡°What are you smelling?¡±


    More chapters avable at g?????????¦Í????s.???????


    ¡°A woman¡¯s perfume,¡± she said, her tone unreadable.


    For the briefest moment, something flickered in Nate¡¯s dark eyes¡ªcold, distant, almost imperceptible.


    ¡°I must have picked it up at the event.¡±


    Corrine studied him for a second longer before pulling away. ¡°Then go wash it off,¡± she said, slipping from his arms and pushing him toward the bathroom. ¡°I have no intention of falling asleep wrapped in another woman¡¯s scent.¡±


    Nate stood tall and unyielding, his presencemanding. When Corrine pushed against him, she quickly realized just how immovable he was.


    It felt as pointless as trying to shift a mountain, especially when he had no intention of budging.


    He caught sight of her reflection in the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the way she struggled against him. Amusement flickered across his face before settling into a slow, knowing smile.


    After what felt like a battle of wills, she finally managed to maneuver him toward the bathroom. A long breath of relief escaped her lips as she straightened, ready to leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 848

    ?Chapter 848:


    But before she could take a single step, the bathroom door suddenly swung open. In one swift motion, Nate caught her wrist and pulled her inside.


    The door mmed shut behind them with a resounding bang. Corrine¡¯s back hit the smooth wood, and in the next breath, she found herself trapped, facing Nate.


    Her pulse stuttered. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyshes fluttered as she struggled to hold his gaze.


    The confined space, the steamy warmth of the bathroom¡ªit was too easy to imagine things taking a turn she was not prepared for.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs.


    ¡°Help me take it off.¡± Nate¡¯s voice was low, deliberate. He guided her hand to his shirt cor.


    A quiet exhale left her lips as warmth bloomed across her cheeks. Her fingers trembled slightly as she undid the first button, and then another.


    With each movement, more of his sculpted chest came into view¡ªchiseled lines, toned muscle, a stark contrast to the cool detachment he usually wore like armor. Tonight, however, something in his demeanor had shifted. He was untamed, raw.


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched as she fought the absurd urge to trail her fingers along the defined ridges of his torso.


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes burned with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. A predator savoring the sight of his prey.


    Slowly, his fingers traced along her cheek before gliding to the delicate curve behind her ear. ¡°You are sweating again,¡± he murmured.


    Corrine stiffened. She needed to regain control. Forcing aposed expression, she cleared her throat. ¡°I should go now,¡± she said, though her voice betrayed her unease.


    But just as she attempted to turn, his handnded firmly on her waist, keeping her close.


    Even through the thin fabric of her dress, she felt the warmth of his palm. Her heart pounded wildly, a frantic rhythm she could not control. Instinct took over as she pressed her hands against his chest, desperate to create distance.


    Th3n r34d th3 l3g1t v3rs10n: g4ln0v3ls.c0m.


    ¡°Why leave so soon?¡± Nate¡¯s voice held a teasing lilt. ¡°Join me for another shower.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat.


    She gave a hasty shake of her head. ¡°No, I have things to do. I will not disturb you,¡± she blurted.


    Without giving him a chance to respond, she twisted out of his hold, slipping away like a fish escaping a. She did not dare to nce back as she darted out of the bathroom. A deep chuckle followed her retreat.


    Corrine all but dove onto the bed, yanking the covers over her head as she tried to calm her racing heart. Taking a shower with him? The mere thought made her skin tingle with embarrassment.


    The sound of running water drifted from the bathroom, filling the quiet room. She bit her lip, her eyes sparkling with a mischievous glint. She threw off the nkets and tiptoed toward the walk-in closet. She rummaged through the shelves, searching for the box Karina had given her, but it was nowhere to be found.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 849

    ?Chapter 849:


    Her brows knitted together. ¡°That is strange¡­ where is it?¡± she muttered under her breath.


    She was certain she had hidden it here. Did Tanya tidy it away? The thought nagged at her.


    Lost in her musings, she turned, only to nearly jump out of her skin. Nate leanedzily against the doorframe, watching her with an unreadable expression.


    Her breath hitched. ¡°When did youe out of the bathroom? How did you make no sound at all?¡±


    His lips curved ever so slightly. ¡°The door was open, so I walked in,¡± he said easily. His gaze flickered to the shelves behind her. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Corrine blinked, her mind racing. ¡°Nothing,¡± she answered too quickly. Feigning a yawn, she stretched her arms. ¡°I am tired. I should sleep now.¡±


    She moved to brush past him, but before she could take a step, his arm curled around her waist, pulling her against him. ¡°You are acting strange tonight,¡± he murmured, his deep voice vibrating against her skin.


    Corrine forced augh, though it sounded hollow even to her ears. ¡°Am I? Perhaps I am just tired.¡±


    Nate arched a brow, studying her for a moment longer than necessary. Then, a slow smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Need me to help you rx?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Corrine declined swiftly, her tone firm.


    Something about Nate felt different tonight¡ªtoo eager, too insistent. He even offered to help her unwind, as if that was possible at this hour. Before she could dwell on it further, her phone buzzed, the timing almost impable.


    A wave of relief washed over her as she walked over to the nightstand and snatched her phone up, her eyes lighting up with undisguised gratitude.


    It was Karina.


    S??e original v??rs?????? ??t g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Corrine, have you heard about what happened to Danna?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow creased slightly. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She had left the situation in Jacob¡¯s hands and had not bothered to check for updates. But judging by Karina¡¯s tone, things had taken a turn.


    A pause. Then Karina spoke again, hesitantly. ¡°The Becker family covered all medical expenses and mental damages, but Moses and Zack must have had a hand in this. The Beckers packed Danna off and sent her abroad overnight. At this point, it is practically exile. I doubt she will ever return. I am not saying this to defend her, but I never expected those men to be this ruthless. If the Becker family had notpromised tonight, they might have lost everything in Lyhaton by morning.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°Moses was not wrong. Mercy has its ce, but so does consequence.¡±


    Danna being discarded by her family was unfortunate, but she had only herself to me.


    Had she not chosen this path, she would not have met this fate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 850

    ?Chapter 850:


    Pitiful? Perhaps. Worthy of sympathy? Hardly.


    Karina exhaled, her voice softer now. ¡°Moses and Zack only acted because of Nate. I cannot help but worry about you. Staying with him¡­ it might not be safe.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression remained unreadable, her voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I know he is not a good man.¡±


    Nate had never pretended to be anything else.


    On the other end of the line, Karina hesitated, clearly taken aback. ¡°You know, and you are still with him?¡±


    Corrine chuckled, her voiceced with quiet amusement. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    Silence. Then, after a moment, Karina murmured, ¡°You are a good person, Corrine¡­ just not favored by fate.¡±


    A faint smile yed on Corrine¡¯s lips. ¡°Karina, I am really not as good as you think.¡±


    Meanwhile, across town, the news of Danna¡¯s exile had already reached Leah.


    She scrolled through the messages in her group chat, eyes flicking over each line.


    ¡°Danna¡¯s been sent abroad. She is nevering back!¡±


    ¡°That is brutal.¡±


    ¡°I heard the Becker family¡¯s businesses took a hit too. They will have to keep their heads down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins is ruthless!¡±


    ¡°That is nothing. If he really wanted to act, not even ten Becker families could survive it. They were smart to send Danna away before it got worse.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I do not know whether to pity Danna or envy that woman, Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Either way, we should all keep our distance from Corrine. Thest thing we need is to end up like the Beckers.¡±


    Leah sat on the sofa, her fingersx around her phone as she stared at the screen, dazed. The messages she had just read clung to her thoughts like an ominous shadow.


    The door creaked open. Sonia stepped inside, her gaze instantly sharpening at the sight of Leah¡¯s pallidplexion. A frown formed between her brows. ¡°What is it? Are you unwell?¡±


    Leah blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. ¡°It is nothing.¡±


    But it was not nothing. A knot of anxiety tightened in her chest. If Corrine decided to use Nate as a weapon against the Burgess family, it would be disastrous.


    And if Nate truly made a move¡­ they would not stand a chance. The Becker family¡¯s downfall had been a brutal reminder¡ªNate was merciless, calcting, and utterly devoid of sentiment.


    A cold unease slithered down her spine.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± Sonia¡¯s voice pulled her back. A steaming bowl was ced in front of her, the bitter scent curling into her nostrils. Leah wrinkled her nose and instinctively leaned away. ¡°What is that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 851

    ?Chapter 851:


    ¡°Do not ask so many questions.¡± Sonia pushed the bowl toward her. ¡°It is good for you. Drink it while it is hot; it loses its potency when it cools.¡±


    Leah eyed the dark liquid, her stomach twisting at the smell alone. ¡°Mom, what exactly is in this?¡±


    Sonia¡¯s gentle demeanor shifted, her tone firm. ¡°I told you, do not ask. I would never harm you, Leah. Trust me.¡±


    The unwavering look in Sonia¡¯s eyes left little room for argument. Holding her breath, Leah brought the bowl to her lips and forced the concoction down.


    The moment she set the bowl aside, nausea surged. Her body rejected the foul substance violently. She barely made it to the bathroom before she fell to her knees, heaving into the toilet.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she rasped, gripping the porcin rim, her body trembling.


    ¡°What did you make me drink?¡±


    ¡°Something to secure your position in the Ashton family.¡± Sonia stepped inside, unshaken. She held out a ss of warm water and continued, ¡°A child will anchor you in the Ashton family. The Ashtons worship power and despise the weak. Many¡­


    Without leverage, you will be trampled. But if you carry Bruce¡¯s child¡­ everything changes.¡± Leah¡¯s fingers unconsciously drifted to her stomach. Her mind raced.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Sonia pressed. ¡°Farris is getting old. If you give birth to Bruce¡¯s heir, the Ashton family will have no choice but to treat you with respect. And if you secure a stake in Farris¡¯ shares, your position will be untouchable.¡±


    She sped Leah¡¯s hands, her voice soft yet insistent. ¡°No pain, no gain. The best remedies are often the hardest to swallow. Even if it is unpleasant, you must do this. Have you forgotten everything you endured to win Bruce¡¯s heart? You almost lost your life saving him, and now¡­ now is not the time to let that sacrifice go to waste.¡±


    Leah opened her mouth, but no words came. A long silence stretched between them before she finally exhaled and murmured, ¡°I understand.¡±


    She had orchestrated a car ident once¡ªa perfectly executed n to appear as Bruce¡¯s savior.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    It had worked. She had won his affection. But she couldn¡¯t risk doing something like that again.


    Thest time had been too close. One wrong move, and she wouldn¡¯t have lived to tell the tale. She wouldn¡¯t make that mistake twice. And yet¡­ tonight, she had seen it. The way Bruce had looked at Corrine. A flicker of something she had hoped was gone. A quiet shift in his heart, which was a bad omen for her.


    She understood that if she were pregnant with Bruce¡¯s child, her ce in the Ashton family would be firmly secured. But would that truly be enough?


    Leah¡¯s hand lingered over her stomach again. She lowered her gaze, hiding the glint of cold calction in her eyes.


    ¡°By the way, how are things with Andromache?¡± Sonia¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    Leah hesitated, then replied carefully, ¡°She epted the gift, but her response was¡­ ambiguous.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 852

    ?Chapter 852:


    Sonia¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°So, she is not attending your party?¡±


    Leah pressed her lips together. ¡°She only said she woulde if she had time.¡±


    ¡°Are you really considering attending Leah¡¯s party?¡± The male assistant¡¯s fingers moved in slow, practiced circles against Andromache¡¯s temples, easing the tension from her head. His touch was precise¡ªnever too heavy, never too light. He studied her expression, gauging her mood.


    A smirk tugged at Andromache¡¯s lips. ¡°The fact that I have shown her more kindness than most should already be considered a generous favor to her and the Burgess family.¡±


    Andromache knew exactly what the Burgess family was plotting. How could she not?


    They wanted to use her reputation to climb the socialdder in Lyhaton.


    Foolish. In this world, she was the one who used others, never the other way around. And the Burgess family? Insignificant and utterly ipetent.


    She had initially nned to pit Leah against Corrine, thinking she could be a useful pawn. But Leah had turned out to be nothing more than a pretty face¡ªno match for Corrine in the slightest.


    Instead of causing trouble for Corrine, she had embarrassed herself so thoroughly that Andromache had been forced to step in and clean up the mess.


    Still, there was some use left in the Burgess family.


    Otherwise, Leah would not even be worth a second nce.


    Andromache waved a hand dismissively. ¡°How is the task I assigned youing along?¡±


    She lifted her arm slightly, signaling for her assistant to help her up.


    The assistant stepped forward, his posture respectful as he supported her to her feet. Without missing a beat, he handed her a cup of warm milk from the table before responding, ¡°Our people have been quietly acquiring shares in Burgess Group, but we have discovered another party doing the same.¡±


    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m


    Andromache¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Another party?¡±


    The assistant tensed under her scrutiny and quickly exined, ¡°I have already sent people to investigate, but they are highly secretive. We have yet to track them down.¡±


    A flicker of amusement danced in Andromache¡¯s eyes as she took a slow sip of milk.


    Then, her lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°He caused such an uproar over a woman¡­ Seems even Ralph can misjudge people sometimes.¡± In all of Lyhaton, who else but Nate could orchestrate something like this?


    ¡°He has grown too bold, not even bothering to consider Ralph anymore.¡± The assistant hesitated before voicing his thoughts. ¡°But Mr. Hopkins has always been careful and strategic. He does not strike me as the reckless type¡­¡±


    Andromache let out a soft, mockingugh. ¡°He went after the Burgess family again and again, and then drove the daughter of the Becker family out of Lyhaton¡ªall for


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 853

    ?Chapter 853:


    ¡°Corrine, do you really think the people of Lyhaton have not noticed? By punishing the Beckers so publicly, he is not just avenging Corrine¡ªhe is elevating her status. Ralph is not an old fool. He sees everything. And yet, even knowing Ralph¡¯s methods, Nate still dared to act so openly. If that is not arrogance, what is?¡±


    Ralph had already been wary of Nate¡¯s prolonged stay in Lyhaton. Now, with this spectacle, it was only a matter of time before he stepped in personally.


    Andromache was eager to see how Nate nned to shield Corrine when that moment arrived.


    ¡°Should we use this chance to¡­¡± The male assistant lifted his gaze, his eyes settling on Andromache. A quick sh of sly intent crossed his face.


    Andromache heard him and looked up at him. She took her time, raising one hand. Her fingertip brushed his chin, nudging it up. Her words came soft and slow. ¡°It¡¯s not nearly chaotic enough yet. When the whole ce turns upside down and no one knows which way¡¯s up, that¡¯s when we make our move.¡±


    The assistant stayed quiet. He leaned in slightly, letting her guide his chin, falling right into the little game she started.


    Andromache caught the movement. Her smile stretched a little wider, but there was no warmth behind it. Her fingers, tipped with razor-sharp nails, slid down his cheek with unhurried ease. She kept her voice steady as she asked, ¡°Do you know what hurts the most in this world? What wound takes the longest to close?¡±


    The male assistant thought for a moment but couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    ¡°Being betrayed by someone you trustedpletely.¡±


    Andromache slowly pulled her hand back and stood. Her eyes drifted toward the dark night outside the window, cold and distant. A slight, eerie glint shed in her gaze. ¡°To be betrayed by the one you raised, the one you thought was the most capable¡ªthat¡¯s the worst kind of wound. But I wonder¡­ is that woman really worth it? Is she worth Nate turning against his own grandfather?¡±


    The male assistant hesitated before speaking. ¡°Maybe we could find out.¡±


    His voice was careful as he watched her closely. ¡°The Becker family must have a serious grudge against Corrine by now. Who knows, they might want revenge.¡±


    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls


    The Becker family had hoped that sacrificing Danna would fix everything, but they never expected Nate to show no mercy.


    Their businesses had taken a heavy hit as a result.


    When things got this bad, desperate measures were always on the table. No one could say for sure if the Becker family would go after Corrine just to get back at her.


    Andromache gave him a sideways nce, then casually picked up a white rose from the vase. She brought it close, taking in its scent as she spoke in a slow, deliberate tone. ¡°Someone will lose their cool soon enough. It doesn¡¯t matter who makes the first move. All I have to do is sit back and enjoy the oue.¡±


    She wondered¡ªnow that Nate had a weakness, could he still be as ruthless as he once was?


    She almost looked forward to seeing Ralph and Nate go head-to-head.


    But was Corrine really worth all this trouble?


    As the thought crossed her mind, her grip tightened without thinking. The delicate white rose crumpled in her hand. She tossed the ruined flower to the floor, uncaring.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 854

    ?Chapter 854:


    The next morning, Corrine showed up at the office, just like any other day. The meeting finally wrapped up after an hour and a half.


    Corrine walked toward her office, flipping through a pile of papers. She stopped short when she pushed open the door. To her surprise, Carl was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Corrine gasped, ncing over at Natasha, who was walking beside her.


    Natasha gave a small shake of her head, signaling that she hadn¡¯t known Carl would be there either.


    A brief look of thought crossed Corrine¡¯s face. ¡°You can leave now,¡± she told Natasha. ¡°No onees near my office without my say-so.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Natasha nodded and replied.


    Once the door was closed, Corrine walked up to Carl. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you show up without warning?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the power now, and a strong backer behind you. How could I possibly trouble you to greet me in person?¡± Carl turned his head away, refusing to look at her.


    Corrine, always sharp, quickly caught the hint in his words.


    It seemed the Becker family incident had reached his ears.


    She didn¡¯t rush to exin herself. Instead, she quietly poured a cup of coffee and handed it to him.


    Carl snorted, making no move to take the coffee, though he was softening on the inside.


    Unfazed, Corrine ced the cup on the table and said calmly, ¡°No matter how powerful I am, I could never be more influential than you, right?¡±


    Carl¡¯s brow twitched slightly.


    ???????? ???????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine went on, ¡°I heard Evelyn tried to visit you, but you kept making excuses and pushing her away, almost like you were purposely distancing yourself. If that¡¯s not using your influence, then what is?¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful girl! I¡¯m your real family, your grandfather!¡± Carl shouted, gripping his cane and mming it down hard on the floor. Still furious, he raised it as if to strike her.


    Lnd, rmed, rushed forward in a panic. ¡°Mr. Ford, please don¡¯t!¡± As Carl fumed, his beard practically shaking with rage, Corrine couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Lnd, don¡¯t stop him. If he wants to hit me, let him try.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond!¡± Lnd looked at her in despair.


    At times, Corrine reminded him so much of Kiley. She was spoiled and stubborn, yet somehow made it all seem perfectly reasonable¡ªit was both maddening and charming.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ended up raising such an ungrateful girl!¡± Carl muttered, clearly frustrated.


    Corrine let out a softugh, slipping her arm around his. Her usual cold tone shifted, unexpectedly warm. ¡°You know why I went after the Becker family. It wasn¡¯t just because of the trouble they caused at the charity event. That was just the excuse. The real reason was their recent schemes against the Ford family. The rumors about us losing our top spot didn¡¯te from nowhere. These vultures are all waiting for a chance to grab what they can. I had to set an example with the Becker family, to show everyone what happens when they mess with us. It was the only way to put a stop to their greed.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 855

    ?Chapter 855:


    The inner workings of the Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting had always been kept secret. But this year, Andromache made her appearance. Her bold words at the meal somehow made it into the public eye. It didn¡¯t take much to figure out who was behind it.


    ¡°Even if Nate hadn¡¯t stepped inst night, I still wouldn¡¯t have let the Becker family off the hook,¡± Corrine said firmly.


    Carl¡¯s face turned serious at her words. The usual warmth in his eyes was reced by a rare intensity as he studied her. ¡°Should I congratte you on your clever move?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You think I was too showyst night, don¡¯t you?¡± Corrine replied. Now that the subject was out in the open, Carl didn¡¯t hesitate. His voice grew more serious.


    ¡°Corrine, you and Nate are nothing alike!¡± If the events of the previous night had reached his ears, they were bound to have spread to others as well. Given Nate¡¯s status, Corrine¡¯s close connection to him, and the way he defended her so openly¡ªwasn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?


    Corrine¡¯s eyes shifted slightly as she gently pulled her arm away from Carl. ¡°You think his actions were too harshst night? But we can¡¯t afford to be soft if we want to get things done. That¡¯s what you always taught me. I don¡¯t think he did anything wrong. If I were in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have held back either.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Carl replied, his face tight with worry. He gripped her hand firmly, his concern obvious. ¡°Corrine, you need to walk away from him, before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Corrine fixed her gaze on Carl. After a heavy pause, she slowly pulled her hand away from his. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± she asked.


    Carl, growing fed up with her defiance, raised his cane and swung it at her with full force. His anger had reached its peak, and there was no mercy in the strike. He had expected Corrine to move out of the way, but instead, she remained firm, taking the blow without flinching.


    A dull thud rang out through the room. Corrine¡¯s face turned ashen, and sweat trickled down the tip of her nose. Still, she didn¡¯t make a sound, standing as tall as ever. Her stubborn posture was oddly simr to Kiley¡¯s.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ???????? ???????? ??????


    Carl¡¯s hand, still clutching the cane, shook uncontrobly. His eyes were full of pain.


    ¡°Think carefully before you decide!¡± he snapped, letting out a frustrated breath before turning away and walking off.


    Lnd looked at Corrine for a long moment, his face full of worry. With a resigned sigh, he followed Carl out. As they reached the door, Carl gave Lnd a knowing nce. Lnd caught on right away and slowed his steps.


    Once Carl was out of view, Lnd rushed back to Corrine, concern written all over his face. ¡°Miss Hond, why didn¡¯t you move?¡± he asked.


    Corrine held her arm, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°Because I¡¯m not backing down on this.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much your grandfather cares for you?¡± Lnd sighed deeply as he helped her sit on the sofa. Her pale face and the sweat on her forehead made him frown. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take you to the hospital? You should get checked out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 856

    ?Chapter 856:


    Carl¡¯s cane, a symbol of his power, wasn¡¯t just for show. It had real weight behind it. Even Waldo and Jayden couldn¡¯t take a hit from it, let alone Corrine, who had always been sheltered.


    Corrine waved him off. ¡°Lnd, I¡¯m fine. You should go back to my grandfather.¡±


    Lnd, having known Corrine since she was little, knew better than to argue when she had made up her mind. He nodded, though reluctantly. But as he reached the door, he stopped. He turned around, paused, and then spoke slowly. ¡°Miss Hond, don¡¯t me your grandfather. He cares about you, even if his way of showing it wasn¡¯t the best.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Corrine said quietly.


    Once Lnd left, Corrine stood up and walked into the lounge. She rolled up her sleeve and saw a dark bruise spreading across her arm, a patchwork of pain. She furrowed her brows slightly.


    In truth, Carl had held back. If he hadn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t have just been a bruise.


    Somehow, the news of what happened reached Jayden and Waldo. The two brothers arrived at Corrine¡¯s office together, almost like they had nned it.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Corrine asked, eyeing her uncles.


    Jayden¡¯s sharp features were shadowed by a cold expression, as if ayer of ice had settled on his face. ¡°We heard Dad hit you. We came to see if you were really hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, are you badly hurt?¡± Waldo asked, stepping forward and tugging at Corrine¡¯s sleeve.


    Jayden¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He kicked Waldo hard in the backside. ¡°Show some respect!¡± he snapped.


    Waldo rubbed his sore backside, realizing only then how out of line he had been. Corrine wasn¡¯t a child anymore.


    Rubbing his head awkwardly, he muttered, ¡°I was just worried¡­¡±


    Jayden handed her a small, sky-blue bottle with intricate designs. ¡°This is a special ointment. It¡¯s great for bruises and swelling. You should try it.¡±


    Corrine took the bottle, her fingers ying with it as a faint, knowing smile appeared in her eyes.


    The bottle looked familiar¡ªalmost identical to the one Nate had given her. The only difference was a steel stamp from Research Institute 101 at the bottom of this one.


    ¡°What did you do to upset your grandpa?¡± Waldo asked, his curiosity piqued.


    No one knew better than the two brothers how much Carl adored Corrine. He would do anything for her, always giving her the best of everything. They had to settle for what she didn¡¯t want. No matter what, Carl had never raised a hand to her.


    They were desperate to figure out what she could have said to make him so angry.


    Corrine absentmindedly spun the bottle in her fingers and replied casually, ¡°Grandpa wants me to break up with Nate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Waldo asked, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Corrine nodded. ¡°I refused, and this is what happened.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 857

    ?Chapter 857:


    Jayden suddenly spoke up, his voice sharp. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Becker family?¡±


    Corrine paused for a moment, then exined everything. Concerned that her uncles might me Nate for his actions, she quickly added, ¡°Honestly, even if he hadn¡¯t done what he did, I would¡¯ve. And the Becker family¡¯s losses might go beyond just money.¡± Her words hung in the air, leaving a heavy silence in the room.


    After a long pause, Jayden¡¯s cold voice broke the quiet. ¡°Corrine, cancel the marriage arrangement. Leave Nate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Corrine asked calmly, her eyes steady and defiant.


    Jayden stared at her, not blinking, his voice like ice. ¡°Because you and Nate are worlds apart.¡±


    Corrine let out a soft chuckle. ¡°And what exactly does it mean to be the same kind of people?¡±


    Sitting between them, Waldo could feel the tension building. He quickly tried to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. How about we grab some¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Jayden¡¯s sharp re cut him off.


    Waldo slumped, frustrated, resting his chin in his hand. The weight of his elder brother¡¯s gaze was always overwhelming.


    ¡°Nate is not a good guy; he¡¯s a threat. Being with him puts you in danger,¡± Jayden said tly.


    Although Nate hadn¡¯t directly targeted the Becker family, the actions of Moses and Zack clearly showed where he stood. His bold move against the Becker family had been entirely to get back at them for Corrine.


    But such actions weren¡¯t a gift to her. In fact, they could spell disaster. The Hopkins family might already know about Corrine. If that were the case, anyone out for revenge against Nate could see her as a pawn. No one could predict the kind of danger she might face. If other members of the Hopkins family also set their sights on Corrine, how long could the Ford family keep her safe? There were no answers.


    Corrine stared hard at Jayden. ¡°But who really decides what¡¯s right or wrong? People still can¡¯t agree on it, can they? Isn¡¯t it all just based on personal judgment?¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????£®?????


    Jayden¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together as he stared at Corrine with dark, focused eyes. After a long pause, he finally spoke in a soft, measured tone. ¡°Have you really thought this through? Even if it means putting yourself in danger, you won¡¯t look back and regret it?¡±


    Although he had privately agreed with Nate to stay out of their rtionship, there were still things he needed to say. He couldn¡¯t simply let Corrine charge ahead without speaking his mind.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t,¡± Corrine replied with a calm smile, her eyes shining with firm resolve. ¡°Uncle Jayden, you know how I am. I¡¯m as stubborn as theye.¡±


    Jayden studied her carefully for a moment before answering, ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t regret this one day.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any regret,¡± Corrine said quietly. She was confident in her decision, convinced that Nate would never turn his back on her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 858

    ?Chapter 858:


    As they said their goodbyes, Corrine quietly sent a message to Waldo, asking him to investigate the hidden aspects of her marriage arrangement. Waldo, after reading the text, dropped his usual polishedwyer persona. He walked over to Jayden with a sly grin.


    ¡°Jayden, don¡¯t you find it odd that Dad¡¯s so dead set against Corrine¡¯s rtionship with Nate?¡±


    Jayden lit a cigarette, his voice icy and uninterested. ¡°If you have something to ask, just ask it.¡±


    Waldo¡¯s eyes brightened at the response. Through the haze of smoke, Jayden¡¯s voice returned, steady and firm. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to tell you anything.¡±


    Waldo had no words. ¡°We¡¯re brothers, aren¡¯t we? Keeping things from me seems a little unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡± Waldo said, a yful smirk on his face.


    Jayden¡¯s face stayed neutral as he blew out a puff of smoke. His voice was low and rough, carrying a clear finality. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for answers, go ask Dad.¡±


    Jayden knew that with Waldo¡¯s close connection to Corrine, anything he found out would end up in her hands sooner orter.


    Waldo watched Jayden walk away, rolling his eyes in frustration. Quickly, he typed a message to Corrine. ¡°He¡¯s not budging. I can¡¯t get anything out of him.¡±


    Corrine wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw the message. She set her phone down on the table, her eyes drifting to the small, uniquely shaped bottle of ointment beside it. Her fingers tapped lightly on the table, and then, with a sudden decision, she stood up.


    Natasha blinked in surprise when she saw Corrine heading out early. ¡°Leaving work so soon?¡±


    ¡°Today is a special day for me,¡± Corrine said with a smile before leaving thepany.


    Instead of going straight back to Celtis Estate, Corrine made a stop at a nearby flower shop. The air inside was filled with the sweet scent of fresh flowers, and the bright colors were a treat for the eyes.


    ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©q??????


    Her gaze swept through the shop until itnded on a bunch of rich, red roses. ¡°I¡¯d like a bouquet of red roses, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course, just a moment,¡± the shop assistant responded with a friendly tone.


    As the assistant began wrapping the roses, Corrine wandered around the store, her eyes catching a patch of white flowers soaking up the sunlight. The delicate blooms seemed to shine softly with a golden glow, giving off a feeling of purity and grace.


    ¡°What are these?¡± she asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Lisianthus,¡± the assistant answered. ¡°They¡¯re also called thornless roses.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, curiosity lighting up her eyes. ¡°Thornless roses?¡±


    The name struck her as amusing.


    The assistant smiled and continued, ¡°This flower represents love that stays constant, the kind that¡¯s meant just for you. If someone gives it to you, it means they¡¯re cautious with the world, but they¡¯re willing to drop their guard and open up to you. Isn¡¯t that lovely?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 859

    ?Chapter 859:


    Willing to drop their guard and open up¡­ It was a truly touching idea.


    Corrine¡¯s expression softened, a flicker of warmth crossing her face. ¡°Could you wrap up a bouquet of lisianthus for me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the assistant replied with a nod.


    While waiting for the flowers, Corrine sat down in a wicker chair by therge window that stretched from floor to ceiling.


    Out of nowhere, something soft and furry brushed against her leg, making her jump. She looked down and saw a pair of striking blue eyes staring up at her. It was a gorgeous Ragdoll cat.


    The cat stared at her and then let out a soft ¡°meow,¡± arching its back as it rubbed against her leg. A gentle purr could be heard as it nuzzled closer.


    Amused by its attention, Corrine instinctively reached down and scratched its chin. The softness of its fur under her fingers melted her heart right away.


    The cat¡¯s behavior brought back memories of the one she had as a child. She had cared for it with so much love, sharing her life with it until the tragic day it drowned in the swimming pool. After that, she had kept her distance from cats.


    ¡°Its name is Amber,¡± the assistant said, noticing how Corrine was interacting with the cat. ¡°Usually, she won¡¯t let anyone near her but me. She¡¯s pretty distant. If she¡¯s acting this friendly, it means she really likes you.¡±


    A small smile appeared on Corrine¡¯s lips.


    Soon, the assistant handed her the two bouquets. After paying, Corrine left the shop, flowers in hand.


    As she drove out of the parking lot, a in ck sedan slowly pulled out from the shadows.


    Inside, the driver spoke quietly. ¡°Do you really think our boss is interested in her?¡±


    Bleacher shot him a cold look. ¡°Follow the boss¡¯s orders, no questions.¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± the driver replied. ¡°Besides, two of our men got taken down because of her. If something happens to me, I¡¯d at least like to know why before I¡¯m gone.¡±


    For a while now, Jonathan had been acting like a silent observer, keeping a close watch on Corrine.


    Even after the failure of his two men, Jonathan hadn¡¯t let it go. He had given strict orders: ¡°No acting on your own, no harm to her, and no disruptions.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just surveince; it was more like guarding her.


    Bleacher couldn¡¯t understand what Jonathan was up to. Frustrated, he simply followed the instructions. ¡°Stay back. Don¡¯t let her spot us.¡± They prided themselves on being discreet, but even they couldn¡¯t escape Corrine¡¯s sharp instincts. A small, cold smile curled at her lips as she suddenly sped up, weaving through the traffic to lose them. But the ck car quickly closed the gap again, a sh of cold determination in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    Out of nowhere, two ck Hummers appeared, nking her car and slowly edging closer, clearly trying to force her to stop.


    Bleacher¡¯s frown deepened as he saw the Hummers. ¡°Did the boss send backup?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about that,¡± the driver replied.


    They exchanged a nce, tension rising. The driver instinctively pressed the gas pedal to follow.


    Behind them, Saul¡¯s car was in pursuit.


    ¡°Saul, what¡¯s happening up there?¡± the driver beside Saul asked, his voice tense as he watched the high-speed chase unfold in front of him.


    Saul¡¯s usual rxed attitude vanished. ¡°Floor it! We need to back her up!¡±


    The scene up ahead was clearly hostile. If anything happened to Corrine, none of them would walk away unharmed.


    Corrine dialed Jules¡¯ number with unshakenposure, her fingers steady on the wheel as she maneuvered the car with precision.


    The call connected. Her tone remained even, her expression unreadable. ¡°I have run into a bit of trouble. Can you check the traffic conditions ahead?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second.¡± Jules¡¯ fingers flew over the keyboard, the rapid tter filling the silence. Within moments, he had the live traffic feed pulled up. ¡°There is a turning up, leading to an overpass. That route should be smoother.¡±


    Corrine acknowledged with a soft hum, her gaze flicking to the rearview mirror. Cars pressed in on either side, their drivers watching her with measured intent.


    Jules chuckled, unbothered by the tension in her situation. ¡°Trying to outdrive you? They are just begging to be humiliated.¡±


    Leaning back, he propped his legs on the desk and picked up his coffee. ¡°You do realize situations like this will be part of your daily life from now on, right? Might even get messier. Are you sure you will not regret it?¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, the corner of her lips curling into an elusive, knowing smirk. Her voice, smooth and teasing, carried no hint of concern. ¡°Oh, I regret it. Tremendously.¡±


    Jules fell silent. He detected no fear, no hesitation in her voice¡ªonly that cool, effortless confidence that never wavered.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze darted back to the rearview mirror. ¡°Have you identified the owner of those two Hummers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the license tes were forged.¡± Jules¡¯ tone darkened slightly. ¡°Whoever is after you is well-prepared. Looks like they are using you to get to Nate.¡±


    ¡°Then they are wasting their time.¡± Her fingers tightened around the wheel.


    Without another word, she mmed her foot on the elerator. The sudden burst of speed caught the trailing drivers off guard. Engines roared as they scrambled to keep up.


    ¡°Since when does a Bentley Continental have that kind of power?¡± Bleacher eximed, his disbelief palpable.


    Saul¡¯s subordinate shifted ufortably in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Saul, our car cannot keep up. If we push any harder, the engine is going to give out.¡±


    ¡°Then let it blow,¡± Saul snapped, his eyes locked onto the sleek Bentley tearing ahead. A grudging admiration flickered across his face. No wonder his boss had his sights on Corrine¡ªshe was something else. As if sensing the shift in the chase, the two Hummers suddenly veered in tandem, attempting to box Corrine in and force her to a stop.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Time flies, dear ones! gaInoveIs was born on December 14th and we¡¯ve now celebrated over 6 months of existence. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 861

    ?Chapter 861:


    ¡°Speed up!¡± Saul barked, his urgency mounting.


    If anything happened to her, even offering up his own life would not be enough to atone for it.


    His subordinate looked sick with anxiety. ¡°Saul, we really cannot¡ª¡±


    ¡°Move!¡± Unbuckling in one swift motion, Saul switched ces with his subordinate before the poor man could react.


    Saul¡¯s foot mmed on the gas. The car lurched forward, the sudden eleration sending his subordinate iling against the dashboard with a startled yelp.


    Saul narrowed his eyes and bore down, closing the distance in an attempt to break the Hummers¡¯ formation.


    But just as he thought he had an opening, a white Bentley Continental slid in front of him, blocking his every move with surgical precision. He gritted his teeth and mmed a fist against the wheel. ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Both Bleacher and Saul watched in stunned disbelief as Corrine¡¯s car made an abrupt, razor-sharp turn¡ªcrossing the barrier into oing traffic.


    ¡°Is she insane?¡± they shouted in unison.


    Rush hour. The roads were packed. And she was driving straight into the flow.


    The two ck Hummers refused to back down, following her lead without hesitation.


    From the oppositene, an oil tank truck barreled toward them, its deafening horn ring a frantic warning.


    Corrine¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, but her expression remained eerily calm. The reflection of shing headlights flickered in her sharp gaze¡ªcold, unyielding.


    The Hummers surged forward, engines growling like beasts refusing to yield.


    ¡°Is she trying to get herself killed?¡± Bleacher blurted, his voice sharp with disbelief.


    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Saul¡¯s chest tightened as he watched the reckless maneuver unfold. His pulse pounded against his ribs, each second stretching unbearably. A collision at this speed would be fatal¡ªthere would be no second chances.


    Everyone held their breath, the tension thick in the air, nerves stretched to their limits. Meanwhile, Corrine¡¯s crimson lips curled into the faintest hint of a smile¡ªso subtle it was nearly imperceptible. Yet, her gaze remained distant, untouched by emotion, as cold and unreadable as ever.


    Inside the cab of the massive tank truck, the driver gritted his teeth, his knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel. He mmed his foot down on the brake pedal, but the sheer weight of the vehicle made stopping impossible. The tires screeched, smoke curling from the asphalt, yet the monstrous machine barreled forward.


    The Hummer drivers hesitated, torn between their relentless pursuit and the imminent threat ahead. Uncertainty flickered in their eyes as they nced back and forth between Corrine and the looming vehicle.


    And in that brief moment of doubt, she struck. With a flick of her wrist, she shifted gears and executed a wless maneuver¡ªmming the car into reverse before spinning it in a seamless arc. The tires screeched as she merged effortlessly back into the flow of traffic, as fluid and precise as a seasoned dancer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 862

    ?Chapter 862:


    The Hummers were not as fortunate. Desperation drove them to swerve, tires skidding out of control. One mmed into the guardrail with a sickening crunch of metal, while the other barely scraped past the tank truck before spinning out.


    A smirk curled on Corrine¡¯s lips as she caught sight of the wreckage in her rearview mirror.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± she mused, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°With skills like that, they think they can y ouw?¡±


    Trailing behind, Saul let out a slow exhale, unable to tear his eyes away from the spectacle. His subordinate, still reeling, let out an incredulousugh.


    ¡°That was insane! She drives like she was born behind the wheel!¡±


    Even Bleacher, watching from a distance, muttered under his breath, ¡°Damn. Hate to admit it, but I just got outssed by a woman.¡±


    Corrine barely had time to relish her victory when bright headlights shed from behind. A white Bentley Continental¡ªthe same car model as hers¡ªcrept up, signaling her to stop.


    Her grip tightened on the wheel. ¡°Seriously? They never learn.¡± She was ready to floor the gas and disappear when the other Bentley smoothly overtook her.


    The window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. Zeke.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he called out casually. ¡°I have reserved a private room at a restaurant. Care to join me for a meal?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze sharpened, her voice edged with frost. ¡°No time.¡±


    Unfazed, Zeke merely chuckled. ¡°I was covering for you just now. A life-saving favor in exchange for a meal¡ª is that really too much to ask?¡±


    Her lips twisted into a sardonic smile. ¡°How noble. You do favors just for a return?¡±


    ¡°I simply believe in settling debts promptly,¡± he countered smoothly. ¡°I will send you the location. Do not keep me waiting.¡±


    ?????????????? ???????????? ? g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m


    With that, he rolled up his window and sped past her, leaving behind a trail of amusement in his wake.


    A notification popped up on her phone. She nced at the message and let out a dryugh.


    He did it on purpose.


    The restaurant he had chosen sat directly across from Nate¡¯spany. Was he hoping to stir up trouble?


    She had no interest in entertaining his games, but she despised owing anyone. So, despite her reservations, she arrived on time.


    Parking her car in an inconspicuous spot, she walked two blocks to the restaurant, blending into the crowd.


    Inside, Zeke¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spotted her. Her face was partially obscured by sunsses and a mask.


    ¡°You know, this makes it look like we are sneaking around,¡± he mused with a grin.


    Corrine scoffed. ¡°I am just avoiding unnecessary attention.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 863

    ?Chapter 863:


    ¡°Unnecessary attention?¡± Zeke tilted his head, amusement dancing in his gaze. ¡°Or a certain someone¡¯s attention?¡±


    Her stare turned cold.


    He knew exactly the answer.


    Seeing Corrine¡¯s growing impatience, Zeke gave a small smile and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the steak here is pretty good. Want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, please be straightforward, Mr. Cooper,¡± Corrine replied, her tone firm. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for steak at all.


    ¡°Did you injure yourself?¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes moved to her right arm.


    Corrine¡¯s mouth curved slightly, dismissing his concern. ¡°It¡¯s just a small sprain.¡±


    ¡°You really should take better care of yourself,¡± Zeke said with a knowing look.


    ¡°If you¡¯re only interested in discussing unimportant things, then I must leave.¡± With that, Corrine stood up, ready to go.


    At that moment, a server came over and ced a ss of lemon water in front of each of them.


    Zeke ran his finger along the edge of his ss and spoke slowly. ¡°The Cooper family has opened a hotel with smart technology. It¡¯s not officially running yet, but you¡¯re wee to visit anytime.¡±


    He added, ¡°Ashton Group has long been the leader in the hotel business. They won¡¯t be easy to challenge. For Ford Group to make an impact, they¡¯ll need to be innovative. Smart tech holds potential, but only the Cooper family has pulled it off in the country. Seeing it firsthand would be useful for you, Miss Hond.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°How do you know about Ford Group¡¯s ns?¡±


    ¡°Even in Pree City, the news about the wealthiest family in Lyhaton possibly changing hands has spread,¡± Zeke said without a hint of surprise.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    The message was clear: the Ford family¡¯s secrets were out in the open.


    A cold glimmer shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes when she heard his words.


    Bad news spread like wildfire.


    After Andromache¡¯sments at the Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting, the Ford family had be easy prey for every opportunistic predator. People were willing to do anything for power or wealth, driven by their greed and ambition.


    Corrine couldn¡¯t help but admire Andromache¡¯s cleverness.


    With a few offhand remarks, she had turned the Ford family into a target for countless rivals.


    While she could handle one family, like the Beckers, she wondered if she could fend off so many others.


    Zeke stared at Corrine, his gaze unwavering. After taking a sip of water, he spoke quietly. ¡°The Ford family is under attack from all sides. You know you can¡¯t handle this on your own.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Corrine asked, her voice sharp.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 864

    ?Chapter 864:


    ¡°I care about you, Miss Hond. Of course¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, chaos erupted at the door.


    Corrine turned just in time to see Saul walk in, nked by men in ck suits who quickly surrounded the restaurant, blocking every exit. The scene felt almost absurd, as if she had been caught in some scandal.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Corrine asked, her eyes locked on Saul.


    Saul hesitated, clearly ufortable about speaking ill of someone right in front of that person. But then he remembered his phone in his pocket¡ªhis boss was still on the other end of the line. After a moment of internal struggle, he finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hopkins asked me to warn you, Miss Hond. He says Zeke has hidden motives. Be cautious. If he causes any trouble, we can deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins seems very protective of you,¡± Zeke said with a mocking tone. ¡°He¡¯s even controlling your every move.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She noticed the deliberate challenge in his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cooper, but I have other things to do,¡± Corrine said, ready to stand and leave.


    ¡°What if I offered this opportunity to the Ashton family instead?¡± Zeke¡¯s voice stopped her in her tracks.


    Corrine locked eyes with him, her expression hard as stone.


    Zeke saw the coldness in her eyes and grinned. ¡°If you don¡¯t value my offer, I¡¯m sure the Ashton family will.¡±


    Corrine sat back down, her voice like ice. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± She knew there was always a catch, and she didn¡¯t believe for a second that Zeke would offer such a chance without wanting something in return.


    ¡°The Cooper family wants to join the equipment development team,¡± Zeke said.


    Corrine shed a bright smile, though her eyes wereced with sharp sarcasm. ¡°So, you¡¯re offering an opportunity in exchange for core technology? Quite the bold request, Mr. Cooper.¡±


    ???????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????????


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance while also protecting our interests. That seems fair,¡± Zeke said, his tone steady.


    Corrine chuckled lightly. ¡°Alright, I agree. But Ford Group will handle the development team.¡± Her mistrust was clear.


    A brief smile shed across Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°Fair enough. When the timees, I¡¯ll personally handle the negotiations with yourpany.¡± Corrine stood up, preparing to leave.


    But Zeke stopped her. ¡°You agreed to have a meal with me. Leaving now wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    Before she could respond, Saul cleared his throat loudly.


    Corrine shot a nce at Saul and then turned back to Zeke. ¡°I didn¡¯te here because I wanted to.¡±


    As she made her move to leave again, Zeke added, ¡°If you are unwilling to cooperate, I¡¯ll have to tell Mr. Carl Ford what happened earlier.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 865

    ?Chapter 865:


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Corrine snapped, her eyes burning with anger. Her grandfather already disapproved of how Nate handled the Becker family, and he had even struck her earlier. If Carl found out what had happened today, it would stir up a huge mess. Zeke was doing this on purpose!


    Zeke nudged the ss closer to her. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Corrine scoffed, crossing her arms in clear contempt.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t always act like this around me,¡± Zeke said with a sigh, his voice soft with what sounded like nostalgia.


    Corrine looked at him, puzzled. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had alluded to their past. She couldn¡¯t remember anything about him, no matter how hard she tried.


    For a moment, she wondered if he had mistaken her for someone else. Noticing her confusion, Zeke¡¯s face showed a hint of disappointment. Instead of offering an exnation, he asked, ¡°Why did you pick Nate over me? I believe I¡¯m just as good.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just talk. The Cooper family had been a powerful dynasty in Lyhaton for a century, with untold wealth.


    Zeke himself was young, sessful, and just as refined as Nate in both his demeanor and looks.


    Corrine studied him for a moment before answering, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s simply more approachable.¡± Zeke didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°You said we knew each other before?¡± Corrine asked, still unsure.


    Zeke met her eyes, pausing before speaking softly. ¡°I¡¯d rather let memoriese back on their own than force them.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t push Zeke any further after he refused to answer. They sat quietly for a moment.


    At that point, a waiter came over and started setting down the tes, one after the other.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to try the ck truffle here¡ªit¡¯s their specialty,¡± Zeke said, pushing the roasted beef with truffle closer to Corrine.


    ?????????????????? ?????????? ????: ????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied in a cool tone.


    She reached for the knife and fork, but as she lifted her arm, a sharp pain shot through her, making her wince.


    Zeke quickly stood up and moved to her side. ¡°Did you hurt yourself earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Corrine said, brushing it off.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit the injury came from her grandfather. How could she face anyone if they knew?


    Zeke, on the other hand, reached out and grabbed her shoulder, his hand sliding down her arm to check for damage. When he felt the swelling, his face darkened. ¡°We¡¯re going. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Corrine answered. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    ¡°Come with me. Right now!¡± Zeke insisted, trying to pull her to her feet.


    Before he could, a hand grabbed his shoulder.


    The faint smell of cold wood hit her, and her heart dropped with dread. A shiver ran down her back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 866

    ?Chapter 866:


    She turned her head, and sure enough, there he was¡ªNate, standing behind her, his towering figure casting a dark shadow. The air around him felt heavy, almost suffocating.


    Nate¡¯s eyes were dark and sharp, their coldness almost enough to freeze the air around him.


    Oh no.


    Corrine quickly pulled her arm away from Zeke and scrambled to her feet, panic rising in her chest. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her words only made Nate¡¯s face harder, more menacing.


    Corrine bit her lip in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­¡± She realized then that no matter how she tried to exin, it would only make things worse.


    ¡°You showed up just in time. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why don¡¯t you join me?¡± She forced a smile, her tone sweet as she lightly tugged at his sleeve.


    Seeing her nervous, almost pleading attitude, the coldness in Nate¡¯s eyes softened just a little. ¡°Why are you eating sote?¡±


    He reached over, took her hand in his, and they both sat down across from Zeke.


    ¡°Try this,¡± Nate said, moving the roasted beef with ck truffle aside and cing a te of escargot in red wine sauce in front of Corrine.


    Zeke, watching the exchange, clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°Since when did you start showing up at meals uninvited, Mr. Hopkins?¡± Zeke asked with a slight, mocking grin.


    Nate nced at him with little interest. ¡°I happen to own shares in this restaurant. Consider this meal my treat.¡±


    Zeke was left speechless. Damn it. He had just given Nate the perfect chance to unt his power. Matias and Saul exchanged a look, a small smirk appearing on their faces.


    ¡°Who cares about eating the meal you invited me to!¡± Zeke retorted. He then shot Corrine a sharp look and said coldly, ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t forget the promise you made to me.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    With that, he grabbed his jacket and stormed out, not bothering to look back.


    Once he was gone, Nate set his ss of water down on the table with a soft, purposeful clink. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but it made Corrine¡¯s heart tighten.


    ¡°Let me see the injury,¡± he said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce,¡± Corrine replied, her cheeks turning a faint pink.


    Nate seemed to understand and quickly added, ¡°We¡¯ll check it out in the carter.¡±


    The words seemed innocent enough, but the more Corrine thought about them, the more they carried an unsettling implication, as if he was suggesting something more private.


    In the car, Nate unbuttoned Corrine¡¯s shirt to reveal the bruise on her shoulder. His face darkened, his eyes filling with cold fury. ¡°This might hurt. Hang in there.¡±


    Corrine watched as he pulled out the ointment, a brief flicker of surprise crossing her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 867

    ?Chapter 867:


    Had he nned this ahead of time?


    The ointment smelled fresh, with a hint of mint. Its coolness slowly turned into a gentle warmth.


    Corrine absentmindedly twisted the lid of the bottle in her hand. The texture was just like the small, intricately shaped bottle Jayden had given her, though this one didn¡¯t have the medical institute¡¯s steel seal.


    ¡°Would you like toe to my officeter?¡± Nate asked.


    Corrine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got other things to take care of.¡±


    Nate¡¯s brows knitted together, just slightly. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, and you still won¡¯t rest?¡±


    Corrine gave a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Nate¡¯s long fingers gripped her chin, and his dark eyes sparked with a dangerous glint. ¡°Then tell me¡ªwhat kind of injury wouldn¡¯t be considered small?¡±


    They were so close that their breaths mixed, the air between them thick with an unspoken, electric tension.


    With Nate¡¯s face so near hers, Corrine¡¯s gaze shifted. Then, without thinking, she leaned in and kissed him briefly on the lips.


    It was a quick, delicate touch, but it stirred something deep inside Nate¡¯s usuallyposed heart.


    The coldness in his eyes softened, reced by a warm gentleness. Seeing the change in him, Corrine seized the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to finish work early tonight. I have a surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home now,¡± Nate said, grabbing her arm.


    Corrine gave him a look, part amused, part frustrated. ¡°Hey, hey, can¡¯t you show a little more restraint?¡±


    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold back around you.¡±


    Matias, sitting in the front seat, couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Ever since his boss had started seeing Corrine, he had bepletely brazen. Once Corrine had left, Nate¡¯s expression darkened, his usual cold, distant demeanor settling back in. ¡°Have you found anything out?¡±


    Feeling the weight of Nate¡¯s intense presence, Matias took a deep breath before answering carefully, ¡°So far, all the signs point to the Becker family.¡±


    But anyone with half a brain could tell the Becker family wasn¡¯t behind this.


    After all the chaos they¡¯d been through, the Becker family was desperate to stay under the radar. They wouldn¡¯t dare attack Corrine directly¡ªit would be suicide.


    Clearly, someone was making them a convenient scapegoat.


    From the driver¡¯s seat, Saul paused before speaking up. ¡°Could it be Ms. Hopkins?¡±


    After all, there were plenty of people in Lyhaton who would dly follow her orders.


    Nate scoffed, hisugh cold and sharp, full of disdain. ¡°I highly doubt she has the courage to match her ambitions.¡±


    His voice was icy, harsh, and unyielding, with a chilling tone. His gaze, calm yet ruthless, was like a de waiting to strike. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 868

    ?Chapter 868:


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    When Nate got back to his office, he found Moses and Zack sitting on the couch, uninvited, absorbed in a video on their tablet.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed Corrine was this impressive!¡± Moses said, pping his leg excitedly as he watched a thrilling part of the video. ¡°Her driving skills are insane! She¡¯s a top-tier racer! If only I could get her on my team!¡±


    Zack rolled his eyes at Moses. ¡°She¡¯s Carl¡¯s granddaughter. Do you honestly think she cares about your tiny bonus?¡±


    ¡°What a pity! If Corrine were someone else, I¡¯d pay anything to get her on board, no matter what she asked for!¡± Moses shouted, growing more ridiculous with each word.


    Zack, stunned, snapped back, ¡°Shut up!¡± This guy could be quite clueless.


    Forget that Corrine was Carl¡¯s granddaughter¡ªthe real issue was that she controlled the invaluable Timeless Treasures. And there were other roles she yed too.


    Still, Moses dared to propose hiring her as a race car driver for their team.


    Zack looked at Nate. ¡°I got those two guys to talk. They admitted they were just hired help, paid to do the job. The person behind it all stayed anonymous and only used one channel tomunicate. They don¡¯t know who it is. I checked the ount¡ªit¡¯s fake.¡± That meant the trail had run cold.


    But the other party¡¯s caution showed they knew Nate¡¯s methods well. They were both scared and cautious of him.


    ¡°If you ask me, this has to be Andromache¡¯s work, that dangerous woman!¡± Moses put down his tablet, lit a cigarette, and, for once, looked serious. ¡°She¡¯s been quietly building herwork since she got to Lyhaton. Now that she knows about Corrine, she wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance to use her against Nate.¡±


    Nate sat back in his chair, closed the contract, and crossed his legs with a calm air, hands resting on his knee. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    Moses blurted out, ¡°What if she¡¯s still plotting and nning aeback?¡±


    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Ambitious people never let go of a chance.


    Zack caught a brief, unreadable look in Nate¡¯s eyes and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did you already know why she¡¯s here in Lyhaton?¡±


    Nate nced down at his watch, and then answered absentmindedly, ¡°Her goal won¡¯t change the big picture.¡±


    Noticing his distracted attitude, Moses and Zack shared a nce, a knowing smile creeping across their faces.


    Moses teased, ¡°Nate, are you waiting for someone, or maybe a call?¡± Nate had been sitting there for a while, his eyes flicking to his watch every so often.


    It was easy to guess who he was waiting for. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today, Nate. I¡¯ve reserved a private room at Royal Fortune. Let¡¯s celebrate tonight,¡± Moses said.


    The moment he finished, the hour hand on Nate¡¯s watch hit exactly six. Nate stood up without warning. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 869

    ?Chapter 869:


    Moses and Zack watched as he walked out with purpose. Zack muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? He¡¯s never been this eager about his birthday.¡±


    Zack¡¯s tone wasced with meaning.


    Moses¡¯ eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t we follow him and find out?¡±


    Corrine carefully ced thest red cherry on the birthday cake, a pleased smile crossing her face.


    As the minutes passed, an unfamiliar nervousness started to rise within her.


    It was the first time she had ever made a cake for a man, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯d like it.


    Her eyes stayed on the window as a ck Rolls-Royce slowly appeared. But then, to her surprise, a silver Aston Martin followed closely behind. The car door opened, and Moses jumped out, grinning. ¡°Nate!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nate¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the two unexpected guests, his brows furrowing.


    Moses shed a grin. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday! We came to celebrate with you.¡±


    ¡°He even ordered a cake. It should be here soon,¡± Zack added.


    Moses shot Zack a re.


    This guy had just sold him out!


    That wasn¡¯t what they had agreed to say beforeing here!


    Seeing Moses¡¯ angry stare, Zack calmly adjusted his sses. ¡°I told you not toe, but you insisted. Maybe we should just leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave? I already ordered the cake!¡± Moses grumbled, striding toward the steps.


    If he was going to make a fool of himself, he might as well do it with some ir.


    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    But as soon as his foot hit the first step, Nate appeared in front of him like lightning, blocking his path. ¡°Do you want me to make sure you can¡¯t walk?¡±


    It was a clear, no-nonsense threat.


    Moses couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. When there were no women around, Nate treated them like brothers. But now that a woman was involved, Nate was ready to show his true colors.


    Break his legs? Were they even his friends? Or was Corrine the only person he cared about now?


    Moses cursed Nate silently. What a traitor! A woman was more important than friendship now?


    But he still forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re just here for a meal. We won¡¯t interrupt your time with Corrine. We¡¯ll leave as soon as we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Nate said coldly.


    With that, he turned and walked up the steps, leaving Moses and Zack behind.


    Moses rolled up his sleeves, his anger rising. ¡°This guy is ruthless! After all these years of friendship, he won¡¯t even let us have a meal! Zack, don¡¯t try to stop me. I¡¯m settling this with him today. Don¡¯t hold me back¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 870

    ?Chapter 870:


    Out of the corner of his eye, Moses saw Zack standing there, unmoving.


    Furious, he shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop me?¡± Did Zack really want to watch him get beaten by Nate?


    Zack answered calmly, ¡°You told me not to stop you.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Moses was so angry he felt lightheaded. He turned and kicked the car tire twice in frustration.


    ¡°The real issue isn¡¯t Nate,¡± Zack said, his tone pointed. ¡°If Nate won¡¯t let us in, maybe someone else will.¡±


    Moses¡¯ eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re right! If Nate won¡¯t let us in, Corrine definitely will!¡±


    He quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call and check where the cake is now!¡±


    When Nate walked into the house, he was met with a room full of balloons. His heart softened at the sight.


    Candles lined the entrance, guiding the way to the living room.


    In the center of the room, arge bouquet of roses caught his eye.


    Flowers weremon, especially red roses¡ªthe ssic symbol of love.


    But these roses, given by the woman he loved most, felt unique.


    Still, nothingpared to Corrine herself.


    She wore a white fishtail dress that clung to her slender frame, highlighting her curves perfectly.


    Her long hair was pinned up, with one loose strand falling over her forehead, giving her an effortless, yet elegant look.


    The soft candlelight highlighted her wless face, as if it had been carved from jade. Her lips, painted red, curled into a gentle, warm smile as she held out a bouquet of lisianthus. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡±


    Nate nodded, his gaze fixed on her, never wavering.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    Corrine took a step forward and handed him the flowers. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    When their eyes locked, the intensity in his gaze made her feel as if she¡¯d been burned. She quickly looked away, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks.


    Nate continued to lock eyes with Corrine without reaching for the bouquet. Her grip on the flowers tightened, a flicker of uncertainty shing in her eyes. Her voice was cautious, almost tentative. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t like it?¡±


    The quiet vulnerability in her tone jolted Nate back to the moment. He registered her anxious expression and quickly took the bouquet from her hands. ¡°I like it.¡±


    As the words left his lips, they felt inadequate, as if they didn¡¯t carry the weight of what he truly wanted to convey. Scrambling to make up for it, he added, ¡°I like it very much. Really.¡±


    Atst, Corrine let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    This was the first time she had ever nned a surprise for a man. She had agonized over every detail, fearing he might not appreciate it. But how could he not?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 871

    ?Chapter 871:


    Once, Nate had never understood why women were so enamored with surprises¡ªwhy a simple bouquet could brighten their entire day. But now, standing there with the flowers in his hands, he seemed to finally grasp it.


    The joy wasn¡¯t in the flowers themselves, nor the element of surprise. It was in the thought behind it¡ªthe effort, the care.


    It wasn¡¯t about the price of the gift, but the sincerity with which it was given.


    They cherished the gesture because it came from someone they loved. That made it irreceable.


    Nate¡¯s gaze settled on Corrine, his eyes gleaming with an unreadable intensity. It wasn¡¯t just appreciation¡ªit was something deeper, something that reached into the very core of her soul.


    Her cheeks flushed a delicate pink, the color spreading to the tips of her ears, and her heart began a stato rhythm that made her skin tingle. ¡°C-Could you¡­ not look at me like that?¡±


    There was a heat in his stare, a smoldering allure that felt almost dangerous¡ªlike a me drawing her in, daring her to get closer, even if it meant getting burned. He was like a beast watching his chosen prey, ready to strike at any moment.


    Then, without a word, he reached for her hand, his fingers wrapping around hers in a gentle but unyielding hold. His lips curved into an affectionate smile. ¡°I was just wondering what other surprises you have in store for me.¡±


    The instant their skin touched, a searing warmth ignited beneath his palm, spreading like wildfire through her veins. Panic fluttered in her chest, and she took a steadying breath, willing her heartbeat to slow.


    Nate¡¯s fathomless gaze held hers captive.


    His fingers curled around her hand, tightening just enough to make her aware of his hesitation¡ªhis quiet reluctance to let go.


    For more chapters visit g??ln ove ls.???? ??


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Corrine suggested, breaking the tension.


    Nate held her gaze a moment longer before nodding. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The flickering candlelight cast long shadows across the table, wrapping them in a cocoon of intimacy.


    From across the table, Nate watched her, the soft glow of the candles illuminating her face in a way that made his breath catch.


    The intery of light and shadow traced her delicate features, entuating the quiet elegance that made her so mesmerizing.


    Her brows had the perfect curve¡ªtoo much, and they would have been flirtatious; too little, and they would havecked expression. She was effortlessly poised, her beauty almost otherworldly, like a mythical being caught between realms. A goddess¡ªthat was what she was.


    Some people said beauty shone brightest under soft light.


    They weren¡¯t wrong.


    Corrine raised her wine ss, her eyes glimmering as she smiled at him. ¡°Finally, let me sincerely wish you a happy birthday.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 872

    ?Chapter 872:


    Nate arched a brow, a slow, mischievous smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Does that mean I get to make a wish now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner first,¡± she replied, dropping her gaze in an attempt to hide the emotions swirling within her.


    But the slight tremble in her hand as she held the ss gave her away. Nate didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he lifted his own ss and downed his wine in one smooth motion, never once taking his eyes off her.


    His gaze was unreadable, yet undeniable¡ªlike a predator watching its prey step willingly into the snare, knowing escape was no longer an option.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I made French cuisine. Try it and see how it tastes,¡± Corrine said, a touch of anticipation in her voice.


    Only then did Nate turn his attention to the spread before him. The dishes were ted with such elegance that they seemed almost too beautiful to eat. ¡°You made all this yourself?¡±


    Corrine nodded, her lips curling into a soft, hopeful smile. ¡°I just hope it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    Under her watchful gaze, Nate lifted his fork and took a bite of the foie gras sd. His every movement held an effortless grace, a natural charisma that seemed to draw the room¡¯s energy toward him. Even the smallest, most casual gesture had a quiet allure, making it nearly impossible to look away.


    Candlelight caressed his chiseled features, casting a soft, golden hue over his face. His handsome yet aloof demeanor lent him an almost ethereal quality, as if he was someone too perfect to belong to this world. No matter how many times she saw him, there were always moments¡ªlike this one¡ªwhere his presence left her awestruck.


    As she watched him eat, she curled her fingers nervously against her palm. ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s excellent,¡± Nate replied without hesitation.


    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s


    Of course, the bestpliment, however, was the empty te in front of him.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes blossomed with genuine joy when she saw it clean. She rested her chin on her hand, her gaze never leaving him. ¡°Do you know why I chose to give you lisianthus flowers?¡±


    Nate shook his head slowly, inviting her to continue.


    ¡°The florist told me that lisianthus is also called the thornless rose. It symbolizes unwavering love for a cherished one. When someone gives you this flower, it means that while she may guard herself against the world, with you, she is willing to let down all her defenses and embrace you. Of course, I know flower meanings are often just clever marketing, but when I heard it, I couldn¡¯t resist. It felt¡­ right. Thank God for bringing you into my life, and thank you for your patience with me.¡±


    Memories brushed over her¡ªthe sting of being abandoned on her wedding day, a wound so deep she once thought it would never heal. But then, at her lowest point, fate had introduced Nate. He had turned that day of despair into a chapter of hope.


    ¡°Meeting you in this lifetime is my greatest blessing too,¡± Nate murmured softly.


    It made Corrine smile even wider, with a radiance that seemed to make the candlelight shine even brighter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 873

    ?Chapter 873:


    After dinner, sheced her fingers through his and led him to the staircase.


    All the steps were nketed in rose petals, with small, thoughtfully wrapped gifts ced along the way. Each present was adorned with balloons, their colors bright against the soft glow of the setting sun.


    ¡°These gifts represent the different stages of your life,¡± she exined. ¡°Everyone has a past. I wish I had known you back then, but I want you to understand¡ªwhile I couldn¡¯t be part of your yesterdays, I¡¯ll be here for every tomorrow. I did all this because I want to weave more of myself into your story.¡±


    When Nate remained quiet, uncertainty shadowed her face. She lowered her gaze, a self-conscious smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too greedy?¡±


    Everyone knows reason and logic, but when ites to matters of the heart, even the most rational people can act irrationally.


    And that¡¯s exactly what she felt. Like a fool.


    But just as regret began to gnaw at her, a shadow enveloped her. Nate reached out to tenderly lift her chin. His eyes held hers, deep, filled with an emotion that words could not fully capture.


    Corrine looked up and found herself staring into Nate¡¯s intense eyes, as if some unseen force had drawn her in. Nate¡¯s gaze seemed filled with quiet warmth, like there were deep, unspoken feelings hidden there, hard to understand.


    ¡°I wish you¡¯d be a bit more greedy, always sticking close to me, never letting me slip away,¡± he said.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow in surprise. She¡¯d never heard such a daring request before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t men usually like women who are sensible, who know how to give them space?¡± she said, her eyes thoughtful as she studied him. ¡°If I hung on to you all the time, wouldn¡¯t you eventually grow tired of me? I think, even in love, everyone needs a bit of breathing room.¡±


    She had never seen love as something that tied you down. If someone truly loved you, there was no need for rules or limits to keep them loyal. On the other hand, no rule could hold someone whose heart wasn¡¯t truly yours.


    ???????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°You¡¯re putting me in the same category as idiots?¡± Nate¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice dripping with confidence. ¡°Do any other men evene close to being like me?¡±


    Seeing the pride in Nate¡¯s face, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then, hold on to me as much as you want. I swear, I¡¯ll never grow tired of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sure about that?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow, surprised.


    Nate gave a firm nod. ¡°Go ahead, try me.¡±


    A yful spark shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nate, are you trying to trap me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nate replied, his gaze steady and sincere.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, clearly doubtful.


    ¡°Alright, enough of that. How about you open your gifts first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s open the gift,¡± Nate said, and then bent down and easily lifted Corrine into his arms.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 874

    ?Chapter 874:


    Startled, Corrine instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Opening the gift,¡± Nate said, as if it were obvious.


    Corrine was left stunned,pletely speechless.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly mean what she thought he meant, could he?


    Seeing Natepletely overlook the carefully arranged gifts on the stairs, Corrine quickly spoke up. ¡°The gifts are right here. Where are you nning to open them?¡±


    ¡°Just these?¡± Nate frowned slightly, his eyes scanning the neatly ced, beautifully wrapped boxes. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°There should be twenty-nine gifts in total, based on the balloons. One¡¯s missing.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze dropped to Corrine in his arms. His look seemed to say, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    Feeling the weight of his stare, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered. Her fingers curled nervously. ¡°You¡¯re too smart for your own good.¡±


    While most people would be too shocked by the surprise to focus, Nate stayed calm and methodical. Was this man insensitive to romance?


    ¡°So, where¡¯s thest gift?¡± Nate¡¯s deep, dark eyes locked onto hers, and she could feel a spark ignite beneath his gaze. ¡°Is it¡­ you?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he spoke, his eyes carrying a quiet intensity.


    Corrine¡¯s longshes fluttered with nerves. She dropped her gaze, hoping to hide how uneasy she felt.


    But then Nate shifted his grip; he held her thighs with one arm and wrapped the other around her waist, forcing her to face him. He bent down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. ¡°Corrine, tell me, are you my final gift?¡±


    His voice was smooth and melodic, like a song waiting to be sung, full of warmth and affection. His cool lips lingered on her forehead before slowly moving down, until they finally met hers.


    They were so close now that their breaths mingled, and they could feel each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    Extr@ ch@pt3rs f0und at g??lno¦Íels.??o??


    Corrine¡¯s heart raced in her chest, as if it might burst out at any moment. She bit her lip, unsure how to answer.


    Nate¡¯s hand slowly traveled up her back, his rough fingers brushing against her bare spine.


    The touch sent a jolt of electricity through her, making her shiver and her body tremble just a bit. ¡°Tell me, okay?¡± His lips softly brushed her temple, his warm breath ruffling the hair by her ear.


    Corrine bit her lip once more, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡­¡±


    She had nned to offer herself as Nate¡¯s birthday gift that night. But now that he had figured it out, she felt a deep flush of embarrassment.


    Her upbringing had taught her that a woman should always carry herself with grace and dignity. She was ready to put her pride aside for Nate, but saying it out loud felt impossible.


    After battling with herself for a while, she suddenly leaned in and kissed him. Instead of speaking, she let her actions say everything.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 875

    ?Chapter 875:


    As their lips met, Nate¡¯s arm wrapped tighter around her waist, pulling her closer, as if he wanted to pull her into himpletely.


    Corrine grasped the cor of Nate¡¯s shirt, doing her best to match his intense kiss, silently surrendering to his passionate embrace. The kiss was so urgent and heated that they both found themselves breathless, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    Though nervous, Corrine¡¯s trembling fingers slowly moved up, unbuttoning Nate¡¯s shirt cor.


    They both knew exactly what that gesture meant.


    Nate caught her hand gently, his eyes locked onto hers. His voice, low and filled with desire, asked, ¡°Have you really thought this through?¡±


    Once again, he left the decision in Corrine¡¯s hands. If she wanted to stop, he would respect that. But if she said yes, he would have no hesitation in taking herpletely.


    He wasn¡¯t the noble man she thought he was, nor was he some saint immune to temptation. He simply didn¡¯t want her to regret it afterward.


    Corrine pressed her lips together and nodded with determination. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Her short answer, just a few words, made Nate¡¯s calm heart race wildly. He kissed her once more.


    They tumbled onto the sofa, and Nate gently used his knee to part her legs. He knelt beside her, leaning over, a grin tugging at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Corrine asked, confused.


    ¡°Seems like fate favors guys like me, granting me my birthday wish,¡± he replied, his grin widening.


    Then, he kissed her again.


    This time, his kiss wasn¡¯t as urgent or intense. It was soft, like a warm breeze that slowly melted away her resistance, drawing her in. Gradually, her tense body rxed in his embrace.


    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    Corrine whispered, her words barely audible beneath a veil of kisses, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the other gifts I¡¯ve so carefully chosen for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Nate¡¯s fingers brushed softly against her cheek, his eyes dark pools of emotion that seemed to soften under a current of tenderness. ¡°You, Corrine, are the only gift in this world that cannot be replicated. Everything else¡ªwell, it can be reced. But you¡ªnever.¡±


    The low light seemed to hold its breath, and the scent of roses curled through the air, turning the moment into something almost tangible, heavy with desire.


    Their lips locked once more, the passion spiraling until an unexpected knock at the door sliced through the heat of the moment.


    ¡°Nate! Nate!¡± Moses¡¯ voice rang out, urgent and persistent, his knocks echoing like a drumbeat of impatience.


    The fog in Corrine¡¯s mind lifted immediately, her senses snapping back into focus. Her body stiffened as her gaze flicked to Nate. ¡°Someone¡¯s at the door.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 876

    ?Chapter 876:


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± Nate¡¯s voice was cold, almost like steel cutting through the night air.


    Without another word, he swept Corrine into his arms, and with a purposeful stride, made for the bedroom.


    But the knocking behind them persisted, relentless, growing louder as though mocking their intimacy.


    Outside, Moses muttered, ¡°Are they asleep already? No way. On a night like this, shouldn¡¯t they have more fun?¡±


    Zack shot Moses an exasperated look, the kind that only came from years of knowing someone well enough to understand their every annoyance.


    Moses knew exactly what was going on, yet he still stirred up more trouble.


    Putting on a false smile, Zack quipped, ¡°Maybe Nate¡¯s making a n to punish you.¡±


    Moses snorted, his face breaking into a grin. ¡°Not a chance. I just survived half a month in Ashcliff, that remote ce. He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± With renewed enthusiasm, Moses knocked again. ¡°Nate! Open up! Zack and I brought you a cake for your birthday!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me into this madness!¡± Zack muttered under his breath, his patience clearly running thin.


    Mosesughed,pletely unfazed. ¡°We¡¯re friends! You can¡¯t leave me to face this alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a friend like you!¡± Zack shot back.


    Inside, Corrine¡¯s gaze lingered on Nate, whose face was stormier than a summer sky on the brink of thunder. A fineyer of sweat beaded on Nate¡¯s forehead, while damp strands of hair clung to his brow like darkened tendrils. His lips were drawn into a razor-thin line, his jaw tight with tension, and his entire posture exuded a palpable, dangerous energy¡ªone that seemed to hum with the threat of a storm about to break.


    Seeing him struggle with his emotions, Corrine wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or feel sorry for him. She reached out to touch his face, her fingers brushing lightly over his jawline. ¡°They¡¯re just trying to be thoughtful, celebrating your birthday. We can¡¯t leave them out there.¡±


    She started to slip out of his arms.


    ???????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    But before she could take a step, Nate grabbed her wrist, his grip firm yet gentle, pulling her back. Corrine froze, looking up at him in surprise. His expression was a storm of conflicting emotions, his voice low and dangerously calm. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    He yanked the tie from around his neck and, with a swift motion, wrapped it around his hand¡ªhis every move purposeful, like a man preparing for a duel. Then, with long strides, he headed toward the door.


    Corrine watched, a smile tugging at her lips. Nate seemed far more determined to settle his score with Moses than to answer the door.


    As Nate reached for the door, Corrine hurriedly adjusted the creases in her dress, trying topose herself, as if a mere garment could hide the chaos of emotions swirling beneath the surface.


    When Nate flung the living room door open, Moses¡¯ eyes went wide at the sight of the flowers and candles inside the room. ¡°Oh my God!¡± he gasped, looking as though he had stumbled upon something far more intimate than he bargained for.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 877

    ?Chapter 877:


    Nate¡¯s icy re bored into Moses like a de, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Moses rubbed his nose awkwardly, sheepish but undeterred. ¡°We really dide to celebrate your birthday,¡± he said, holding out a box with a grin that seemed more mischievous than sincere. ¡°Here, Nate. Something special.¡±


    Nate¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, but he epted the box and opened it with slow, deliberate care. His expression darkened with something dangerous, almost predatory, as he nced at its contents.


    ¡°What are you guys whispering about out there?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice drifted from behind him.


    With a quick, decisive motion, Nate mmed the box shut, his jaw set in a line of finality. ¡°Eat, and then leave.¡±


    Moses gave a cheerful grin, unaffected by Nate¡¯s cold reception. ¡°Got it!¡± he said, stepping into the living room with the others in tow, bringing in a towering eightyer cake. He shed Corrine a yful smile. ¡°Long time no see, Corrine.¡±


    Corrine stared at the massive cake in disbelief. Then, she gave a small, polite smile. ¡°It has been a while,¡± she said, her eyes narrowing slightly as she noticed the difference in Moses¡¯plexion. ¡°You look¡­ different.¡±


    Moses looked much more tanned than before.


    ¡°Oh, I had some free time, so I thought I¡¯d take a little detour to Ashcliff.¡±


    He grinned and shifted the topic. ¡°But enough about me¡ªlet¡¯s focus on celebrating Nate¡¯s birthday. Hope you don¡¯t mind, Corrine?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied, her voice t but cordial.


    Just then, Nate strolled over and ced the box on the edge of the table, pressing his hand firmly on it as if guarding it from the world. ¡°Enough talking. You¡¯re here to eat, not to chat,¡± Nate said, his voice sharp as a whip, his gaze flicking toward Moses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get dinner ready for them,¡± Corrine murmured as she moved toward the kitchen.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    To surprise Nate with something special for his birthday, she had given Tanya the day off to make sure there would be no interruptions. But Moses and Zack¡¯s uninvited arrival had thrown a wrench in her ns.


    As she disappeared into the kitchen, Nate followed closely behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± he offered, his voice softening.


    Moses exchanged a knowing nce with Zack, his eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Tell me, Zack¡ªhave you ever once seen Nate personally cook in all these years?¡± Zack shook his head.


    Moses chuckled. ¡°Exactly. If not for me, we¡¯d miss out on this rare opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Or more like yourst meal,¡± Zack teased, the words heavy with dark humor.


    Moses fell quiet, knowing Zack¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely far from the truth.


    In the kitchen, Nate tried to assist Corrine, but she gently waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ve got this. You wait outside.¡± Reluctantly, Nate withdrew.


    In the living room, Moses sank into the couch, handing Nate a ss of red wine, his voice low and conspiratorial. ¡°The thing you¡¯ve been waiting for? It¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 878

    ?Chapter 878:


    A small, knowing smile flickered at the corner of Nate¡¯s lips. He raised the ss and drained it in one smooth motion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered,¡± Moses mused, ¡°why does it have to be 105 carats?¡±


    Nate shot him a look, his gaze sharp but silent, refusing to borate.


    Sensing Nate¡¯s disinterest, Moses swiftly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, the election for the head of the cab ising up. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to start preparing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Nate replied with a shrug, his tone detached.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t return, your family will fall into chaos,¡± Zack interrupted, his voice a little more urgent. ¡°We¡¯ll keep an eye on things in Lyhaton for you.¡±


    The original n had been for Nate to return to the Independent Continent after he ended his marriage arrangement. But he had dyed his departure for Corrine¡¯s sake.


    Normally, his absence wouldn¡¯t cause chaos. But if he missed the election, it would stir a storm that would be impossible to ignore.


    Moses observed Corrine as she hurried around the kitchen by herself. He couldn¡¯t hold back a skeptical question. ¡°Does Corrine really know how to cook?¡±


    Considering her background of wealth and luxury, where she likely never had to lift a finger in the kitchen, he doubted she even knew the difference between salt and sugar. He was certain that whatever she made would likely end up being some strange, unusual dish.


    Nate put down his wine ss, removed his diamond cufflinks, and casually rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Being able to try her cooking is the greatest privilege you¡¯ll ever have.¡±


    Moses didn¡¯t seem impressed at all. Instead, he quietly started to pray to himself.


    Nate shot him a sharp look before stepping into the kitchen. ¡°Need help?¡± he asked.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    Without looking up, Corrine kept sorting through the freshly washed ingredients. ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± she said. ¡°I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking earlier¡ªI forgot to invite them.¡±


    ¡°Invite them? To spoil the mood?¡± Nate moved over, grabbed a knife, and began slicing the beef with smooth, practiced ease.


    Corrine turned her head just enough to nce at him. His tall, strong figure seemed to take up all the space in the kitchen. Even as he sliced the beef, his movements had an effortless grace, like everything he did was somehow refined and royal. It was almost mesmerizing.


    When he noticed her looking, Nate turned his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Corrine smiled and shook her head.


    Soon enough, with Nate¡¯s help, four dishes were set out on the dining table.


    ¡°Oh, and I made a cake too,¡± Corrine said as she turned toward the fridge.


    As she did, the edge of her dress identally knocked the box that Nate had left on the table. The box tumbled to the floor, spilling everything inside.


    The low light made it hard for her to immediately tell what had fallen. Reflexively, she bent down to pick it up. When her fingers touched the shiny aluminum wrapper, she read the words on it and felt her face go bright red. The item in her hand suddenly felt burning hot, as if it might scald her. In a panic, she tossed it aside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 879

    ?Chapter 879:


    Gripping the hem of her dress tightly, she stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I just remembered I have something to do. You all go ahead and eat.¡± With her face still burning, Corrine quickly hurried out of the room.


    When Nate got back to the bedroom, he noticed something odd under the nket. He frowned slightly, a hint of irritation crossing his face. The mood that had been so intimate earlier waspletely shattered by Moses and Zack¡¯s sudden interruption. Although Nate could feel the heat of desire building inside him, he didn¡¯t act on it. Instead, he stuck to his usual routine and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    When he came back to the bed, he saw Corrine,pletely wrapped up in the nket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hot all wrapped up like that?¡± Nate asked, looking down at her, who was bundled up like a burrito.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darted nervously. ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied.


    Nate¡¯s dark gaze pinned her. ¡°Corrine, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    She was terrible at lying. Every time she tried, her ears would turn bright red, and her eyes would shift around.


    Corrine forced a tight smile. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. Let¡¯s turn off the lights and sleep.¡±


    Inside, she was flooded with regret. What had made her wear that bold lingerie Karina had bought for her? The outfit hardly covered anything¡ªcertainly not enough for anyone else to see. She must have lost her mind!


    ¡°But I¡¯m not tired,¡± Nate said, crossing his arms and watching her closely, clearly waiting for her to slip up.


    Corrine bit her lip, pausing for a moment.


    If she moved fast enough, maybe he wouldn¡¯t catch on. But as she stretched her arm out, it brushed against the small bell hanging from her neckline. The sharp, tinkling sound made her skin crawl.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0?? , ??????? ?????????????? ???? ????????????


    Before she could react, Nate quickly yanked the nket back. His eyes darkened as he took in the sight of her. She wore a seductive outfit, full of delicate details, looking both tempting andpletely mortified.


    He raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk tugging at his lips.


    Corrine¡¯s toes curled in embarrassment, her face so red it felt like it might explode. ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡± she stammered.


    The phrase ¡°Dear Master, please enjoy me tonight¡± that Karina had taught her to say was something she could never bring herself to utter.


    ¡°This is the best birthday gift I¡¯ve had in my twenty-nine years,¡± Nate murmured, leaning down to capture her lips in a kiss.


    His kisses were intense, a perfect blend of tenderness and control, leaving Corrinepletely powerless. The room felt thick with desire.


    Nate¡¯s hands explored her, sending shivers through her body that she couldn¡¯t hold back. Her fingers gripped the thin nket tightly, her face showing a mix of vulnerability. Her cheeks were flushed with a soft pink, and her longshes fluttered like delicate petals in the breeze. She looked like a fragile flower, bracing for a storm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880:


    The sight of her stirred a strong, protective feeling inside Nate. His throat tightened as he pressed his lips together and softly said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡±


    As he started to pull back, Corrine¡¯s eyes snapped open. Without thinking, she grabbed his arm. ¡°I heard it might hurt, so I¡¯m a little nervous¡­¡± she confessed, her voice shaking.


    At that, a spark of happiness flickered in Nate¡¯s eyes.


    He gently brushed the damp strands of hair from her forehead and kissed her tenderly. I¡¯ll be as gentle as I can.¡± Corrine bit her lip and gave a small, almost silent nod.


    Nate¡¯s hand moved to her ankle, lifting her leg to rest against his waist as he leaned closer.


    Though she was inexperienced, Corrine could feel the tenderness and care in every one of Nate¡¯s actions.


    But when he finally entered her, tears welled up at the corners of her eyes.


    The perfect connection between them sent a rush of exhration through Nate, pushing him to the edge of madness.


    He kissed her urgently, his voice thick with need. ¡°Say my name.¡±


    ¡°Nate¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling, tears shimmering in her eyes, her simple, soft whisper of his name, filled with her warmth and affection, sounding like the sweetest love song.


    Corrine felt like a tiny boat, lost on a vast sea, helplessly tossed from wave to wave.


    Time seemed to blur as she was swept away until the storm finally calmed, leaving her exhausted but at peace.


    Nate nibbled gently at her earlobe, his deep, raspy voice breaking the silence. ¡°I really like this birthday present. Wear it again for me sometime, OK?¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words.


    g??????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????


    What had happened tonight had been a hard lesson for her. And now he expected her to wear it again?


    No way!


    Afterwards, Corrine felt like her body had turned to jelly,pletely drained and lifeless.


    But Nate seemed as alive as ever. He held her in his arms, nted soft kisses on her lips and then trailed them down her neck, his hand slowly moving lower¡­


    Corrine raised her hand and tried to push Nate away, her neck tilting slightly. ¡°Nate, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s enough.


    Her feeble attempt to resist made little difference, showing only a hint of reluctant eptance.


    Nate¡¯s soothing voice lingered close to her ear. ¡°Come on, be good. Just < one more time. ¡± At those words, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    How many times had he said that tonight?


    All men were the same ¨C liars.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice sunday dear ones, hope you liked the chapters. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 881

    ?Chapter 881:


    Finally, Corrine¡¯s strength gave out and she lost consciousness. Nate pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, his affection in every inch of his touch.


    He carefully lifted her into his arms, cradling her like something delicate, and walked steadily towards the bathroom.


    The warm water surrounded Corrine¡¯s tired body, soothing the tension in her face. A soft moan escaped her lips. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Her voice, usually cold, now had a rough edge to it, as if it had been through a storm.


    Nate scooped water into his hands and gently washed her. His eyesnded on the marks on her skin and his brow furrowed slightly. He realised he¡¯d gone too far tonight, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    He knew she had been with Bruce for three years and he epted whatever had happened between them. He never held her past against her.


    So when he found out that this was her first time, the shock and the joy wiped away thest of his reason.


    Especially when Corrine was aroused and looking so seductive, how could he think clearly?


    Everything had been driven by his instincts.


    Her scent, her warmth, everything about her overwhelmed him, breaking down the self-control he¡¯d always relied on.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t get enough, as if he was an addict, craving more.


    With that thought, Nate took a deep breath and gently moved her long hair to one side. He leaned down and kissed her lips gently. ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°The next morning, sunlight filtered through the gaps in the curtains, casting patterns across the soft wool carpet before settling on the bed.


    When Corrine slowly opened her eyes, Nate was gone. The faint scent of intimacy still hung in the air, a silent reminder of the passion they had shared the night before.


    She touched her warm face and slowly sat up, wincing as the soreness in her joints made her gasp in pain.


    ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????


    To make matters worse, her already injured arm throbbed even more after what had happened the night before.


    Looking at the clothes scattered on the floor, Corrine cursed under her breath. That lying bastard! He had promised it would be thest time, but it just kept happening!


    She tried to stand, but her aching legs gave way and she copsed back onto the bed.


    How could this be more exhausting than training?


    Her back ached and her legs felt like jelly. It was as if she¡¯d been dragged for miles.


    Taking a deep breath, Corrine steadied herself, gritted her teeth and forced her wobbly legs to stand again.


    ¡°Why are you up?¡± Nate¡¯s voice came from the door. He came over quickly and put an arm around her waist to support her. Corrine gave him a look full of resentment. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t eaten much the night before and after Nate¡¯s constant demands she was starving.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 882

    ?Chapter 882:


    What bothered her most was that she was a mess after the same sleepless night, while Nate looked like he¡¯d just woken up fresh. Seeing her re, Nate rubbed the bridge of his nose awkwardly. ¡°You must have been really tiredst night. ¡°Stop it!¡± Corrine shot him a fiery re, her face flushing. Nate smiled weakly and let his hand rest lightly on her waist. ¡°OK, I won¡¯t say another word. ¡± He gently helped her back into bed.


    As he leaned in, the marks on his chest peeked out from under his cor.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Corrine¡¯s fingers lightly traced the neat scratches on his skin. ¡°Did a cat do this?¡±


    Nate nced at the marks, leaned down, and nibbled on her earlobe, his voice yful. ¡°A naughty temptress got me.¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes widened. She really shouldn¡¯t have asked. Hadn¡¯t she just embarrassed herself?


    ¡°Take off your clothes. Let me see,¡± Nate said.


    Corrine¡¯s body stiffened instantly. ¡°What are you up to now?¡± She was genuinely scared of him. More urately, she was terrified of the man who had just experienced sex for the first time. He was usually soposed and aloof. Who would have thought he¡¯d turn into a beastst night, as if he were intent on exhausting herpletely?


    Noticing the wary look in her eyes, as if she saw him as some kind of monster, Nate quietly pulled out a small tube of ointment from his pocket. ¡°Use this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know exactly where it was meant to go. Corrine¡¯s face turned bright red. She reached for the ointment in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    But Nate wouldn¡¯t let go. Instead, he held her hand firmly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to do it yourself. Let me help.¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words. She bit her lip, clutching the bedsheet tightly as her body trembled slightly. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± Nate frowned slightly. ¡°Why is it so swollen?¡±


    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Corrine shot him a re, her face a mix of frustration and embarrassment. She didn¡¯t need to say a word. Her face said everything.


    Nate cleared his throat awkwardly, trying to ease the tension. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Once he finished, he wiped his hands with a tissue and tossed it into the trash. ¡°Lie down and rest a bit. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Corrine adjusted her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± She didn¡¯t want to spend the whole day in bed for no reason. If Tanya found out, she¡¯d likely jump to all sorts of crazy conclusions.


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes held hers, not blinking once. Afterst night, her eyes had an unintended allure, full of a new kind of charm.


    His throat tightened as he stared at her, his hand resting on her ankle, tightening just slightly.


    Feeling the warmth of his touch, Corrine instinctively pulled her foot back, eyeing him warily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop staring at me like I¡¯m some kind of animal?¡± Nate¡¯s voice carried a touch of amused frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 883

    ?Chapter 883:


    Corrine rolled her eyes. ¡°I have to stay alert!¡±


    As they joked, a knock came at the bedroom door.


    Tanya¡¯s voice called from outside. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond, Evelyn is here.¡±


    At the sound of that, Corrine and Nate exchanged a quick look.


    Corrine tossed the covers aside, ready to get up, but Nate gently pushed her back down. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    Evelyn was older, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for Corrine to hide in the bedroom while she was visiting. ¡°We¡¯ll go together,¡± Corrine insisted.


    After a short pause, the two finally stepped out of the room, hand in hand.


    Evelyn rested on the couch downstairs, her hands folded neatly in herp.


    When she heard someone approaching, she nced toward the staircase and spotted Corrine. For a brief moment, Evelyn was taken aback by how effortlessly charming Corrine looked. A fleeting shadow passed through her eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving only her usual serene expression.


    ¡°Corrine,e sit with me,¡± Evelyn said, patting the cushion beside her.


    Without hesitation, Corrine crossed the room and settled down next to her. ¡°Evelyn.¡±


    Evelyn reached for Corrine¡¯s hand, holding it gently. ¡°I realized it¡¯s been a few days since Ist saw you, and I¡¯ve missed you, so I decided toe.¡±


    ¡°I was going to drop by today, but you beat me to it,¡± Corrine said, her smile warm and easy.


    ¡°That only proves how well we understand each other,¡± Evelynughed, squeezing Corrine¡¯s hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Nate take a little trip to the Independent Continent in a few days?¡±


    At Evelyn¡¯s suggestion, Nate, who had been silent until then, slowly raised his head. His eyes locked onto hers, steady and full of quiet questions.


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze flicked briefly to Nate before she turned back to Corrine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve never been there? Seems like the perfect excuse to unwind and see something new.¡±


    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°I¡­¡± Corrine¡¯s voice faltered.


    Evelyn stepped in before she could finish. ¡°No pressure. Think it over. Whenever you feel ready, as long as I¡¯m still here, no one will stop you.¡±


    A gentle smile tugged at Corrine¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s expression softened as she reached out to brush her fingers along Corrine¡¯s cheek. ¡°You silly girl, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Not ever.¡±


    Corrine lifted her eyes to Evelyn, and a faint shimmer caught the light. When Corrine first got to know Evelyn, she had assumed all the warmth was just Evelyn¡¯s way of nudging Nate toward marriage. But as the days passed, Corrine began to see things differently. Evelyn¡¯s care felt genuine, not something put on for show. Soon, Evelyn¡¯s strong urge to protect her became impossible to ignore. It left Corrine feeling both deeply moved and a little unsure.


    Corrine couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Evelyn¡¯s affection was about more than just her feelings for her grandson.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 884

    ?Chapter 884:


    Just then, Tanya came into view. She gave Evelyn a small nod before speaking to Corrine. ¡°Miss Hond, I walked past your room earlier, and your phone was ringing off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Corrine said. She turned toward Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯ll go see who it is, and then I¡¯lle right back to chat with you.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s smile remained gentle. ¡°Go on, dear.¡±


    As Corrine disappeared down the hall, Evelyn¡¯s smile faded just a touch. She shifted her gaze to Nate, her expression sharpening. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing things a little too fast?¡±


    Nate handed her a cup of coffee, one brow lifting slightly. ¡°I¡¯d love to know what I did this time to end up in the hot seat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Evelyn replied sharply. She took the cup from him but set it aside without taking a sip. The warmth she usually showed had gone, reced by a hard, serious look. ¡°Although Corrine will be your wife sooner orter, you aren¡¯t even officially engaged yet. You¡¯ve beenpletely reckless!¡±


    Her voice carried clear disappointment, but Nate didn¡¯t push back.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t handle things well. But I swear, Corrine will have everything any other woman could want.¡±


    Some of the tension left Evelyn¡¯s face, but she narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Save your promises. I¡¯m not the one you owe anything to¡ªCorrine¡¯s the one you¡¯ve let down.¡±


    Nate exhaled, a hint of frustration slipping through. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯ve given up on me entirely. All you seem to care about now is Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Of course I care about her. She¡¯s a kind, considerate girl,¡± Evelyn said, her affection for Corrine shining through every word. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been thinking ahead, you probably never would¡¯ve found someone half as perfect to marry.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened as his gaze settled on her. ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the subject¡ªmind telling me how this marriage agreement came to be?¡±


    ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????


    Evelyn reached for the coffee she had set aside earlier. She took a slow sip, her face betraying nothing. ¡°Why bring this up now?¡±


    Nate leaned back slightly, a faint but deliberate smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s my life we¡¯re talking about. Don¡¯t I deserve to know the whole story? I¡¯m not some clueless kid you can lead around anymore.¡±


    Back when he first handed Carl the token for the marriage agreement, Carl¡¯s reaction had been crystal clear. The man hadn¡¯t even tried to hide his displeasure. More than once, he¡¯d urged Corrine to end the arrangement herself. There was no mistaking it¡ªCarl wanted no part of tying Corrine to the Hopkins family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard Carl¡¯s been iming he¡¯s too sick to see anyone. He¡¯s even skipping social gatherings. I can¡¯t help but wonder if that has something to do with the invitation you sent him.¡±


    There was no question about it. Carl wanted nothing to do with the Hopkins family from the Independent Continent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 885

    ?Chapter 885:


    Nate¡¯s words cut straight to the truth, but Evelyn, calm as ever after years of navigating tricky waters, didn¡¯t so much as blink.


    She turned her eyes toward Nate, her expressionposed. ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s just the usual kind of agreement between two families. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already met Corrine¡¯s mother?¡± Nate asked, his voice light but edged with curiosity.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t we start getting things in order and discuss marriage with the Ford family?¡± Nate¡¯s tone remained casual, but his sharp gaze told a different story.


    For a brief moment, something unreadable flickered in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are youpletely sure this is what you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. She belongs with me, and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± His voice was steady, but the weight behind his words left no room for argument.


    Evelyn held his gaze for a beat before a faint smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Looks like I was right about you after all.¡±


    Nate leaned back slightly. ¡°If things hadn¡¯t alreadye this far, would you really have let me walk away from the marriage agreement without a fight?¡± His voice stayed light, but the question itself felt anything but harmless. It sounded simple on the surface, but anyone paying attention would know it was full of pitfalls.


    If Evelyn tried to deny it, Nate would notice something suspicious. Her smile lingered, but a sharpness hid just beneath it. ¡°There¡¯s no point thinking about things that never happened.¡±


    The conversation ended there, and silence filled the room again. After several moments, Evelyn¡¯s voice broke the stillness. ¡°The cab meeting ising up in a few days. Why don¡¯t you bring Corrine along?¡±


    Nate lowered his eyes, keeping his thoughts concealed behind his unreadable expression. He filled his own cup and then carefully set the pot back down. When he looked at Evelyn again, something sharp flickered in his gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you set all this in motion before you even showed up here?¡±


    ?????? ???????? ????????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    If Evelyn hadn¡¯t already made her decision, she wouldn¡¯t have invited Corrine to visit the Independent Continent earlier.


    In the end, whether Corrine went or not was never really Nate¡¯s call. The choice had always belonged to Corrine. Just like Evelyn had said¡ªif Corrine wanted to go, nobody would stand in her way.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t answer him right away. Instead, she took another slow sip, her eyes wandering to the window. They narrowed slightly, and for an instant, her expression darkened. ¡°The wind¡¯s picking up. Looks like a storm¡¯s on its way.¡±


    Returning to her bedroom, Corrine grabbed her ringing phone and saw an iing video call from Karina. Without a second thought, she swiped to answer, her screen filling with Karina¡¯s bright smile and a backdrop of vibrant flowers.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Corrine asked, her curiosity piqued by the floral setting.


    ¡°At Wi¡¯s wedding,¡± Karina replied, her voice brimming with the festive energy of the event. Her eyes narrowed yfully as she took in Corrine¡¯s cozy attire. ¡°Wait¡­ Are you still in bed?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 886

    ?Chapter 886:


    Corrine bit her lip, a sheepish grin spreading across her face. ¡°I think if I hurry, I can still make it.¡±


    Karina¡¯s expression shifted into a mock pout, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Corrine. You used to remember everything I said. Now that you¡¯ve got someone new, you¡¯ve forgotten all about your old friend!¡±


    A resigned sigh escaped Corrine¡¯s lips. ¡°Something unexpected happenedst night.¡±


    Karina¡¯s eyes widened, and a mischievous gleam sparked in her gaze. ¡°Oh? Do tell! Did you finally see Nate in all his glory? I heard that guys with high noses have¡­ you know¡­ smaller packages. Is it true?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s face flushed a deep red, and she shot Karina a sharp look. ¡°Karina! Do you have no shame?¡±


    Sometimes, she genuinely marveled at Karina¡¯s ability to discuss such topics with a straight face. She was never embarrassed about anything. Karina giggled, clearly enjoying her reaction. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop. For now.¡±


    Corrine moved swiftly to her dressing table to gather her makeup supplies. ¡°Send me your location.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Karina chirped. ¡°Text me when you get here, and I¡¯lle grab you.¡±


    Corrine nodded, and the call ended, leaving her to focus on transforming her sleepy visage into something wedding-appropriate. Within a few minutes, her makeup was wless. She disappeared into her closet, sifting through hangers until she found the perfect outfit.


    But as she caught her reflection in the mirror, the faint marks on her skin made her pause. A string of muttered curses followed as she rummaged for something with a higher neckline.


    When she was finally presentable, she headed downstairs.


    Her eyes darted around the open space as she descended. ¡°Where¡¯s Evelyn?¡±


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    Nate appeared at the base of the stairs and extended a hand. ¡°She left early. Didn¡¯t want to disturb your beauty sleep.¡±


    His eyes lingered on her outfit, a hint of intrigue in his expression. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°A friend¡¯s wedding,¡± she said simply, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    A sly smirk yed on Nate¡¯s lips. His hand slipped around her waist, his thumb tracing small,zy circles on her lower back as he leaned in to whisper, ¡°Guess I didn¡¯t try hard enoughst night if you¡¯re still able to walk.¡±


    Corrine blinked at him, utterly speechless. Did he want her bedridden for real?


    She shot him a re before pinching his waist. ¡°Try acting like a decent human being for once.¡±


    He chuckled, catching her hand and pressing a kiss to her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll save my indecency for when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    Corrine pulled her hand back, rolled her eyes, and snatched her bag before marching toward the door.


    ¡°Eat something first,¡± Nate said, effortlessly catching up to her. His arm slid back around her waist as he steered her toward the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there afterward.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 887

    ?Chapter 887:


    She didn¡¯t argue. But as she settled at the table for breakfast, she realized just how sore her lower back was. Shifting in her chair was a challenge.


    Noticing her difort, Nate¡¯s hand found its way to the small of her back again, kneading the tension away with practiced ease. Across the room, Tanya took in the scene with a knowing smile before stepping forward with a porcin bowl in hand. ¡°Miss Hond, you should have some health tonic.¡±


    Corrine hesitated, but before she could refuse, Tanya added with a meaningful nce, ¡°It¡¯s great for boosting your energy. Just a little will do you good.¡±


    Corrine sighed and reached for the bowl. ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Grand Luxe Hotel, Leah repeatedly dialed Andromache¡¯s number, but the call went unanswered every time. Her frustration was unmistakably clear in the way she gripped her phone.


    A sharp tug at her scalp yanked her from her thoughts. She flinched, irritation ring as she swatted the stylist¡¯s hand away. ¡°Are you serious? You can¡¯t even brush hair properly?¡± Her tone was sharp and cutting. ¡°Get out!¡±


    The young stylist recoiled, her lips parting as if to argue, but before she could, a voice intervened.


    ¡°She¡¯s new,¡± a man said smoothly, stepping forward with effortlessposure. ¡°Give her a little grace, Ms. Burgess. It¡¯s a special day, after all.¡±


    He was dressed simply¡ªwhite shirt, sleeves neatly rolled¡ªbut there was an easy confidence in the way he moved. Dark hair, tied back in a small ponytail, lent an edge of defiance to his otherwise refined appearance.


    Without waiting for permission, he took the brush from the stylist¡¯s trembling hands and began arranging Leah¡¯s hair himself. ¡°This dress is stunning,¡± he remarked, his fingers working with practiced ease. ¡°Looks like the work of¡ª¡±


    ¡°d you noticed.¡± Leah tilted her chin, smug satisfaction glinting in her eyes. ¡°It was designed exclusively for me by Adalynn.¡±


    Something flickered in the man¡¯s gaze¡ªjust for a second. A knowing smile curved his lips. ¡°I see.¡±


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    He had seen enough of Adalynn¡¯s designs to recognize a discrepancy. This wasn¡¯t her signature touch¡ªit resembled someone else¡¯s work. But rather than stir trouble, he kept silent and resumed his task. Just then, the door swung open, and Sonia stormed in with Corey close behind.


    ¡°What is the Ashton family trying to pull?¡± Sonia¡¯s face was tight with anger. ¡°It¡¯s the engagement party for Leah and Bruce, yet Farris refuses to show up! Is this how they show respect? Do they think we owe them something?¡±


    Corey exhaled, exasperated, though he struggled to maintain a gracious facade. ¡°He¡¯s old. Traveling might be difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°Difficult?¡± Sonia scoffed. ¡°He could at least send someone as a gesture of respect, right? And don¡¯t forget, Leah and Bruce are legally married¡ªeven if the wedding ceremony hasn¡¯t happened yet. Surely it wouldn¡¯t kill him to offer some gifts, would it? But no¡ªhe¡¯s so stingy! Does he n to take all his wealth to the grave?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 888

    ?Chapter 888:


    At those words, a shadow passed over Leah¡¯s reflection in the mirror. Her fingers tightened around the armrest of the chair, her knuckles turning white beneath the gloss of her manicure.


    The truth was, the Burgess family had pushed hard for the engagement party and the marriage registration. With Leah married to Bruce, she could im shares from


    Farris, gain a foothold in Ashton Group¡¯s board meetings, and solidify the alliance between the Burgess and Ashton families. But now, Farris was nowhere to be seen¡ªand more importantly, unwilling to part with even a single penny!


    Corey shot a nce at Leah through the mirror, then back at Sonia. His voice dipped into a warning tone. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say such things in front of Leah.¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± Sonia spun on her heel, her expression raw with disbelief. ¡°When Bruce was falling over himself to win Leah¡¯s heart, did we ever stop him? And now that his family is doing well, they won¡¯t even look our way? The Ashtons are just too much!¡±


    She marched over to Leah, her hand resting on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Leah¡¯s love for Bruce, I never would have agreed to this marriage.¡±


    Leah looked up at her. ¡°Mom, I trust Bruce. He won¡¯t let me suffer.¡±


    As if on cue, the dressing room door creaked open again.


    Bruce shuffled into the room, looking a bit uneasy. He gave a brief nod. ¡°Corey, Sonia.¡±


    Anyone could tell, just by looking at him, that he must have overheard part of their earlier conversation. Sonia, however, didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered by it. She lifted her chin slightly and met his gaze head-on. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My grandpa hasn¡¯t been feeling too goodtely,¡± Bruce exined. ¡°He might not be able to make it to Leah¡¯s and my engagement party¡­¡± As soon as he said it, Sonia threw Corey a knowing look. Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°See? Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    Corey¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Bruce, this engagement isn¡¯t just some casual get-together. If your grandfather doesn¡¯t show, it¡¯ll be humiliating for all of us.¡±


    If word got around, people would have a field day talking behind their backs.


    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    Bruce mped his mouth shut, struggling to find the right words.


    Just then, Leah got to her feet, walked over to him, and gently took his hand. She faced her parents with a calm expression. ¡°Mom, Dad, this is only the engagement party¡ªa formality, right? The wedding¡¯s still down the road. Even if Farris can¡¯t make it this time, there¡¯ll be plenty of others to give us their blessing. Please, don¡¯t make things harder for Bruce over something so small.¡±


    ¡°Corey, Sonia, you have my word,¡± Bruce said with real conviction. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Leah is treated right¡ªalways.¡±


    ¡°You think I raised you just to throw your future away like this?¡± Sonia snapped, though her anger seemed half put on. She shot Leah a sharp look. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to protect you! Like it or not, Farris is the head of their family. If he skips the engagement, that¡¯s his way of saying he doesn¡¯t approve of you. Can¡¯t you see what people will think? They¡¯ll say you weren¡¯t good enough! Do you have any idea how fast gossip spreads?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 889

    ?Chapter 889:


    Leah, however, smiled sweetly and snuggled closer to Bruce. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that. I¡¯m marrying Bruce, and as long as we¡¯re together, nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sonia tapped Leah¡¯s forehead in frustration. ¡°How did I end up with such a disappointing daughter? I¡¯m done with you!¡± With a frustrated sigh, she spun around and stormed out.


    Coreyughed softly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Sonia doesn¡¯t mean any harm. She¡¯s just worried about Leah. You know how naive Leah can be.¡±


    Once they were gone, only Leah and Bruce remained in the dressing room. Leah ced her hand on her forehead, her smile glowing as she gazed at Bruce.


    Seeing her so happy, Bruce felt a sharp ache in his chest. He took her hand gently. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let you down. Not ever.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Leah said, standing on her toes to nt a kiss on his lips. At that moment, Leah¡¯s phone rang. Seeing Andromache¡¯s name pop up, her face lit up with excitement.


    Trying to calm herself, she picked up. ¡°Andromache?¡±


    ¡°Andromache here,¡± came the cool voice on the other end. ¡°I justnded. The cab meeting is about to begin, so I have to be away from Lyhaton for a few days. I won¡¯t be able to make it to your engagement today, but I¡¯ve sent you a gift.¡±


    Leah had insisted that Andromachee to the ceremony, mostly to boost her own image. It was a shame that Andromache couldn¡¯t be there in person. But the carefully chosen gift was still a huge honor for the Burgess family.


    As long as the Ashton family and everyone else saw that Andromache held her in high regard, Leah was satisfied. ¡°Thanks, Andromache,¡± Leah murmured softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Andromache replied.


    After a short conversation, Leah ended the call.


    ???????? ???????????????????? ???????? g??l??ov??????.??om


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± Bruce said. He then turned and walked out without a second nce.


    On his way to meet the guests at the hotel entrance, he unexpectedly spotted Corrine walking into the lobby.


    ¡°Corrine?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, a sh of disdain crossed Corrine¡¯s face. She looked up, her expression turning cold when she saw Bruce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here today.¡± Bruce looked at her, a small, unspoken joy showing in his eyes.


    As Bruce took her in, he couldn¡¯t help but think Corrine seemed even more captivating than before.


    Corrine¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t like Leah¡¯s soft, delicate charm. It was bold, with an undeniable presence that demanded attention. Her raised eyebrows gave her an effortless allure, while her cool,posed manner added a touch of sophisticated elegance to her already striking features¡ªboth captivating and graceful. For a moment, Bruce struggled to put her beauty into words.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 890

    ?Chapter 890:


    ¡°Corrine, over here!¡± Karina¡¯s loud voice interrupted Bruce, calling from across the lobby. Karina rushed toward Corrine, her eyes sweeping over Bruce with clear disdain, as if he were something unpleasant to look at.


    The open contempt stung, and Bruce couldn¡¯t help but feel insulted. He frowned, his voice tight. ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me?¡±


    Corrine scoffed. ¡°Mr. Ashton, you¡¯re giving yourself too much credit.¡±


    ¡°Corrine?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice rang out from behind. Spotting Corrine, Tracy marched over quickly in her high heels, clearly ready for a confrontation. ¡°What are you doing here? What do you want? Listen up, today¡¯s Bruce and Leah¡¯s engagement. You¡¯d better behave yourself, or the Ashton family won¡¯t let you off easy!¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t even flinch at Tracy¡¯s warning. She nced up, her eyes skimming over Bruce without a hint of interest. ¡°Congrats. You finally got what you wanted.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s face tightened at her words, his lips pressing together as his fists clenched at his sides.


    Not bothering to engage further with Bruce, Corrine turned and followed Karina toward the hotel¡¯s outdoorwn.


    Bruce stood frozen, watching them walk away. He barely caught Karina¡¯s words. ¡°Wi sure picked a bad day for this.¡±


    ¡°Definitely unlucky,¡± Corrine responded with a shrug.


    As they reached the fountain, they crossed paths with a man in a white shirt. The moment the man saw Corrine and Karina, his face lit up with a grin. ¡°Now I see why it¡¯s so bright in here. It¡¯s because of you two stunning women.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Corrine asked, eyeing him carefully.


    stair Craig stepped forward, casually throwing an arm around Corrine¡¯s shoulder, his grin widening.


    Corrine nced at his arm with clear disapproval. ¡°I¡¯m here to make some money to support you.¡±


    ???????? ?????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??o


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, and take your arm off me,¡± Corrine replied coldly.


    stair pouted, leaning in closer. ¡°After all this time, you¡¯re still so strict. Haven¡¯t you missed me even a little? My arms have always been open for you.¡±


    Corrine nced at stair out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not into women.¡±


    stair was left speechless for a moment. ¡°We can talk, but just don¡¯t spill my secrets!¡±


    Corrine was about to reply when a soft voice called from the stairs. ¡°Sir, Miss Burgess wants to speak with you.¡±


    stair¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her now. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Corrine gave a quick nod in response.


    ¡°Leah really went all out, having stair do her makeup,¡± Karina said with a sly smile. ¡°Even Wi hasn¡¯t pulled off something like this.¡± As she spoke, Karina linked her arm through Corrine¡¯s.


    The sudden movement of her right arm made Corrine gasp in pain. Karina¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity at Corrine¡¯s reaction. ¡°You two didn¡¯t do anything wildst night, did you? Is Nate that fierce?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 891

    ?Chapter 891:


    Corrine groaned and rolled her eyes. ¡°Get those naughty thoughts out of your head.¡±


    She casually rubbed her shoulder and said, ¡°This is from my grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Carl?¡± Karina asked, her eyes wide in shock.


    She had known Corrine since their school days, and they had been nearly inseparable. Having spent a lot of time at the Ford house, Karina knew how much the men in the family adored Corrine. Even Carl, once a ruthless business tycoon, had always treated Corrine with nothing but warmth. His affection for her was unbelievable.


    Karina couldn¡¯t imagine Carl ever being harsh with Corrine.


    Karina shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! This sounds like something from a sci-fi movie!¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t say anything, so Karina thought it over. ¡°Wait, I get it. Carl¡¯s being possessed, right?¡±


    Corrine shot her a warning look. ¡°Keep it quiet!¡±


    Fearing Karina¡¯s imagination would get out of hand, Corrine decided to exin everything.


    ¡°After hearing all that, I¡¯ve got one question,¡± Karina said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How did this marriage arrangemente to be? Why didn¡¯t you mention it before?¡±


    That was the big question for Karina¡ªand for Corrine herself. Corrine had lived over twenty years without knowing anything about her own marriage arrangement.


    She let out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m just as puzzled, but every time I ask, my grandpa always brings up my mother.¡±


    As they talked, they reached Wi¡¯s wedding venue.


    M?????? ???????????????? ???????? g????????¦Í??????.??????


    Because of Wi¡¯s special status, all the hotel staff had signed nondisclosure agreements. Every guest had to go through a body search to make sure no media equipment was brought in to leak details of the wedding.


    Wi¡¯s cautious approach was a sharp contrast to that of Leah, who was hosting her engagement ceremony.


    Leah had invited all the major media outlets in Lyhaton, turning the event into a grand show, as if she were worried no one would hear about her engagement to Bruce. She even rented the hotel¡¯s high-definition screens for a live broadcast. Karina couldn¡¯t help but make a remark when she saw Leah¡¯s extravagant setup.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if Leah starts selling something live in her gown.¡±


    As soon as Corrine heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but picture the scene clearly in her mind.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you mention having a surprise for her some time ago?¡±


    Karina turned to Corrine, eager to know more about the surprise she had hinted at.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile. ¡°A surprise is always best when it¡¯s least expected.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 892

    ?Chapter 892:


    At exactly noon, the engagement ceremony kicked off.


    Leah appeared in front of everyone, wearing a white gown. The strapless design highlighted the graceful curve of her neck. The gown was perfectly tailored, hugging her figure and showing off her elegance. Thebination of crystal mesh and delicate embroidery sparkled under the lights, looking like a starry sky.


    A long trail of tulle flowed from Leah¡¯s waist, fanning out to give the dress a light, airy feel, preventing it from looking too flimsy. Up close, everyone was in awe of Leah¡¯s dress.


    ¡°This is a true masterpiece.¡±


    ¡°Adalynn made it. I heard she entered this dress into the fashionpetition this year. With such an incredible design, it¡¯s bound to win first ce!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s called a genius designer. After a whole year of silence, her work still leaves everyone speechless.¡±


    ¡°This dress is more like a work of art!¡±


    The guests couldn¡¯t stop praising the dress.


    On stage, Leah noticed the looks of admiration from the crowd. She raised an eyebrow slightly and smiled proudly, her red lips curling into a satisfied grin.


    With the media¡¯s attention and Adalynn¡¯s dress backing her, Leah was certain she would draw everyone¡¯s focus again. As all eyes were on her, she strutted across the stage in her high heels, heading toward Bruce on the other side.


    Bruce wore a sharp ck suit,plete with a matching bow tie. Upon closer inspection, the embroidery on his tie was strikingly simr to Leah¡¯s gown, making them look like a perfect match.


    When Leah ced her hand in Bruce¡¯s, a genuine smile spread across her face.


    Atst, this man was hers, entirely andpletely.


    Full chapters on g???????¦Í?????c????


    So what if Corrine had spent three years by Bruce¡¯s side? So what if Corrine had yed the game for the Ashton family all these years?


    In the end, wasn¡¯t she the one who came out on top?


    Leah couldn¡¯t wait for Corrine to see her engagement to Bruce firsthand. She was eager to watch Corrine¡¯s face fall in heartbreak and defeat.


    That moment would be priceless!


    Meanwhile, a live stream of Leah and Bruce¡¯s engagement ceremony was airing on a popr tform. Everyone was mesmerized by Leah¡¯s gown.


    ¡°Wow, she looks like a fairy in that dress!¡±


    ¡°Is this what haute couture does? What a difference from those cheap rentals!¡±


    ¡°Leah¡¯s engagement and Wi¡¯s wedding¡ªit must be a perfect day!¡±


    ¡°Adalynn really is a genius. She¡¯s got a gift for design. With her talent, she could easily outshine most designers in the field!¡±


    Topics like ¡°Leah¡¯s Engagement,¡± ¡°Leah¡¯s Dress,¡± and ¡°Adalynn¡¯s Haute Couture¡± quickly dominated the social media trending charts. Leah¡¯s engagement became the hottest topic, shooting straight to the top of the trends.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 893

    ?Chapter 893:


    Meanwhile, guests at Wi¡¯s wedding, noticing the live broadcast online, began whispering to each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Can a haute couture dress really sh like this?¡±


    ¡°Is this just a tant copy?¡±


    The guests continued to gossip in hushed voices.


    Wi soon felt something was off. She nced at her assistant, who swiftly pulled up social media on her phone. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw the news.


    Wi¡¯s assistant leaned in and whispered, ¡°Your dress is exactly like Leah¡¯s!¡±


    Wi¡¯s gaze was icy and piercing as she turned to look at her assistant. She paused for a moment, then shifted her focus to Corrine in the crowd. A subtle shift in her expression betrayed the cold anger building inside her.


    Karina, sitting in the crowd, sensed that something was wrong. She immediately pulled out her phone. A headline about Leah and Bruce¡¯s engagement caught her eye. She scrolled through the details without much reaction, but when she saw Leah¡¯s dress, her face tightened. ¡°Corrine!¡±


    Corrine had also pulled out her phone, but she was slower to notice the issue. She tilted her head and nced at Karina¡¯s screen. When she saw the dress in the video, her eyes darkened, and a cold glint sparked in them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Karina muttered, biting her lip as she gripped her phone. ¡°How did your design end up with Adalynn?¡±


    Karina always kept Corrine¡¯s sketches locked away, guarded like treasures. There was no way they could have leaked out. Besides, everyone at the studio had worked there for years. No one would risk betraying her over something so small.


    So how could Adalynn¡¯s design look almost exactly like Corrine¡¯stest?


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the same. The differences weren¡¯t just in the details of the work. Adalynn¡¯s design, though stunning, was missing something vital. In short, it was simr in shape, but itcked the heart of Corrine¡¯s original idea.


    ???????? ???????????????? ga l no v els .co m


    Corrine was deep in thought. After a long pause, she finally spoke to Karina. ¡°Do you remember the initial draft we left at the caf¨¦?¡±


    Karina winced, feeling a pang of guilt. Just moments ago, she had confidently denied any involvement, but now it seemed she was responsible.


    Clearing her throat in embarrassment, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to the PR team for a statement.¡±


    Not long after, the studio issued a statement. ¡°Our designer, Corrine, was asked by Wi to create a wedding dress. After many changes and revisions, the final design waspleted. However, we¡¯ve found that Adalynn¡¯s dress looks almost identical, to the point of being giarism. We demand an apology from Adalynn and call on everyone to support originality and stand against giarism.¡±


    Once the statement was released, thement section erupted.


    ¡°Who do these nobodies think they are, using Adalynn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some bold people, but this is next level. They¡¯ll do anything for attention!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 894

    ?Chapter 894:


    ¡°using someone of giarism without any proof? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t back up your usations, you¡¯ll be sued for nder and defamation.¡±


    ¡°Redamancg is new but loved by global stars. Corry¡¯s designs are a hit. You critics should get your facts straight!¡±


    True fans of Redamancg jumped in to defend the brand, but any attempt to speak up was met with harsh criticism. ¡°A hit? It¡¯s just a cheap marketing trick!¡±


    ¡°If Corry is as good as you say, why didn¡¯t they participate in fashionpetitions?¡±


    ¡°Adalynn is the champion of the fashionpetition from five years ago and a recognized genius. Who do you think you are?¡±


    As she read thements twisting the truth, Karina¡¯s finger shook with anger. ¡°I told you to enter thosepetitions, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look at this! We¡¯re being wrongly used, and we have no way to defend ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I need that?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow and pped as the crowd cheered for the bride and groom around her.


    Karina shot Corrine a frustrated re. She knew Corrine had never cared for fame or wealth. And as Carl¡¯s granddaughter, Corrine had no interest in the shallow fame and money of the design world. Corrine wasn¡¯t bothered by the praise while others eagerly sought it. Adalynn¡¯s so-called talent didn¡¯t impress Corrine at all.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡± Wi¡¯s assistant walked up to Corrine. ¡°Wi would like to see you in the lounge for an important talk.¡±


    Corrine gave her a casual nce. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Five minutester, Corrine stepped into the lounge.


    As soon as she walked in, Wi shot her a stern look. ¡°Miss Hond, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation for how your design ended up with Adalynn?¡±


    Both Karina and Corrine were caught off guard. Corrine felt a strange warmth, like she was in a dream.


    g????????¦Í??????.??0??; ?????? ??????c ??????b????????


    Karina quickly regained herposure and asked, ¡°Do you really believe Adalynn copied Corrine?¡±


    ¡°Even a child could tell right from wrong.¡± Wi zoomed in on the photo of Leah in the dress, a hint of mockery in her eyes. Her voice wasced with pride. ¡°Besides, this dress just doesn¡¯t suit her.¡± That much was clear. The dress had been designed specifically for Wi, so it naturallyplemented her style and presence. On Leah, however, though she was beautiful, itcked the same regal aura. It looked like someone trying to wear clothes that weren¡¯t made for them.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Corrine began, but the assistant burst in, flustered.


    ¡°Wi, there¡¯s a problem! Someone leaked the wedding photos, and now your dress is beingpared to Leah¡¯s online. It¡¯s causing a storm in thements.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mood soured instantly. Corrine nced at her phone, her expression freezing.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The assistant turned to Wi, unsure. Corrine put her phone away and spoke calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll clear our names.¡± With that, she turned and walked out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 895

    ?Chapter 895:


    By then, the paparazzi hadpletely surrounded the venue, making it impossible to move. Since her debut, Wi had racked up countless awards both at home and abroad. Her polished image over the years had earned her the nickname ¡°Wi the Magnificent¡± among her fans. Someone so dazzling was now caught in a mess over a dress, and that was the kind of drama the public thrived on.


    Everyone was eager to see her fall, with cameras poised at the entrance. Seeing this, Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Karina tried to guide Corrine through the crowd, but a camera from the swarm struck her on the forehead.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Corrine frowned, concerned.


    Karina nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We need to get out of here.¡±


    If they were stuck here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to follow through with their n.


    At that moment, a group of men dressed in ck appeared, effortlessly pushing through the crowd and clearing a path for Corrine and Karina.


    Corrine raised her eyes and spotted the familiar figure. The coldness that had been there faded, reced by a soft smile. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Both Nate and Corrine spoke at the same time.


    He smiled slightly. ¡°I came to support you.¡±


    It was only five words, but they filled Corrine with warmth. Knowing she had support and that someone was there for her made her feel invincible.


    Karina, watching them exchange such sweet looks, cleared her throat. ¡°This isn¡¯t really the moment for showing your affection.¡±


    Corrine took a slow breath, trying to calm the racing feeling in her chest. ¡°I have something to take care of,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do what you have to do. I¡¯ll be there for you,¡± Nate replied, his tone steady.


    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Corrine nodded and turned to walk away, her face turning cold again.


    At that moment, Moses and Zack rushed over.


    When Karina saw Moses, a rare look of frustration crossed her face. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± Moses muttered, brushing past her as he made his way to Nate.


    Nate remained unreadable, offering Moses only a quick nce. ¡°Go meet the press.¡±


    With that, Nate slipped his hand into his pocket and walked off with long, confident strides, heading in the direction Corrine had gone. Moses and Zack exchanged a nce. ¡°Is this what they mean by teamwork in rtionships?¡±


    One caused the mess, and the other cleaned it up.


    Karina approached Moses. ¡°Should we head inside and see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Moses said, nodding. He took her hand, and they walked toward Leah¡¯s party venue.


    Noticing their hands linked together, Karina couldn¡¯t help but smile. Meanwhile, Leah¡¯s engagement party was in full swing, buzzing with excitement.


    As soon as the reporters at the venue caught wind of the trending story, they swarmed Adalynn, firing off sharp questions. ¡°Ms. Hemingway, the Redamancg brand ims your gown design is a copy of one of theirs. What¡¯s your response?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 896

    ?Chapter 896:


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t help but notice that your design this time is quite a departure from your usual style. Did you take inspiration from someone else¡¯s work while creating it?¡±


    ¡°Redamancg posted a statement online demanding an apology. What¡¯s your take on that?¡±


    Adalynn¡¯s chest tightened, but she kept her face calm. Standing before the reporters, she held her ground with grace and poise. ¡°This design was a huge challenge for me. Stepping away from my usual style wasn¡¯t easy; it took both courage and determination. It was an honor to design for Leah. We¡¯ve been friends for years. The inspiration for the gown came from their love story, particrly the part where Bruce spent a fortune naming a minor after Leah¡¯s name back in high school. That got me thinking¡ªwhy not look to the gxy for inspiration? After many revisions and countless talks with Leah, we created this gown together. It¡¯s a piece of my heart, as precious to me as my own child. I won¡¯t let anyone smear it!¡±


    Her firm words hit the room like a hammer, and the crowd went silent.


    Then, out of nowhere, apuse erupted.


    Everyone turned to see Corrine.


    For a brief moment, they were frozen, their eyes filled with admiration. Not just anyone was suitable to wear a vintage dress. It took a certain elegance that only time and inner grace could give.


    Though young, Corrine¡¯s natural poise made the dress shine, bringing it to life in a way only she could.


    Her beauty was bold and powerful, with amanding presence in every movement and gesture.


    Rita¡¯s eyes zed with anger and hatred the moment she spotted Corrine.


    ¡°That bitch!¡± Rita hissed, leaping to her feet. Tracy yanked her back down.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??0??, the orgnal wbsite


    Tracy grabbed Rita¡¯s arm, her voice sharp and low. ¡°Get a grip! Behave, or I¡¯ll have Bruce send you away!¡±


    Tracy¡¯s face tightened with worry as she watched Rita, clearly fearful of another outburst. The cruise ship incident had already ruined Rita¡¯s reputation and dragged the Ashton family¡¯s name through the mud. If Tracy hadn¡¯t stepped in, Rita would have already been sent abroad to handle things on her own.


    Rita gritted her teeth, her face twisted with rage. Her bloodshot eyes never left Corrine.


    Meanwhile, Corrine, wearing high heels, walked toward Adalynn, who stood on the stage.


    The moment Leah spotted Corrine, she instinctively wrapped her arm around Bruce¡¯s, silently unting her victory. ¡°Corrine, what are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    Corrine ignored her, her gaze fixed on Adalynn. ¡°To speak so proudly about something that was stolen¡ªMs. Hemingway, you¡¯ve really opened my eyes.¡±


    Adalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed, her face darkening. ¡°What are you implying?¡± she shot back, her voice icy.


    The crowd quickly sensed the tension in Corrine¡¯s words, all eyes turning toward her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 897

    ?Chapter 897:


    The reporters, who had been invited by Leah and Adalynn to stir up excitement and draw attention, now had a juicy new angle. With Adalynn¡¯s precious design embroiled in controversy and Corrine calling her out, the drama was sure to make headlines.


    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like,¡± Corrine replied, a casual smirk tugging at her lips. Her clear eyes gleamed with mockery, and her cool voice cut through the air. ¡°Ms. Hemingway, you must have worked hard to link my rejected design with Leah and Bruce¡¯s love story, making everyone swoon over such a touching tale.¡±


    The crowd quickly seized on the main point in Corrine¡¯s words.


    Adalynn¡¯s gown was based on Corrine¡¯s rejected design?


    The Ashton family members looked shocked, their faces full of disbelief.


    Outsiders might not know Corrine, but the Ashton family certainly did. She hade from nothing¡ªa girl from a humble background with no money or connections. If Bruce hadn¡¯t taken her in, she would have been left to starve long ago.


    In the past three years, Corrine had helped Brucee up with strategies to save the Ashton family from disaster, but that only proved how smart she was. Designing, though, wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved with brains and hard work alone. It required real talent.


    ¡°What nonsense is Corrine talking about?¡±


    ¡°I thought she¡¯d calm down after leaving the Ashton family, but she¡¯s just be more arrogant! Thank goodness Bruce didn¡¯t marry her. That would¡¯ve been a disaster!¡±


    ¡°Adalynn is an award-winning designer, for heaven¡¯s sake. And Corrine? She¡¯s nothing. Who does she think she is, talking like that?¡±


    Adalynn¡¯s fingers curled into fists, her knuckles whitening. A flicker of fear crossed her face, so brief it was almost invisible. She remembered the first time she had seen the draft in the coffee shop. The waitress had reassured her¡ªno one else knew. It was her secret alone.


    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Dreading exposure, she had done everything to keep the truth buried. She had even promoted the intern and sent her to a different store, making sure she was out of the way. Adalynn had believed she had covered her tracks. Every step had been careful, every decision precise. No loose ends.


    Yet here stood Corrine, calling her out in front of everyone!


    The crowd, sensing drama, snapped to attention. Weariness faded, reced by anticipation. It was as if a jolt of energy had passed through them. Every gaze locked onto Adalynn and Corrine, eager to witness the unfolding spectacle.


    The reporters leaned in, eyes sharp, cameras locked onto Adalynn. They were hungry for every flicker of emotion, every tiny reaction. Lenses hovered inches from her face. She dropped her gaze, desperate to mask the fear creeping in.


    A chill spread through her veins. Her hands felt distant, her body unsteady.


    No. Admitting to theft was not an option.


    If she spoke the truth, everything would crumble.


    Her hard-earned sess would mean nothing. Worse, she would be cast out, her name forever stained.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 898

    ?Chapter 898:


    Leah¡¯s voice, cold and sharp, sliced through the tense air. ¡°Corrine, this is Bruce¡¯s and my engagement party. How much longer do you n to make a spectacle of yourself? Others might not see through you, but do you really think Bruce and I don¡¯t? Be honest¡ªcould you ever create a design like this? Could you even dream of making a dress like this?¡± Her tone carried a weary frustration, but beneath ity a clear usation, each word aimed directly at Corrine.


    Tracy stepped in, her expression firm. ¡°Corrine, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªlove isn¡¯t something you can force. So why keep stirring up trouble? We chose to let the past go, to move forward, yet here you are, ruining Leah and Bruce¡¯s big day. Isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±


    She folded her arms, her voice turning sharper. ¡°You im Adalynn stole a design you threw away. But have you ever thought about the difference between you and her? If you were truly gifted, why would you have clung to the Ashton family all these years? If you had real talent, why haven¡¯t you ever proven yourself in a fashionpetition?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s background made it hard to believe she had ever set foot at a fashion show, let alone grasped the world of haute couture. And now, she dared to im Adalynn had stolen her design? What a ridiculous usation!


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, people exchanging doubtful nces.


    ¡°If she¡¯s that talented, why has she never entered a fashionpetition?¡±


    ¡°At least Adalynn has won a championship. The industry calls her a prodigy. Why would she need to copy some nobody?¡±


    ¡°Adalynn¡¯s talent speaks for itself. Unlike Corrine, who¡¯s just throwing around wild ims!¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s so sure, then where¡¯s her proof? Words mean nothing without evidence!¡±


    The murmurs rippling through the crowd sent a surge of confidence through Adalynn. She inhaled deeply and then met Corrine¡¯s gaze. Her eyes, rimmed with red, shimmered with unshed tears. Her voice wavered, thick with emotion.


    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading


    ¡°Miss Hond, I poured months of effort into this design. Even if you refuse to acknowledge my hard work, you have no right to tarnish my name in public. Your baseless usations have harmed my reputation. I have every reason to take legal action for defamation!¡±


    The draft was already registered under her name in a fashionpetition. Given her status as a talented designer in the industry, who would believe Corrine over her? Even if Corrine had altered the design and created something for Wi, it would be easy enough to flip the story. She could im Corrine was the one stealing from her.


    That thought solidified her resolve. Adalynn raised her chin ever so slightly, a flicker of pride gleaming in her eyes.


    Karina watched as Corrine found herself in the center of criticism. Instinct kicked in, and she started forward, ready to step in. Before she could move, Moses grabbed her arm.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    She shot him an exasperated look. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m going to help Corrine! Can¡¯t you see everyone is turning against her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 899

    ?Chapter 899:


    Moses smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. He cast a quick nce toward the back row, where Nate sat. ¡°Why rush in? This is the perfect moment for someone else to y the hero. Let them handle it.¡±


    Following his gaze, Karina spotted Nate. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes never left Corrine. At that moment, she understood.


    Nate remained silent, his face giving nothing away. Then, he turned to Zack and spoke calmly. ¡°Look into¡­¡±


    Zack didn¡¯t need further rification. ¡°Adalynn?¡± Nate gave a slight nod.


    He wasn¡¯t one for mercy or meaningless revenge. If someone crossed him, he wouldn¡¯t just strike back¡ªhe would dismantle them, piece by piece. Killing was too easy. True satisfaction came from watching someone crumble, their life reduced to nothing but emptiness. It was like snapping their bones, slowly, deliberately, until they finally shattered under the weight of it all.


    And now, these fools dared to ridicule Corrine? Did they even know who they were dealing with? Did they really think she cared about their shallow status and fleeting wealth?


    ¡°You want proof? I can give it to you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s voice cut through the tension like ice. Cold. Unshaken.


    Adalynn¡¯s breath caught.


    Corrine had proof?


    Adalynn¡¯s hands balled into fists, struggling to keep her expressionposed.


    Corrine¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°Anyone who follows Redamancg knows that this Christmas, the brand is unveiling a couture collection inspired by the four seasons. Each design incorporates elements like wind, rain, thunder, lightning, snow, frost, clouds, ice, rainbow, and dew, blended with constetions. The final collection isplete. The draft you¡¯re holding? It was nothing more than a rejected concept for the ¡®wind¡¯ theme.¡±


    Creativity wasn¡¯t just about raw talent. It demanded fresh ideas. It thrived on the ability to surprise.


    After breaking up with Bruce, Corrine had thrown herself into this project. She had worked tirelessly. But when it came to capturing the essence of ¡°wind,¡± she had found herself stuck.


    New chapt3rs rele@sed at g??lnovels.??????


    The problem wasn¡¯t just ack of inspiration. The real challengey in the nature of ¡°wind¡± itself. It was something felt, something described in words¡ªbut rarely had anyone sessfully turned it into a visual masterpiece.


    That changed when Wi approached her.


    Corrine had drawn from Wi¡¯s performance as the Wind Spirit in one of her films. Her movements, her presence¡ªit had all sparked an idea Corrine had been searching for.


    As she spoke, the energy in the crowd shifted. Faces tightened with uncertainty. Had Adalynn really stolen Corrine¡¯s work? Redamancg¡¯s seasonal collection was one of the most anticipated releases of the year. Ever since it was announced, spection had run wild. The designs were rumored to be the work of the elusive Corry, a designer shrouded in mystery. And now, listening to Corrine, it was clear she understood the collection at an intimate level. Could it be that she was Corry?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900:


    At thest charity event, Leah and Bruce had left early. And Nate had crushed the Becker family, making sure no one dared to speak out. Because of that, the truth had remained hidden. The crowd had no idea.


    ¡°Corrine, are you seriously iming to be the designer Corry?¡± Leah¡¯s gaze pierced through Corrine like a sharp, icy de, her eyes shing with an unspoken challenge.


    She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe it, let alone ept it. The Redamancg brand, though rtively new, had skyrocketed to sess in no time. Corrine was just a high school student when the brand started. How could she be the genius behind it?


    If she possessed such undeniable talent, why had she spent three years enduring the cruel coldness of the Ashton family, clinging to Bruce like a shadow, only to suffer their ridicule?


    Nothing added up. Emotionally or logically, it made no sense.


    Some of the Ashton rtives, unable to bear the mounting tension, stepped in with strained smiles, trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°Corrine, even if you¡¯re no longer connected to the Ashton family, I¡¯d advise you not to make ridiculous ims just to steal the spotlight.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s really the designer Corry, I¡¯ll eat my hat!¡± one of them quipped, dismissing the idea with a scoff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon,¡± another chimed in, a glint of doubt in his voice. ¡°She owns Timeless Treasures, remember? Who¡¯s to say she doesn¡¯t have other hidden identities we don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? She¡¯s just bluffing! If she had proof, she would¡¯ve shown it by now instead of just standing there talking nonsense!¡±


    With Corrine¡¯s silence hanging in the air, the Ashton family concluded she had no evidence to back up her ims.


    Their words echoed, fueling the growing skepticism in the crowd, and the onlookers began to murmur in agreement.


    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??


    Leah, seeing Corrine¡¯s silence as a weakness, pressed on like a wolf circling its prey. ¡°Corrine, you¡¯vee here today to disrupt my engagement ceremony and use Adalynn of giarism. If you¡¯re so sure of it, then show us the proof!¡±


    Turning to Karina with a mockingly sweet smile, Leah continued, ¡°Miss Brooks, as the founder of Redamancg, perhaps you could show us the other drafts so we canpare them? If this isn¡¯t cleared up today, it could tarnish Redamancg¡¯s reputation in front of all these reporters.¡±


    Her words, though sugar-coated with concern for the brand, carried a venomous undertone, hinting at tomorrow¡¯s scandalous headlines that would surely stain thepany¡¯s name.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? If you have evidence, just show it!¡± someone called out.


    ¡°I bet she doesn¡¯t have any proof!¡± another person jeered.


    ¡°No proof? Then it¡¯s nder! I thought Corrine was just a jealous woman who failed to win Bruce¡¯s love, but it turns out she¡¯s a liar who fabricates stories!¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 901

    ?Chapter 901:


    Adalynn, basking in the rising tide of support, allowed herself a smug smile. ¡°Miss Hond, since you can¡¯t provide a shred of evidence, I demand a public apology for these baseless usations against me!¡± The crowd¡¯s voices united in a deafening chorus. ¡°Apologize! Apologize! Apologize!¡±


    Each chant fell like a hammer blow, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. Karina, watching Corrine being backed into a corner, felt her heart race like a drumbeat.


    The pressure in the air was palpable, yet her eyes flicked nervously to her phone, where the progress bar was almost at the finish line. ¡°Just one percent left!¡± she muttered under her breath, her fingers tapping anxiously.


    Then, as if on cue, her phone pinged.


    Karina¡¯s face lit up like a spark in the dark, and she practically leaped forward, striding to the front with a triumphant grin. ¡°The one who should be apologizing isn¡¯t her. It¡¯s you!¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart sank at the sight of Karina advancing, a chill of dread creeping up her spine. She nced at Corrine, the question looming in her mind: Could she really be the designer behind Redamancg? But why hadn¡¯t Bruce ever mentioned it?


    Turning to Bruce, Leah found him staring intently at Corrine, his gaze filled with something she couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    Bruce himself was taken aback, clearly unaware of Corrine¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°You want proof?¡± Karina¡¯s voice rang out, full of conviction. ¡°Then keep your eyes wide open and watch closely!¡±


    Moving through the crowd with purpose, Karina connected her phone to the venue¡¯s massive screen.


    Not long ago, at the charity event, Nate had uncovered Corrine¡¯s identity as the mysterious designer Corry. Now, as the screen disyed eleven stunning design drafts, Nate¡¯s breath hitched, his eyes widening in awe.


    His gaze flicked to Corrine, softening with warmth and admiration.


    ?????????????? ????????????: ????????¦Í??????©q??????


    She was so extraordinary that he almost felt he didn¡¯t deserve her. The audience was stunned into silence as they absorbed the beauty of the designs. Each draft was a masterpiece, polished to perfection, exuding an effortless elegance.


    It was clear now why Corrine had dismissed Adalynn¡¯s design as a rejected one.


    Each draft was marked with the corresponding theme¡ªWind, Rain, Thunder, Lightning, Snow, Frost, Haze, Cloud, Ice, Rainbow, Dew. Though the style echoed Adalynn¡¯s, the execution was on an entirely different level.


    The ¡°Wind¡± draft, in particr, dwarfed Adalynn¡¯s version, a testament to its brilliance.


    Adalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the color drained from her face. Her blood ran cold as she stared at Karina standing proudly on stage.


    ¡°Everyone in the industry knows,¡± Karina said, addressing the crowd, ¡°you can¡¯t just change your design style on a whim. Not even a genius like you could pull off such a drastic shift in so little time.¡±


    Adalynn stood frozen, the impact of the wless designs on the screen hitting her like a lightning bolt.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 902

    ?Chapter 902:


    The truth was now undeniable: the discarded draft she had picked up really was Corrine¡¯s work. Corrine was the designer behind Redamancg! The evidence was irrefutable. Adalynn knew her career, her reputation¡ªeverything¡ªwas hanging by a thread.


    Leah¡¯s eyes, icy with fury, bored into Corrine, her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles were white.


    So, it was true. Corrine was Corry, the designer.


    ¡°Adalynn,¡± Leah growled, her voice like a thunderp, ¡°care to exin what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Her words broke the stunned silence, and every eye in the room snapped to Adalynn.


    Adalynn¡¯s mind raced, her face drained of color as she stood there, paralyzed.


    The weight of the scorn directed her way felt like daggers being driven into her heart.


    The humiliation was unbearable. She wanted nothing more than to disappear.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. What could she possibly say? What could she do now?


    ¡°Just moments ago, she was so righteous. Turns out, she¡¯s the giarist!¡± someone sneered.


    ¡°using others of lying, only to end up with egg on her face. I bet her face is on fire right now!¡± another added.


    ¡°And she¡¯s called a design prodigy? More like a prodigy of giarism! I¡¯ve never seen anyone steal so boldly and act like they¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡±


    Adalynn stood there, stunned and stripped of all pride, the whispers of the crowd shredding what was left of her dignity.


    Her face was ashen, her mind reeling. With her voice barely above a whisper, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to attend to,¡± before turning to flee.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    But as her foot took its first step, a hand shot out, blocking her path.


    Corrine darted in front of Adalynn, her expression caught somewhere between a smirk and a sneer. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re heading, Ms. Hemingway?¡±


    She wore a smooth silk gown. Her lips, painted bright red, curved into a pleasant smile, though her gaze stayed sharp and chilly.


    ¡°Adalynn, the show¡¯s just getting started.¡± Karina descended the steps one slow stride at a time. Her voice stayed even, almostzy. ¡°If you leave now, we¡¯ll lose all the fun.¡±


    Adalynn had stirred up all this trouble. Did she honestly believe she could slip away without paying for it?


    They had no ns to let her off the hook that easily.


    Karina added, ¡°Adalynn, you¡¯re at least a somewhat famous designer. You even won that fashionpetition five years ago with your own designs. That win brought you recognition and money. Back then, the seasoned pros in the industry called you a design prodigy. But about a year ago, the whispers started¡ªpeople said you¡¯d run out of fresh ideas. Look, every creative hits a wall sometimes, I get that. But now you¡¯re tantly swiping someone else¡¯s work, entering it into a contest, and demanding the real designer apologize to you? How can anyone still call you a genius?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 903

    ?Chapter 903:


    Karina let out a long sigh, a strange mix of emotions in it. Even so, the sarcasm dripping from her voice was impossible to miss.


    Corrine¡¯s chest felt lighter the moment she heard that. A surge of relief ran through her, leaving her almost giddy. She nced at Karina with open admiration in her eyes.


    Karina held her chin high, her posture steady and proud.


    Everyone knew she was sharp-tongued and quick-witted, and not once had she ever lost a verbal fight.


    Adalynn stood there, shoulders slumped, her head hanging low.


    Whatever she was thinking stayed hidden behind her nk face.


    Her image as a brilliant designery in ruins.


    The organizers of the fashionpetition would definitely kick her out, and there was a good chance they¡¯d strip her of her past title too. If the fashion council caught wind of this, would they throw her out for good?


    If things kept heading this way, Adalynn would end up with nothing at all. She clenched her teeth so hard that her jaw ached. Her nails dug deep into her palms, but she didn¡¯t even feel it.


    Nobody else dared to look up. They were all too scared they might somehow get caught in the crossfire.


    The whole room went still, so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Out of nowhere, Nate¡¯s voice broke the silence. He sat near the back, leaning casually in his seat. His tone was light, almostzy, but there was no mistaking the threat behind it. ¡°Are you all going to apologize, or should I have someone make sure you do?¡±


    He spoke in an easy, unhurried tone, but every word carried an unmistakable threat.


    The air in the room grew thick, heavy with tension.


    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m


    No one said a word.


    ¡°You were all so bold just now, running your mouths and throwing usations left and right,¡± Moses sneered, curling his lip. ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t find your voices now? If an apology¡¯s too hard, pping yourselves is eptable!¡±


    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd.


    Most guests didn¡¯t know exactly who the two speakers were, but the way they carried themselves made it clear¡ªthey were people with serious influence.


    People exchanged nervous nces, unsure what to do. Their eyes eventuallynded on Leah and Bruce.


    It was their engagement celebration, after all. Most of the guests were either their rtives or close friends.


    Leah¡¯s brow creased slightly, though a faint trace of mockery flickered in her eyes.


    Not long ago, everyone had been eager to insult Corrine, some even ready toy hands on her. But now, none of them wanted to risk crossing Nate. That left Leah with no choice¡ªshe had to step up and handle the situation herself.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, this is my engagement party. Do we really have to ruin the mood like this?¡± Leah¡¯s smile was gentle, almost sweet, as she looked at Nate. ¡°If Miss Hond had just shown her evidence sooner, none of this would have spiraled out of control, don¡¯t you think?¡± Without raising her voice, she quietly shifted all the me onto Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 904

    ?Chapter 904:


    Karina¡¯s lips curled into a sharp smile. ¡°Let me get this straight¡ªAdalynn stole Corrine¡¯s design, pinned her own crime on Corrine, and then convinced everyone to turn on her. And now you¡¯re saying Corrine¡¯s the one at fault? Leah, you¡¯ve got some nerve twisting the story like that!¡±


    ¡°Miss Brooks, that¡¯s not at all what I was trying to say.¡±


    Leah barely got the words out before Karina cut her off, her voice sharp and impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were trying to say. Apologize to Corrine. Right now!¡±


    She swept a cold, sharp gaze over the crowd. ¡°And as for the rest of you¡ªnobody¡¯s going anywhere until this is settled.¡±


    The Ashtons immediately raised their voices, grumbling loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you seriously nning to hold us here by force?¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous! If Corrine had just shown her evidence earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! She brought this on herself!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, if anyone owes an apology, it¡¯s all of you! You ruined a perfectly good engagement party!¡±


    ¡°You think you can just trap us here? That¡¯s illegal! Who do you think you are, threatening us like this?¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his expression dark and unreadable. His voice, however, was icy and clear. ¡°Does anyone here want to end up like the Becker family?¡±


    The moment those words left his mouth, a shiver ran through the room.


    No one dared to make a sound.


    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    The Ashtons fell silent, though the unease in their eyes said plenty. Everyone in the room knew exactly how bad things had gotten for the Becker family.


    Rumor had it Danna Becker had crossed the wrong person¡ªsomeone powerful enough to destroy thempletely. Could Corrine be the one behind it?


    Mird stood among the guests, his expression unusually serious as he stared at Corrine.


    After a long pause, he finally stepped forward.


    The moment he moved, Tracy grabbed his arm, her grip firm. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Years of marriage had taught her to read him like a book. She already knew what was on his mind.


    Her fingers twisted the edge of his sleeve, her jaw clenched tight. ¡°If you apologize to her, we¡¯ll never live it down!¡±


    Mird¡¯s voice dropped, but the frustration in it was clear. ¡°If I don¡¯t, our whole family might end up like the Beckers. Do you really think I can risk that?¡±


    Tracy¡¯s resistance faded, though her face stayed tight with anger. Mird shook off her hand, let out a tired sigh, and kept walking.


    He bowed his head slightly and spoke with as much respect as he could muster. ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m truly sorry. We judged you unfairly. On behalf of the entire Ashton family, I apologize.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 905

    ?Chapter 905:


    Corrine said nothing. She didn¡¯t speak or react. Her eyes simply drifted over to the rest of the Ashton family.


    They nced her way, but none of them could hold her gaze for more than a second. Unease weighed too heavily on them.


    Tracy stood behind them, her patience snapping. She gave them a hard shove, forcing them to stumble forward.


    Caught off guard, they awkwardly shuffled ahead, exchanged uneasy looks, and then hung their heads. ¡°Miss Hond, we¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Corrine gave the faintest nod, barely moving her head. Her face remained cold,pletely unreadable. That icy silence gnawed at the Ashtons, leaving them restless and uneasy.


    Back then, they hadn¡¯t even spared her a nce. To them, she was invisible.


    Now, the truth hade out¡ªnot only was she the owner of Timeless Treasures, but she was also the well-known designer, Corry.


    She must have kept those secret identities on purpose while she was still living with the Ashton family. Now that she¡¯d cut ties with them, they were sure she was back to settle the score.


    Corrine didn¡¯t bother wasting energy wondering what the Ashtons were thinking. Instead, she turned her attention to Adalynn, who still stood there with her head down. ¡°Ms. Hemingway, did you really think keeping quiet would get you off the hook?¡±


    The sound of her name made Adalynn¡¯s whole body stiffen, and a faint tremor ran through her shoulders.


    ¡°Ms. Hemingway, you just used me of being a liar and threatened to sue me. So why have you suddenly gone silent?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was calm, yetced with an icy edge that sent a chill through the room. Adalynn¡¯s eyshes fluttered, her wide eyes betraying the panic surging within her. She parted her lips, but no sound emerged¡ªher throat was parched, dry like sandpaper.


    Corrine arched a delicate brow, a faint smile curling at the edges of her lips. Her expression was serene, but her gaze remained as cold as winter frost. She studied Adalynn, waiting.


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ????????????????????????


    Adalynn¡¯s heart pounded hard. She knew she was trapped, but to apologize¡ªto lower herself before Corrine in front of so many witnesses¡ªwas unthinkable.


    After all, she was a fashionpetition champion, honed by professional training. Corrine, despite her undeniable talent, was self-taught. What right did she have to demand an apology?


    ¡°Adalynn, you have brought me nothing but shame!¡± A thunderous voice crashed through the room.


    At the sound, Adalynn¡¯s entire body stiffened. The color drained from her face as if someone had pulled a plug on herposure.


    Her head snapped up, and her pupils trembled as she took in the man striding toward her. ¡°Mr. Hampton¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Chesney Hampton¡¯s voice shed through the air. ¡°I¡¯m here to cut ties with you. I will never acknowledge a shameless apprentice like you. You have done nothing but disgrace me! I took you under my wing, shared everything I knew, and this is how you repay me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 906

    ?Chapter 906:


    ¡°No. I was wrong!¡± Her voice was a fragile whisper, teetering on the edge of hysteria. ¡°I truly know I was wrong!¡±


    Her mind reeled with the harsh truth¡ªif Chesney abandoned her, she would be a pariah in the industry. The thought alone was a gaping maw beneath her feet, ready to swallow her whole.


    Her legs buckled, and she crumpled to the floor. Desperation turned her into a wretched creature as she crawled to Chesney, clutching at his pants. ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me. What will be of me if even you reject me?¡±


    Chesney, the esteemed vice president of the fashion council, had once seen potential in her. He had taken her as his apprentice, believing she would honor his teachings and be something great. Now, seeing her like this¡ªpathetic, crawling at his feet¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of disgust and pity.


    She had taken his teachings and turned his trust into a weapon, striking at his own reputation. To have a student like her was nothing short of a curse.


    His lips pressed into a thin, unforgiving line as he stared down at the pitiful figure at his feet. His voice was a harsh rasp. ¡°The design industry thrives on originality and condemns giarism. You knew this. Yet you chose the path of deception, and now you must face the consequences!¡±


    When he had first seen Adalynn¡¯spetition entry, pride had swelled within him. He thought his apprentice had finally blossomed. He never imagined the work was stolen.


    He drew in a steadying breath and walked up to Corrine with an apologetic look. ¡°A mentor should bear responsibility for their students¡¯ failings. Adalynn¡¯s disgrace is my own negligence. I sincerely apologize to you for all that has happened.¡±


    Corrine remained stone-faced. She regarded him with the same detached indifference she had shown Adalynn.


    Chesney shifted ufortably under her gaze. Her coldness was more suffocating than outrage.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    His patience frayed, and he nudged Adalynn with his foot. ¡°You fool, apologize to Miss Hond this instant!¡±


    Adalynn hesitated and then said in a shaky voice, ¡°Miss Hond, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have stolen your design. Please forgive me. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Her voice broke, raw and pleading. With Chesney there, her pride crumbled to dust, leaving only a hollow shell.


    Corrine regarded her for a long, silent moment, and then spoke with crisp, cool detachment. ¡°You will release a public statement about this.¡± Then she turned and walked away.


    Relief washed over the room through a collective exhale. But before the air could fully clear, Corrine stopped. She turned her head to sweep a gaze over them¡ªa nce that pressed down like an invisible hand on their throats.


    The radiant smile on her face was chilling. ¡°I recall someone making a promise to eat their hat. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Her words fell like stones into a silent pond. One of the Ashton family members, face pale, quietly lowered his head and pped himself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 907

    ?Chapter 907:


    Not long ago, they had ridiculed and scorned Corrine, convinced that she could never be the renowned designer Corry of the Redamancg brand.


    So this was a shock¡ªa stiffening shock.


    They had always viewed her as nothing more than a penniless country girl, someone who had stumbled into Lyhaton by Bruce¡¯s sheer charity. They had believed shecked the sophistication, the connections, and the pedigree to ever truly belong. Had Bruce not taken her in, she would have faded into obscurity.


    No matter how intelligent she was, her background had been deemed unsuitable for Bruce. She had nothing to offer the Ashton family¡ªno wealth, no status, no strategic advantage.


    Time and again, they had schemed to drive a wedge between her and Bruce, hoping to cast her out before she couldtch on too tightly.


    But fate had unfolded differently. Corrine had blossomed not only as the owner of Timeless Treasures but also as the renowned designer Corry of Redamancg. The truth was out in the open now. Had they known then who she truly was, they would have clung to her with desperate fingers. Now, regret was a poison that spread quietly among them.


    Corrine¡¯s cool gaze swept the room, like an ocean breeze on a stifling day. Her eyesnded on Leah and Bruce. ¡°Ms. Burgess, Mr. Ashton¡ªyour love is true. I wish you both endless happiness. I even prepared a small gift, one I believe Ms. Burgess will particrly enjoy.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyelid twitched, a muscle spasm betraying the unease churning beneath her poised exterior.


    Corrine and her entourage began to walk away from the venue. She decided to bid farewell to Wi before leaving the hotel.


    As Corrine and Nate drifted into the distance, Rita¡¯sposure shattered. From nowhere, a knife glinted in her hand. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she screamed,unching herself forward.


    ¡°Rita!¡± Tracy shouted, calling for help as the crowd surged to restrain her.


    ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??o


    They pried the de from her grip until the metal ttered to the floor.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Rita¡¯s voice was raw. Her struggles were wild.


    p!


    Tracy whipped a hard p that left a red imprint on Rita¡¯s cheek. Her eyes were cold, her voice like stone. ¡°You have truly disappointed me.¡± She drew in a slow breath.


    Regaining her mask ofposure, Tracy said, ¡°Take her back to the Ashton mansion. She is not to leave her room until I say so.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Rita¡¯s screams followed her, shrill and broken. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter! You cannot abandon me! No one knows how much I have suffered¡ªbut you do! Mom!¡±


    The pleas dug into Tracy¡¯s chest, each word a wed hand.


    Her body trembled, and her fists clenched white-knuckled at her sides.


    But too many eyes were watching, waiting for her to shatter.


    She forced her grief down, smoothing it beneath a practiced calm as she turned to the emcee. ¡°The engagement ceremony will continue.¡± The emcee, dazed for a while from the whole ordeal, smiled and quickly guided the event back on course.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 908

    ?Chapter 908:


    ¡°Let us give our warmest apuse and best wishes to the couple!¡± The crowd responded with polite pping.


    The engagement ceremony went on without a hitch.


    Leah and Bruce slid rings onto each other¡¯s fingers and shared a kiss, while their loved ones looked on with smiles.


    The couple¡¯s parents exchanged knowing looks, pleased with what they saw.


    From the crowd, a voice called out, ¡°They make such a great couple.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been through so much together, and now they¡¯re finally engaged. From now on, our town will have another tale of childhood sweethearts.¡±


    Then, a gasp echoed through the crowd, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Someone raised a hand and slowly pointed at the big screen.


    All eyes immediately turned toward it.


    The screen flickered to life, showing a slideshow of photos.


    In every shot, Leah was easily recognizable, but with different men¡ªsome tall, some short, some heavy, others thin.


    In each image, she appeared close to the men, their hands roaming over her.


    The next set of pictures revealed Leah dressed in little, dancing provocatively in front of men.


    ¡°I remember when Leah first started out as a sweet, innocent star. Who knew she¡¯d turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°People forget what show business is really about. They¡¯ll do anything to climb thedder!¡±


    ¡°These celebrities are all phony. They seem morous, but behind the scenes, they¡¯re just loose women hopping from bed to bed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Ashton really loves the Burgess girl. If not, he wouldn¡¯t agree to marry her after everything.¡±


    ???????????? ?????????? @ g???????¦Í?????????????


    Bruce¡¯s face darkened when he saw the photos. His eyes locked on Leah, sharp as knives.


    Leah never expected these pictures to show up now.


    She had spent a lot of money buying the photos from the paparazzi and had destroyed them. So why were they back?


    Her mind went nk, and she stood frozen in ce.


    Tracy saw the photos on the screen and shot Leah an angry look. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Her loud voice snapped Leah out of her daze. Leah swallowed hard, her body trembling as she stammered, ¡°Those photos aren¡¯t me! Turn off the screen, please! Turn it off!¡±


    She screamed and rushed toward the screen, trying to block everyone¡¯s view with her small frame. But it was impossible¡ªher body couldn¡¯t hide therge screen.


    The crowd saw the final photo clearly, showing Leah in a loose dress that did little to conceal her pregnant belly. ¡°She even had a child!¡± someone murmured.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 909

    ?Chapter 909:


    ¡°With all those men around, who knows who the father could be?¡± another voice remarked.


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so eager to marry into the Ashton family. She found herself the perfect fall guy!¡±


    As the photo of Leah¡¯s pregnancy appeared, her face went deathly pale. Her eyes shook with fear. She stood there, helpless, her legs giving way beneath her. She copsed to the floor, unable to bear the weight of the situation.


    Even Mird, usually calm andposed, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡°Does the Burgess family think we¡¯re fools? Your daughter has done such disgraceful things, and now you want her to marry into our family?¡±


    ¡°You say she loves Bruce, that she¡¯s never forgotten him all these years. Is this how she shows it?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice cut through the tension,ced with fury.


    The Burgess family was thrown into chaos. They wanted to say something, but no words came.


    Sonia paced back and forth, panic clear in her movements. ¡°Leah, what¡¯s going on?¡± Despite being Leah¡¯s mother, she had never known about her daughter¡¯s past pregnancy.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for today¡¯s shocking revtion, she would have remained in the dark.


    Leah sat on the floor,pletely broken. Her body trembled uncontrobly, as though an icy chill had taken over her.


    These photos exposed her darkest secrets¡ªsecrets she had kept buried for so long.


    Leah never imagined these photos would see the light of day, but now they wereid bare for everyone to see.


    It was clear now that Corrine had nned this all along.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Corrine didn¡¯t just bring a simple gift; she had set out to ruin Leah¡¯s life.


    The scornful looks from the crowd felt like sharp knives piercing her. Leah¡¯s hands balled into fists, her nails sinking deep into her skin, but she didn¡¯t feel a thing.


    A wave of despair washed over her, like being sucked into a bottomless pit.


    As the scene unfolded, the reporters couldn¡¯t contain their excitement.


    ¡°Ms. Burgess, are these photos real?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the father of the child? Is it Mr. Ashton?¡±


    ¡°Did you ever tell Mr. Ashton about your pregnancy?¡±


    In a fit of humiliation and rage, Leah yelled, ¡°These are fake! They¡¯ve been photoshopped! Corrine is framing me! She¡¯s angry that I¡¯m marrying Bruce, so she¡¯s using these dirty tricks to ruin my reputation. She¡¯s getting back at me!¡±


    Leah turned to Bruce, her eyes full of pleading. ¡°Bruce¡­¡±


    Bruce¡¯s face was as cold as stone. His expression was hard, like a wall. Leah was caught off guard by the coldness in his eyes. Her heart tightened, and she quickly tried to exin, ¡°Bruce, you have to believe me¡­¡±


    When Leah avoided their questions, the reporters shifted their focus to Bruce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 910

    ?Chapter 910:


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, did you know about Leah¡¯s pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°How can you ept her past, with so many men involved?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been reported that at the charity auction a few days ago, you spent thirty million dors to buy a ring for her. Do you regret it now?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret leaving your ex-girlfriend, Corrine, for Leah?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s hands balled into fists, the veins standing out on his knuckles.


    He felt trapped, unable to put his pain into words. He never expected the Leah he had always wanted to be like this. She had lied to him, yed on his feelings, and made him look like a fool!


    Seeing Bruce remain silent, Leah grew even more anxious, her eyes begging him. ¡°Bruce, please, you have to believe me¡­¡±


    Bruce gritted his teeth, his jaw tight and his temples pulsing as he fought to keep his emotions in check. ¡°Tell me, how am I supposed to believe you?¡±


    Her story about the photos being photoshopped might fool some, but after all the time he¡¯d spent with Leah, he knew her too well to be tricked.


    Just then, a man appeared in the doorway. ¡°Is Leah Burgess here?¡±


    Leah looked up and instantly recognized him as the assistant who was always with Andromache.


    For a moment, she froze, and then her face brightened with hope. ¡°Is Andromache here?¡±


    The moment Leah saw Andromache¡¯s assistant walk in, she felt as if she was clinging to her lifeline, desperate for any help.


    The assistant gave a polite smile and said to Leah, ¡°Ms. Hopkins learned about your engagement to Mr. Ashton today. She asked me to bring you both a gift. Please ept it.¡±


    Leah nodded absentmindedly, quickly getting to her feet to take the gift.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It must be something special, considering it¡¯s from Ms. Hopkins, a woman of such high standing,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Sending this gift shows how much Andromache cares about Leah,¡± someone nearbymented.


    The soft murmurs around her slowly eased Leah¡¯s worries. Even if these photos came to light and the Ashton family disapproved of her, they would have to tolerate it because of Andromache¡¯s influence.


    What mattered most to the Ashton family was her connection to Andromache. As long as she remained Andromache¡¯s goddaughter, the Ashton family had no choice but to show her respect.


    With the crowd watching enviously, Leah carefully opened the box. Inside, she found a stunning hundred-carat emerald ne. Each stone was perfectly round and smooth, shining brightly under the light. The mix of diamonds and emeralds gave the ne a look of pure elegance and wealth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 911

    ?Chapter 911:


    ¡°One nce, and it¡¯s clear this ne is priceless,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Andromache is so generous to Leah. It really makes us envious,¡± another person murmured.


    ¡°Leah is so lucky to be Andromache¡¯s goddaughter. Many people can only dream of such luck,¡± someone else added.


    ¡°Bruce is lucky to marry Leah too,¡± someonemented.


    Tracy¡¯s face turned red. She scoffed lightly and said, ¡°Lucky to marry Leah? Would you really want such ¡®good luck¡¯ if it were offered to you?¡± Her words were calm, but they clearly reached the Burgess family, making them uneasy.


    ¡°The gift has been delivered, so I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± the male assistant said politely.


    With his departure, the room fell into a heavy silence. Everyone exchanged quick nces, secretly watching the reactions of both the Ashton and Burgess families. The Ashton family¡¯s expressions were especially revealing. Although they despised Leah now, they couldn¡¯t say a word because of her position as Andromache¡¯s goddaughter. It was like having to swallow a bitter pill.


    ¡°Bruce, you see, Andromache still cares about us,¡± Leah said, reaching out to take his arm. But as soon as her fingers brushed his sleeve, he pulled away.


    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leah grabbed his hand, panic shing across her face. ¡°This is our engagement ceremony. If you leave, what am I supposed to do? You know Corrine hates me for taking you from her. You know this is all her n to destroy me¡­¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, there¡¯d be nothing to expose!¡± Bruce cut her off coldly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made those mistakes, how could she have anything on you? And even now, you won¡¯t admit your faults and just me others. Leah, I¡¯m really disappointed in you.¡± With that, he turned and walked away without a second nce.


    Corey saw Bruce heading for the door and quickly stepped in front of him. ¡°Bruce, how can you just leave Leah here by herself?¡±


    ?????????? ????????: g???????????????©q?????


    With everything already a mess and the Burgess family being ridiculed, if Bruce walked away now, the Burgess family would be the town¡¯stest joke, and everyone would beughing at them.


    Bruce looked up at Corey, his expression cold. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s any point in continuing this engagement ceremony? You might not care about the embarrassment, but I do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Corey red at him. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to leave Leah alone in this awkward situation?¡±


    Leaving her here alone¡­ The words made Bruce think of Corrine, the woman he had abandoned at their own wedding. She had pleaded for him to stay, but he had chosen to walk away from her.


    A wave of sadness and regret hit him, making his stomach tighten. He took a deep breath and looked at Corey, his expression calm. ¡°We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. We¡¯re legally husband and wife. This engagement ceremony isn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 912

    ?Chapter 912:


    With that, he brushed past Corey and left, not looking back. As Bruce walked out, the Ashton family members saw no reason to stick around either. They left in small groups. Tracy and Mird didn¡¯t even bother to say goodbye as they walked out.


    As Tracy passed Leah, she shot her a cold, lingering look and sneered, ¡°Your Burgess family really is something!¡±


    With the Ashton family gone, Leah became the target of everyone¡¯s mockery. Unable to hold back anymore, she knocked over the champagne tower in front of her. ¡°Corrine Hond, you witch!¡± she shouted. Her anger twisted her face so badly that even her wless makeup couldn¡¯t hide it.


    She gritted her teeth, consumed with the urge to rip Corrine apart. Leah¡¯s fingers dug into the table, her nails scraping against the surface.


    ¡°Leah, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sonia stepped up, grabbing her arm. Her usual calmness was gone, reced by a sharp tone. ¡°When did you get pregnant? Who¡¯s the father? Where¡¯s the child?¡±


    Leah¡¯s mind was spinning, her anger bubbling over. Sonia¡¯s rapid-fire questions made Leah¡¯s impatience boil over. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± she snapped.


    ¡°How can you not know?¡± Sonia¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened to you while you were abroad all these years?¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know!¡± Leah finally exploded, shoving Sonia away. ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking me these questions now? It has already happened, and the photos are out! Now Bruce treats me like this. Even if you find out, what difference does it make?¡±


    The empty hall echoed with Leah¡¯s frantic screams. ¡°You can¡¯t change anything!¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t fix it, we can¡¯t let Corrine get away with it,¡± Corey cut in. He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and took a long drag, his eyes cold and filled with malice. ¡°Corrine will eventually be a real threat to you.¡±


    Leah¡¯s brow twitched at his words. After a brief pause, she nervously asked, ¡°Dad, are you thinking¡­¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates


    The answer was already clear in her mind, but she didn¡¯t dare speak it out loud.


    Corey met her gaze, his tone icy. ¡°We need to deal with this threat once and for all.¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart raced at his words, but her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Once the excitement faded, Leah felt a wave of fear wash over her.


    ¡°But Corrine has Nate to look out for her,¡± she said hesitantly.


    It would be tough for them to take action against Corrine. On top of that, if things went too far, it could spell disaster for the Burgess family.


    Corey understood Leah¡¯s worries. He reassured her, saying, ¡°Even with Nate there, they can¡¯t be together all the time.¡±


    They just had to wait for a moment when the two of them were apart. After all, fortune favors the brave! No one ever reached their goals without taking a risky chance.


    ¡°Keep in mind, Nate is Andromache¡¯s nephew. Even if he finds out about our n, he won¡¯t turn on his aunt for some woman,¡± Corey said, flicking his cigarette away. He watched Leah, who seemed lost in thought. ¡°Leave it all to me. Just act natural. Don¡¯t worry about the Ashtons. Now that you¡¯re legally married to Bruce, he won¡¯t divorce you, especially for the sake of thepany. And with Andromache as your godmother, the Ashton family won¡¯t dare to make a move against you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 913

    ?Chapter 913:


    Corey knew the Ashton family was trying to gain favor with the Hopkins family through Leah¡¯s connection to Andromache.


    Outside the hotel, after getting into the car, Mird angrily ripped off his tie and tossed it aside. ¡°This is the daughter-inw you picked, causing all this chaos today and embarrassing Bruce in front of everyone. Our family¡¯s reputation is in tatters! She promised so much when she came back from abroad, but it turns out she had been messing around with men and even got pregnant. How shameful! How could she ever be good enough for the Ashton family?¡±


    Tracy tried to defend herself. ¡°It¡¯s not all my fault. Leah kept everything hidden, fooling the entire family¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mird snapped, ¡°You only care about money and status! If we had listened to Farris and let Corrine marry into the family, would we be facing this disgrace with the Burgess family now?¡±


    As Mird thought about Corrine¡¯s current high status and her powerful connections, a wave of regret washed over him.


    Tracy¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. ¡°You think Corrine is any better? During those three years, she¡¯d been living off our family, enjoying our wealth. Farris had¡­¡±


    been so good to her. But look at what she did! She hid her true identity the whole time! She¡¯s nothing but an ungrateful opportunist!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mird was ready to argue with his materialistic wife. ¡°When Corrine first joined the Ashton family, you never treated her well. But she neverined. Instead, she worked hard to help us recover. Once Ashton Group got back on track, you began persuading Bruce to break up with her. When Leah returned, you rushed to y matchmaker. Think about it, have we had a moment of peace since then?¡±


    Tracy fell silent after hearing his words. She had always believed that Corrine was bad luck for their family. But when she thought about it, it was clear that ever since Leah came back, the Ashton family had been in constant turmoil.


    Still, she quickly fired back, ¡°No, our problems started after Corrine left Bruce! It¡¯s not Leah¡¯s fault. Corrine is just out for revenge!¡±


    ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°You!¡± Mird was so furious he could hardly catch his breath. He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it. You never listen. It¡¯s toote now anyway. After what happened today, let¡¯s see how Bruce handles this mess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d want them to divorce, but don¡¯t forget, Leah has Andromache¡¯s backing!¡± Tracy sighed.


    Mird frowned and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°The real issue now is how to exin all this to Farris.¡±


    But they didn¡¯t expect to return home and find medical staff carrying Farris out.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mird hurried forward.


    A nurse quickly stopped him. ¡°The patient is still in emergency care. Please cooperate with us!¡±


    Mird and Tracy were thrown into a panic.


    They didn¡¯t even step inside the house. They quickly got back into the car and rushed to the hospital.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914:


    Reporters who had been following them caught the scene and posted it online, stirring up even more controversy around Leah¡¯s engagement scandal.


    Before anyone could fully grasp the situation, the fashionpetition organizers stripped Adalynn of her past award and banned her for five years.


    A blogger revealed that Adalynn¡¯s previous award-winning work was now under suspicion of giarism, leading to her expulsion from the fashion council.


    As the scandals from Leah¡¯s engagement party took over the inte, oneizen joked, ¡°It¡¯s like a domino effect of drama!¡±


    Karina, seeing the trending topics on social media, couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction.


    ¡°Leah¡¯s going to have her hands full for a while,¡± she said. She put down her phone and nced at Corrine, who was lounging by the hot spring. ¡°I¡¯m curious, where did you get those photos of her? Why wait so long to release them? People like her deserve to be exposed right away.¡±


    Corrinezily opened her eyes, a sly smile spreading across her face. ¡°If I had released them earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to enjoy watching Bruce and Leah¡¯s engagement mess.¡±


    She stood up slowly, stepped out of the water, and wrapped herself in a towel. ¡°Since they enjoy being together, let them have their moment.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that being too soft?¡± Karina wasn¡¯t sure Corrine was really out for revenge.


    Corrine picked up a ss of wine and swirled it slowly. ¡°I think the best revenge isn¡¯t about ending someone, but about breaking them down piece by piece, watching their spirit fade until they¡¯re just going through the motions.¡±


    She added, ¡°Even with Leah¡¯s pregnancy scandal out in the open, the fact that she¡¯s Andromache¡¯s goddaughter makes it impossible for Bruce to divorce her. Not being able to divorce means the Ashton family will have to live with Leah every day. There¡¯s nothing worse than having to share a roof with someone you can¡¯t stand. It eats at both the mind and soul.¡±


    Karina grinned slyly. ¡°When ites to revenge, you really are a master.¡±


    ¡°This is just the first gift I¡¯m giving them.¡±


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a second one in the works?¡± Karina eximed.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Corrine lifted her ss, downing the wine in one smooth, celebratory gulp before setting it down with practiced ease. A yful glint danced in her eyes. ¡°But not now.¡±


    Karina¡¯s excitement dimmed, her brows knitting together. ¡°Why not just get it over with?¡±


    A slow, amused smile curved Corrine¡¯s lips. ¡°Because it is much more fun to make them squirm.¡±


    After parting ways with Karina, Corrine made her way back to the hotel suite.


    Inside, Nate, Moses, and Zack were deep in conversation, their words tapering off the moment she stepped in. Their wariness was subtle but unmistakable.


    She arched a brow. ¡°Do not mind me.¡±


    ¡°She is my family.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 915

    ?Chapter 915:


    The words left both her and Nate at the same time, their voices ovepping. Amusement flickered between them as they exchanged a nce.


    Although Nate didn¡¯t mind Corrine¡¯s presence, she had no interest in lingering. Instead, she retreated to the bedroom, stretching out on the bed as she idly scrolled through a mobile game.


    Her phone buzzed, breaking the quiet. Natasha¡¯s voice came through, urgent yetposed. ¡°Burgess Group¡¯s stocks are plummeting. Should we proceed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, continue,¡± Corrine¡¯s tone was as cool as the night air.


    The scandal had shattered Leah¡¯s reputation beyond repair. Not even a grand disy of charity could salvage it now.


    And with Burgess Group¡¯s stocks in freefall, the timing was perfect. Ending the call, Corrine strolled onto the curved balcony, leaning against the smooth railing.


    The night breeze carried the faint scent of blooming flowers, mingling with the crisp moisture in the air. Footsteps approached from behind.


    She did not turn, already recognizing the familiar presence.


    Strong arms bracketed her, closing her in. His tall frame loomed behind her, his warmth seeping through the thin fabric of her dress.


    Corrine leaned back instinctively, her spine meeting the solidfort of his chest.


    Nate bent slightly, his chin grazing her shoulder. ¡°Why are you in the guest room?¡±


    The presidential suite had two floors, with the guest room adjacent to the master bedroom on the second.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, her fingers toying idly with the railing. ¡°I did not want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Disturb me?¡± His voice dipped into something amused, something teasing. He leaned in, the heat of his breath skimming her temple. ¡°Or are you avoiding me?¡±


    Her pulse skipped. Her intention seen through, Corrine cleared her throat, forcing a nonchnt smile. ¡°Why would I avoid you¡­¡± The warmth of his chest pressed more firmly against her back. It was impossible to ignore, just as it was impossible to forgetst night¡ªthe way his hands had traced every inch of her skin, the way his voice had unraveled her, piece by piece.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Heat rushed to her cheeks. Her knees felt weak. Nate noticed. His gaze darkened with something yful, something knowing. He shifted forward, wrapping her in his arms. ¡°If you are not avoiding me, then I will stay with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Her words caught in her throat as his lips brushed her ear, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin. A sharp breath escaped her before she could stop it.


    She tensed, gripping the railing, the cool metal grounding her against the heat of his touch.


    Nate alternated between nipping and soothing with feather-light kisses, a slow smile forming when he felt her shiver. His voice was velvet in her ear. ¡°What was that you were saying?¡±


    Corrine inhaled shakily, tilting her head away in a feeble attempt to escape his lips. ¡°The guest room bed is too small. You do not have to squeeze in with me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 916

    ?Chapter 916:


    ¡°Thene back to the master bedroom with me.¡± His response was effortless, as though it were the most natural solution in the world.


    Corrine stiffened.


    Before she could protest, his arm curled around her waist, ready to lift her off her feet. ¡°Wait!¡± she blurted, twisting in his grasp. Nate arched a brow, his smirk widening. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    She hesitated, and then exhaled in surrender. ¡°I have not recovered yet, so tonight, can we¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we what?¡± Amusement shed in his dark eyes.


    Corrine bit her lip, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt. Her voice dropped to a near whisper. ¡°I want to sleep alone tonight.¡±


    Nate let out a soft chuckle, his expression gentling. He pulled her closer, his hand resting at the small of her back. ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡±


    He would not deny that he wanted her again. The craving had only intensified. But he was not reckless. He knew she was still adjusting. And he could wait.


    Corrine could hear the steady thump of his heart against her back, and it only reminded her ofst night¡ªthe bathroom, the way he had refused to let her go. Her face burned.


    She tilted her head up, meeting his gaze before reaching out to pinch his arm lightly. ¡°Should I not be?¡±


    Last night, she had begged for mercy, and yet, he had shown none.


    ¡°Onest time,¡± he had said. Again and again.


    A smirk tugged at Nate¡¯s lips. ¡°I promise. Just sleep tonight. Nothing more.¡± His hand settled at her waist as he led her toward the bedroom.


    Lying in bed, Corrine rested against his chest, her fingers idly tracing the curve of his Adam¡¯s apple. Her voice was soft, yetced with an unspoken weight. ¡°Are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: g?????????¦Í????????????


    Nate¡¯s chin brushed against her forehead as he murmured, ¡°I have some matters to attend to.¡±


    She lifted her gaze, searching his face. ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    A small smile yed at her lips, though a flicker of doubt lingered in her eyes. ¡°Then be careful. When you return, I will have to check you thoroughly¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Nate moved swiftly, flipping her beneath him. His dark eyes burned with an intensity that was hard to contain. ¡°How will you check?¡±


    Her lips curled into a teasing smirk, mischief glinting in her gaze. ¡°Guess¡­ ah¡ª¡±


    Her breath hitched as his handnded on her waist, fingers pressing against her skin. Startled, she grabbed his wrist, her heart pounding. ¡°You promised only sleep tonight!¡±


    He merely chuckled, lowering his head until his lips hovered just above hers. ¡°Kissing is allowed.¡±


    His mouth imed hers in a slow, lingering kiss, drawing her into the heat of the moment. The room pulsed with warmth, the air between them thick with intimacy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 917

    ?Chapter 917:


    The tension in Corrine¡¯s body melted away, her eyelids fluttering shut as she surrendered to the sensation. The trace of arousal in her expression did not go unnoticed.


    Nate studied her every reaction, his dark gaze deepening, desire coiling in his chest like a beast barely held at bay.


    And then, without warning, he pulled away. Releasing her arm, he threw back the covers and climbed out of bed.


    The sudden absence of his warmth sent a ripple of confusion through her. She blinked, her drowsy mind struggling to catch up. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    His silhouette disappeared into the bathroom, his voice drifting back to her. ¡°To shower.¡±


    A small crease formed between her brows. Had he not already done that?


    As the steady sound of running water filled the silence, realization dawned. A soft chuckle escaped her lips.


    Inside the bathroom, Nate caught the faint sound of herughter. He exhaled, a hint of resignation flickering in his eyes.


    Someone had once warned him, ¡°Beauty can be as dangerous as a predator, capable of breaking even the strongest will. You should never act on such desires.¡± Now, he finally understood.


    At the Hond family residence in Pree City¡­


    The day Leah was supposed to shine, the skies darkened with a storm of scandal. Adalynn¡¯s theft of Corrine¡¯s design ideas was the first gust of wind, quickly followed by Leah¡¯s own viral scandal that spread like wildfire. Dewey couldn¡¯t have been oblivious to it.


    The reputation of the Burgess family plummeted, dragging the Ashton family down with it, like a sinking ship pulling everything in its wake. But the most damning blow of all was to Adalynn¡ªa rising star in the design world¡ªwho now saw her career reduced to ashes.


    She was swiftly disqualified from the prestigious fashionpetition and expelled from the fashion council.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Her fall from grace had no escape route, and it was all because she had crossed Corrine.


    Dewey, who had once cast off his daughter, couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Corrine had found a powerful ally. After all, how else could someone like her, with no past reputation in design, stir such a storm online? He lit a cigarette, the smoke swirling like his own thoughts. He leaned back in his chair, pondering.


    The designer for the Redamancg brand¡­


    He wasn¡¯t sure of the true worth of that title, but Redamancg¡¯s clothes were the stuff of legend¡ªrare, valuable, and coveted.


    ¡°Yet, Corrine never showed any aptitude for design when she was younger¡­ How did she suddenly be a renowned designer?¡± he wondered aloud, the question echoing in the stillness of his study. Maybe it was time for Corrine to return to the Hond family.


    In the early morning hours, Corrine was pulled from sleep by the sharp ring of her phone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 918

    ?Chapter 918:


    Groggily, she reached for it, but before her fingers could grasp the device, Nate¡¯s arm wrapped around her, pulling her back against him. ¡°Sleep a little longer,¡± he murmured, his voice a soothing whisper. Corrine nced at him for a brief moment and then dismissed the call, sinking back into the warmth of the bed.


    An hourter, they sat together at the breakfast table.


    The phone rang again.


    When she saw the caller ID, a fleeting coldness flickered across her eyes. Without hesitation, she silenced the call and ignored it.


    Nate, ever observant, noticed her small, deliberate action, but didn¡¯t press the matter. Instead, he casually asked, ¡°Heading to the officeter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Corrine sighed, her gaze softening with an almost imperceptible regret. ¡°With my boyfriend away, work is the only thing filling the emptiness.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly, a yful smile curling at his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not something I would expect you to say.¡±


    To him, Corrine had always been an enigma¡ªcold and distant, as though no force in the world could soften her heart.


    A faint blush spread across Corrine¡¯s cheeks, a hint of self-awareness in her expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d say it either.¡±


    Her voice,ced with mock grievance, sounded like that of a neglected wife¡ªbut it was no act. The words came naturally, slipping out as though they belonged there all along.


    Maybe every woman had the ability to be tender, but it only came alive when met with true affection and unwavering devotion.


    Nate¡¯s eyes softened with affection as he smiled, his voice filled with warmth. ¡°Come with me to the Independent Continent when I return?¡±


    Corrine paused mid-bite, the thought lingering for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll need to reschedule some things for work,¡± she replied.


    hosts great stories


    ¡°No rush,¡± Nate reassured her. ¡°Just let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded, the simplicity of the moment passing between them like an unspoken understanding.


    After breakfast, Nate drove Corrine to Ford Group¡¯s office building.


    ¡°I¡¯m off then,¡± she said, reaching for the car door.


    Just as her fingers brushed the handle, Nate¡¯s hand shot out to stop her, pulling her back into his embrace and kissing her deeply. From the front seat, Matias blinked in surprise, not expecting such a public disy of affection.


    When the kiss ended, Corrine¡¯s cheeks were tinged with a soft blush, her eyes filled with a gentle allure. Nate gently wiped away the trace of lipstick from the corners of her slightly swollen lips.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly.


    As she opened the car door, Corrine paused for a moment, turned back, and ced a light kiss on his chin before stepping out and closing the door.


    Nate watched her leave, his expression returning to its usual, unreadable calm. ¡°To the airport,¡± he instructed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 919

    ?Chapter 919:


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± came the prompt reply.


    Meanwhile, at the office, Corrine held an internal meeting focused on the acquisition of Burgess Group. Luna and Emily stood out in the discussion¡ªnot just for their hard work, but also for a certain personal vengeance that seemed to fuel their drive.


    Those around the table could only watch in silent awe as Luna and Emily presented Burgess Group¡¯s dismal prospects, each piece of information confirming that the Burgess family was heading toward its inevitable downfall.


    Once the meeting adjourned, Corrine dove headfirst into other tasks, pushing herself until noon when Karina entered her office, bag in tow. She casually tossed the bag onto the sofa and rxed, watching Corrine as she worked.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t stopped since Nate left, have you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been busy the whole morning.¡± Corrine nced up, offering a small smile.


    Karina¡¯s eyes showed a flicker of something less than happy. Corrine asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Not feeling well?¡±


    Karina slumped onto the sofa. ¡°Moses left again. We barely had time to breathe before he was gone.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, a teasing tone in her voice. ¡°Careful now, girl. You¡¯re starting to sound like a lovesick fool.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss Nate at all?¡± Karina prodded.


    Corrine¡¯s expression remained neutral. She hadn¡¯t heard from Nate since he left. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Karina raised an eyebrow, giving her a knowing look. ¡°Liar.¡±


    Just then, the unmarked number called again. Annoyed, Corrine rejected the call and blocked the number.


    ¡°Was it Bruce?¡± Karina asked, her curiosity piqued.


    ???????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í??????????????


    ¡°Just a nuisance call,¡± Corrine said, shrugging it off.


    She gathered her things, checking the time. ¡°You want to grab lunch?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Karina replied.


    After lunch, Corrine returned to the office.


    ¡°Corrine!¡± A familiar voice called from behind.


    Corrine furrowed her brow, turning to see Bruce quickly climbing out of a car.


    He had been waiting here for hours, hoping for a chance, and now, by some twist of fate, he had found her.


    As he drew closer, the acrid smell of smoke hit her nose, and her face twisted with undisguised distaste. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her mind raced, wondering if her true identity had been exposed, but she quickly dismissed the thought. It was more likely he was here to confront her about Leah¡¯s scandal.


    When he saw Corrine¡¯s cold, indifferent expression, a sharp pang twisted in Bruce¡¯s chest. ¡°Corrine, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you are here to me me for the scandal involving Leah, then you wasted your time,¡± Corrine cut in, stepping around him without hesitation and striding toward the Ford Group building.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 920

    ?Chapter 920:


    Bruce stood frozen for a moment, caught off guard by how effortlessly she dismissed him. He turned quickly, calling after her. ¡°No, I just want to talk to you¡ªalone.¡±


    Corrine stopped, her gaze sliding back to him, eyesced with mockery. ¡°Talk about what?¡± she asked coolly. ¡°Shall we discuss how you misjudged and chose the wrong person? Or perhaps you want to tell me how much you regret it now?¡±


    Her words cut deeper than he expected, leaving him momentarily speechless. A long silence stretched between them before he finally exhaled, his voice hoarse. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±


    A sharp, derisiveugh escaped Corrine. ¡°Mr. Ashton, your sudden apology truly surprises me,¡± she said, tilting her head with feigned curiosity. ¡°But tell me, what exactly are you apologizing for?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s jaw tightened. He met her gaze, his voice steady yet heavy with guilt. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone at the wedding, forcing you to endure the scorn and gossip of the Ashton family rtives. That is the first thing. Knowing how you felt about me, I still trampled on your feelings without a second thought. That is the second. And wavering between you and Leah, I caused you unnecessary pain. That is the third.¡±


    Corrine did not so much as flinch. Her expression remained unreadable, yet her eyes turned ice-cold. ¡°What you have done wrong goes far beyond those three things, Bruce,¡± she said tly. ¡°Besides, do you really think a simple apology is enough? What you and Leah owe me cannot be erased with a few regretful words.¡±


    Abandoned on her wedding day¡ªhumiliated in front of countless eyes¡ªhow could she ever forget?


    She still remembered those scornful stares, the hushed whispers, the cruelughter at her expense. The way people looked at her as if she were nothing more than a pathetic, discarded woman.


    And now he thought he could wash it all away with a mere apology?


    More stories at g??lnov???????????m


    The world did not work that way.


    ¡°You reap what you sow,¡± she said, her lips curving into a perfect, dazzling smile¡ªone that did not reach her eyes. She radiated confidence, yet the sharp edge of her aura was unmistakable. ¡°People should face the consequences of their actions. And I will make sure you regret your choices for the rest of your life. Leah enjoys stirring up trouble in front of the media, does she not? That¡¯s why I let her experience what it¡¯s like to be at the center of a scandal. I made sure she became the talk of the city.¡±


    If it were in the past, Bruce would have thought Corrine heartless for saying such things.


    But now? Now, he could not me her.


    He realized Leah had brought this upon herself. And worse¡ªhe could not shake the feeling that Corrine¡¯s revenge was justified.


    His throat felt dry as he hesitated before speaking again. ¡°The Burgess family is not as simple as you think,¡± he warned, his voice low. ¡°Corey is not someone to be trifled with. You have embarrassed them this time, and knowing his temperament, he will not let this go easily.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 921

    ?Chapter 921:


    Corrine did not even spare him a nce. ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± she said smoothly, before walking away without looking back.


    Bruce reached for her wrist instinctively, his grip firm but hesitant. ¡°Can you answer one question for me?¡±


    Her expression darkened instantly. ¡°Let go,¡± she snapped, jerking her arm free as if his touch were something repulsive. Disgust shed across her face, sharp and unfiltered.


    Bruce ignored her reaction. ¡°Why did you release those photos at my engagement party? Was it to get back at Leah, or was it to get back at me? Deep down, you still care about me, do you not? That is why you did it¡ªto ruin my engagement to Leah.¡±


    Corrine let out a short, amused breath, as if his words were too ridiculous to take seriously. ¡°Do not tter yourself,¡± she said, her tone dripping with scorn. ¡°I wanted Leah to taste what it feels like to be abandoned. That is all. And since I had the chance, I thought I would test the strength of your so-called unshakable rtionship.¡±


    Her gaze flicked over him with pure disdain. ¡°So spare me your pathetic self-importance, Mr. Ashton.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Bruce remained rooted to the spot, watching her retreating figure with a dull, lingering ache in his chest.


    He had been with Corrine for three years. He knew her well¡ªher stubbornness, her pride, her refusal to forgive betrayal.


    And now, there was no going back.


    The woman who once loved him with everything she had was gone. Gone forever.


    Corrine stepped into thepany building, only to find herself face-to-face with Natasha. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, surprised by the unexpected encounter.


    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls


    Natasha did not bother answering. Instead, she reached into her bag, pulled out an alcohol wipe, and held it out. ¡°Clean up properly. Disinfect yourself.¡±


    Corrine let out augh, shaking her head as she wiped her hands with the alcohol wipe.


    Noticing she had not done a thorough job, Natasha took her hand and carefully wiped away the remaining traces, making sure to clean between her fingers with meticulous precision.


    ¡°If you keep scrubbing like that, my skin will peel,¡± Corrine teased, smirking.


    Natasha nced down at the reddened skin and frowned. ¡°I will inform security to throw him out if he dares to show up again.¡±


    ¡°And if he refuses to leave?¡±


    ¡°Then we will make sure he does¡ªwith force if necessary.¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes darkened with open contempt as she recalled Bruce¡¯s shameless persistence. ¡°Filth like him has no right to be anywhere near you.¡±


    Corrine sensed Natasha¡¯s deep-seated resentment toward Bruce. Assuming it stemmed from an inability to forgive his past actions, she chose not to dwell on it. Instead, she gestured ahead. ¡°Come with me for a moment.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 922

    ?Chapter 922:


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Meanwhile, an image capturing Bruce and Corrine¡¯s tense confrontationnded in Leah¡¯s inbox, sent by someone keeping a close watch on Bruce.


    The moment her gaze fell on the picture, the fury she had been suppressing ignited like dry tinder.


    With a sharp exhale, she seized the nearest cup and hurled it against the wall.


    The ceramic shattered on impact, shards scattering across the floor.


    Her hands curled into tight fists, her entire body trembling as icy rage burned in her veins. Her lips twisted into a snarl. ¡°That woman! How dare she unt herself in front of Bruce like this!¡±


    Sonia entered just in time to witness the destruction. One nce at Leah¡¯s expression and the broken fragments on the floor was enough to grasp the situation.


    She exhaled softly. ¡°Why let yourself be consumed with anger over someone who will not be around for long?¡±


    ¡°Not be around for long?¡± Leah let out a bitterugh. ¡°She seems to be thriving. She knows Bruce and I are engaged, yet she still dares to flirt with him behind my back. She is provoking me deliberately!¡±


    Sonia folded her arms, a knowing glint in her eyes. ¡°Bruce is a fool. In the eyes of the public, you two are engaged, yet he keeps running after that vixen,pletely indifferent to the rumors circling him.¡±


    Leah took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. ¡°How are things progressing with my father?¡±


    Instead of answering immediately, Sonia ced a bowl of soup in front of her and spoke with deliberate patience. ¡°These things take time. Rushing will only leave traces behind. It is better to be careful and make sure nothing can be linked back to us.¡±


    Leah gave a slow nod, contemting her words. Her gaze flickered to the bowl before her, and she wrinkled her nose in distaste. ¡°Another one of these?¡±


    ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Sonia had been relentlessly searching for remedies, desperate to help Leah conceive Bruce¡¯s child as soon as possible. But Leah knew her own body better than anyone. No amount of health supplements would change the truth.


    ¡°This is good for you,¡± Sonia insisted, nudging the bowl closer. ¡°It has cooled down enough. Drink it now. After this, call Bruce. No matter what, make sure you stay with him tonight. That is the only way to keep him under control. Do you understand?¡±


    A shadow passed over Leah¡¯s eyes. ¡°You think I do not want to? He will not even answer my calls.¡±


    Sonia¡¯s grip on Leah¡¯s hand tightened, her voice turning coaxing. ¡°Men are prideful. Any man would struggle to ept those photos, especially after you hid something as huge as your past pregnancy from him.¡± She gave Leah¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Follow my advice. Swallow your pride and apologize. Besides, as long as Andromache stands behind you, the Ashton family would not dare make a move against you.¡±


    Bruce was sitting beside Farris¡¯ hospital bed when he received a call from Leah.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 923

    ?Chapter 923:


    He immediately rejected it without a second thought.


    After the scandal broke, Farris had been overwhelmed by the gossip online and copsed.


    Thankfully, a series of emergency treatments had saved his life. Since waking up, he had refused to see anyone from the Ashton family.


    Bruce had only rushed over when he got Farris¡¯ call.


    ¡°Grandpa, please eat something,¡± Bruce urged, holding a spoonful of soup near Farris¡¯ mouth.


    Farris motioned for him to stop. ¡°Just leave it there for now.¡±


    He had no appetite after everything that had happened at home.


    He had never been happy about Bruce choosing Leah from the start. He thought he had made his feelings clear to Bruce, yet things had still turned out this way.


    After staying quiet since his hospitalization, Farris finally spoke up. ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡±


    Bruce hesitated, thinking for a moment before responding calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rumors and reassure the shareholders.


    If his personal problems began to affect thepany, the shareholders would jump at the chance to stir up trouble.¡±


    Farris chuckled bitterly. ¡°And how exactly do you intend to do that? Even if you manage to stop the rumors online, how can you stop people from talking? Rumors spread fast, like wildfire. Can you silence the gossip everywhere?¡±


    Bruce could tell that Farris was unhappy with his n.


    ¡°So, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Divorce!¡± Farris blurted out. ¡°Leah¡¯s name is ruined, and the Burgess family is caught up in this. If you divorce her now, we can still protect the Ashton family¡¯s reputation. People would only say you were tricked by a woman.¡±


    F??ll ??????????????s h??r?: g??l??ov?ls.?????


    Farris was worried that staying connected to the Burgess family would only bring the Ashton family down.


    His gut told him that Corrine¡¯s motives went beyond just seeking revenge on Leah.


    The word ¡°divorce¡± hit Bruce like a punch to the chest.


    ¡°No way!¡± Tracy suddenly stormed into the room. ¡°Leah has Andromache backing her. We can¡¯t afford to make them our enemies.¡±


    Farris shot Tracy a cold look, a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°Then tell me this. Since Andromache and Leah became close, has she ever taken Leah to any public events? Has she ever openly introduced her? Is there any real proof of their rtionship?¡±


    Tracy was at a loss for words. There had been strange rumors that Andromache epted Leah as her goddaughter. People were shocked when Leah suddenly became so close to someone with such a high profile. But there was no clear evidence of their connection. To this day, Andromache had never publicly acknowledged their rtionship, nor had she attended any events involving the Burgess family. It appeared that the Burgess family was trying to get in her good graces.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 924

    ?Chapter 924:


    After a brief pause, Tracy nervously spoke up. ¡°Maybe Andromache doesn¡¯t care about those formalities? Besides, at the engagement party yesterday, she had her most trusted aide personally deliver a gift to Leah.¡±


    Farris couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°A woman from the famous Hopkins family not caring about formalities?¡± The room grew heavy with silence.


    After what felt like an eternity, Farris spoke again. ¡°Have you spoken to Corrine since all this happened?¡±


    ¡°I went to see her,¡± Bruce replied. ¡°But she made her position clear¡­¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t forgive you, right?¡± Farris interrupted.


    Bruce dropped his gaze, and Farris didn¡¯t need more to know the answer. He sighed softly, a resigned smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°That girl has everything, but her stubbornness is impossible to deal with.¡±


    Once she made up her mind, there was no changing it. Anyone she hated would never be given a second chance.


    ¡°Go find the Maverick for me,¡± Farris told Bruce, and then turned to Mird and Tracy. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You two can head home now.¡± Hey back down, ignoring thempletely.


    Once they left, Farris slowly opened his eyes and stared up at the ceiling with a deep sigh.


    Outside, Tracy frowned, lost in thought as she nced back at the hospital room.


    Mird noticed her uncertainty and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Tracy met his gaze, her face full of doubt. She hesitated before pulling him aside to a quiet corner. ¡°What do you think Farris wants with Maverick Simpson, thewyer?¡± Maverick had always been Farris¡¯ most trusted attorney, and more importantly, he held Farris¡¯ will.


    ¡°Probably something to do withpany business,¡± Mird replied casually.


    Tracy gave his chest a light p. ¡°Just pay more attention to family matters, alright?¡±


    R3ad th3 l4t3st 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Mird looked at her, confused.


    ¡°I think Farris called Maverick to change the will!¡± Tracy went on, ¡°The doctor said Farris was lucky they got him in time, or he would have missed the best chance for treatment. I think Farris feels weaker now, so he wants to change the will while he¡¯s still clear-headed.¡± The more she talked, the more certain she became. If that wasn¡¯t the case, why would Farris be reaching out to Maverick now?


    Mird didn¡¯t seem bothered. ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t have much left, so let him do whatever he wants with it.¡±


    Tracy shot him a sharp look. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he still owns fifteen percent of thepany!¡±


    ¡°Well, Bruce was raised by him. He will do what¡¯s best for him. Stop worrying,¡± Mird said, pulling her hand as they walked away.


    Tracy couldn¡¯t sit still, even when they were in the car. Just as it was about to pull away, she opened the door and stepped out. ¡°You go on. I¡¯ll stay here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of staying?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 925

    ?Chapter 925:


    Mird knew his wife well after all these years. He could tell what she was up to.


    As they bickered, Maverick arrived. He gave the couple a brief nod before heading toward the hospital room. Tracy grabbed Mird¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    In the hospital room, Farris looked at Maverick and asked, ¡°Did you bring the will?¡±


    Maverick nodded. He opened his briefcase, pulled out the will he had prepared earlier, and handed it to Farris.


    Farris picked up his reading sses from the table, put them on, and began to examine the document carefully. ¡°I need you to make a few changes,¡± he said slowly.


    Once Maverick was ready, Farris leaned back against the headboard. His eyes, dull with age, briefly flicked toward the door, a sharp gleam shing in them. ¡°I want to leave 60 percent of everything¡ªmy assets andpany shares¡ªto Corrine, no strings attached. The other forty percent should be split among the rest.¡±


    Maverick froze in shock.


    Therger the family, the messier the situation, especially when money was involved. It wasmon for people to argue over inheritances. To avoid trouble, Farris had changed his will three times. Maverick assumed he¡¯d favor Bruce, but unexpectedly, the biggest beneficiary was someone else.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave most of your estate to someone who¡¯s not family?¡± Maverick asked.


    This was serious. Once the will became known, Corrine would be the main beneficiary, and it would stir up a lot of controversy. It was hard not to specte about an outsider getting such arge share.


    Farris took off his sses. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, showing so much favoritism to Miss Hond might backfire on her,¡± Maverick said. He had met Corrine a few times at the Ashton family residence. He also knew the kind of trouble she¡¯d faced there. Given how the Ashton family was, they would never ept Corrine getting most of Farris¡¯ estate.


    ???????????????? ?????????? ???? g???????????????????????


    Farris smirked. He knew his children too well.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to add a condition,¡± he said, pausing for a moment. ¡°The others can only get their share if Corrine takes the inheritance.¡±


    In other words, if the Ashton family didn¡¯t support Corrine getting her share of the estate, they would get nothing.


    It was a smart move.


    He was forcing them to ept Corrine, even though they resented it.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Maverick paused, looking worried. ¡°With Miss Hond¡¯s personality, she might turn it down.¡±


    Farris was silent.


    He had tried several times to hand overpany shares to Corrine, but she always refused.


    It was clear she wanted nothing to do with the Ashton family and had no interest in helping them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 926

    ?Chapter 926:


    Still, Farris knew that if it hadn¡¯t been for Corrine, the Ashton family would have gone under years ago.


    The room fell quiet. Outside, Tracy was fuming.


    If Mird hadn¡¯t held her back, she would have stormed in.


    Had Farris lost his mind because of his illness? Giving most of his estate to an outsider? Did he really believe Corrine was more important than his own family?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me!¡± Tracy hissed angrily. ¡°I need to know what he¡¯s thinking! Giving everything to an outsider instead of us. Has he lost his mind?¡±


    Mird thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Dad must have his reasons and ns. We don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Tracy shot back, pushing his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t care about his reasons. I can¡¯t just stand by and let an outsider take what¡¯s ours!¡±


    With that, she turned and walked out, not looking back.


    Corrine¡¯s phone rang, and she answered it with a furrowed brow. This odd family never missed an opportunity to make their presence felt.


    ¡°Miss Hond, if possible, I¡¯d like to meet you privately to discuss something,¡± Tracy said, trying to sound polite, but her tone was dripping with arrogance.


    Corrine closed the contract in front of her, spinning a pen between her fingers. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Tracy was momentarily caught off guard.


    She gripped the phone tightly, trying to hold back her frustration. ¡°With Mr. Hopkins backing you, no wonder you think you¡¯re above us.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Tracy hesitated, then spoke earnestly. ¡°You¡¯ve done well with Mr. Hopkins¡¯ help. You must not care about the Ashton¡­¡±


    ??????????????????????????: g???????????????????¦Í??????????????????????


    ¡°With him by your side, your future is secure. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need Farris¡¯ small inheritance, right?¡±


    Inheritance?


    Corrine frowned slightly.


    Although Tracy hadn¡¯t said much, Corrine could figure out what was going on.


    Before her wedding to Bruce, Farris had offered to give her shares as a gift.


    After she and Bruce split, he tried again, calling it an apology. But Corrine knew it was just a cover-up. The real goal was to keep her connected to the Ashton family.


    She had to admit, Farris was clever and calcting.


    He was using the inheritance to trap her, forcing her to stay tied to the sinking ship that was the Ashton family!


    ¡°Miss Hond, with Mr. Hopkins, you must have bigger opportunities. If you have children with him, your status will rise even more. Farris¡¯ small inheritance is nothing to you,¡± Tracy went on.


    ¡°You came to the Ashton family with nothing, and Farris treated you well. For old times¡¯ sake, you should help him avoid making a mistake, right?¡± Tracy pressed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 927

    ?Chapter 927:


    Corrine stayed quiet, flipping through a magazine about a new pharmaceuticalpany backed by the government and Research Institute 101.


    Tracy, feeling she had made her point, got straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°I need you to convince Farris to cancel this will and write a new one.¡±


    After all her roundabout talk, it came down to this one request.


    ¡°This is your family¡¯s problem, not mine,¡± Corrine responded, her tone icy.


    ¡°Corrine, stop ying games!¡± Tracy¡¯s voice grew sharper. ¡°You know Farris is leaving you most of his estate, yet you act like it¡¯s not your concern! If you really want nothing to do with it, call Farris right now and have him change the will!¡±


    Corrine let out a coldugh. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± With that, she ended the call.


    Tracy¡¯s mood soured the moment Corrine abruptly ended the call. She understood all too well that Corrine had a wild streak and wouldn¡¯t just fall in line because someone told her to.


    Still, if Corrine didn¡¯t step up, nobody else stood a chance of swaying Farris.


    Her grip on the phone tightened until her fingers lost all color, her expression darkening with frustration.


    She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how Corrine had managed to twist Farris around her little finger, to the point where he¡¯d rather hand everything over to an outsider than keep it in the family.


    ¡°Farris always said Bruce was his pride and joy, but now he¡¯s throwing everything at that damn Corrine! The old man¡¯spletely lost it!¡± she muttered bitterly.


    Her gaze sharpened as she sat there thinking, silent and still. After a while, she picked up her phone again and punched in Bruce¡¯s number.


    Realizing that if she went home early from work, she¡¯d just end up alone, Corrine decided to stay at the office and work through the evening.


    She made her way to therge window, stretched her arms, and looked out at the starry sky. Out of nowhere, Nate¡¯s strikingly handsome face popped into her thoughts. Just then, her phone buzzed.


    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    Heart racing with anticipation, Corrine rushed over as Nate¡¯s video call came in.


    She picked up, and his sharply chiseled face filled her screen.


    ¡°Still at the office?¡± Nate asked, noticing her surroundings and frowning slightly.


    Corrine nodded. ¡°I¡¯m about to head out.¡±


    Nate noticed the subtle chill on her face. ¡°You¡¯re upset. Who¡¯s giving you a hard time?¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just missing you a little.¡±


    Nate went quiet for a second, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°What do you miss about me? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s the same as what I miss about you.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As he saw the pink flush spread across her cheeks, Nate couldn¡¯t help but smile more, his voice deep and full of warmth. ¡°I miss you too.¡± The words seemed to¡­


    The words had lingered in his throat,ing out soft and natural, as though they were the most beautiful love words ever spoken.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 928

    ?Chapter 928:


    Though she hated to end the call, Corrine saw the weariness in Nate¡¯s eyes. She gently urged him, ¡°You just got off the ne. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°You should get some rest too,¡± Nate said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly.


    Once the call ended, the warmth in Nate¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced by his usual icy demeanor. He lifted his gaze, cold and calcting, and ordered Matias, ¡°Find out who she met today.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Matias answered quickly.


    Corrine finished packing, stepped outside, and walked along the road as she waited for her driver to pick her up.


    As she walked along the quiet road, she spotted a dark purple Lykan Hypersport cruising slowly on the other side.


    Her eyes sharpened for a moment, but she quickly looked away and kept walking.


    The night had settled in, and the streets were eerily empty.


    The once vibrant, thick shrubs now looked eerie and unnerving in the dark.


    Corrine, walking alone, stood out like a figure in the shadows.


    Out of nowhere, footsteps echoed behind her. Corrine raised an eyebrow, noticing a man¡¯s shadow creeping up on the wet pavement.


    Her eyes narrowed, a sharp glint shing in them.


    Just as he was about to get close, she quickly dodged to the side and swung her bag hard at his face.


    The man was caught off guard by her fast move, pausing for a split second.


    But before he could react, Corrine¡¯s high heel mmed into his stomach with full force.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    He groaned and crumpled to the ground, falling to his knees.


    His face turned red with pain as he clutched his stomach.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get her!¡±


    At hismand, a group of rough-looking men stepped out from the bushes, each holding a metal pipe. They red at Corrine with malice in their eyes.


    Eight men closed in around her.


    But Corrine stood her ground, unfazed. She calmly tied her hair into a low ponytail using the stic band on her wrist.


    One of the men, sporting a scorpion tattoo on his arm, eyed her up and down. ¡°You¡¯re quite a beauty, but someone¡¯s not too happy to see you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile, her eyes sparkling with a cold edge. ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a move, do it all at once.¡±


    The man with the scorpion tattoo sneered and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can back up that tough talk!¡± At his signal, the men rushed at Corrine.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan sat in the dark purple Lykan Hypersport by the side of the road.


    With his arm resting on the window, he watched the scene unfold, a smirk ying on his face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 929

    ?Chapter 929:


    Through his earpiece, Bleacher¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mr. Martel, aren¡¯t we going to step in?¡±


    Bleacher frowned, confused. Wasn¡¯t Jonathan interested in Nate¡¯s woman? This was the perfect moment for him to y the hero and win her over. But he was just sitting there, watching the show?


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Bleacher hesitated before answering, ¡°Probably not.¡±


    On the other side of the street, Corrine¡¯s high heel mmed into the knee of a tall, thin man.


    Before he had a chance to react, the metal pipe he was holding was already in her hands.


    Without missing a beat, she swung the pipe straight at a man with a knife.


    Her stance was so fierce, it was as if she nned to knock his head off like a ball.


    The man with the knife dropped to the ground with a loud thud, unconscious in an instant, blood quickly spreading beneath him. The others paused, surprised, before exchanging looks. They gripped their pipes tighter and lunged at her.


    Inside the car, Bleacher watched, uneasy about Corrine¡¯s situation. He knew she wasn¡¯t ordinary, but she was still a pampered, fragile woman¡ªcertainly no match for these brutal men.


    As he worried, a scream pierced the night, cutting through Bleacher¡¯s concerns.


    The man with the scorpion tattoo writhed on the ground, clutching his shattered leg, fear shing in his eyes as he saw Corrine getting closer. He dragged himself backward, as if he were trying to escape death itself.


    Corrine shed a chilling smile, her voice sweet but cold. ¡°Answer me, or I¡¯ll take your other leg.¡±


    The man with the scorpion tattoo gulped nervously. ¡°It was Corey Burgess¡­¡±


    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot


    Before he could say more, Corrine swung the pipe at his neck, knocking him out cold.


    Watching from the car, Bleacher instinctively touched his own neck, muttering, ¡°This woman¡¯s ruthless!¡±


    But before he could finish his thought, Corrine¡¯s eyes flicked toward him.


    Bleacher froze, holding his breath, feeling as though a knife was at his throat.


    Corrine dragged the metal pipe along the ground, grabbed her bag, and pulled out her phone to call the police.


    Some time ago, two of Jonathan¡¯s men had been severely injured by her, and the other subordinates had only heard about how skilled she was in a fight. But now, they were seeing her break bones with their own eyes. Fear made their bodies shake.


    This woman wasn¡¯t just tough; she was a demon!


    ¡°Holy crap! She¡¯sing! She¡¯sing!¡± the driver screamed, gripping Bleacher¡¯s arm in pure panic.


    A cold sweat formed on Bleacher¡¯s forehead. His heart pounded wildly in his chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 930

    ?Chapter 930:


    But Corrine didn¡¯te toward them. Instead, she walked straight to the dark purple Lykan Hypersport.


    The window of the car rolled down slowly, revealing Jonathan¡¯s handsome face.


    His looks were as striking as Nate¡¯s, and even in the low light, his features seemed more intense and sharp.


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow and grinned mischievously. ¡°Well, Miss Hond, what a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show, Mr. Martel?¡± Corrine asked, her face showing both amusement and a hint of challenge.


    ¡°Miss Hond, your fighting skills are something else. Truly, you¡¯re a heroine among women,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°How about a ride?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Corrine agreed.


    She opened the door, sliding into the car with grace.


    Jonathan watched her, a yful smile curling his lips. ¡°Miss Hond, aren¡¯t you afraid I might have ulterior motives?¡±


    Corrine looked at him, her face calm and unbothered. ¡°Would you?¡±


    Jonathan stared at her for a moment before letting out a quietugh. ¡°No, I would never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a crush on me, Mr. Martel?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow, ncing at him out of the corner of her eye.


    Jonathan nodded without missing a beat. ¡°Yes, I do. Quite a bit.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she pulled out her phone and quickly typed a message to Natasha. ¡°I need the news on Burgess Group¡¯s bankruptcy by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Startled, Natasha shot up in bed, her fingers racing over the keyboard. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    They had nned to acquire Burgess Group, but that was still a month away. Why the sudden urgency?


    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    Besides, Burgess Group had been a major yer in Lyhaton for years.


    It had a strong foundation.


    Burgess Group wasn¡¯t apany that could easily go bankrupt.


    With her eyes lowered, Corrine typed slowly, each word deliberate. ¡°If everything goes ording to n, we¡¯ll hear that Corey¡¯s been arrested by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Natasha sensed something was off but didn¡¯t dare to ask. ¡°Got it.¡±


    After setting her phone down, Corrine heard Jonathan chuckle beside her. ¡°Does that old man have a radar on him?¡±


    Corrine frowned and followed his gaze, spotting Jacob¡¯s car in the distance.


    The coldness in her eyes softened, reced by a slight warmth. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t need your help after all, Mr. Martel.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, my car isn¡¯t a taxi you can just hop in and out of,¡± Jonathan said with a yful tone. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 931

    ?Chapter 931:


    Without another word, the car suddenly shot forward, speeding down the empty street like a streak of dark purple lightning.


    Not one to be left behind, Jacob quickly floored the elerator, trying to keep up.


    The two cars raced after each other until they reached the dock. Jacob jumped out of his car, grabbing Jonathan by the cor. ¡°I told you to stay away from her!¡±


    Jonathan met his gaze with calm eyes. ¡°You know I would never hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Jacob!¡± Corrine quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and rushed to them. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Jacob red at Jonathan for a moment and then gave a cold snort before letting him go.


    Inside the car, Jacob gripped the steering wheel tightly. He stayed silent for a long time, deep in thought, before finally speaking. ¡°Miss Hond, you should keep your distance from him from now on.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Corrine nodded.


    Meanwhile, the police rounded up the thugs and followed the trail to the Burgess family.


    With a search warrant in hand, they took Corey away without any hesitation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sonia, her hair a mess, rushed forward in panic, trying to pull them back. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for taking him?¡±


    A police officer looked at her without expression. ¡°We got a tip that Corey Burgess hired someone tomit murder. Cooperate, or we¡¯ll arrest you too for obstruction.¡±


    Sonia¡¯s face went pale at that.


    She nced quickly at Corey, realizing their cover had been blown because of those foolish thugs.


    ?????????????? ?????????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    If they took Corey away, he might nevere back.


    ¡°Hiring someone for murder? The Burgess family has always been honest and kind. How could we possibly do such a thing? This is a setup!¡± Sonia protested. ¡°Unless you have proof, you can¡¯t take my husband!¡±


    The officer¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re obstructing justice. We have every right to arrest you too!¡±


    At that moment, Sonia didn¡¯t care about her usual poise. She acted like a wild animal. ¡°Go ahead, take me too! Do you think the Burgess family is weak? Let me tell you something. My daughter is close to Andromache, a member of the Hopkins family on the Independent Continent! If you dare touch my husband, I¡¯ll have my daughter make sure you lose your badges by tomorrow!¡±


    The officer sneered and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Ignoring Sonia¡¯s outburst, they dragged Corey away.


    As they took him, Corey yelled, ¡°Call Leah right now!¡±


    Sonia¡¯s eyes widened in realization. With shaking hands, she rushed to grab the phone and dial Leah¡¯s number.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 932

    ?Chapter 932:


    Since marrying Bruce, Leah had moved in with him.


    But tonight, alone in their shared apartment, she felt a strange unease.


    When Sonia called, Leah was tipsy and getting ready to go to bed.


    ¡°Leah, you have to save your father!¡±


    Sonia¡¯s tearful words snapped Leah out of her daze. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sonia, choking on her emotions, exined the whole situation. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    If word of Corey¡¯s arrest spread by morning, it would be a devastating blow to the already struggling Burgess family.


    On top of that, they couldn¡¯t survive a police investigation.


    Leah thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call Andromache right now. She can help. With her influence, even the police will have to back off.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sonia responded quickly.


    When Andromache picked up Leah¡¯s call, a flicker of disdain crossed her face. Her voice was cold and uncaring. ¡°Leah, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but this mess is your own doing. You were careless. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Leah realized that the Burgess family was her lifeline. If anything happened to them, she would be finished too.


    At such a critical moment, she knew that losing the support of the Burgess family would leave her without anyone in the Ashton family to turn to.


    ¡°Andromache, this is clearly Corrine¡¯s n to frame the Burgess family! My father did nothing wrong. You have to find a way to save him!¡± Leah¡¯s voice shook as she spoke. ¡°Corrine has connections with so many powerful people. She must be working with the police to set up the Burgess family! You¡¯ve got to help, Andromache!¡±


    Andromache¡¯s face tightened with irritation. ¡°Leah, you have to do the right things and make wise decisions. If anyone catches you in a weak position, you¡¯re done for. Don¡¯t you understand that basic rule?¡±


    ¡°But Corrine has no proof,¡± Leah responded.


    Read more at g??l??¦Ï¦Í??????.?????


    When Andromache heard this, her impatience eased, and a hint of interest appeared on her face. ¡°So, Corrine doesn¡¯t have any proof?¡± she asked.


    Leah spoke clearly. ¡°Corrine¡¯s too cocky and has plenty of enemies, especially the Becker family. Danna¡¯s engagement got broken off because of her, and Danna was sent overseas. The Becker family¡¯s business is struggling. They won¡¯t let her off the hook for this. With Nate gone from Lyhaton, Corrine¡¯s lost her backup. This is the perfect chance for the Becker family to get their revenge.¡±


    Andromache quickly focused on the key point. She put her wine ss down and leaned forward. ¡°Nate¡¯s not in Lyhaton?¡±


    This was a golden opportunity!


    Without Nate around, dealing with Corrine would be much easier. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the police,¡± Andromache said. ¡°Get the footage from the nearby cameras. You know what to do after that.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 933

    ?Chapter 933:


    Picking up on the hint, Leah answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±


    Once the call ended, Leah¡¯s eyes gleamed with a touch of malice. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Corrine copse now that Nate wouldn¡¯t be there to back her up.


    Leah took a deep breath to steady herself, then dialed the police. When the call connected, she wasted no time. ¡°I need to report an intentional assault. A woman¡¯s injured some men; there¡¯s a lot of blood¡­ The culprit is in her early¡­¡±


    ¡°Twenties, very attractive¡­ Check the surveince near Maple Avenue. You¡¯ll definitely find her.¡±


    The police were working closely with other agencies tobat organized crime. Wilbur, the leader of the action team, had been on night shifts for a whole week and was finally nning to head home early for some rest.


    He left the station with a cigarette hanging from his mouth and his denim jacket slung over his shoulder.


    Just then, an officer approached him.


    ¡°Wilbur, can you take on a case?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wilbur asked.


    ¡°Intentional assault,¡± the officer replied. ¡°We¡¯ve got the surveince footage and identified the suspect.¡±


    Wilbur took the cigarette out of his mouth. ¡°And the name?¡±


    The officer answered, ¡°Corrine Hond.¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s exhaustion vanished, and his voice became suddenly tense. ¡°Who did you say?¡±


    The officer looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Corrine Hond. Is there an issue with that name?¡±


    Wilbur was stunned.


    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??


    This was a serious problem!


    He quickly gathered himself. ¡°What exactly did she do?¡±


    ¡°She assaulted a group of men,¡± the officer replied. After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°Jack from your team took the victims to the hospital. They should be getting treated now. He called to say the injuries are bad¡ªbroken bones, ribs, and one of them is still out cold.¡±


    Wilbur felt a shock run through him at the news.


    This young woman from the Ford family was getting bolder and more reckless by the day.


    He swallowed hard. ¡°Where¡¯s the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on myputer,¡± the officer replied, but Wilbur brushed past him and went straight to theputer.


    He frowned and rubbed his fingers together, lost in thought.


    Then his phone rang. It was Brannon Stevens, the deputy chief. ¡°Are you at the station?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 934

    ?Chapter 934:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wilbur answered.


    ¡°Good. Issue an arrest warrant and go get the suspect,¡± Brannon instructed. ¡°Charge her with intentional assault causing serious injuries.¡±


    At this, Wilbur went still, a wave of unease washing over him. He swallowed hard and asked carefully, ¡°Who¡¯s the suspect?¡±


    ¡°Corrine Hond.¡±


    Wilbur waspletely stunned. His suspicions had been right.


    He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Sir, I think this case might be linked to another one. We shouldn¡¯t move forward without a full investigation.¡±


    He¡¯d learned from past mistakes. He¡¯d already messed up with Corrine once and wasn¡¯t eager to repeat it.


    Brannon snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Just do as I say! And don¡¯t forget, while Arion¡¯s away, I¡¯m in charge.¡±


    Under Brannon¡¯s orders, Wilbur had no choice but to say, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    Once the call ended, Wilbur drummed his fingers on the desk. The police station seemed calm on the surface, but there was a storm brewing underneath. With Arion nearing retirement, things were a bit unstable. The motive behind the sudden promotion of a new deputy chief from above was obvious to those paying attention.


    As a result, the team had split into three groups. Some were loyal to Arion, others sided with Brannon, and a few, like Wilbur, kept their distance.


    Now, with Corrine involved in the case, Wilbur found himself at a crossroads.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he grabbed the arrest warrant and walked out.


    Outside the station, he dialed Arion¡¯s number.


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????


    Arion had just settled into bed when his phone rang. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble again, are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Corrine¡¯s in trouble,¡± Wilbur replied bluntly. ¡°Brannon¡¯s issued an arrest warrant and wants me to take her in. I won¡¯t go into details right now.¡±


    While getting into his car, Wilbur quickly summarized the situation. Arion sneered, ¡°If Brannon pulls something this time, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s out of a job!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. The rest is up to you,¡± Wilbur stated.


    Arion replied, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on my way. Try to dy them if you can.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Corrine arrived at Jules¡¯ ce in Jacob¡¯s car.


    When she showed up, Jules looked at her for a moment, clearly surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Corrine said softly.


    Jules was left in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. Coming from her, those words sounded strange.


    ¡°Did you and Nate have a fight?¡± Jules asked, trying to sound careful.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Corrine grabbed a pillow and tossed it at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you ever just wish me luck?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 935

    ?Chapter 935:


    ¡°That¡¯s hard for me,¡± Jules replied, catching the pillow and sitting down on the couch. ¡°To be honest, if you two really broke up, Carl would probably throw a party.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business,¡± she said, smoothly shifting the topic. ¡°A few years ago, during the financial crisis, manypanies went under, but Burgess Group stayed on top. There were rumors about their shady deals and tax evasion not long ago, but all the bad press got buried thanks to their powerful allies. Can you dig up anything?¡±


    Jules gave a cynical grin. ¡°Ever since the police started cracking down on organized crime, there have been countless anonymous tips about the Burgess family, but they¡¯ve all been silenced.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°If there¡¯s any evidence, I¡¯ll find it.¡±


    He stood, walked over to the study, and came back with aptop.


    With practiced ease, his long fingers flew over the keyboard. The soft glow from the screen illuminated his sharp face, his eyes locked in concentration.


    Before long, the screen disyed Burgess Group¡¯s financial records¡ªone legitimate and one fake¡ªalong with a list of names.


    The roster listed all the favors the Burgess family had done for powerful people over the years, with dates, locations, and events meticulously recorded.


    There was another file, full of secretly taken photos, enough to serve as proof of their wrongdoings.


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise the Burgess family¡¯s been strugglingtely. They¡¯ve been pouring all their resources into keeping these connections,¡± Jules said, a sly smile tugging at his lips. His eyes gleamed with a cold light. ¡°Take a look. You won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Corrine set her cup aside, grabbed theptop, and quickly scanned through the information. A heavy silence filled the room.


    Finally, Corrine¡¯s calm voice shattered the quiet. ¡°This could put Corey away for life.¡±


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    ¡°Not just Corey,¡± Jules replied. ¡°None of the Burgess family will get away. That list alone could ruin Corey.¡±


    Corrine transferred all the data and sent it to her private email.


    Jules nced at her. ¡°Why are you going after the Burgess family so quickly?¡±


    Those who knew Corrine understood that she usually took her time to deal with her enemies, savoring the slow, painful process rather than rushing to an end. She was like a predator, enjoying the sight of her prey struggling before the final strike.


    Just as Corrine was about to respond, the doorbell rang.


    She looked up instinctively.


    ¡°Who could that be at this hour?¡± Jules grumbled as he stood to answer it.


    When he opened the door, he saw Wilbur standing there, looking uneasy, with two officers behind him.


    Jules raised an eyebrow, intrigued. This was getting interesting.


    He leaned against the doorframe, pulling out a cigarette. ¡°Here on official business?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 936

    ?Chapter 936:


    As soon as he spoke, the mood changed. The tension was thick, almost suffocating.


    Wilbur had steeled himself for this moment when he found out Corrine was here. But standing in front of Jules, he couldn¡¯t shake the unease.


    He looked past Jules and saw Corrine on the sofa. She wore a royal blue suit jacket with a white silk slip dress underneath. She radiated grace and sophistication. Her hair, slightly curled, fell over one shoulder, adding an air of allure to her already stunning face.


    Feeling his eyes on her, Corrine slowly lifted her gaze. ¡°Are you here for me?¡±


    The sudden attention made Wilbur¡¯s ears flush. He cleared his throat and quickly regained hisposure, presenting an arrest warrant. ¡°We¡¯ve received a report¡­¡±


    using you of intentional assault. Pleasee with us to assist with the investigation.


    At that, Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold gleam shing in them.


    Jules let out a softugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite catch that. Care to say it again?¡± His voice was slow and calm, but there was a sharpness in it that sent a chill down Wilbur¡¯s back. Wilbur studied Jules carefully. His gut told him speaking again might set Jules off.


    After a tense pause, he reluctantly handed the arrest warrant to Jules and said, ¡°Thises directly from Mr. Stevens, the deputy director at our station.¡±


    Jules didn¡¯t even look at it. He tossed the warrant back at Wilbur, hitting him in the face. ¡°You cops sure have guts, barging in without knowing what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Jules had heard some rumors about Brannon Stevens, the newly appointed deputy director. It was said that he had been ced in his position by some powerful figure behind the scenes. Fresh in office, Brannon seemed eager to wrest control from Arion, clearly aiming to push him aside. The only reason for his boldness was his strong backing.


    Now, his direct attack on Corrine was nothing short of a challenge to the Ford family.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, we¡¯re just doing our job,¡± said Robert White, a young officer standing behind Wilbur. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be here if we didn¡¯t have evidence. She was the one who struck first. Ask her if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m


    His words pointed straight at Corrine.


    Corrine calmly twirled her cup, a yful smile on her face. ¡°I did act first. But when did self-defense be a crime? I was just protecting myself.¡±


    Robert sneered. ¡°You left those people crippled or knocked out cold. And you call that self-defense?¡±


    Wilbur watched Robert without saying a word. He simply stepped aside and lit a cigarette. If someone was eager to take the me, why should he intervene?


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me about thew. Unless your chief or deputy director shows up in person, no one is taking her anywhere!¡± Jules¡¯ eyes scanned the group of officers, his presence radiating a menacing energy.


    Robert scowled. ¡°Take her away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The officer beside Robert moved toward Corrine, handcuffs in hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 937

    ?Chapter 937:


    Just then, Wilbur stepped forward and handed Robert a phone. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Robert asked, his patience thinning.


    Before Robert could react, Arion¡¯s furious voice roared from the phone. ¡°Are you looking for trouble? You dare to go after her? Are you out of your mind? No one is allowed to act on their own without my say-so!¡±


    Robert¡¯s hands felt mmy, and the weight of Arion¡¯s authority pressed heavily on his shoulders. He said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, Mr. Stevens gave clear instructions¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not out of the game yet! He doesn¡¯t get to call the shots!¡± Arion barked.


    When the call ended, Robert stood there stiffly. His arms hung at his sides, and he had no clue what move to make next.


    Out of nowhere, his phone buzzed. He froze for a second before fumbling it out of his pocket. Brannon¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    Robert straightened up quickly. ¡°Mr. Stevens.¡±


    ¡°Did you take the suspect into custody?¡± Brannon asked.


    Robert¡¯s eyes darted between Jules, standing firm by the door, and Corrine, sprawled on the couch. He cupped his hand over the receiver and spoke softly, ¡°Jules Ford won¡¯t let me remove the suspect. Arion just called too¡ªsaid we need his green light first, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Brannon¡¯s voice exploded through the phone. ¡°Robert, don¡¯t forget who signs your paycheck! The evidence against Corrine Hond is rock solid¡ªintentional assault, no question. Arrest her right now! If anyone tries to get in your way, p cuffs on them too!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Robert said without hesitation.


    As soon as the call ended, he snatched the pair of handcuffs from his colleague. Without wasting a second, he strode into the room and snapped the cuffs onto Corrine¡¯s wrists.


    Source content found at g?? ln ovels.??????


    Jules took a step forward, ready to intervene, but Corrine shot him a meaningful look. That was enough to make him back down.


    At Lyhaton Police Station, Corrine handed over her belongings without a word, letting the officers escort her straight to an interrogation room.


    A littleter, Brannon strolled into the station, stretching and yawning as if he¡¯d just crawled out of bed. He paused by a mirror, smoothed down his freshlybed hair, and asked casually, ¡°The suspect¡¯s here, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the interrogation room right now,¡± one of the officers replied.


    This time, Andromache didn¡¯t leave it to chance¡ªshe called Brannon directly. She demanded Corrine¡¯s arrest and even pushed for them toe down hard on her.


    Brannon, always looking for ways to curry favor with his bosses, thought it over for a moment before heading straight for the interrogation room.


    When he stepped inside, his eyesnded on Corrine instantly. She sat there, wrists cuffed, back straight. Even in a ce like that, she still managed to look stunning.


    For a second, he stood there, caught off guard. His gaze swept over her, turning from surprise to admiration, and then slid into something hungrier.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 938

    ?Chapter 938:


    The officer standing nearby noticed him freeze and spoke up. ¡°Mr. Stevens, everything all right?¡±


    Brannon snapped out of it, cleared his throat loudly, and said with a smug edge, ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. Get out.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The officer hesitated, then added, ¡°Sir, this isn¡¯t exactly by the book.¡±


    ¡°You think I need a lesson from you on how to handle a suspect? Rules bend when they need to!¡± Brannon¡¯s voice sharpened as he grabbed the officer¡¯s cor and shoved him back. ¡°This one¡¯s not just any suspect. I¡¯ll handle her myself. Now get out!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± the officer started, trying to speak up.


    Brannon didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Why are you running your mouth so much? Arion¡¯s not here. That makes me the boss!¡±


    He gave the officer onest push and mmed the door shut behind him.


    Outside, the officer stared at the closed door. He let out a slow sigh, already used to this kind of thing.


    Brannon held the title of deputy director, but everyone knew it was his deep connections that kept him untouchable. He never missed a chance to throw his weight around.


    Thest officer who crossed Brannon didn¡¯t just get a warning¡ªhe was stripped of his badge and kicked out on the spot.


    If someone as arrogant and heavy-handed as Brannon ever climbed higher up thedder, everyone at the station knew their lives would turn into a nightmare.


    Corrine sat back, one leg crossed over the other. Her fingers absentmindedly fiddled with the lock on her cuffs.


    The soft click of the door locking reached her ears, making her brow crease ever so slightly.


    Brannon shuffled through a few papers, pretending to review something important. Then he nced up at her with a sly, unpleasant smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got some real fight in you for someone so young. Did you know the people you beat up are still stuck in the hospital?¡±


    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????????????????????


    Corrine¡¯s expression cooled. ¡°Maybe you should spend less time worrying about me and more time figuring out who hired them toe after me.¡±


    ¡°Rx, we¡¯ll get to everything that matters,¡± Brannon said. He tossed the papers onto the table with a loud p, and then strolled around behind her, slow and deliberate.


    He nced back at the surveince camera, adjusted its angle slightly, and then stepped directly in front of it, his broad frame blocking the entire view.


    A faint, pleasant scent drifted from Corrine. It caught him off guard¡ªsweet and distracting, almost intoxicating.


    Brannon leaned down, one handnding firmly on her shoulder. ¡°If you confess now, things might go easier for you. Keep fighting, and you¡¯ll regret it. Be smart and¡ªah!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 939

    ?Chapter 939:


    Before he could finish his sentence, Corrine¡¯s hand flicked. She jerked her wrist, flinging the hot water from her paper cup straight into his face.


    The scalding ssh made Brannon howl in pain. His eyes squeezed shut, his whole face twisting up as he yelled.


    Themotion echoed into the hallway. Officers outside grabbed the handle, trying to yank the door open, but it wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªlocked from the inside.


    They stood there for a second, trading confused nces, clearly unsure what to do next.


    Just then, Wilbur walked up. His brow furrowed when he saw them loitering by the door. ¡°What are you all standing around for?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stevens said this suspect¡¯s a high priority, so he wanted to handle the interrogation personally¡­¡±


    The moment Wilbur heard that, unease hit him like a cold wave. He strode straight to the door and grabbed the handle. It didn¡¯t budge¡ªlocked.


    Without wasting a second, he took a step back, raised his foot, and mmed it into the door. After a few solid kicks, the door flew open.


    Wilbur rushed inside. His eyes swept the room until he spotted Corrine, still sitting calmly in her chair. A wave of relief passed over him. Then, his gaze shifted to Brannon, whose face seemed scalded and reddened.


    ¡°Mr. Stevens, are you all right?¡± one of the officers asked, his voice uncertain.


    Brannon¡¯s face twisted with fury. ¡°Do I look all right to you?¡±


    The person quickly backed off. His eyes drifted to Brannon¡¯s swollen, dripping face, and he bit his lip hard to keep fromughing.


    ¡°Mr. Stevens, maybe you should step back for a bit. We can take over the questioning,¡± Wilbur said, speaking up at just the right moment.


    Brannon let out a harsh breath, one hand still pressed against his throbbing eye. His jaw tightened. ¡°If she wants to y tough, fine. Lock her up and starve her out. No food, no water¡ªlet¡¯s see how long that attitudests.¡±


    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°That¡¯spletely against protocol,¡± Wilbur pointed out, his voice calm but firm.


    Brannon red. ¡°At this station, I¡¯m the one who calls the shots!¡±


    Before anyone could respond, a cold, cutting voice sliced through the air. ¡°Mr. Stevens, don¡¯t think you can throw your weight around and abuse your authority!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heads turned toward the door. Jayden stood there, tall and imposing, a ck trench coat draped over his shoulders.


    The bright fluorescent lights above cast sharp shadows across his face. His gaze locked onto Corrine¡¯s cuffed wrists. His expression darkened instantly, his narrowed eyes shing with barely contained fury.


    The temperature in the interrogation room seemed to drop suddenly. Jules sensed the change in his father¡¯s presence. His gaze dropped, and a small, sly grin appeared on his face.


    He truly believed that Brannon had no idea how dangerous his situation was. If this issue was handled well, everyone would be happy. If not, Brannon¡¯s career could end in an instant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940:


    Even though Brannon had been appointed by someone influential and had never worked here before, he was still familiar with Jayden. What caught him off guard was running into the famously distant secretary general at such a critical time.


    When Robert saw Jayden, his face immediately shifted. He held his breath and carefully backed away, clearly worried about being caught in the crossfire.


    Jules sneered at Robert¡¯s sudden fear, mocking him for his cowardice. It was a sharp contrast to his earlier boldness. ¡°Mr. White, you weren¡¯t so scared when you tried to take Corrine away in front of me.¡±


    At that, Jayden¡¯s brow twitched ever so slightly. He gave Robert a quick nce from the corner, but said nothing.


    Then, Jayden moved toward Corrine.


    Her long hair, slightly curled, hung loosely behind her. The harsh white light above her sharpened her features.


    Jayden¡¯s eyes dropped to her wrists, where the handcuffs had rubbed her skin raw. A flicker of anger appeared on his face. ¡°Take off the handcuffs!¡±


    Robert paused for a second and then took a hesitant step forward. He had barely moved when Brannon stopped him. He looked at Brannon, confused.


    Brannon dropped his earlier polite tone and spoke with a hint of warning. ¡°Mr. Ford, what you¡¯re about to do might not follow the rules.¡± With just a few words, he subtly used Jayden of misusing his authority.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed as she shot a cold, sharp nce at Brannon.


    Jayden tilted his head slightly and smiled faintly at Brannon. ¡°Since when does a deputy director get to make decisions in a police station?¡± His voice was steady, with no sign of emotion, yet there was an underlying threat in it that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Brannon felt a cold shiver run through him but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Arion is away on business, so I¡¯m in charge for now. Naturally, I have to take responsibility for everything.¡±


    Jayden¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at him.


    Mor shapters on ?????????¦Í. ?o??


    Brannon pressed on, ¡°Mr. Ford, you might not know this, but Miss Hond seriously harmed some people. The incident is severe. Until the investigation isplete, we cannot remove her handcuffs, and she can¡¯t leave this room either. If you truly care about her, Mr. Ford, you should try to convince her to cooperate with us. The sooner, the better. Otherwise¡­¡± Brannon paused, forcing a strained smile despite the difort. ¡°You know how we handle things around here.¡±


    If Corrine weren¡¯t so attractive, Brannon would have already had his men teach her a lesson. He hadn¡¯t expected this woman to have the guts to throw hot water at him. Damn! It hurt a lot.


    ¡°Are you trying to force a confession by torturing her?¡± Jayden¡¯s voice was icy, and the sharpness in it made Brannon shiver.


    Brannon calmly touched his face and replied, ¡°Everyone has their role, and the methods vary. Mr. Ford, you¡¯d be wise not to get involved.¡±


    When Andromache had called earlier, she made it clear that Corrine¡¯s boldness came from the protection of the Ford family. But with the surveince footage as evidence, even the Ford family couldn¡¯t shield her from the charge of assault.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Great Sunday for you dear readers, sorry for being a bitte. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .

 Chapter 941

    ?Chapter 941:


    Andromache had one clear goal in mind: she wanted to use this situation to make sure Corrine was locked away for life. If the Ford family tried to protect her, they would be dragged down too. After all, the Ford family had ruled Lyhaton for years, and it was time for the bnce of power to shift.


    Jayden opened his mouth to speak, but Corrine took his hand. ¡°You should go get ready,¡± she said.


    When he felt something in her hand, Jayden¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. He studied Corrine closely.


    ¡°Go on,¡± she urged him again.


    Jayden hesitated, his lips pressed into a tight line, before he finally walked away.


    As he watched Jayden leave, Brannon¡¯s face twisted into a smug grin. ¡°Mr. Ford, you¡¯re quite the perceptive man.¡±


    Jayden paused when he heard this, giving Brannon a sharp, lingering look.


    But before anything else could happen, Jules stepped forward quickly. He grabbed Brannon by the cor and shoved him hard against the wall. ¡°Say another word, and I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    ¡°Jules!¡± Corrine and Jayden shouted at the same time.


    Jules gritted his teeth, his forehead veins bulging, and his jaw clenched tight, showing just how much he was holding back. With a cold snort, he let Brannon go and turned to leave.


    Once Jayden and Jules were gone, Corrine absentmindedly fiddled with the empty paper cup and casually said, ¡°Shall we talk about my situation?¡±


    Everyone in the room was caught off guard by this, and all eyes immediately turned to Corrine.


    Wilbur¡¯s eyes were full of both curiosity and suspicion.


    Was Corrine really about to confess this quickly?


    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm


    It was nothing like he had expected.


    Thest time this troublemaker had been at the station, she had caused chaos, with powerful figures from all sides stepping in.


    Brannon, unaware of this history, thought Corrine had realized her supporters couldn¡¯t help her and was now ready to confess her crime. ¡°Alright,¡± Brannon said, straightening his cor and sitting down across from her with an air of superiority. ¡°Then, tell me everything you know.¡±


    Corrine responded, ¡°They had bad intentions toward me. I was just defending myself. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so weak and unable to fight back. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    Brannon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Corrine, are you toying with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Corrine said, meeting his gaze head-on. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask those people.¡±


    Brannon red at her for a moment, and then scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll see if your determination is as strong as your words.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 942

    ?Chapter 942:


    He turned to those around him. ¡°Take away her food, water, and rest!¡± The people near him looked at each other, their faces showing silent sympathy for Corrine.


    But Corrine showed no sign of worry, as though it didn¡¯t bother her one bit.


    As soon as Andromache heard the news, she took a private jet to Lyhaton overnight. Once she got into Leah¡¯s car, she asked, ¡°Did you get those people¡¯s injury reports?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leah answered. ¡°I spoke with awyer. These pieces of evidence are solid. Not even Waldo, the famouswyer, can save Corrine now!¡± A sh of satisfaction crossed Andromache¡¯s face. ¡°Have you talked to those thugs at the hospital?¡±


    Leah¡¯s lips stretched into a grin. ¡°I hold the fates of their families in my hands, so they know exactly what to say and what to keep quiet about. The Ford family¡¯s support didn¡¯t matter this time. Even if Nate came back to help Corrine, she was still finished.¡±


    Leah¡¯s confidence didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Andromache, with a gentle tone, reminded her, ¡°Nothing¡¯s set in stone until it¡¯s over. Be ready for anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leah replied.


    Andromache looked out the window at the brightening sky and said with a hint of significance, ¡°A new day is breaking.¡± The show was about to start.


    Leah followed her gaze and murmured, ¡°Yes, a new day is breaking.¡± This time, she was determined to crush Corrinepletely.


    After leaving the police station, Jayden didn¡¯t drive off right away. Instead, he sat in his car and called Arion. His voice was as sharp as winter frost. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back,¡± Arion replied, knowing how much the Ford family valued Corrine. If she had been wronged at the station, he¡¯d be held responsible.


    Jayden lit a cigarette, inhaled deeply, and released a thick cloud of smoke. His low voice cut through the air. ¡°Here¡¯s your chance to rise, but don¡¯t screw it up.¡±


    Arion didn¡¯t feel any excitement at those words. In fact, he felt a rising unease. He thought for a moment before asking carefully, ¡°What kind of chance?¡±


    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Jules email you the details. Be sure to check it.¡± With that, Jayden ended the call.


    Arion stared at the screen, unsure of what to do. After a while, he finally got an email with an attachment. He opened it on his phone, and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets in both shock and excitement. He tightened his grip on his phone, pping his thigh in joy. If it weren¡¯t for the car roof getting in the way, he would¡¯ve been doing flips to celebrate.


    Who would¡¯ve guessed that just as he was about to retire, such a chance woulde his way!


    ¡°Mr. Hoffman?¡± The driver nced at him, puzzled.


    Arion cleared his throat, trying to calm his excitement. ¡°Drive faster!¡± He wouldn¡¯t let anything or anyone mess up his shot at promotion.


    Inside the police station, Brannon had his feet up on the desk, an ice pack wrapped in a towel pressed to his swollen face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 943

    ?Chapter 943:


    ¡°Has she said anything?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Wilbur answered. ¡°Mr. Stevens, I believe there are many red gs in this case. We should conduct a joint investigation. We might uncover something surprising.¡±


    At this, Brannon¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking grin. ¡°Wilbur, I know you¡¯ve got real talent. When you manage to outrank me, then you can start telling me what to do.¡± His tone dripped with sarcasm.


    But Wilbur didn¡¯t react, keeping his eyes lowered to hide his true feelings. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into those people. They all have criminal histories and were armed with knives. Who can say they didn¡¯t have the intent to kill?¡±


    ¡°Officer Duffy, your statement is too narrow,¡± a soft voice interrupted from behind.


    Both men turned as Andromache, dressed in a burgundy V-neck dress, walked toward them gracefully in high heels, with Leah close behind. Brannon quickly got to his feet, his swollen face showing respect as he moved closer. ¡°Ms. Hopkins, what brings you here?¡±


    When Andromache saw his face, a brief look of disgust shed in her eyes. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Brannon sighed. ¡°It¡¯s that little¡­¡±


    He noticed Wilbur out of the corner of his eye and stopped mid-sentence. ¡°This isn¡¯t your business. You can leave now,¡± he said to Wilbur.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Wilbur stepped out but stayed close by, lighting a cigarette.


    From outside, he could hear the muffled conversation between Brannon and Andromache inside.


    ¡°As a suspect, she attacked you. That¡¯s a serious offense.¡±


    ¡°Assaulting a cop is indeed serious, but no need to bother yourself with this, Ms. Hopkins,¡± Brannon said, pausing for a moment. ¡°So, what brings you here all of a sudden?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you let Corey go,¡± Andromache replied.


    ¡°But we got a report saying he hired someone to kill.¡±


    ¡°Do you have solid proof?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t im he¡¯s guilty. So, releasing him shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll give the order right away.¡±


    When Brannon stepped out, Wilbur had already left.


    Brannon led Leah to where Corey was being held temporarily. Corey nearly broke down in relief when he saw Leah, clutching her hand tightly. ¡°Leah, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all fine now. We can go home,¡± Leah said, helping him out of the holding cell.


    As they walked past Brannon, Leah paused for a moment. ¡°Mr. Stevens, do you know where Corrine is being held?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 944

    ?Chapter 944:


    ¡°In an interrogation room,¡± Brannon answered. ¡°Would you like to see her?¡±


    Leah would have loved to see Corrine in a miserable state, but since things were still up in the air, she chose to stay cautious.


    ¡°My father was wrongly used. I hope you¡¯ll look into it, Mr. Stevens,¡± Leah said with a soft smile, her delicate hand resting gently on Brannon¡¯srger one.


    She subtly slipped a bank card into his hand. ¡°If you can clear my father¡¯s name, the Burgess family will never forget your help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± As Brannon felt the card, aplicated expression crossed his face. He gave Leah a sly grin, his hand staying on hers a moment too long. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here to serve the public. Leave this to me.¡±


    Leah felt a sh of disgust at his touch and quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She turned and helped Corey out, ready to leave.


    The sudden arrest the night before had left Corey restless and anxious. He hadn¡¯t slept well, and the stress made him look much older than before.


    As they walked out, they passed by the interrogation room where Corrine was being held.


    Inside, two bright lights were trained on Corrine, making her face almost glow, with faint veins visible under her skin.


    She remained calm, her eyes steady, showing no sign of worry. Then, sensing something, Corrine¡¯s gaze shifted, her eyes narrowing slightly as she nced toward the door.


    Corrine cast a cold, detached nce toward the door.


    Through the smudged ss pane, she could just make out the vague outlines of Leah and Corey standing outside.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp glint flickering deep within them, like a hidden de catching the light.


    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? g???????¦Í??????[.]?????


    So Corey was released?


    Her gaze slowly dropped, and a faint, almost cryptic smile tugged at the corners of her lips, the kind that carried more secrets than it revealed.


    Leah¡¯s scornfulughter rang out, sharp and unfiltered. ¡°I cannot believe she still has the nerve to smile at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Corey¡¯s voice was low, his tone indifferent as he tore his gaze away. He cast Leah a brief sidelong nce, his expression unreadable.


    Without another word, they slid into the car. As the vehicle eased through the gate, Corey let out a breath he had been unconsciously holding, shoulders sagging slightly.


    Before that fleeting moment of relief could settle, the car jerked to an abrupt stop, throwing both Corey and Leah forward against the front seats.


    Leah yelped, bracing herself with her hands. ¡°What kind of ridiculous driving is this?¡± Her voice rose in irritation.


    Before she could fully vent her frustration, a sharp knock echoed against the window beside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 945

    ?Chapter 945:


    Leah¡¯s brows knitted together in a frown. With slow, cautious movements, she reached for the button and rolled the window down. Matias stood outside, a faint smile curving his lips¡ªa smileced with mockery.


    Her heart gave an uneasy stutter. A cold prickle crept up her spine, and an ominous sense of foreboding washed over her in a suffocating wave. Behind Matias, a sleek ck Rolls Royce glided past, its polished surface gleaming beneath the dim light.


    Leah¡¯s eyesnded on the license te¡ªone nce was enough to make her stomach churn. There was no mistaking it.


    Nate had returned.


    Her eyshes fluttered, panic flickering in her eyes like a candle in a storm. Why now? Of all times, why did he have to return at such a crucial moment?


    Matias¡¯ smile deepened, though it never reached his eyes. The chill in his gaze felt like a de pressing against her skin. ¡°Ms. Burgess, the police are currently investigating an organized crime and smuggling operation. To prevent any information leaks, authorities have issued orders that no one is allowed to leave the premises. I trust you and your father will cooperate.¡±


    Corey, ever attuned to subtle shifts in atmosphere, felt the tremor in his daughter¡¯s hand. Without betraying any of the growing anxiety churning inside him, he offered Matias a polite nod. ¡°Understood. We will cooperate fully.¡±


    Matias¡¯ smile thinned, though his eyes never softened.


    The moment he disappeared from view, Leah¡¯s grip on her father¡¯s arm tightened. ¡°Dad, what are we going to do now? If Nate finds out that we were the ones plotting against Corrine, he will never let us off. You know what he is capable of.¡±


    The memory of the Becker family¡¯s downfall was still fresh in her mind, the brutal precision with which Nate dismantled them piece by piece. That same fate would be waiting for them if the truth came to light.


    Corey exhaled slowly, lighting a cigarette with steady hands. ¡°Calm down.¡± Smoke curled around his face as he spoke. ¡°Without solid evidence, who can convict us based on suspicion alone?¡±


    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s


    His words, rational and grounded, chipped away at Leah¡¯s panic. Her breathing gradually steadied, though the fear never fully left her eyes. ¡°That is true. Corrine is the one holding the bag for assault. If anyone takes the fall, it will be her.¡±


    The hired men had been careful, leaving no traces that could be tied back to them. Without evidence, there was no case.


    Leah¡¯s nerves slowly eased under the weight of thatforting logic. ¡°I will warn Andromache. She needs to be prepared before she meets Nate.¡±


    Outside his car, Jules leanedzily against the hood, cigarette smoke curling from his lips. The moment he caught sight of Nate stepping out of the Rolls Royce, he jolted upright, flicking the cigarette onto the ground and grinding it underfoot before hurrying over.


    His voice was low, but the tension was unmistakable. ¡°Are you really going to go this far against your own family?¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze met his, cold and unwavering. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jules raised an eyebrow, but there was no surprise in his eyes, only a glimmer of something darker. ¡°Blood may be thick, but it does not drown out betrayal. If you cannot bring yourself to do it, I would be more than happy to handle it for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 946

    ?Chapter 946:


    Nate said nothing. With his hand shoved deep into his pocket, he strode forward, every step echoing with quiet authority.


    In front of the interrogation room, Wilbur stood guard. His posture stiffened when he spotted Nate, the sudden appearance taking him off guard. Surprise flickered across his face for only a moment before it gave way to eager anticipation. Finally. He could once again watch with his own eyes as a big shot personally took down those ignorant fools.


    Nate¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    His tone, low and even, carried the weight of unspoken threat. The air seemed to thin around them, and even Wilbur¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as he hurried toply. Without hesitation, he pushed the door open.


    The door swung wide, revealing the bright interior. Nate¡¯s eyes locked onto Corrine almost instantly. There she was, seated with her hands cuffed in front of her.


    A dangerous chill settled over the room, the temperature plummeting by degrees as Nate stepped inside.


    Corrine lifted her gaze, and for a brief moment, the coldness in her own eyes melted away, reced by a soft, almost tender smile. ¡°Why did youe back so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Why did you not tell me when they were treating you unfairly?¡± His voice had softened slightly, though the undercurrent of steel never left it. Slowly, he knelt down on one knee, lowering himself until his gaze met hers.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved in a faint smile, her voice light despite the situation. ¡°I did not want to distract you with trivial matters.¡±


    A muscle in Nate¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°There is nothing about you I could ever ignore.¡±


    His hand reached out, his fingers brushing gently against her cheek before curling around her cuffed hands.


    ???????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    Feeling the icy touch of her hand, Nate¡¯s brow furrowed, a flicker of coldness crossing his face. His voice dropped, sharp andmanding. ¡°Remove the handcuffs.¡±


    The order had barely settled in the air when Robert, arriving a moment toote, stepped in. ¡°That is impossible. Mr. Stevens gave strict instructions¡ª¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze lifted, slow and deliberate. The casual sweep of his eyes alone was enough to make Robert feel as if an invisible hand had wrapped around his throat, tightening with every second. The rest of his words withered before they could leave his mouth.


    ¡°I said, remove them.¡± Nate¡¯s voice, colder than before, cut through the room like a winter draft. ¡°Do not make me repeat myself.¡±


    A tremor ran down Robert¡¯s spine. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his stiff body inching forward. Fingers trembling slightly, he fumbled with the key until the cuffs finally clicked open.


    Without a word, Nate slipped off his coat and gently draped it over Corrine¡¯s shoulders, the gesture protective, almost tender. ¡°Tell your deputy director toe see me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 947

    ?Chapter 947:


    ¡°Y-yes. Right away.¡± Robert nodded so vigorously it looked painful. He then spun on his heel and practically bolted from the room.


    After Robert left, Matias stepped forward, his posture upright and respectful. ¡°Sir, I have already intercepted the Burgess father and daughter.¡±


    Nate barely nced his way. ¡°Bring some warm water.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It did not take long for Matias to return with a cup, the thin curl of steam rising from the rim. Nate held it for a moment, testing the warmth against his palm before cing it carefully into Corrine¡¯s hands. ¡°Warm yourself.¡±


    Meanwhile, across the building, in another wing entirely, Brannon was halfway through his usual ttery when Andromache¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the screen, the name shing across it causing her eyes to narrow. Leah.


    ¡°What did you say? Nate is back?¡±


    Even though Andromache¡¯s voice remained measured, her grip on the phone tightened slightly, a flicker of shock breaking through her carefullyposed mask.


    She had always assumed Nate¡¯s attention toward that woman was fleeting¡ªa passing distraction to entertain himself. Whether he was spoiling her out of boredom or curiosity, it made little difference. Men like Nate grew tired quickly, discarding ythings the moment the novelty wore off.


    But his sudden return to Lyhaton? That was a different story. It told Andromache one thing¡ªCorrine meant far more to Nate than she had calcted.


    Her nephew, the one who had spent his life rejecting chains of any kind, the man who showed no mercy to enemies and rtives alike, had found a weakness.


    And a weakness, Andromache knew all too well, was more valuable than gold.


    A weakness could control a man. It could shatter his pride, piece by piece, until there was nothing left of him but scraps.


    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????


    Leah¡¯s hesitant voice came through the receiver. ¡°Do you think Nate¡¯s sudden return will disrupt our ns?¡±


    Andromache leaned back in her chair, eyes half-lidded, the edge of a mocking smile curling at her painted lips. Her fingers tracedzily over the smooth polish of her nails. ¡°Do not forget, we still have evidence of Corrine¡¯s intentional assault.¡±


    Her smile deepened, her curiosity piqued. Just how far would Nate be willing to go for Corrine?


    As Robert stepped into Brannon¡¯s office, Andromache had just ended her phone call.


    Brannon spotted him and approached with a scowl. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    Robert hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Well, someone wants to see you.¡±


    When Robert faltered, unable to produce a straight answer, Brannon exploded. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who it is, and you dare bother me? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    His foot shot out, catching Robert¡¯s leg in a swift, frustrated kick. Robert flinched but remained where he stood, his hand awkwardly scratching at his head. ¡°That person seemed important, so¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 948

    ?Chapter 948:


    ¡°Important?¡± Brannon¡¯sugh was a cold, sharp slice through the room. ¡°Nonsense! Get out! Can¡¯t you see I have a VIP here?¡±


    Robert nced at Andromache, then wordlessly turned and left.


    Andromache set her cup down, the porcin clinking softly. ¡°You¡¯d better check it out,¡± she said, her voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight. ¡°My nephew is not known for his patience.¡±


    A chill settled over Brannon¡¯s features. He had heard of Nate, Andromache¡¯s nephew¡ªa man whose name alonemanded respect.


    Despite his youth, he had taken the reins of the Hopkins family and earned even the Elder Council¡¯s wary regard. His reputation for both brilliance and ruthlessness was well-deserved.


    Regrettably, Brannon had pledged allegiance to Andromache long ago. He forced a smile, studying her face for any sign of what might await him outside. ¡°Should I go take a look?¡±


    Andromache remained stone-faced. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Steeling himself, Brannon stepped out of the office¡ªand froze. Nate was already there, nked by a small entourage.


    At his side, Corrine walked in step, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor.


    Her smaller strides were matched seamlessly by Nate¡¯s long, deliberate ones. His every step was attuned to her pace. Behind them, Waldo moved with a quiet presence.


    His mere appearance was enough to unsettle anyone who knew his reputation¡ªa towering figure in the legal world, feared by even the most seasoned professionals.


    A knot tightened in Brannon¡¯s stomach, but he quickly smoothed his expression. The evidence against Corrine was solid, he reminded himself. No matter who Nate brought along, she would not escape the charges. He smoothed a hand over his hair as he stered on a weing smile, scurrying forward to meet them. ¡°Mr. Hopkins! What an honor. I didn¡¯t expect you¡ªmy apologies for not preparing a proper wee.¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t respond. His smoldering gaze grazed over Brannon with a chill so palpable, it felt as if he weren¡¯t there at all.


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    Nate led the group into the conference room without a word. Brannon hesitated, calcting his next move. Then, he squared his shoulders and followed.


    Once everyone was seated, he took his time before pulling out a chair across from them. No sooner had he sat down than Nate¡¯s gaze settled on him again. It was like staring into a bottomless well. The depth of those eyes sent a shiver along Brannon¡¯s spine.


    ¡°When did a deputy director start to call the shots at the police station?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was smooth, but the calmness only amplified the threat beneath.


    Brannon cleared his throat. He forced himself to chuckle, a thin, reedy sound. ¡°Mr. Hoffman is away on business, so I¡¯m handling all matters in his absence.¡±


    His tone held a trace of arrogance, like a man ying king in a borrowed throne.


    Corrine remained silent, seemingly preupied with the way Nate¡¯s fingers absently traced the back of her hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 949

    ?Chapter 949:


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into something that might have been a smile¡ªif not for the cold glint in his eyes. ¡°So tell me,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°was it your idea to detain and extract confessions through mistreatment?¡±


    If Brannon missed the threat woven beneath that calm tone, then he had learned nothing from his years in office. His mask slipped for a heartbeat before he recovered.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I assure you, we received a credible report. Miss Hond deliberately injured some people, causing serious harm. We were obligated to bring her in for questioning. When she refused to cooperate, we had no choice but to take firm measures. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was a smooth, unreadable ripple. ¡°Who filed the report? Have they been interrogated? Have they given statements? Have you thoroughly¡­¡±


    investigated the injured people in the hospital? Do you have any concrete evidence?¡±


    The rapid-fire questions struck Brannon like a flurry of blows. He blinked, momentarily stunned, like a deer caught in the harsh re of headlights. The sensation of being interrogated wed at hisposure.


    He flicked a nce at Robert, who caught the signal instantly. ¡°The report came from Leah Burgess. The hospital provided the injury reports¡ªeight victims total. Six with serious injuries, one with minor wounds, and another in aa. We also reviewed the local surveince footage and found nothing unusual.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jules drawled mockingly. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not quite as confident as before, Officer White.¡±


    Robert clenched his fists. ¡°We are simply upholding thew.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± Jules went cold, his tone turning stern. ¡°I have a simple question. How do you n to convict without solid evidence?¡±


    ¡°Who says there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Brannon asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t the hospital¡¯s injury report evidence enough? Or perhaps the surveince footage showing the assault isn¡¯t sufficient for you?¡±


    ?????????????? ???????????????? ga l no v els .co m


    He paused just long enough for the silence to bite. ¡°Robert, fetch the materials from my office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Momentster, Robert spread the documents across the table¡ªeach piece of evidenceid out like a winning hand in a high-stakes poker game.


    Brannon straightened his posture, a self-satisfied gleam in his eyes. Even with Nate¡¯s powerful backing and a top-tierwyer by her side, Corrine would struggle to refute such damning evidence.


    Waldo examined the injury reports with a discerning eye. The official hospital stamps marked them as legitimate¡ªno easy forgery here. Brannon reclined, crossing his legs with a smug tilt of his head. ¡°ording to thew of Lyhaton, intentional harm carries a sentence of up to three years¡ªor more, depending on the severity. Instead of pointless arguments, I suggest you focus on ensuring theatose victim survives. Should he not pull through, Miss Hond could be facing up to ten years or more behind bars¡ªperhaps even life.¡±


    He turned to Waldo, the veneer of arrogance thick in his tone. ¡°Mr. Waldo Ford, you are a distinguishedwyer. Surely, no one here understands thew better than you. After reviewing the injury reports, do you have anything to add?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 950

    ?Chapter 950:


    Waldo didn¡¯t blink. He simply tossed the reports aside like they were nothing, reached into his briefcase, and slid another document across the table. ¡°These¡­¡±


    ¡°These are my findings. These eight individuals? Criminal records. All of them. Repeat offenders who didn¡¯t reform¡ªinstead, they formed a gang, sinking deeper into illegal activities. So tell me, since you¡¯re so well-versed in thew¡­ shouldn¡¯t their sentences be considered too?¡±


    His words hit like a sledgehammer. Brannon went rigid, stiff as a concrete b.


    The thick silence stretching between them only worsened the sweat beading on his skin and the unsteady rise and fall of his breath. It was suffocating.


    No one had informed him of this.


    If Waldo¡¯s ims were true, this case wasn¡¯t as airtight as he¡¯d believed. It needed thorough reinvestigation.


    And with the recent crackdown on organized crime by the government, mishandling this? It could cost him everything.


    Then, from the corridor outside, came the crisp, rhythmic click of high heels.


    Each step grew louder, closer, unsettling in every way.


    The individuals in the meeting room instinctively shifted their attention toward the door.


    With a soft creak, the door opened, and in walked Andromache. Her male assistant and Leah nked her, each walking with purposeful strides.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate such arge turnout,¡± Andromache remarked, her tone deceptively mild.


    Her eyes flicked over to Nate, feigning surprise. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re here as well? What brings you back here? If word gets out, it might raise some eyebrows.¡±


    Nate¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged as he answered coolly, ¡°Is a matter so trivial worthy of your personal involvement?¡±


    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm


    ¡°Anything that involves Miss Hond holds weight,¡± Andromache replied, her gaze lowering as if to shield the coldness in her eyes. She casually seated herself on a nearby sofa. ¡°Miss Hond is cherished by Evelyn; she even gifted her the family heirloom jade bracelet, treating her as one of the Hopkins family. How could I turn a blind eye when something affects a member of our family?¡±


    At these words, Corrine¡¯s gaze slowly lifted, her dark eyes locking onto Andromache.


    It was clear: Andromache was no ordinary woman. She knew everything about the situation, down to the smallest detail.


    Sensing Corrine¡¯s fixed stare, Andromache smiled, as if expecting something. ¡°Miss Hond, do you have ament to make?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile was subtle yet meaningful as she responded, ¡°It¡¯s curious, really¡ªyoue across as so ordinary, but you¡¯re remarkably well-informed, knowing all these private details.¡±


    For a moment, Andromache¡¯s smile faltered, her nce darting toward Nate.


    When she found him unmoved, a sigh of relief passed through her. Turning back to Corrine, her eyes now held an icy edge, betraying her true feelings.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 951

    ?Chapter 951:


    This woman was clearly setting a trap, one with manyyers.


    ¡°Since Evelyn holds you in such high regard, I naturally take an interest in your affairs,¡± Andromache remarked, her voice smooth, but carrying an unspoken threat.


    Corrine remained silent, her smile enigmatic, never wavering.


    Seeing theck of response, Andromache turned her attention to Brannon instead. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Hond caused some serious harm to a few men. Surely, it was an ident. My suggestion is this: I can mediate a private settlement. Miss Hond canpensate for medical bills and any emotional distress. What are your thoughts, Mr. Stevens?¡±


    Before Brannon could speak, a ruckus suddenly erupted at the door.


    Everyone in the room froze as a group of people stormed in.


    ¡°Officer, you must intervene!¡±


    ¡°My son is gravely injured, still lying in the hospital. You must arrest the culprit and deliver justice!¡±


    The air was thick with anguish as wails filled the room.


    Brannon was overwhelmed by the chaos, his face a portrait of helplessness. He nced at Andromache.


    After exchanging a look with her, he immediately realized the reason for this dramatic interruption.


    Clearing his throat, Brannon stepped forward and said, his tone firm, ¡°We are conducting an investigation and will ensure that justice is served.¡±


    Andromache added, ¡°Miss Hond, a private settlement would be the wisest course of action. This situation could turn very unfavorable for you if things escte.¡±


    At these words, Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed, a warning flickering in his gaze as he turned toward Andromache.


    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Hearing her words, the group of agitated individuals now focused their ire on Corrine, their anger reignited.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt my son!¡± An elderly woman, her hair like silver threads, shot a venomous re at Corrine, as though ready to pounce. Wilbur quickly intervened, holding her back.


    Tears streamed down the woman¡¯s face as she wailed, ¡°How could you be so heartless? If anything happens to my son, you will pay!¡±


    ¡°They brought it upon themselves. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Corrine answered, her voiceposed.


    Furious, the woman seized Wilbur¡¯s shirt. ¡°Officer, did you hear that? She just confessed! She¡¯s showing no remorse! A person like her deserves harsh punishment!¡±


    Wilbur looked ufortable, his mind torn.


    Such blunt words only served to inme the situation further, and he knew it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 952

    ?Chapter 952:


    As the tension built, Brannon mmed his fist onto the table, the sound cutting through the room like a whip. ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± Instantly, the room fell silent.


    Brannon¡¯s voice rang out, steady andmanding. ¡°We adhere to thew here. You have two choices: we proceed with official channels and pursue criminal charges against Corrine, or we settle this privately and negotiatepensation.¡±


    The elderly woman cut him off, her voice like gravel. ¡°There¡¯s no easy way out!¡±


    Her crude behavior made Brannon take a step back, unwilling to engage further with such a vtile presence.


    With a sneer, she continued, ¡°My son lies in aa, and you think money can fix this? No! We¡¯ll sue, we¡¯ll demand criminal charges, and we¡¯ll seek fullpensation!¡±


    Others quickly joined her in agreement.


    ¡°Our family depends on my husband¡¯s ie. How will we survive with him in such a state?¡± one woman cried.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s elderly mother and young child depend on him. How will he care for them with a broken arm?¡± another added.


    The usations swarmed around Corrine like a rising storm. Andromache and Leah exchanged cold nces, a sneer barely concealed in their eyes.


    Corrine was finished. These people wouldn¡¯t show her an ounce of mercy. If they pushed for charges, prison was the least of her worries. Once Corrine was behind bars, they would make sure she never saw the light of day again.


    Finally, Corrine spoke, her voice calm and unwavering. ¡°Those who are truly guilty should pay. But you¡¯re seekingpensation from the wrong person.¡±


    The elderly woman¡¯s re could have burned through ss. ¡°What do you mean? You just admitted to the assault, didn¡¯t you? Are you going to deny it now?¡±


    Corrine said nothing, her gaze momentarily shifting to the clock on the wall.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: g??????????????©q??????


    Seeing her silence, Leah¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Corrine, the evidence is undeniable. You can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into the faintest smile. ¡°Why the rush?¡±


    Leah¡¯s frown deepened as she noticed something unsettling in Corrine¡¯s expression¡ªa subtle but undeniable shift that made her skin crawl. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Andromache sighed deeply, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Nate, why don¡¯t you try talking to Miss Hond? Tell her that holding out now is pointless. In situations like this, she has to set aside her stubbornness, apologize, and agree to their demands¡ªit¡¯s the only way out. Do you really want her to face jail time? A record like that would follow her for the rest of her life, leaving a permanent stain. There¡¯s no erasing it.¡±


    Nate raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of amusement and quiet defiance, his lips curling into a barely noticeable smirk. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± His calm demeanor caused Andromache to frown.


    Her initial thought that Nate had rushed back for Corrine¡¯s sake seemed uncertain now. His attitude didn¡¯t match the urgency of his return. Could she have been wrong?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 953

    ?Chapter 953:


    If Corrine didn¡¯t matter to him, then why the rush?


    It didn¡¯t add up.


    Brannon turned toward the elderly woman. ¡°So, will you be pressing charges?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the woman responded with determination. ¡°We demand that the criminal be punished!¡±


    Brannon lowered his gaze, a flicker of satisfaction passing through his eyes. ¡°In that case, please return to your homes. We¡¯ll notify you when the court date is set. You¡¯ll have the chance to present your demands to the judge.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Waldo¡¯s voice interrupted as the crowd began to disperse.


    All eyes turned toward him.


    ¡°I have a video I want everyone to see,¡± Waldo announced as he stepped forward and plugged in a USB drive. The screen behind him came to life, showing the footage. The video was unmistakably clear.


    Eightrge men could be seen near a bush, speaking quietly to one another before retreating into it.


    Momentster, Corrine entered the frame, absorbed in her phone, unaware of the danger lurking behind her. One of the men appeared, brandishing a steel pipe.


    The man swung the pipe toward her, but Corrine swiftly retaliated by mming her bag into his face and kicking him, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    He cursed loudly, clutching his chest. As he struggled, the remaining seven men emerged from their hiding ce, surrounding her with pipes and knives, their faces full of malice. The video clearly showed their intent to harm her.


    Leah, who knew Corrine was skilled inbat, never expected her to be this powerful.


    In seconds, Corrine took down all eight men.


    ?????????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Leah gasped, her eyes wide as she stared at the fallen men.


    Brannon¡¯s voice broke the silence, cold and methodical. ¡°The video doesn¡¯t show that Corrine instigated the fight, but it does show that she inflicted serious injuries on them. The injury reports confirm that she used excessive force in self-defense. Therefore, she will still face criminal charges.¡±


    These men were the primary providers for their families, caring for elderly parents and young children. If this case went to court, they might not face severe punishment, but Corrine would still be required to pay significantpensation.


    A cruel smile tugged at the corner of Andromache¡¯s lips.


    Did Corrine really believe that the video evidence would protect her from imprisonment?


    This was the perfect opportunity to see Corrine behind bars, and Andromache wasn¡¯t about to let it slip through her fingers.


    Her thoughts darkened, and she exchanged a meaningful nce with the elderly woman.


    The old woman paused, then, in an unexpected outburst, knelt down and grabbed Brannon¡¯s leg, pleading, ¡°Officer, you must help us! My son is unconscious in the hospital. If he dies¡­ how will I go on?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 954

    ?Chapter 954:


    Her voice cracked, and soon others joined in, their sobs filling the room.


    ¡°My brother has to take care of our elderly mother and his six-year-old child. How can he manage with his arm broken?¡±


    ¡°My grandson, who is still so young, is now disabled. He hasn¡¯t even had a chance to get married.¡±


    The room erupted in emotional pleas, each voice louder than thest.


    ¡°Mr. Stevens, since you know thew well, I have a question,¡± Corrine spoke calmly, her legs crossed and dressed in Nate¡¯s jacket, exuding an air of confidence, as if she were in full control.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Brannon replied, intrigued.


    Corrine slowly lifted her gaze, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°What does thew say about attempted murder?¡±


    ¡°For intentional murder,¡± Brannon answered smoothly, as if reciting a well-known fact, ¡°the punishment can range from the death penalty to life imprisonment, or at least ten years. For less severe cases, the sentence ranges from three to ten years. If the attempt is thwarted by circumstances beyond the criminal¡¯s control, it¡¯s considered attempted murder, and the sentence may be reduced.¡±


    A smirk crept onto his face. ¡°Miss Hond, if you have any more questions, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll be happy to answer.¡±


    At that moment, Andromache¡¯s voice rang out,ced with venom. ¡°Miss Hond, are you really nning to use them of attempted murder? That¡¯s a serious charge. If they¡¯re convicted, given their criminal backgrounds, they could be locked up for life.¡±


    She sighed dramatically, implying that if Corrine went ahead with the attempted murder charge, the injured men¡¯s families would receive nothing in return.


    The elderly woman¡¯s expression hardened, and with a deep breath, she stood tall, her voice rising.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    ¡°Attempted murder? You¡¯re the one who beat my son so badly that he¡¯s in the hospital! If anyone is guilty of attempted murder, it¡¯s you! My son is unconscious and might not wake up. And instead of feeling remorse, you¡¯re trying to shift the me onto us? How can someone as heartless as you even exist?¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze searing into the old woman, silencing her in an instant.


    Brannon¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the tension. ¡°Are you using them of attempted murder? Do you have any proof? If not¡ª¡±


    Nate looked up with a cold stare, his eyes icy, and said softly, ¡°Saul.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Saul had been gripping a long ck canvas bag ever since he stepped into the room. Without a word, he unzipped it and flung it onto the floor with a deliberate motion.


    A sharp metallic ng rang out¡ªnot particrly loud, yet somehow it pierced the air with unsettling rity. The sound sank into the bones of everyone present, sending an involuntary shudder rippling through the crowd.


    ¡°The evidence you requested.¡± Saul¡¯s voice was t, stripped of emotion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 955

    ?Chapter 955:


    The moment those wordsnded, a wave of unease swept through the room. Several people craned their necks, eager¡ªor perhaps too afraid¡ªto see whaty inside the bag.


    Inside, daggers of varying sizes gleamed under the light, their edges sinister and sharp. Some des still bore dried traces of blood, a chilling testament to recent violence.


    Andromache¡¯s eyes narrowed, the sharpness in her gaze cutting straight through the room before locking onto Leah.


    Leah¡¯s fingers slowly curled into fists. Her eyes widened, her mind racing.


    She clearly disposed of those items herself. How could they possibly resurface here? Her heart pounded frantically against her ribs, each beat louder than thest.


    ¡°Wilbur, can these items be admitted as evidence for attempted murder?¡± Waldo¡¯s voice broke the tense silence, calm but carrying an undeniable weight. ¡°Take a closer look. Every one of these is a lethal weapon. Fortunately for Corrine, she has trained in self-defense since childhood and always knew to stay on guard. Otherwise, a fragile woman like her would have been ughtered on the spot.¡±


    Wilbur stood frozen, unable to respond immediately.


    A fragile woman?


    Who in their right mind would believe that? The image of Corrine single-handedly taking down eight men, leaving them barely breathing, shed through his mind.


    That was no fragile woman. That was a force of nature.


    The elderly woman, who had been wailing with theatrical ir only moments before, suddenly fell silent.


    The blood drained from her face, leaving it ashen. ¡°She was the one who struck first! She is the one who injured my son! How could this possibly be my son¡¯s attempted murder?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°This was nothing more than a fight! How could you twist this into attempted murder?¡±


    ???????? ?????????? ????????: g????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°What if all this so-called evidence was nted to frame them?¡± Another voice rose from the crowd.


    With those words, the room, which had been simmering in tension, suddenly boiled over.


    The elderly woman, her graying hair framing her face like a fraying halo, snorted sharply. ¡°Officials like you always cover for each other. This entire thing reeks of fabrication!¡±


    Waldo, unbothered by the outburst, calmly adjusted his sses before reaching into his briefcase. With practiced ease, he drew out a document and extended it toward Brannon. ¡°This is a fingerprintparison report. The prints on those weapons were matched directly to the injured men. Have a look yourself.¡±


    Brannon hesitated for a brief moment before finally reaching for the report.


    His eyes scanned the document, line by line. The fingerprints were a perfect match. There was no denying it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 956

    ?Chapter 956:


    Those same men, now lying battered and broken, had indeed been the ones wielding the des. The evidence was undeniable¡ªthey had arrived with deadly intent, and now they would have to answer for it. On top of that, their extensive criminal records would ensure thew showed them no mercy this time.


    Almost instinctively, Brannon¡¯s gaze shifted toward Andromache, who had settled onto the sofa with deceptive ease.


    Andromache¡¯s attention, however, had locked onto Corrine. Her expression sharpened, and for a brief moment, something sinister flickered in her eyes¡ªa sliver of cold malice.


    No wonder the little vixen had been so confident all along. Every step, every twist in this mess, had been nned from the very beginning.


    Brannon cleared his throat, trying to ground himself in the present. His attention flicked back to Waldo. ¡°So, you are officially filing awsuit?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Waldo retrieved the neatly prepared legal documents from his case. ¡°On behalf of my client, Corrine Hond, I am formally filing charges against all eight men for attempted murder, and against Corey Burgess for orchestrating the attack.¡±


    Leah¡¯s face drained of all color, her mask ofposure crumbling in an instant. Panic shed in her eyes as she stepped forward, her voice trembling with outrage. ¡°That is absolute nonsense! How dare you use my father of hiring people tomit murder?¡±


    It had all been so carefully arranged, every piece precisely ced. Yet now, the board had flipped, and all the me was sliding back toward the Burgess family.


    ¡°Corrine, do not think you can just nder my family because you have someone backing you!¡± Leah¡¯s voice rang shrill with desperation.


    ¡°Whether it is nder or not, we will find out through a proper investigation,¡± a deep voice cut through the noise, steady andmanding.


    All heads turned toward the conference room door.


    g???????¦Í??????.??????,  ???????? ???????????????? ????


    The door creaked open, revealing Arion in full uniform, his posture radiating authority. Behind him, several other uniformed officers stood in formation, their presence adding weight to the moment.


    Brannon¡¯s breath caught in his throat. Arion was supposed to be out on a business trip! Why on earth would he be here now?


    The shock froze Brannon in ce, but it was Arion¡¯s eyes, cold and cutting, that sent a chill up his spine. The icy sensation crawled upward until it wrapped around his throat like a tightening noose. He pressed his lips into a thin line, swallowing both his surprise and the flicker of panic rising in his chest. With forcedposure, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what brings you back so suddenly?¡±


    Arion¡¯s scoff echoed through the room, sharp and disdainful. ¡°If I had not returned, were you nning to continue abusing your authority unchecked?¡±


    Brannon¡¯s smile barely held together, stretched too thin to hide the anxiety creeping into his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, things are not as you believe. I have always handled my responsibilities impartially and have never vited any regtions¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 957

    ?Chapter 957:


    Arion¡¯s patience wore thin almost instantly. He lifted a hand in a curt gesture, cutting off Brannon¡¯s protests. ¡°I have no interest in your excuses.¡±


    He looked at the uniformed officers behind him and added, ¡°Leah Burgess is right here. Take her away.¡±


    The moment Leah¡¯s gazended on the uniformed officers, her chest tightened with fear.


    Hearing they intended to take her into custody only worsened her panic. Without thinking, she instinctively took a step back, hiding behind Andromache as though her presence alone could shield her. Yet no amount of hiding could change her fate.


    ¡°Let go of me! What gives you the right to arrest me?¡± Leah¡¯s struggles were frantic, her voice rising in desperation.


    Andromache sat still, her expression unreadable, though her cold indifference was hard to miss.


    Arion brushed an invisible speck of dust from his shoulder, the motion deliberately slow, his voiceced with mock indifference. ¡°Entirely unnecessary.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s face darkened further, her lips pressing together as she swallowed her frustration. There was nowhere for her resentment to go. Arion¡¯s cold smirk widened as he nced at his subordinates. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Take her away.¡±


    Arion¡¯s sharp eyes swept over Leah with unconcealed contempt. ¡°We have received reports implicating the Burgess family inrge-scale tax evasion. There is also evidence that Burgess Group has been secretly running illegal smuggling operations. As a primary suspect, you will be taken in for questioning.¡±


    Leah¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her hands trembling as her pupils dted in shock. ¡°What evidence could you possibly have?¡±


    Evidence?


    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????


    Arion¡¯s mind briefly shed to the email Jules had sent¡ªeach illegal smuggling transaction meticulously documented, every dirty secretid bare for him to see.


    His tone remained cold, entirely devoid of sympathy. ¡°Do you truly believe we would move to arrest you without having solid evidence in hand?¡±


    The metallic snap of handcuffs punctuated the heavy silence. Leah¡¯s wrists were yanked together, the chilling bite of the metal digging into her skin.


    A violent shudder ran down her spine as icy fear sank into her bones. Her panicked gaze darted toward Andromache, desperation ring in her eyes. ¡°Andromache, you have to help me!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be taken away like this! If the Ashton family found out, they would cast her aside without hesitation. And if Bruce heard about this, he would not hesitate to file for divorce!


    Andromache¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, though the faint twist of disgust in her expression did not escape notice.


    Leah was such a fool. Begging for help at a time like this? Was Leah trying to drag her down with her? Andromache sulked at the thought. Keeping her toneposed, Andromache turned toward Arion. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, is it possible there has been some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 958

    ?Chapter 958:


    Arion¡¯s gaze, cold and razor-sharp, cut straight through her facade. ¡°Ms. Hopkins, you would be wise to remember your ce. Police matters are handled by the authorities. This is not something you have any right to interfere with.¡±


    Daring to meddle when Corrine was involved? How reckless.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Andromache¡¯s face flushed crimson, anger bubbling beneath her skin as her jaw clenched tightly. ¡°I was merely asking out of concern, but clearly that was unnecessary.¡±


    At that moment, Leah¡¯s phone rang abruptly, shattering the tense silence.


    It was Sonia calling.


    Corrine exchanged a nce with Arion, and without needing words, he understood. ¡°Answer it,¡± he instructed.


    Leah hesitated, caught off guard. Were they really allowing her to take the call? Could they possibly be that magnanimous?


    As soon as she picked up, Sonia¡¯s panicked voice poured through the receiver like a rushing tide. ¡°Leah, what on earth is going on? Why are so many police officers storming into our house?¡±


    The muffled chaos in the background painted a vivid picture¡ªofficers swarming the Burgess residence, their heavy boots thudding against polished floors, orders being barked, a household thrown into disarray. ¡°Leah, they¡¯re about to seal off our home! What is happening?¡± Sonia¡¯s tone wavered between disbelief and terror. Then, after a beat, she steadied herself,tching onto a desperate solution. ¡°You need to contact Andromache immediately! You two are close¡ªshe won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing!¡±


    All eyes in the room instinctively turned toward Andromache. Before Leah could say a word, Arion signaled for his men to take her phone away.


    Leah¡¯s teeth clenched so tightly she could almost taste iron, her furious re locked onto Corrine like a de ready to strike. ¡°Corrine Hond, you wretch! May you meet the most miserable end imaginable!¡±


    ???????????? ???? ?????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????


    Her voice trembled uncontrobly, yet the venom behind her words remained undiluted.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved slightly, her eyes carrying a touch of mockery. ¡°Instead of cursing me, perhaps you should focus on securing the future of the Burgess family.¡±


    She sat there, calm as a windlesske, watching the unfolding chaos with the detached amusement of someone observing fish floundering in the mud.


    And in that moment, Leah finally understood. She had been outyed. Corrine had set the board and moved every piece with precision. From the very beginning, her goal had been clear¡ªto bring down the Burgess family, step by calcted step, leaving them with no escape route. The charges against those hired thugs would¡­


    Inevitably, deeper secrets would be dragged into the light. Corey wouldn¡¯t walk away from this unscathed.


    And even if by some miracle he slipped through the cracks, the allegations of smuggling and illegal dealings would be more than enough to bury the entire Burgess family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 959

    ?Chapter 959:


    Leah dared not imagine what would happen if the skeletons of their past were fully unearthed.


    If she got caught in the fallout, the Ashton family would cut ties without hesitation.


    She would be theughingstock of Lyhaton¡ªthe woman abandoned by her husband barely a week after marriage.


    No! She couldn¡¯t let Bruce abandon her!


    Her eyes welled up as she turned toward Andromache, her voice almost pleading. ¡°Andromache¡­¡±


    But Andromache had never held much affection for Leah. And without affection, there was no sympathy¡ªno sense of obligation toe to her aid.


    If not for her slow and steady n to absorb Burgess Group, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted a single breath on Leah.


    Yet now, with the Burgess family on the brink of copse, all those carefullyid ns were at risk of crumbling overnight.


    She hesitated, lips parting as if to speak.


    But before she could, Nate¡¯s deep voice sliced through the tension like a de of ice. ¡°Involvement in smuggling and illegal transactions is no small matter.¡±


    Each wordnded like a stone on a frozenke, sending a chill rippling through the air.


    It was more than a warning¡ªit was a deration.


    If Andromache dared to utter another word in Leah¡¯s defense, the repercussions wouldn¡¯t end with the Burgess family alone. Should her name be entangled in smuggling affairs, the Hopkins family wouldn¡¯t extend a hand to pull her out¡ªthey would stand back and watch her sink.


    For in a family bound by nothing but power ys and silent betrayals, any sign of weakness was an invitation to be trampled.


    Andromache¡¯s face remained a mask ofposure, but beneath it, she seethed.


    Find n3w chapt3rz at g??l??ovels.??????


    Weeks of meticulous scheming for control over Burgess Group¡ªwasted. Now, instead of iming her prize, she was forced to watch it all go up in smoke.


    Her nails pressed hard against her palm as she hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Nate, you really are something.¡±


    She had wanted to use this incident to deal a blow to Corrine, to make Nate feel the sting of loss. Yet in the end, she was the one who suffered a devastating setback.


    Nate smirked, a slow, knowing expression. ¡°Choose your allies wisely, or you may find yourself losing everything.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Before she could lose herposure entirely, she let out a cold scoff and turned to leave. She had arrived with confidence, yet now, she departed in disgrace.


    As she passed Leah, the desperate woman called out once more. ¡°Andromache, please¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960:


    But Andromache¡¯s patience had already worn thin. Her sharp gaze cut through Leah like a de. ¡°Ms. Burgess, mind your words.¡±


    The Burgess family was as good as finished, and with it, every resource she had poured into them. The frustration burning within her had no outlet, and Leah, too blind to read the room, had just made herself an easy target for contempt.


    No wonder Leah had fallen for Corrine¡¯s schemes time and again.


    Leah stood frozen, watching Andromache¡¯s retreating figure, realizing with a sinking heart¡ªshe had lost all her lifelines.


    In the meeting room, Brannon sat stiffly, ncing around at the individuals who were on Corrine¡¯s side.


    A wave of unease settled over him. Had he gone too far earlier?


    Outside the police station, the golden sunlight painted everything in a soft, ethereal glow.


    Arion, having fully grasped the situation from Jules, was livid. His voice carried the weight of an iron-d promise. ¡°Corrine, rest assured, I will see to it that Corey receives the harshest punishment thew allows!¡±


    Corrine nodded, her cool voiceced with exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Arion watched as she got into Nate¡¯s car, his expression unwavering.


    After she left, Jayden turned to Arion, his words deliberate. ¡°Keeping Brannon around will only invite future trouble.¡±


    A man like that, so clearly in Andromache¡¯s pocket, couldn¡¯t be allowed to linger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. His fate will be sealed by tomorrow.¡± Arion¡¯s response was firm.


    Jayden gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Make sure to uproot any allies protecting him as well.¡±


    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? gal????¦Í??????©q?????


    In politics, everyone knew the game.


    Brannon¡¯s arrogance within the police force had only been possible because he had powerful backers.


    Whether it was Andromache or someone else, one thing was clear¡ªanyone who dared to move against Corrine had just signed their own invitation to ruin.


    Just then, Wilbur approached with a cautious expression. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what should we do about the injured thugs¡¯ family members causing trouble?¡±


    Arion¡¯s demeanor turned sharp. ¡°Handle them by the book. Issue warnings where necessary and arrests where required!¡±


    Jayden¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. ¡°Take whatever measures you see fit. I¡¯ll take care of the official reports.¡±


    Hearing this, Wilbur, who had yet to walk far, felt a chill snake down his spine.


    He silently congratted himself for choosing neutrality instead of siding with Brannon.


    Within an hour, news spread like wildfire across the inte that Burgess Group had been shut down. People also learned that Corey and Leah had been taken by the police for questioning.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Great day for you loved dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 961

    ?Chapter 961:


    Tracy had been sitting with a few wealthydies, enjoying coffee, when the housekeeper rushed over to her. ¡°Mrs. Ashton!¡± she called out.


    Tracy nced up at the housekeeper, a frown forming on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, noticing the woman¡¯s sudden appearance. The housekeeper pressed her lips together and looked at the other women in the room.


    Tracy noticed her hesitation and excused herself from the group. She followed the housekeeper to a quieter spot. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked.


    Since Rita had been sent overseas, Tracy had be more rxed. Maybe she had been humiliated enough times that she simply stopped caring about it anymore.


    The housekeeper studied Tracy for a moment, then hesitated before speaking carefully. ¡°Burgess Group has been shut down. Corey and Leah have been taken in for questioning. It¡¯s all over the inte.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s voice shot up in shock. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Her brow furrowed deeply, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? The Burgess family has Andromache behind them. How could this be happening?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ashton, I swear it¡¯s true!¡± The housekeeper, worried Tracy might doubt her, handed her the phone. ¡°You can see for yourself.¡±


    The screen was filled with scandalous headlines about Burgess Group. Tax evasion, corruption, smuggling¡ªthese words shed in front of Tracy, and her mind wentpletely nk.


    Each of these problems was serious, and it looked like the Burgess family was finished this time.


    ¡°What¡­ what is happening?¡± Tracy¡¯s face went ashen, drained of color. Just yesterday, Leah had brought her fresh ck truffles. How could everything fall apart for the Burgess family so quickly?


    The housekeeper shook her head. ¡°Who knows? Everything seemed fine yesterday, and now it¡¯s all fallen apart. I wonder how Mr. Bruce¡­¡±


    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°Ashton is handling this.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Her hands trembled as she quickly dialed Bruce¡¯s number.


    At that very moment, Bruce was sitting in his office, glued to the news on TV.


    The screen showed the Burgess family estate being sealed off, with Corey and Leah being led away by the police.


    Bruce¡¯s face was cold, his features hard as ice, and his eyes were filled with a sharp, bitter anger.


    His assistant stood silently beside him, too terrified to make a sound.


    When his phone suddenly rang, breaking the quiet, Bruce hesitated for a moment before picking up his mother¡¯s call.


    ¡°Bruce, something¡¯s happened with the Burgess family. Leah¡¯s been taken away!¡± Tracy¡¯s voice cracked with worry.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Bruce replied calmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 962

    ?Chapter 962:


    Tracy, on the other end of the line, was panicking, her voice rising. ¡°The Burgess family is falling apart. Will this affect us? Will Leah bring us down? What should we do now? We need to act fast!¡±


    Bruce remained unfazed. ¡°The Burgess family¡¯s troubles won¡¯t touch us,¡± he said, turning off the TV with the remote. He lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and walked to the window. ¡°I¡¯ll call my friend at the police station and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Tracy said, still anxious.


    After the call ended, Bruce dialed his friend at the police station. He figured that even if he couldn¡¯t get any real details, he could at least get a sense of the situation.


    But to his surprise, the call went unanswered.


    It was clear from his friend¡¯s demeanor that the Burgess family¡¯s situation was dire, and anyone caught up in it wouldn¡¯t get off easy. Bruce¡¯s face was grim, his expression cold as he smoked in silence, saying nothing.


    His assistant, standing nearby, carefully watched him. After a long pause, he hesitated before finally speaking up. ¡°Mr. Ashton, the board members are waiting for you in the conference room¡­¡±


    Since the copse of the Burgess family and Leah¡¯s arrest, the board members had gathered in the conference room, almost as if they had nned it ahead of time.


    Not long ago, news of Leah and Bruce¡¯s engagement party had been all over the inte, and now Leah was in trouble. It wasn¡¯t just the board members who were worried; the entirepany was on edge. Bruce remained quiet, continuing to smoke his cigarette without a word.


    At that moment, the office door opened, and Mird walked in. ¡°Bruce, have you heard the news?¡±


    Bruce put out his cigarette and responded with a shrug.


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    ¡°Then you must have heard that Corey hired some hitmen to kill Corrine,¡± Mird said.


    Bruce¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Corey hired hitmen?¡±


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know?¡± Mird studied Bruce¡¯s face for a moment and then shared what he knew. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for messing with Corrine, do you think the Burgess family would¡¯ve ended up like this? Do you know how many powerful people are backing her now?¡±


    Bruce already knew that many influential figures were involved with Corrine.


    Seeing Bruce¡¯s silence, Mird continued, ¡°I heard that not only did the Ford family get involved, but Arion also stepped in. The Burgess family is finished. We should learn from this. From now on, show respect to Corrine when you see her.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then gave Bruce a serious look. ¡°You really need to rethink your marriage to Leah.¡± With that, Mird turned and walked out.


    Bruce remained sitting on the sofa, dazed, unable to gather his thoughts for a long while.


    At the Hond family house in Pree City, Dewey looked at the online reports with a sigh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 963

    ?Chapter 963:


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how things change. Not long ago, we were bowing to the Burgess family,¡± he said, a clear hint of contempt in his tone.


    Not long before, Leah had used rissa to try to take down Corrine, which had only ended up costing the Hond family without bringing any rewards.


    With the Burgess family now bankrupt, Dewey felt a sense of relief.


    Seeing Leah being hauled away for questioning lifted rissa¡¯s spirits. ¡°Dad, I heard this whole mess somehow involves Corrine. It looks like the Burgess family tried to target her, and that¡¯s what brought them down.¡±


    Dewey¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you saying the Burgess family¡¯s downfall is all because of Corrine?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± rissa answered calmly. ¡°Think about it. The Burgess family has had scandals before, but they always managed to slip away unscathed. This time, everything isid out for everyone to see. It¡¯s clear they were aiming to ruin the family. Don¡¯t forget, Leah stole Corrine¡¯s boyfriend. Given Corrine¡¯s nature, she wouldn¡¯t just let that slide. Plus, Leah once told me that the only reason Corrine is thriving in Lyhaton is because of the man by her side.¡±


    Dewey¡¯s eyes sharpened with interest. ¡°I never realized my daughter had such clever insights!¡±


    At Celtis Estate, Moses and Zack were discussing the situation with Nate regarding the Burgess family.


    ¡°In all my life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone dive into trouble like that,¡± Moses said.


    He¡¯d hurried back as soon as he¡¯d heard about Corrine¡¯s problem.


    Truth be told, Leah didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy.


    Luckily, Corrine was capable of looking after herself. If she hadn¡¯t been, the results would have been disastrous.


    ¡°To be honest, Corrine really shocked us with what she did,¡± Moses added.


    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    The three of them had all fought through brutal family power struggles, where showing mercy wasn¡¯t an option. Their method was always topletely wipe out any threat.


    They had thought Nate was behind the fall of the Burgess family, but it had been Corrine who masterminded the entire thing.


    She hadpletely torn the Burgess family apart, leaving them with no way to escape.


    Zack was watching a video of Corrine fighting the eight men. His eyes sharpened, a cold gleam shing in them.


    Moses, sitting next to him, noticed Zack¡¯s strange look and leaned in. ¡°What are you watching?¡± he asked.


    Following Zack¡¯s gaze, Moses saw Corrine taking down her opponents one by one.


    With a grin, Moses said, ¡°So, are you impressed by how well Corrine can fight?¡±


    Zack snapped back to the present and nced at Moses, his face calm. His look made it clear that he thought Moses was being ridiculous. Zack paused the video at a certain point and hit rey. ¡°Look at her moves closely,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about them?¡± Moses asked, his eyes still fixed on the screen, though he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 964

    ?Chapter 964:


    Seeing that Moses hadn¡¯t caught on, Zack sighed, feeling like he was wasting his time.


    He lit a cigarette, leaned back on the sofa, and exhaled smoke slowly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized? Every move she makeses from linearbat techniques.¡±


    ¡°Linearbat techniques?¡± Moses frowned. ¡°Are you saying Corrine was trained by Frey Larson?¡±


    The Larson family from the Independent Continent was known as the best in this style.


    Nate, who had been silent up to that point, spoke up, his voice cold. ¡°Frey Larson retired twenty-five years ago. She can¡¯t be his student.¡±


    His words left the room heavy with silence.


    Moses finally spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°Why bother with that? The important thing is that Corrine is safe.¡±


    He paused, then gave Nate a knowing smile. ¡°Nate, our people said Andromache went to Fragrance Garden. Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about her telling Evelyn?¡±


    Nate stayed quiet. He gave Moses a pointed look.


    At Fragrance Garden, Evelyn was trimming flowers, with Penny standing behind her.


    ¡°Andromache got back to Lyhaton at four this morning,¡± Penny said.


    ¡°She left, so whye back?¡± Evelyn asked, just as she put down her scissors.


    Penny handed Evelyn a handkerchief, keeping an eye on her expression. ¡°I¡¯ve heard something happened with the Burgess family.¡±


    Evelyn walked over to the table, picked up her phone, and opened her chat with Corrine.


    She sent a picture of the flowers she¡¯d just trimmed, followed by a voice message. ¡°Corrine, it¡¯s Friday. Want toe to my ce for dinner after work? I¡¯ve cooked your favorite dishes.¡±


    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    After sending it, Evelyn looked up at Penny. ¡°What does this have to do with Andromache?¡±


    Penny gently took Evelyn¡¯s arm and led her to the living room, handing her the coffee she had prepared. ¡°People are saying Andromache is quite close to Leah from the Burgess family.¡±


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow, a mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°Would she really be that generous?¡±


    No one knew a daughter better than her mother.


    Evelyn had always understood her daughter. Despite being a woman, Andromache¡¯s ambition was greater than anyone else in the family. If it had been¡­


    Any different, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to take control of the Lyhaton market after leaving the Independent Continent.


    At times, Evelyn felt a quiet sense of relief that Andromache was a woman. Otherwise, who could imagine the kind of trouble she¡¯d cause for the family?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 965

    ?Chapter 965:


    ¡°This morning, news broke that the Burgess family is under investigation for tax evasion and smuggling,¡± Penny said casually, though her eyes were focused on Evelyn. ¡°It¡¯s strange. No one was investigating them before, yet the evidence is clear. It¡¯s so thorough¡ªgathering that much would take at least six months.¡±


    The Burgess family had faced scandals in the past, but they always seemed to disappear, hinting at some powerful protection behind the scenes.


    But now, they had clearly angered someone even their protector wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge.


    In Lyhaton, there were only a handful of people who could wield that kind of power.


    When Evelyn heard this, she looked at Penny, noticing her nervousness. Her eyes grew cold. ¡°Just say what you need to say.¡± Her voice was steady, but there was an unspoken weight behind her words.


    Penny took a deep breath and hesitated before speaking. ¡°We heard that Corrine got into a fight. She was really ruthless. Those people are still in the hospital. After she was taken awayst night, the police have been questioning her.¡±


    Evelyn stood up suddenly, anger shing in her eyes. ¡°Why are you only telling me about something so serious now?¡±


    Penny rushed to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our people said that after Nate returned to Lyhaton, he went straight to the police station and already took Corrine away.¡±


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t leave me hanging like that,¡± Evelyn sighed deeply as she sank back into her chair.


    She took a sip of her coffee, a small smile tugging at her lips as a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Looks like Nate¡¯s finally learning to take care of Corrine.¡±


    Evelyn set her cup down. ¡°But Corrine is so sweet. Why would she suddenly get into a fight? Do you know what happened?¡±


    Penny replied, ¡°Yes. It seems the Burgess family hired hitmen to kill Corrine, but she saw right through it. She fought back and hurt them badly. After that, she called the police, and they raided the Burgess family, but Leah imed they were framed. Later, Andromache bailed¡­¡±


    ??????????????????: g????????¦Í??????????????


    ¡°Corey out¡­¡±


    As Penny spoke, she watched Evelyn¡¯s face closely.


    When she saw Evelyn¡¯s expression darken, Penny started to sweat, her voice trailing off.


    Evelyn snorted, her voice calm but chillingly cold. ¡°My daughter never seems to do anything right, does she?¡±


    At that moment, a rapidmotion of footsteps echoed faintly from outside, growing louder with every second.


    The muffled sound of a heated argument drifted into the room. ¡°Ms. Hopkins, Mr. Hopkins gave explicit instructions that you are not allowed to set foot in Fragrance Garden. Please, do not put us in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Andromache¡¯s voice rang out, cold and sharp as steel. ¡°Fragrance Garden is my mother¡¯s residence. Since when does Nate have the authority to dictate who enters or leaves? Get out of my way, all of you, or I promise you will regret it!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 966

    ?Chapter 966:


    Inside the living room, Evelyn caught the familiar voice from beyond the door. Her brow lifted ever so slightly, a flicker of mild irritation crossing her face. With calm deliberation, she tugged at the edge of her sleeve and spoke without urgency. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Hopkins,¡± Penny said respectfully and moved to obey.


    It took only moments before Andromache strode into the room. There was no pretense of calm¡ªher expression was thunderous, and her eyes burned with fury.


    ¡°Mom, do you know what Nate has done?¡±


    Evelyn raised her eyeszily, her gaze meeting Andromache¡¯s with unreadable calm. ¡°Then tell me, what exactly has he done?¡±


    Under the weight of that gaze, Andromache felt her confidence falter, her heart constricting painfully in her chest.


    She forced herself to take a steady breath and then pressed forward.


    ¡°He openly shielded Corrine, fabricated evidence, and caused Burgess Group toe under investigation. Corey and his daughter were taken away for questioning because of it! I initially thought Nate was just toying with Corrine for a short while, but I never expected him to go to such absurd lengths for a woman! Nate is the head of the Hopkins family now, yet he acts so recklessly and irresponsibly. If word of this spreads, will it not drag the Hopkins name through the mud? And Corrine¡ªMom, do not be fooled by her sweet and obedient appearance. That woman is cunning. She is using your trust to manipte Nate, leading him down a path that will destroy our family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Evelyn lifted her cup with deliberate grace, the steam curling softly into the air. She took a slow sip before cing the cup back on the saucer with a faint clink. ¡°She is manipting Nate?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Andromache seized the opening eagerly, too caught up in her usations to notice the faint edge in Evelyn¡¯s tone. ¡°You would not believe how arrogant she was at the police stationst night. She had no fear, unting Nate¡¯s support as if it gave her license to do whatever she pleased. Not only did she attack a police officer, but she also falsely used the Burgess family of hiring hitmen! The miserable state the Burgess family is in right now¡ªit is all because of her!¡±


    Penny, who had been silently arranging the coffee service, flicked her gaze up briefly, her expression carefully neutral.


    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s


    Still, there was the slightest shift in her posture, as though she had grown ustomed to Andromache¡¯s endless theatrics over the years. It was no secret within the household that Andromache¡¯s ce in the family had slipped, piece by piece, through her own arrogance.


    Evelyn¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her daughter, cool and unwavering. ¡°So you returned to Lyhaton overnight and went to the police station to uphold justice?¡±


    Her voice was light, almost conversational, but the measured calmness of her tone made it impossible to gauge her true thoughts.


    The question hit Andromache like a ssh of cold water, and for a heartbeat, herposure faltered. Her eyes darted to the side, unable to fully meet Evelyn¡¯s piercing gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 967

    ?Chapter 967:


    She had assumed she had slipped back unnoticed, yet here was her mother, effortlessly aware of every step she had taken.


    Swallowing her difort, Andromache epted the cup of coffee Penny handed her. She stalled for a moment to collect herself. After a brief pause, she spoke with forcedposure. ¡°I meant well. Since Corrine is involved with Nate, it is only natural to consider her part of the family¡¯s future. I only wanted to ensure she understood her ce and behaved appropriately. But instead of gratitude, all I received was her mockery and scorn. She humiliated me in front of everyone. I have never been so thoroughly shamed in my life.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s lips curved, the smile devoid of warmth. ¡°Your so-called good intentions,¡± she said, her voice silken but cutting, ¡°are nothing more than a mask for the malice you hide beneath.¡±


    The color drained slightly from Andromache¡¯s face. ¡°Mom¡­ you¡­¡± Her voice faltered, disbelief etched across her features.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression shifted in an instant, the warmth draining from her face, leaving behind a cold, cutting re. Her eyes, sharp as shards of ice, locked onto Andromache. ¡°I may be old, and my eyesight might not be what it once was, but do you think I cannot see through your pretenses?¡±


    ¡°Do not mistake me for a fool incapable of telling right from wrong. I will not sit here and let you twist the truth right in front of me!¡±


    There was no hiding her bias¡ªher stance leaned unmistakably in favor of Nate and Corrine.


    ¡°Corrine has always been a gentle and well-mannered girl. If someone like her was driven to the point of seriously injuring another person, then she must have been pushed to the very edge. Instead of reflecting on the sheer arrogance of the Burgess family, you have the nerve to pin all the me on Corrine! I am curious¡ªjust what kind of benefits did the Burgess family offer you to make you so disgracefully biased?¡±


    Andromache¡¯s frustration simmered beneath her skin, threatening to boil over. ¡°Even if the Burgess family overstepped this time, was it not Corrine who provoked them first? At Leah and Bruce¡¯s engagement party, she deliberately exposed Leah¡¯s scandal in front of everyone, humiliating the Burgess family and turning them into a joke. Would they not retaliate with everything they had after being humiliated like that?¡± Her voice sharpened with barely concealed resentment. ¡°Besides, their plot failed in the end. Why can she not just let it go?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Evelyn¡¯s furious shout cracked through the room like a whip. Without hesitation, she grabbed the porcin cup beside her and hurled it to the floor near Andromache¡¯s feet. The cup shattered, shards flying as hot coffee sttered across the tiles. The suddenness of it made Andromache leap up from her seat, her heart lurching in her chest.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Listen to the nonsense you are spouting. You im their schemes failed, so Corrine should simply move on?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice dripped with scorn, her eyes zing with righteous fury. ¡°Then tell me this¡ªif they had seeded, what would you have done? Would you have joined their celebration, toasting their victory? Do not think I am oblivious to your underhanded schemes!¡±


    Andromache¡¯s throat tightened, her mind scrambling for a response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 968

    ?Chapter 968:


    Her silence spoke louder than any excuse she could muster.


    But Evelyn was far from finished. Having unleashed her anger, she had no intention of letting Andromache slink away unscathed.


    ¡°You were well aware of the deep animosity between Leah and Corrine, yet you deliberately chose to align yourself with Leah. Was it not a calcted move to pit them against each other? Do not pretend you were some passive bystander.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s voice was steady, each word a dagger aimed straight at Andromache¡¯s heart. ¡°You manipted Leah, supporting her plots against Corrine, and then conveniently offered your own resources to smooth the way for Burgess Group. All¡­¡±


    ¡°Every single step was part of your n to devour the Burgess family and carve yourself a ce in the Lyhaton market. Do you really think you are so clever?¡± Each usationnded like a blow, the truth stripping Andromache bare. Her face turned deathly pale, the color draining from her skin. She had been so certain her ns were invisible, shrouded in secrecy.


    Yet Evelyn had seen through her all along.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice rang out, final and absolute.


    Andromache¡¯s head jerked up, disbelief shing across her face. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed, the sharpness of her gaze cutting through whatever defiance Andromache might have harbored. ¡°When Corrinended herself in trouble, I did not expect you to step up and defend her. But instead of staying neutral, you sided with her enemies, added insult to injury, and even had the audacity to spread malicious rumors right in front of me! Tell me¡ªhow did I end up with such an utterly foolish daughter?¡±


    Andromache¡¯s expression twisted, her lips curling into a bitter smile that held no trace of warmth. ¡°Yes, you should never have given birth to me,¡± she said. ¡°Or perhaps you should have strangled me in my crib before I had the chance to be this useless disappointment in your eyes! From the moment I could walk, my brothers bullied me simply for being born a girl. No one in this house ever cared. When they grew older and scrambled for power, they did not hesitate to shove me forward as a pawn, offering me up to the Elder Council like a sacrificialmb. Did anyone¡ªdid you¡ªever once stop to consider how I felt?¡±


    The bitterness that had festered for years now spilled out unchecked. ¡°I used to believe that no one understands a daughter better than her own mother. I thought you would be my shelter when the storms came. But you never stood by me. You never protected me. When they tore me apart piece by piece, you watched in silence. And now, you act so righteous, so indignant, as if you have any right to scold me for fighting tooth and nail to survive in Lyhaton.¡±


    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°You!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes reddened, moisture glistening at the edges, but whether from anger or heartbreak, even she could not be certain. Her chest rose and fell in sharp, uneven breaths as she forced herself to speak through the ache in her throat. ¡°Get out of my sight. Right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Andromache drew in a sharp breath, fighting against the sting building behind her eyes. She swallowed the ache down, though it clung stubbornly to her throat. ¡°I always had a feeling that you did not care about me, but now I see it clearly¡ªyou never did.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 969

    ?Chapter 969:


    Without waiting for a response, she spun on her heel and strode away, her posture stiff with unshed frustration.


    Evelyn sat rooted in ce, her gaze locked on Andromache¡¯s retreating figure. A dull ache bloomed in her chest, tightening with each passing second.


    Her brow knitted into a worried crease as her hand drifted to her chest, fingers curling over her heart, as though trying to soothe the storm brewing beneath her ribs.


    Penny, who had been standing quietly to the side, immediately noticed Evelyn¡¯s ashen face and the slight tremor in her shoulders. Without hesitation, she reached into her pocket, pulling out a small bottle of pills.


    Her arm slid around Evelyn¡¯s back, steadying her, while she carefully ced one pill between her lips. As Evelyn swallowed, Penny¡¯s hand moved in slow, gentle circles across her back. Her voice softened into a murmur, a calming balm against Evelyn¡¯s unrest. ¡°She has always spoken first and thought second. You know that. Why let it get to you like this? And if you work yourself up too much, Nate will be the one left worrying.¡±


    Evelyn said nothing. Her eyelids lowered, heavy with exhaustion, as she tried to steady the whirlpool of emotions crashing inside her.


    Time stretched between them, the silence interrupted only by the faint sound of Evelyn¡¯s breathing. After what felt like forever, her voice finally surfaced, hoarse and faint. ¡°I thought she would understand everything I have done for her.¡±


    Penny¡¯s touch remained steady, her fingers never pausing theirforting motion. ¡°One day, she will see the truth. She will know how much you care.¡±


    Evelyn turned slightly, though her gaze remained distant. ¡°No,¡± she said quietly. ¡°She will never understand.¡±


    If Andromache truly understood, she would not wage war against Nate at every turn. She would not drag the Burgess family into her schemes or use them as weapons against Corrine.


    Evelyn sat in her chair, staring nkly at the floor, her mind a tangle of memories and regrets. Just as her thoughts began to spiral, the soft chime of her phone broke the silence.


    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Her eyes drifted down, her hand moving almost mechanically to pick it up. A message shed across the screen¡ªfrom Corrine.


    ¡°The flowers you trimmed are beautiful, Evelyn.¡±


    A smile tugged at the corners of Evelyn¡¯s mouth. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she tapped the screen to ce a voice call.


    ¡°Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was thick with sleep, a slight rasp that made Evelyn¡¯s brow crease with subtle concern.


    Evelyn¡¯s fingers curled a little tighter around her phone. ¡°You were frightenedst night, were you not?¡±


    At those words, Corrine¡¯s mind clicked into ce.


    So, the events of the previous night had already made their way to Evelyn.


    Considering how wildly the news had spread online, it was hardly surprising. In fact, it would have been more shocking if Evelyn had not heard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 970

    ?Chapter 970:


    Corrine let out a quietugh, light but meant to reassure. ¡°No, I was not frightened at all.¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡± Evelyn exhaled, though tension still lingered in her voice. ¡°The Burgess family went too far this time. Hiring hitmen¡­ their arrogance knows no bounds. They must pay the price.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s tongue ran across her dry lips. ¡°They have already been punished,¡± she said, her voice measured.


    There was no need to borate. Theplete dismantling of the Burgess family was punishment enough¡ªthe kind of downfall from which there was no return.


    Evelyn¡¯s hand rxed slightly, though her concern did not fully fade. ¡°Corrine, you are still a young woman. You do not need to bear the weight of these fights. Let Nate handle the battles. You can simply stand back and watch. There is no need for you to get hurt, do you understand?¡±


    The unexpected tenderness caught Corrine off guard.


    She had expected a scolding¡ªperhaps Evelyn would call her too ruthless, too reckless. Instead, the olddy¡¯s only worry was whether she might be harmed.


    The warmth of that concern settled over Corrine like a soft nket, soothing the invisible bruises left by the night before.


    ¡°I understand, Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Evelyn continued, her voice brightening slightly, ¡°are youing for dinner tonight? I had the staff prepare all your favorite dishes.¡±


    Corrine hesitated, the words catching somewhere between her throat and tongue.


    ¡°Evelyn, today¡­¡± The refusal was difficult to voice.


    Evelyn chuckled. ¡°If not tonight, then some other day. You know you are always wee, no matter when you decide toe.¡±


    Relief flickered through Corrine¡¯s chest. ¡°Alright.¡±


    C???????? ?????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????ov??????.?om


    After hanging up, she stretched and then headed for the bathroom.


    When she stepped out, towel-drying her hair, her phone vibrated again¡ªthis time, disying an unknown number.


    Frowning slightly, she answered. ¡°Miss Hond, it is me, Wilbur,¡± came Wilbur¡¯s voice on the other end.


    ¡°Wilbur?¡± Corrine arched a brow, not expecting Wilbur to contact her directly. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    There was a slight pause before he answered. ¡°Leah has asked to see you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s fingers tightened briefly around the phone. ¡°Understood.¡±


    At the police station, Sonia sat slumped on the cold concrete steps, her hands limp in herp, her phone screen reflecting back at her like a silent usation.


    Her eyes flicked over the message again.


    ¡°Sonia, it is not that I do not want to help you, but I truly have no power to do so. This time, you have crossed the Ford family¡ªthe wealthiest family in Lyhaton. Even if both our families joined forces, we could not match even a fraction of their strength. When the Ford family decides to destroy someone, there is no escape. There is even a rumor that Corrine is Carl¡¯s granddaughter. If you had not targeted her, none of this would have happened. If you want to salvage anything, focus on that. If you are serious about saving the Burgess family, your only option is to apologize to Corrine and offerpensation. But as for me, I cannot do anything for you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 971

    ?Chapter 971:


    Even now, Sonia still struggled to believe that theplete downfall of the Burgess family was real.


    Over the years, Corey had been involved in countless illegal dealings, yet somehow, every single time, he had slipped through the cracks, untouchable. No evidence ever stuck to him.


    But this time was different. Not only had thepany¡¯s financial records been thoroughly investigated, but even the confidential roster had surfaced¡ªthe very list of powerful names Corey had relied on to protect him from thew¡¯s reach.


    Those documents had always been kept under Corey¡¯s tight control, guarded like treasures even from her.


    Yet the investigators had unearthed them with disturbing ease, as if they had been guided by invisible hands.


    Now, with the Burgess estate sealed off and thepany dissolved into nothing, Sonia had been reduced to a pauper, stripped of everything in the blink of an eye.


    For someone who had spent her life as a pampered socialite, ustomed to silken luxury and the envious gaze of others, the copse of that golden world was unbearable.


    Desperation had driven her to turn to the only circle she knew¡ªher fellow socialites, the friends she had once wined and dined with, exchanging secrets over crystal sses andughter. Surely, among them, someone would offer a helping hand.


    But reality delivered another p. One by one, those so-called friends drew their curtains and shut their doors, pretending not to know her. None dared to be tainted by the Burgess name, terrified that even a whisper of association would drag them down too.


    After agonizing hours of hesitation, Sonia gathered what little resolve she had left, rose to her feet, and made her way to the police station. The moment Leah saw her mother step inside, she instinctively got up.


    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m


    Before she could even stand fully, a firm hand pressed her shoulder, guiding her back down into her seat.


    Sonia took the seat across from her daughter, inhaling deeply as though she needed the air to brace herself for what came next. ¡°Leah, no one is willing to help us anymore. There is only one chance left¡­ unless¡ª¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Leah leaned forward, her eyes shing with a fragile hope she tried to mask with impatience.


    ¡°Unless you apologize to Corrine and ask for her forgiveness.¡±


    The suggestionnded like a p, and Leah¡¯s head jerked back in disbelief. ¡°You want me to apologize to Corrine?¡± Her voice cracked with outrage. ¡°I would rather die than apologize to her!¡±


    Why should she? Corrine was nothing without Nate¡¯s protection. If Nate ever cast Corrine aside, what would she have left? Nothing. Leah¡¯s lip curled in contempt at the thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 972

    ?Chapter 972:


    Sonia could see the storm brewing in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She understood the bitterness, the humiliation simmering beneath Leah¡¯s defiance. But the cold reality was undeniable¡ªthe Burgess family¡¯s only faint hopey in Corrine¡¯s hands.


    Swallowing pride now, no matter how bitter the taste, was a small price to pay if it meant the family could one day crawl out of the ashes. If they could endure this humiliation, they would have all the time in the world to even the score when they were strong again.


    ¡°Leah.¡± Sonia¡¯s voice softened as she reached across the table, her fingers curling gently around her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°You have been sitting in this cold room, thinking, reying everything in your mind. Tell me, have you really not wondered why our family copsed so fast, so thoroughly?¡±


    Her gaze locked onto Leah¡¯s, her words heavy with implication. ¡°Those documents¡ªthe very evidence that buried us¡ªwere always kept by your father alone. No one knew where they were. Yet they were uncovered so effortlessly. Do you truly believe that all of this is just some unfortunate coincidence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive this isn¡¯t just some random chance,¡± Leah said, her face calm andposed. ¡°The only reason she struts around like she owns the ce is because Nate¡¯s got her back.¡±


    Without Nate, crushing Corrine would be a walk in the park.


    Leah had believed that once Bruce walked out on Corrine, she¡¯d be left with nothing but scraps. But who could¡¯ve guessed fate would throw her into the path of someone as powerful as Nate?


    It was a real shame she didn¡¯t bump into Nate first and get in his good graces. If she had, would Corrine even stand a chance now?


    Sonia¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Watching Leah still so clueless made her both annoyed and disheartened. ¡°When did you start being so gullible? Do you really think Corrine¡¯s only leaning on Nate? If she didn¡¯t have something solid behind her, would she dare pull all these outrageous stunts? Where do you think all that proof came from? Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors? People are saying Corrine¡¯s actually Carl Ford¡¯s granddaughter!¡±


    Hearing this, Leah¡¯s heart gave a sudden jolt.


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    She¡¯d had her suspicions for a while.


    Still, she never imagined life could throw such a twist her way. Or maybe, deep down, she just refused to believe it. The idea that Corrine might outrank her was too much to swallow.


    To Leah, Corrine had been from a lowly family. A woman like that was supposed to stay beneath her forever.


    ¡°I know exactly what¡¯s running through your head,¡± Sonia said, easily reading Leah¡¯s expression. ¡°But think about it. If this wasn¡¯t true, why would Jules constantly stand behind Corrine? If she wasn¡¯t Carl Ford¡¯s granddaughter, why would powerful men like Jayden and Waldo go out of their way to protect her?¡±


    To ordinary people, Jayden and Waldo seemed like they belonged to another world entirely¡ªtoo high up to even notice ordinary folks. Why would they jump at Corrine¡¯s everymand so easily?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 973

    ?Chapter 973:


    Sonia¡¯s rapid-fire questions left Leah unable to say a single word.


    As Leah thought back on all the times Corrine had humiliated her¡ªand how the Burgess family was now on the verge of copse¡ªshe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling¡­


    That everything led to one harsh reality. Corrine really was part of the Ford family, the richest family in all of Lyhaton.


    But if Corrine truly was Carl¡¯s granddaughter, how could the Hond family in Pree City stay in the dark for so long?


    Noticing that Leah¡¯s tough stance had started to crumble, Sonia didn¡¯t waste the chance to push further. ¡°I get that you¡¯re angry. But why throw away your future over something you could fix with a simple apology? If you end up behind bars, what do you think the Ashton family will do? They¡¯ll cut you off in a heartbeat to save their own skin.¡±


    Hearing that, Leah¡¯s brow knitted into a tight frown. She bit down on her lip, clearly torn between pride and fear.


    The air in the room grew heavy, neither of them speaking.


    ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins.¡± A respectful voice came from the hallway, shattering the silence.


    The door swung open, followed by the steady sound of footsteps approaching.


    Leah and Sonia turned toward the door, spotting two people standing just outside. Both of their expressions shifted ever so slightly. Corrine stepped inside wearing a crisp white suit jacket with flowing wide-legged pants. The outfit gave her a polished, effortless grace. Her phone rested in one hand as she scrolled through messages, while her other hand stayed firmly in Nate¡¯s grasp.


    Corrine looked small beside Nate¡¯s tall frame, but there was something about the way they stood together. Their energy bnced each other out, giving off an oddly natural sense of unity.


    The instant Leah¡¯s eyesnded on Corrine, a wave of bitter hatred red up in her chest. She barely managed to keep it from showing.


    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest


    But she forced herself to remember¡ªshe was the one who requested a meeting with Corrine. Losing her temper now would only make things worse.


    Her fists curled tight, nails digging into her palms. Her gaze locked on Corrine, unwilling to look away.


    Sonia, for once, dropped her usual sharp attitude. A polite smile stretched across her face as she stepped forward. ¡°Miss Hond, d you could make it.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes,¡± Corrine said, ncing at her phone screen without looking up.


    Leah couldn¡¯t stand the smug way Corrine carried herself any longer. She blurted out, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re trying to impress?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sonia snapped, her voice sharp and cutting.


    She strode over to Leah, grabbed her arm, and leaned in close to whisper, ¡°What are you waiting for? Say you¡¯re sorry to Miss Hond.¡±


    Leah¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but no actual words came out. Her throat felt tight, and her pride refused to let her speak.


    Noticing the ufortable silence settling over the room, Sonia quickly stepped in with a strained smile. ¡°Miss Hond, we owe you a sincere apology for everything we did. It was reckless and wrong.¡± She gave a small bow, and at the same time, tugged firmly at Leah¡¯s sleeve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 974

    ?Chapter 974:


    Corrine¡¯s face stayed cold and unreadable, but the slight curve of her lips hinted at the faintest trace of mockery.


    Leah¡¯s jaw clenched so hard she could almost hear her teeth grinding together.


    Even though Leah hated every second of it, she knew she was backed into a corner. There was no way out except to lower her head to Corrine and Nate, praying they¡¯d show her some mercy.


    She understood exactly what kind of person Tracy was. If Leah got dragged into serious trouble, Tracy wouldn¡¯t hesitate to force Bruce to cut ties with her for good.


    After hesitating in silence for what felt like forever, Leah finally clenched her teeth and forced out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t even blink, her expression as unreadable as ever. Theck of reaction made Sonia uneasy. Her smile grew stiff as she tried to smooth things over. ¡°Miss Hond, we realize how serious this situation is. Thankfully, you weren¡¯t physically hurt, but we know it must¡¯ve been upsetting. If you¡¯re willing to forgive us, we¡¯re prepared to offerpensation.¡±


    Her meaning was crystal clear¡ªsince Corrine was fine, and since they were admitting fault and offeringpensation, surely Corrine could find it in herself to let this whole thing go. If Corrine insisted on dragging this out, wouldn¡¯t that make her seem petty and vindictive?


    ¡°Now that the Burgess family¡¯s assets are frozen and Burgess Group is hanging by a thread, what exactly do you n topensate me with?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was calm, her tone steady and slow.


    From the very beginning, Corrine had no ns to let the Burgess family walk away unscathed.


    Their properties at home were already seized, and even the assets they¡¯d quietly stashed overseas had been tracked down and confiscated.


    The entire Burgess family was left with nothing but empty hands.


    ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????£®??????


    What could they possibly offer her now?


    A pile of worthless promises?


    The moment Corrine spoke, Sonia felt a knot tighten in her stomach.


    Was Corrine really going to crush Leahpletely?


    ¡°If saying sorry fixed everything, we wouldn¡¯t need police,wyers, or courts.¡± Corrine¡¯s smile was wless, the kind that drew you in but left a sting¡ªbeautiful, sharp, and dangerous like a rose covered in thorns. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªI¡¯m not the forgiving type. Anyone who crosses me pays the price.¡±


    Leah¡¯s expression stiffened, her head snapping up. ¡°Are you really trying to push us to the edge?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s silence only made the fire in Leah¡¯s chest burn hotter. ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Leah spat, her voice rising. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized! What more do you want? You didn¡¯t even get hurt. Even if you drag me to court, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll get your way!¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow, a faint smirk ying on her lips. ¡°And what makes you so sure I won¡¯t get my way?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 975

    ?Chapter 975:


    Leah¡¯s pupils constricted. She fixed Corrine with an unblinking stare. Shock flickered across her face, but it quickly twisted into pure loathing.


    Her temper snapped. She shot to her feet, thrust a finger at Corrine, and shouted, ¡°Corrine Hond, enough! I already said sorry. What more do you want? Don¡¯t push your luck, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Nate¡¯s forehead creased slightly. His tone remained smooth and measured. ¡°Does an apology mean she has to forgive you? You give yourself too much credit.¡±


    His quiet words carried weight, sending a chill down Leah¡¯s spine.


    Sonia inhaled deeply, tension tightening her voice. ¡°What will it take for you to spare us?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze liftedzily to meet Sonia¡¯s. Without a word, she strode toward Leah.


    Since Leah had seen the video of Corrine fighting off eight attackers, fear had settled deep inside her. She couldn¡¯t shake the worry. As Corrine neared, Leah tensed. Her eyes darted around, and her hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the police station, Corrine!¡± Leah¡¯s voice trembled, betraying her fear.


    Corrine merely smiled and extended her hand, palm up.


    Matias, who had been unnoticed until then, stepped forward and handed her awyer¡¯s letter with a polite gesture.


    Corrine took the paper with just two fingers, then lightly tapped it against Leah¡¯s face.


    Though the paper was thin and light, every tap sent a jolt through Leah¡¯s chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Leah fought to mask her fear, but her gaze avoided Corrine¡¯s, unwilling to meet her eyes.


    The edge of the paper slid down Leah¡¯s cheek, sharp like a de, making her whole body freeze.


    The next chapters are on ?????????¦Í??????o??


    Leah gritted her teeth and asked sharply, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes were cold and unblinking. A confident smile spread across her red lips. ¡°Take this. I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    Both Leah¡¯s and Sonia¡¯s faces changed instantly, their eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Corrine, you¡¯re pushing us too far!¡± Sonia snapped, her teeth clenched. ¡°Leah didn¡¯t hire anyone to kill! You¡¯re wasting your time on this nonsense.¡±


    Corrine gave Sonia a look full of mockery before ncing back at Leah. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at the letter?¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she lowered her gaze. She noticed Waldo¡¯sw firm¡¯s seal on the document.


    The words on the paper were clear: Leah was being sued for kidnapping.


    Leah¡¯sposure shattered. Her face, already pale, turned even more ashen.


    So, Corrine already knew she was behind the kidnapping.


    Leah had been keeping a close eye on Bruce ever since she decided to return.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 976

    ?Chapter 976:


    She knew that Corrine and Bruce had been together for three years, but Leah never thought love could grow that easily. That was, until she heard that Bruce was going to marry Corrine.


    The news had sent her into a panic.


    To ensure her return and win Bruce back, Leah had staged a kidnapping to ruin Corrine¡¯s reputation.


    Everything had gone ording to n, until Corrine surprised her by fighting back and escaping.


    Luckily, Leah had taken some photos that could be useful.


    Fearing exposure, Leah paid off everyone involved and had them sent overseas.


    She thought she had covered her tracks, assuming no one would ever find out. But Corrine had figured it all out!


    Now, Leah finally realized just how powerful Corrine really was.


    Her fingers trembled, and her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at Corrine. Her throat felt tight. ¡°How did you find out about all this?¡±


    ¡°I know a lot more than you think,¡± Corrine replied, her smile gentle. Her gaze dropped to Leah¡¯s stomach, the smile on her lips hinting at something hidden.


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and her hand instinctively moved to cover her stomach.


    Corrine let out a softugh and turned to leave.


    As Corrine walked away, Sonia finally turned to Leah. ¡°Leah, is there something else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± Leah murmured. ¡°Knowing won¡¯t change anything now.¡± It was toote to change anything.


    Waldo had taken over as thewyer for the case, and there was no way to escape the legal trouble.


    More updates on g??ln ov el s.???? ??


    Corrine had never intended to let her off the hook.


    Sonia still couldn¡¯t ept the reality. ¡°Are we really just going to watch the Burgess family fall apart without doing anything to stop it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t take on Corrine,¡± Leah admitted.


    Only now did she see how ridiculous her n to defeat Corrine had been.


    After leaving the police station, Nate and Corrine headed to Gourmet Spot for a meal.


    He set a te of shrimp in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you heading to thepanyter, or are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°To thepany,¡± Corrine answered, her tone steady.


    Nate gave a quick nod and carefully wiped his fingers with a napkin.


    Just then, his phone buzzed with a message from Moses. ¡°Nate, the cab meeting has been moved up!¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened, a flicker of anger crossing his face.


    Seeing the change in his mood, Corrine asked softly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 977

    ?Chapter 977:


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Nate said, brushing it off. ¡°We should n a trip to the Independent Continent soon.¡±


    Corrine paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nate drove Corrine to herpany and then left.


    Back in her office, Corrine called for Natasha and gave her a few tasks.


    ¡°Are you going on a trip?¡± Natasha asked, giving Corrine a quick look.


    Corrine opened her drawer, pulled out a medicine bottle, and quickly took out a red and a blue pill. ¡°I¡¯m nning a short trip for a few days,¡± she said as she swallowed the pills. ¡°When is the Burgess Group auction?¡±


    Natasha replied, ¡°They¡¯re liquidating assets now. It¡¯ll be at least two weeks.¡±


    Corrine nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on it.¡±


    ¡°But Burgess Group isn¡¯t really valuable to us,¡± Natasha pointed out, thinking it wasn¡¯t worth the trouble to acquire.


    Thepany¡¯s poor financial state made it little more than an empty shell.


    ¡°It served its purpose once, but now it¡¯s nothing more than a discarded pawn,¡± Corrine remarked.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Andromache was truly attempting to help Leah or genuinely providing strategic guidance to Burgess Group; her ultimate goal remained the same¡ªusing them as a gateway into Lyhaton¡¯s business market.


    For years, the four major families in Lyhaton had maintained a delicate bnce, their mutual support keeping the city¡¯s economy stable.


    If Andromache managed to gain a foothold in that market, it would shatter the equilibrium, sending ripples of chaos through the entire system.


    No one could predict just how disruptive it would be.


    Corrine had originally nned to bring down Burgess Group within a month, minimizing the effort and resources needed.


    ??????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? ?????????????????©q?????


    But she never anticipated that the Burgess family would go so far as to plot against her life.


    Since they were determined to dig their own grave, she had no reason to stop them.


    Pressing her fingers against her temples, Corrine rubbed at the dull ache forming in her head, irritation flickering across her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Let me know if anything urgentes up.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the Ashton family residence, ever since news of the Burgess family¡¯s crisis broke, Tracy had been tapping into herwork to gather information.


    But every source warned her to stay out of it. The Burgess family had crossed the Ford family, and anyone associating with them now was inviting disaster.


    After she ended yet another call, an unsettling feeling settled in Tracy¡¯s chest. She was worried that the Ashton family could be implicated too.


    If she had been aware of the Burgess family¡¯s corrupt dealings, she would have never allowed Bruce to marry Leah.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 978

    ?Chapter 978:


    Just then, Mird walked in, carrying a small velvet box. He flipped it open, revealing an elegantly crafted ring. ¡°Tell me if you like it.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Tracy would have been pleased, but her mind was too preupied to fully focus.


    Under normal circumstances, such surprises would lift Tracy¡¯s spirits. But today, she barely nced at it, setting the box aside before taking a slow sip of water.


    Sensing herck of enthusiasm, Mird tried to reassure her. ¡°We¡¯ll figure things out. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to not overthink it?¡± Tracy shot back, her re sharp. ¡°If I had known what kind of family they were, I never would have let Leah marry into ours! I believed her parents were decent people, and out of consideration for past ties, I worked hard to bring Leah and Bruce together. But look what disaster the Burgess family has brought! And Leah? She¡¯s nothing but a walking scandal. She swears she¡¯s always loved Bruce, yet she went abroad, got pregnant, got dumped, and now she¡¯s back, expecting Bruce to take her in like nothing happened! What does she think he is?¡±


    The engagement party fiasco had not only ruined Leah¡¯s reputation but had turned Bruce into aughingstock.


    Now, with the Burgess family neck-deep in illegal trade scandals, Corey was as good as finished.


    Even if Leah managed to distance herself from the fallout, Tracy had already made up her mind¡ªLeah was never setting foot in the Ashton family home again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Mird asked.


    ¡°Divorce! And the sooner, the better!¡± Tracy snapped. ¡°To the public, they¡¯re only engaged, so we¡¯ll handle this quietly and put an end to it before anyone starts talking.¡±


    Mird¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°But if we go through with this, Bruce will be seen as a divorced man¡­¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????


    ¡°That¡¯s still better than keeping Leah in this family!¡± Tracy countered without hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Bruce Ashton.¡± A servant¡¯s voice drifted from the doorway.


    Tracy turned toward the entrance just as Bruce stepped in from outside. She quickly rose to her feet, her expression tense. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. We need to talk.¡±


    His eyes met hers. ¡°You want to convince me to divorce Leah?¡± Under the weight of his stare, Tracy hesitated.


    Her lips pressed together before she cautiously reached for his hand, her fingers curling around his. ¡°Bruce, I know this isn¡¯t easy, but you need to think about our family. Are you really willing to put everything we¡¯ve built at risk for Leah?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bruce Ashton, your grandfather wants to see you in his study,¡± the servant said again.


    Bruce scowled slightly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Without a word, he slipped his hand from Tracy¡¯s grasp. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 979

    ?Chapter 979:


    Then, without so much as a backward nce, he walked away. Tracy watched him go, her eyes dropping to her now-empty hand. A dull ache settled in her chest, bitterness creeping in.


    In his room, Farrisy half-reclined on the bed.


    Since his discharge from the hospital, his health had steadily declined. News of the Burgess family¡¯s copse had only worsened matters, deepening the lines of age and fatigue on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Bruce stepped inside just as Farris finished taking his medication.


    Farris nodded, motioning for Bruce to take a seat by the bed. The conversation quickly turned to the Burgess family¡¯s downfall.


    ¡°With Burgess Group in this situation, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Wait and see. Right now, their assets are under evaluation. After that, thepany will go to auction.¡±


    A glint of calction flickered in Farris¡¯ eyes. ¡°Do you intend to acquire Burgess Group?¡±


    Bruce gave a small nod. ¡°Corey owns a highly valuable production line. If we take control of it, Ashton Group¡¯s expansion will gain a significant advantage.¡±


    Farris studied him for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve understood the opportunity. I see my efforts in training you haven¡¯t gone to waste. And what about Leah?¡±


    Bruce didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll cut ties with her as soon as possible.¡±


    He had expected the words to sting, to carry some weight of regret. Yet, strangely, all he felt was relief.


    ¡°Have this.¡± Farris reached for a box and handed it over. ¡°Your grandmother left this behind. It¡¯s yours to handle now.¡±


    Bruce recognized it instantly. Inside was a bracelet with a history he knew all too well.


    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls


    Before Bruce¡¯s wedding to Corrine, Farris had gifted it to her. He had assumed she still had it, but at some point, she had returned it to Farris.


    The older man let out a quiet sigh, his voiceced with unspoken meaning. ¡°If the opportunity arises, I hope this bracelet finds its way back to where it belongs.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the box. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    Stepping out of the Ashton family estate, Bruce pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant. ¡°Order a bouquet of roses for me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, there¡¯s a bouquet of roses for you.¡± Natasha knocked on Corrine¡¯s office door.


    Corrine had just woken up from her nap, her mind still slightly hazy, though the pain had finally faded.


    Her eyesnded on the striking red roses, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t react.


    Then, her phone buzzed. A message from Nate.


    ¡°Dinner at Fragrance Garden tonight?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t reply to his question. Instead, she typed a message, asking, ¡°Did you send these?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 980

    ?Chapter 980:


    A momentter, Nate replied with nothing but a single question mark.


    The moment Corrine saw the question mark, she was almost certain¡ªthe roses had nothing to do with Nate.


    And if they weren¡¯t from him, then who?


    A heart-shaped card peeked out from the bouquet, its inscription sweet yet painfully clich¨¦d. ¡°The most beautiful flowers for you, the most beautifuldy.¡± How cheesy!


    A shiver of distaste crawled up her spine as she flicked the card aside, then scooped up the entire bouquet and dumped it into the trash. Before she could dwell on it further, a knock sounded at her office door again.


    The door swung open, revealing yet anothervish bouquet of white roses.


    ¡°Miss Hond, another delivery just arrived,¡± Natasha announced, motioning for the person behind her to set the evenrger arrangement on Corrine¡¯s desk.


    Corrine frowned. ¡°From who this time?¡±


    Natasha shrugged.


    There was no card or contact information attached to this bouquet. A brief silence settled between them before Natasha ventured a guess.


    ¡°Could it be Mr. Hopkins?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine¡¯s response was immediate, firm.


    At that moment, Jules strolled in from the hall, yet another bouquet cradled in his arms. ¡°I must say,¡± he said, ¡°you and Nate certainly know how to keep the romance alive. You¡¯re practically inseparable every day, and he¡¯s still sending anonymous bouquets to you.¡±


    Corrine and Natasha were too stunned to respond.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Jules blurted out, his gaze darting between the countless roses. ¡°Is today some kind of national romance day?¡±


    Corrine barely spared him a nce. ¡°Where did thosee from?¡±


    Jules looked down at the bouquet in his arms as if noticing them for the first time. ¡°Ran into the florist on my way up. Figured I¡¯d save the guy the trip.¡±


    Corrine let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Just throw them away.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve mentioned that sooner.¡± Without a second thought, Jules flung the roses haphazardly on the floor beside the trash bin since there was already a bouquet in it. ¡°Damn things were killing my arms.¡±


    Flowers, in his opinion, were an impractical gift.


    They wilted too fast and¡ªmost importantly¡ªwere heavy as hell. Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to give something with actual value? Jewelry, for instance.


    Settling into the sofa, Jules lit a cigarette, his posture one of careless ease.


    ¡°Now that the Burgess family is out of the picture, is it the Ashton family¡¯s turn next?¡±


    ¡°Any word on Andromache?¡± Corrine asked.


    Jules took a slow drag, flicking the ash off the tip before answering. ¡°Lying low at home, but you know she¡¯s scheming. She¡¯s determined to dominate the Lyhaton market¡ªshe won¡¯t back down easily. You¡¯ve hit her hard this time, and she¡¯s not the type to let that go.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 981

    ?Chapter 981:


    Corrine rested her chin on her palm, stirring her coffee in idle circles. ¡°And you think I¡¯m worried?¡±


    ¡°Please. You¡¯re a member of the Ford family. Fear isn¡¯t in your vocabry,¡± Jules said proudly and confidently.


    A smirk ghosted across Corrine¡¯s lips, but her eyes were sharp, ice-cold. ¡°Andromache can pull whatever stunts she wants in Lyhaton, but the one thing she can¡¯t do is challenge the Ford family¡¯s standing.¡± That legacy was Carl¡¯s life¡¯s work. And it had been Corrine¡¯s safe haven growing up. No one would shake the Ford family¡¯s standing as the wealthiest¡ªnot while she had a say in it.


    As they spoke, Natasha knocked on the door again, nked by two staff members carrying an enormous bouquet of white tulips.


    Corrine blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    Natasha offered an exnation. ¡°These were delivered anonymously as well.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of them,¡± Corrine said without a second thought.


    But just as the words left her mouth, her phone buzzed. A message from Nate.


    ¡°Did you get them?¡±


    A jolt of realization struck¡ªthis bouquet was from Nate. ¡°Wait!¡± she blurted out.


    Natasha halted, ncing back at her in question.


    ¡°Bring the tulips here,¡± Corrine instructed, her voice asposed as ever, though a trace of warmth softened her expression.


    Natasha caught on right away, gesturing for the staff to bring the tulips over before quietly exiting the room.


    Jules, who had been watching the entire exchange, scoffed as Corrine admired the bouquet, a rare smile ying on her lips. ¡°Look at you, grinning like an idiot. Corrine, you¡¯re ady¡ªtry to act like one.¡±


    ¡°This is different,¡± she replied, her smile fading slightly.


    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Jules let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Though, now that I think about it, Nate has half the world gunning for him. How safe can you actually be with him?¡±


    ¡°You really think he¡¯s that unreliable?¡± Corrine arched a brow. ¡°Besides, I can take care of myself.¡±


    Jules held her stare for a beat longer before exhaling sharply. ¡°Do what you want. Just let me know before you go.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    As he turned to leave, Corrine suddenly called after him. ¡°If Grandpa asks, tell him I¡¯m away on business, okay?¡±


    Jules didn¡¯t reply¡ªhe simply lifted a hand and gave a thumbs-up. Over the years, they had built an unspoken understanding, instinctively stepping in to cover for one another.


    Stepping out of the office, Jules pulled out his phone and sent a message to Nate.


    ¡°If anything happens to her, don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you.¡± With that, he stepped into the elevator. As the doors opened on the ground floor, he spotted Zeke.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 982

    ?Chapter 982:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What¡¯s the asion?¡±


    Zeke smiled,pletely serious.


    And it wasn¡¯t just because the flowers were from Nate. Everyone else thought she was like a rose, but Nate¡ªhe saw her as a tulip.


    Jules observed her quiet happiness. After a brief silence, he spoke, his tone casual butced with intent. ¡°So, when are you leaving?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile faltered. She nced up at him, her expression unreadable. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± Jules shot back, giving her no room for pretense. ¡°When are you heading to the Independent Continent?¡±


    There was no point in dodging it now. She admitted, ¡°In a few days.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, Corrine. Running off with that man without telling your family?¡± He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head and stubbing out his cigarette.


    ¡°Watch your words,¡± she warned. ¡°I¡¯m going for a short trip, not disappearing off the map.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t get toofortable and nevere back.¡±


    Corrine rolled her eyes. ¡°Does Uncle Jayden know?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If my dad knew, do you really think we¡¯d be having this conversation right now?¡±


    Corrine sighed in relief.


    ¡°Still, you do realize the Independent Continent isn¡¯t just another vacation spot,¡± he said after a beat.


    Rumored to be abundant in minerals, the Independent Continent was seen as and of immense opportunity.


    Its poption was less than a tenth of Chadand¡¯s, yet every resident possessed significant wealth.


    ???????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    To safeguard their interests, the local government enforced strict entry and exit controls.


    Only those with invitations from the authorities or the four ruling families were permitted ess.


    These rigid restrictions had preserved the continent¡¯s air of mystery for years.


    Jules studied Corrine¡¯s expression. When she remained silent, he spoke with seriousness. ¡°If you¡¯re really set on going, stick close to Nate.¡± Then, as if catching himself, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate what you¡¯re walking into.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a meal with Corrine,¡± Zeke said casually, his voice light, but his eyes unreadable.


    Jules froze for a second, blinking in disbelief. His brows slowly lifted as shock spread across his face. ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡±


    Memories from years ago flickered in his mind¡ªback when he had foolishly made a bet with Zeke. Losing that bet had stung, and in a moment of defiant humor, he had jokingly offered to introduce his cousin Corrine to him. A harmless joke, or so he thought at the time. The idea of Zeke bing his cousin-inw and showing him respect had seemed amusing back then.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 983

    ?Chapter 983:


    But he never imagined Zeke would actually take that offhand remark to heart.


    Zeke leaned back slightly, a single brow arching. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you nning to go back on your word now?¡±


    Jules pressed his lips together, his mind already spinning with a dozen thoughts. Then, with a mischievous idea in mind, he pped a hand on Zeke¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it just enough to make a point. ¡°You must have heard the rumors about Corrine and Nate,¡± he said with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°But between you and Nate? You¡¯re the better option. We¡¯ve been through hell together, stood shoulder to shoulder in life-and-death situations. If I could leave my cousin in anyone¡¯s hands, it would be yours. No hesitation.¡±


    Zeke twirled a lighter between his fingers, the small metallic object flickering in the dim light. The corner of his mouth curved into a smile that gave nothing away. ¡°You say all that, yet you¡¯re already scheming something behind my back, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jules spread his arms, all innocence on the surface, though his eyes danced with mischief. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through, is that really how you see me?¡±


    Zeke chuckled softly¡ªlow, almost under his breath. Without another word, he slipped one hand into his pocket, turned, and strode toward the waiting elevator.


    Jules stood there for a moment, then shrugged with a careless grin before heading for the exit.


    Thete afternoon sun cast long shadows across the Ford Group building¡¯s front steps. As Jules stepped outside, his gazended on a figure dressed in an impably tailored suit. His brow quirked in recognition. Hodge Seymour¡ªthe heir to the powerful Seymour family. Jules¡¯ smile sharpened at the edges. ¡°This should be fun,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Before he could dwell on it further, the deep purr of an approaching vehicle drew everyone¡¯s attention. A sleek ck Rolls Royce glided to a stop at the curb, its presence alone enough to silence the idle chatter nearby.


    The car door opened, and the first thing to emerge were a pair of long, lean legs¡ªelegantly stepping onto the pavement with a grace that made people stare without even realizing it.


    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    The man who followed was the kind who turned heads effortlessly. Gasps rippled through the gathered crowd, admiration and envy mixing in equal measure.


    ¡°Good heavens, is it even legal to be that handsome?¡±


    ¡°He looked at me. I swear he looked right at me!¡±


    ¡°I will marry that man even if I have to chase him to the ends of the earth!¡±


    Nate stood at the center of it all, oblivious to the attention¡ªor perhaps simply used to it.


    He was dressed in his signature ck suit; the fabric, tailored to perfection, skimmed his tall, broad frame as though it had been made for no one else.


    Every subtle motion¡ªwhether adjusting his cufflinks or stepping forward¡ªcarried a weight of authority that needed no announcement. The aura he radiated was one of absolute power, polished and controlled.


    His face was a study in precision. Next to him, the other men in the vicinity might as well have faded into the background.


    Unlike the lovestruck women, Jules had no interest in swooning. Instead, he leaned back slightly, his arms crossed, anticipation flickering in his eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 984

    ?Chapter 984:


    Three men circling around one woman¡ªnow that was a rare spectacle worth watching.


    He had every intention of staying to witness the fireworks. At least, that had been his n until his phone rang, snapping him out of his entertainment. Jayden¡¯s voice came through, tense and clipped. ¡°There is an emergency at theb. You need toe now.¡±


    The easy grin vanished from Jules¡¯ face, reced by sharp focus. ¡°Understood.¡±


    He ended the call, spun on his heel, and headed straight for his car without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Meanwhile, across the street, Nate¡¯s phone buzzed. Without breaking stride, he retrieved it and answered. Moses¡¯ voice filled the line. ¡°Nate, Research Institute 101 just released some new data. I¡¯ll forward it to you now.¡±


    ¡°Send it,¡± Nate replied, his tone calm, unaffected.


    There was a pause¡ªjust long enough for Nate to sense hesitation on the other end.


    Moses finally spoke again, his voice quieter this time. ¡°Nate¡­ are you really nning to take her to the Independent Continent?¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his gaze fixed straight ahead as he walked. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Moses drew a slow breath, clearly choosing his next words carefully. ¡°I think you should reconsider this,¡± he said. ¡°You know what it means to bring someone there. You of all people understand that better than anyone.¡± He paused, then pressed on. ¡°Think about it. How long have you even known her? Can she really handle what life is like there? Does she have the skills to survive?¡±


    Nate¡¯s reputation stretched far and wide. Even the Elder Council¡ªthe very entity that governed the Independent Continent¡ªfeared him.


    They avoided direct confrontation, preferring to operate from the shadows, but Nate was never truly out of their sights. For years, they had tested his boundaries, probing for weaknesses, always searching for something they could use to control him.


    Discover more at


    Corrine was a ring vulnerability. If Nate brought her into his world, there would be no turning back. The Elder Council would see her not just as Nate¡¯s lover, but as a tool¡ªa pawn they could use to manipte the man they could never quite control. And the assassins woulde for Corrine relentlessly.


    Even with Corrine¡¯s remarkable abilities and impressive background, none of it held any weight in the eyes of the Elder Council or the Hopkins family.


    Inside the elevator, Nate leaned slightly against the ss panel, his gaze drifting toward the distant sun sinking below the horizon. His voice was low, almost a murmur, but resolute. ¡°She has me.¡± His tone was calm, steady¡ªa sea without ripples. No emotion broke the surface.


    Yet Moses, on the other end of the line, caught the subtle undertone beneath that unshakable calm. It was the rare blend of confidence and pride that belonged only to Nate.


    Moses felt his chest tighten, his pulse stutter for just a moment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 985

    ?Chapter 985:


    It struck him then¡ªa realization as sharp as a de. The man who had once made the entire Elder Council shudder in fear was no longer invincible. He had a weakness now.


    For a long stretch, silence hung between them, thick and heavy. Eventually, Moses exhaled and muttered, ¡°I hope she is worth it.¡± The call ended with a quiet click. As the elevator doors slid open, Nate stepped into the hallway.


    Conversations hushed around him, whispers weaving through the air with every step. Unbothered, Nate strode purposefully toward Corrine¡¯s office.


    Before he even reached the door, he caught the unmistakable voice from inside¡ªZeke¡¯s voice, smooth and casual. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±


    The moment the words left Zeke¡¯s mouth, a subtle shift rippled through the atmosphere. Matias, who stood behind Nate, stiffened instinctively.


    The change was imperceptible to most, but those who knew Nate understood all too well¡ªsomeone had just stepped too far over the line.


    Inside the office, Zeke leaned back with an easy smile, clearly havinge well-prepared. ¡°I even picked a ce right across from Ford Group,¡± he added smoothly. ¡°And I already checked your schedule. So really, there is no reason for you to turn me down today.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow twitched, irritation flickering across her face. ¡°Zeke, we have met exactly once. I honestly have no idea where all this sudden interest ising from.¡±


    She threw him a puzzled look, genuinely confused by his persistence. ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t remember¡ª¡± Before Zeke could finish, a cold, cutting voice sliced through the room like a de.


    ¡°She does not need to remember.¡±


    That voice¡ªeven without looking up, Corrine¡¯s heart recognized it instantly.


    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her breath caught, her chest tightening as her eyes flew to the doorway. Nate stood there, tall andposed, his dark gaze locked directly onto her. The depth in his eyes was almost suffocating, as though he could see into her very soul.


    Swallowing the sudden tightness in her throat, Corrine forced herself to exhale slowly. She stepped forward, each movement deliberate, and reached for his hand.


    The instant her cool fingers brushed against his palm, Nate¡¯s hand closed firmly around hers, his grip protective and unyielding, as though anchoring her to him.


    ¡°I see my fianc¨¦e is quite the attraction,¡± Nate murmured, his sharp features softening ever so slightly.


    The words sounded yful, but the subtle edge of possessiveness in his tone was unmistakable.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. Her fingers gently curled against his palm. ¡°I have excellent taste,¡± she said lightly. ¡°He is not my type.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression froze.


    Had he just been steamrolledpletely dismissed without a second thought?


    ¡°Shall we have dinner together?¡± Nate¡¯s voice lowered, intimate enough that only she could hear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 986

    ?Chapter 986:


    ¡°Of course, darling,¡± Corrine answered smoothly.


    Zeke stood there, caught between disbelief and frustration, watching the scene unfold as though he were nothing more than an afterthought. The weight of being an unwanted third wheel settled heavily on his shoulders.


    ¡°I am leaving!¡± he snapped, his voice ringing with frustration. Without sparing them a backward nce, he stormed out of the office.


    Just as Zeke left the office, he saw Hodge standing still by the office door.


    Their brief exchange of nces spoke volumes, even though it was silent.


    ¡°Mr. Cooper, where are we going?¡± Zeke¡¯s assistant asked cautiously.


    Zeke turned his gaze away, his tone sharp. ¡°Back to the office.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s heart sank. He knew it meant another long night of work.


    Meanwhile, Hodge remained motionless at the door, shocked by the private conversation between Nate and Corrine.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out when Nate and Corrine had gotten so close. There had been whispers at the Lyhaton Elite Business Meeting when Nate had asked Corrine to show him around the estate. Hodge had brushed off the gossip as nothing more than jealousy from the women at the time.


    Now, it seemed the signs had been there all along.


    Lost in his thoughts, he saw Corrine and Nate step out of the office, their hands intertwined.


    Corrine stopped when she noticed Hodge. ¡°Mr. Seymour, were you here to see me?¡±


    Hodge snapped out of his daze and nced at the couple before him. Nate had amanding presence, tall andposed, with an air of noble indifference. Even in silence, he demanded attention. Some people seemed destined for greatness from the start. Nate was one of those people¡ªborn to lead, to be the center of attention, and to rise to heights that others could only dream of.


    Next to him, Corrine looked both graceful and captivating.


    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????


    Together, they made a stunning pair, their energy effortlessly merging. The scene felt oddly fitting.


    Hodge, who had always held himself in high regard, now found his confidence slipping away.


    He took a deep breath, forced a smile, and said, ¡°Just passing through.¡±


    A sense of defeat surged in his throat, almost choking him.


    He fought to steady his breath, trying to calm the ache in his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of, so I¡¯ll be going.¡± With that, he turned and hurried off.


    As she watched him walk away, Corrine had a faint suspicion about who had sent therge bouquet of white roses. But who had been behind the first bouquet?


    Nate led Corrine toward the elevator. Once Hodge had gone, they took the private elevator down.


    Employees on that floor couldn¡¯t help but snap photos of the couple. The news instantly created a buzz in the employee group chat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 987

    ?Chapter 987:


    Earlier, when bouquets of flowers were delivered to Corrine¡¯s office, the employees had whispered about the senders. Then, handsome, charming men came to visit her one after another. They suspected these men were fighting for the attention of their mysterious CEO.


    Some had even ced secret bets on who would win her heart. Some wagered on Zeke, others on Hodge, but no one dared bet on Nate. To them, Nate in his ck suit seemed too distant and unreachable, like a deity above earthly desires.


    So when they saw Corrine and Nate leaving together, hand in hand, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how their CEO had captured such a man¡¯s heart.


    In the underground parking lot, Saul waited by the car. When he saw Corrine and Nate, he opened the door and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Corrine and Nate got in one after the other. As Corrine pushed her hair behind her ear, Nate suddenly pulled her onto hisp and kissed her fiercely. His kiss was both urgent and controlled.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers curled as she tried to keep up, but she felt overwhelmed. His kiss came at her like a storm, wild and consuming, as if he wanted to take everything from her.


    Up front, Saul quietly raised the partition.


    There were rumors that Nate wasn¡¯t interested in women, but clearly, that wasn¡¯t true!


    Only when Corrine¡¯s lips went numb did Nate finally pull away.


    He looked down at Corrine, who was gasping for air. His dark eyes were filled with intensity and authority. His thumb lightly brushed over her lips, his gaze swirling with emotion.


    Just then, Corrine¡¯s phone rang. It was Natasha. ¡°Miss Hond, there¡¯s another bouquet of roses for you.¡±


    Corrine let out a quiet sigh and replied without thinking, ¡°Throw them away.¡±


    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,


    After hanging up, she met Nate¡¯s amused stare.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you sure know how to captivate men,¡± he teased, though jealousyced his words.


    Corrine chuckled softly, her smile calming. ¡°It just means you have great taste, Mr. Hopkins,¡± she replied.


    It was evening at Celtis Estate. Corrine went into the closet to grab her clothes before heading for the shower.


    Just then, the phone on the bedside table buzzed once. Then, it vibrated again, followed by a third buzz in quick session. She walked over to the bedside, picked up her phone, and saw messages from an unknown number.


    After reading them, Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold spark shing in them.


    ¡°I know you hate me, but your bodyes from your parents. You can¡¯t sever blood ties. You may avoid me, but can you really stand by when your mother¡¯s belongings are thrown away?¡±


    ¡°Those were her most treasured things. Don¡¯t they deserve to be kept as memories?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 988

    ?Chapter 988:


    ¡°Corrine, my dear, we¡¯ve missed so many chances to spend time together because of the past incident. I hope you can forgive me and allow me to make things right for the rest of my life.¡±


    Another message came in right after.


    ¡°Corrine, I¡¯ve wronged you before, but we¡¯re still father and daughter. Are you really going to cut me off? If your mother could see this from above, she¡¯d be heartbroken to see us like this.¡±


    Nate had just stepped out of his study, phone in hand. His voice was cold. ¡°Is everything in ce?¡±


    Zack answered, ¡°It¡¯s all set. Our people are stationed at the family home and the Grand Pce. They¡¯ll keep an eye on Corrine around the clock.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°The tech team has tracked her location. We¡¯ll monitor her 24/7 to know exactly where she is at all times.¡±


    Nate lowered his eyes and responded with a curt, ¡°Okay.¡± Suddenly, there was a loud crash from the bedroom.


    Nate¡¯s expression hardened instantly. Without hesitation, he ended the call and made his way toward the bedroom.


    As he pushed the door open, his eyesnded on Corrine kneeling on the floor. His brows furrowed in concern. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Corrine was calmly picking up her phone from the floor.


    At the sound of Nate¡¯s voice, she rxed. ¡°I dropped my phone,¡± she said.


    A flicker of skepticism crossed Nate¡¯s eyes.


    The same excuse again. Did she honestly think he would buy that?


    ¡°Is it still working?¡± he asked, ying along. ¡°If not, we¡¯ll get you a new one.¡±


    He chose not to press the issue, giving her the space she needed.


    ???????????????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    Corrine tapped the screen a few times. ¡°Looks like it survived,¡± she murmured, a relieved smile crossing her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect it to be this sturdy.¡±


    ¡°Seems tough on the outside,¡± Nate murmured, stepping closer and gently threading his fingers through her hair. ¡°But it¡¯s fragile underneath.¡±


    Corrine blinked, meeting Nate¡¯s gentle gaze. A moment of hesitation melted into quiet surrender.


    With a sigh, she leaned into him, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing her face against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m furious,¡± she mumbled.


    She could hardly believe the depths of some people¡¯s shamelessness.


    Once, her so-called father had cast her aside without a second thought, treating her like a burden. Now, realizing her worth, he had the audacity to slither back into her life, using her mother¡¯s belongings as a bargaining chip and manipting her with false sentimentality.


    Nate knew her too well. Corrine never let her emotions show. She carried herself as if nothing could shake her.


    But he could wait. He had the patience to stand beside her and give her the time she needed to open up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 989

    ?Chapter 989:


    This moment¡ªthis rare glimpse of vulnerability¡ªwas unexpected. His arms tightened around her, his hand tracing slow, soothing circles on her back. ¡°Would a kiss help?¡± he asked.


    Before he could finish speaking, Corrine rose onto her tiptoes and pressed her lips to his.


    For a split second, Nate stiffened, surprised by her sudden boldness. Then instinct took over, and his grip on her tightened.


    Her lips were soft, dangerously addictive. One taste, and he already craved more.


    Their breath mingled, his forehead resting lightly against hers. The space between them was filled with silent, electric intimacy.


    ¡°Shall we shower together?¡± he murmured.


    Corrine gave no reply.


    Instead, she swiftly slipped from his grasp, grabbed her clothes, and darted into the bathroom. Nate watched her retreat, amused.


    But as the bathroom door clicked shut, that amusement faded. Something darker stirred beneath the surface.


    At the Hond family residence in Pree City¡­


    Ever since discovering that Corrine was responsible for Burgess Group¡¯s bankruptcy, Dewey had been trying to reach out to her, hoping to gain her favor and, through her, connect with the powerful figure she was linked to.


    But he had severely misjudged her resolve.


    Not only had she refused to answer his calls, but she had also blocked his number entirely.


    She wanted nothing to do with him.


    Although frustration simmered beneath his skin, Dewey wasn¡¯t reckless enough to act without caution.


    Discover the full story at g?l????¦Í????????o??


    His daughter was no longer the gullible girl he could manipte with a few carefully chosen words.


    Corrine had changed. Worse still, she was no longer powerless. If he pushed too hard, she would retaliate, and if she did, the Hond family wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Dewey was backed into a corner.


    After exhausting all other options, he realized his only bargaining chip was the few items of Kiley¡¯s he had secretly kept.


    Dewey turned a pendant between his fingers.


    He had once considered it invaluable because Kiley treasured it so deeply, so he had tucked it away for future use¡ªonly toter realize it held no real worth.


    He hadn¡¯t kept the pendant due to any sentimental attachment to Kiley, but because he had a feeling it might be useful someday.


    Now, that moment had arrived.


    Corrine had inherited her mother¡¯s defiance and stubbornness. The only way to break her was to strike where it hurt the most.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 990

    ?Chapter 990:


    And this pendant was the key.


    With a flick of his wrist, Dewey tossed the pendant onto the table. His fingers tapped impatiently against the wooden surface.


    He had sent message after message, but it was as if they had vanished into thin air.


    Just as he was about to give up, his phone screen lit up.


    ¡°Do you know why the Hond family has survived this long without consequences?¡±


    One simple question¡ªcalm but arrogant.


    Dewey¡¯s face twisted in fury. He mmed the phone down, his fingers clenching into fists. ¡°That ungrateful brat!¡± How dare she threaten him?


    He should have crushed her when he had the chance, before she had the power to fight back.


    Despite his simmering rage, Dewey calmly sent a photo of the pendant.


    ¡°This should look familiar to you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darkened the moment she saw the image.


    Of course, she recognized it.


    Even after all these years, she could still recall her mother softly caressing it, her expression filled with tenderness and affection, as though she were touching the face of a lover.


    ¡°Not asleep yet?¡± Nate¡¯s arm encircled Corrine, pulling her close to him. Her back pressed against his warm chest, and for a moment, she froze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    She switched off her phone andy still.


    F??ll ??h?????????? ?????????????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.?????


    Silence settled over the room, broken only by the slow, steady rhythm of Nate¡¯s breathing.


    She exhaled softly, allowing the tension to fade from her mind.


    But before she could fully rx, Nate shifted. In one smooth motion, he rolled over, pressing her beneath him.


    Her eyes snapped open, locking onto the intense gaze above her. In the dim light, his sharp features stood out, his dark eyes unreadable.


    Her gaze flicked downward, to the hard set of his jaw and the slow bob of his Adam¡¯s apple.


    Even without thinking, she knew what wasing next.


    Her fingers curled into the sheets, anticipating the next moment.


    Outside, the moonlight cast a peaceful glow, unmoving. Inside, however, the air was anything but still.


    The next morning, Corrine stirred awake at her usual hour, but the exhaustion weighed heavily on her limbs.


    Shey there for a moment before finally mustering the strength to sit up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 991

    ?Chapter 991:


    She nced toward the trash can, and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, quietly conceding that men truly lost all control once they got a taste.


    Nate entered the bedroom just as Corrine was adjusting the neckline of her nightgown, her gaze focused on the faint hickeys marring her corbone.


    The sound of the door opening caught her attention. She lifted her eyes and met his in the mirror.


    She was dressed in a soft pink nightgown, the delicate fabricplementing her porcin skin and entuating the slender curve of her corbone.


    Desire flickered in Nate¡¯s eyes the moment he noticed the marks.


    Sensing the shift in his expression, Corrine felt a hint of unease. Without another word, she turned toward the wardrobe, hastily selecting an outfit for the day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose for you,¡± Nate muttered. Before she could decide, he stepped forward, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her flush against his chest. His warmth seeped through the thin material of her gown.


    The intimate position instantly brought back memories of the previous night, sending a rush of heat to Corrine¡¯s cheeks.


    Nate reached into the wardrobe, retrieving a ruffled blouse and pairing it with a light silk scarf¡ªthe perfect cover for the hickeys.


    ¡°Get dressed ande down for breakfast,¡± he said, handing her the clothes and pressing a gentle kiss against her temple.


    Corrine nodded but showed little enthusiasm.


    When Nate noticed herck of excitement, his brow furrowed. ¡°Are you exhausted?¡±


    He had held back the night before, careful not to hurt Corrine or scare her. The fear of overstepping had kept his movements controlled.


    Corrine cleared her throat, determined to soundposed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ???????????????? ???????????? ???? g????????©q???


    A smirk yed on Nate¡¯s lips. ¡°So, not tired?¡±


    Realizing she had walked straight into his trap, Corrine flushed with embarrassment and shoved him away. ¡°Get out! I need to change.¡±


    Nate turned, his movements leisurely as he strolled toward the door. Just before stepping out, he nced back. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen every inch of you.¡±


    Corrine grabbed the nearest slipper and hurled it at his back. ¡°Get out!¡±


    After breakfast, Corrine returned to her bedroom to pack.


    Jules had once jokinglypared her uing trip to the Independent Continent with Nate to an elopement. She hadn¡¯t given it much thought at the time, but now, as she secretly packed her suitcase, theparison seemed less far-fetched.


    Her phone buzzed with a call from Jules.


    ¡°Come to theb,¡± he said as soon as she answered.


    Corrine paused, zipping up her suitcase. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in phase two of the experiment,¡± Jules exined. His voice was low, slightly hoarse. ¡°Phase three might require you as a test subject.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 992

    ?Chapter 992:


    Corrine didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up, she headed to Nate¡¯s study.


    Inside, Moses and Zack were engaged in a serious discussion with Nate. Their stance was clear¡ªNate should reconsider bringing Corrine to the Independent Continent.


    While they had no objections to her being by his side, revealing her presence too soon would paint a target on her back, making her vulnerable to those eager to exploit Nate¡¯s weaknesses.


    The Hopkins family was a dynasty that had endured for generations, its influence deeply woven into the power struggles that had turned blood rtives into adversaries.


    In such a family, kinship meant little; ambition ruled.


    Though Zack and Moses had worked alongside Nate for years, they knew only fragments of whaty beneath the surface.


    A family that controlled over half of the Independent Continent¡¯s mineral resources was no ordinary household. Even the Ford family, the wealthiest in Lyhaton, paled inparison.


    ¡°Even if you bring Mandy back to guard her, it won¡¯t be enough,¡± Zack said.


    Nate stared at him nkly. ¡°She has me.¡±


    The words left no room for argument. If Mandy Hopkins failed, he would protect Corrine himself.


    And Corrine would be safe with him.


    Zack wanted to insist further, but Moses interrupted. ¡°The tech department intercepted someone investigating Corrine. For now, we¡¯ve blocked them.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression turned cold. Moses continued, ¡°The Elder Council has been making moves against you. Now that they¡¯ve discovered Corrine, they won¡¯t back down.¡±


    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°If they want to test me, let theme,¡± Nate said coldly, the quiet threat in his voice sending a chill through the room.


    Outside the study, Corrine listened in silence, her hands tightening into fists. She had known her presence might cause trouble for Nate, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be this severe. Nor had she realized just how much he had already done to ensure her safety.


    Just then, Tanya approached. Corrine quickly raised a finger to her lips, signaling for silence. Tanya nodded, understanding instantly.


    ¡°Tanya, I need to step out for a while,¡± Corrine whispered as she guided Tanya toward the staircase. ¡°If he asks, let him know for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tanya replied.


    Half an hourter, at the research institute, Corrine entered theboratory with Jules. Eaton Burton, one of the lead researchers, handed them a freshly printed analysis report.


    ¡°We¡¯ve extracted three substances from Miss Hond¡¯s blood, but there are still at least two unknownpounds,¡± Eaton reported.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 993

    ?Chapter 993:


    Years of research had gone into isting theseponents, with vast resources poured into developing an antidote. Without the Ford family¡¯s wealth, such an ambitious project would have been impossible.


    ¡°You previously reported four substances in total. Why are there still two or more unknown?¡± Jules frowned, tossing the document onto the table. The loud thud made Eaton flinch.


    He hesitated before exining, ¡°We initially identified four, but after repeated extraction failures, we suspect the fourth isn¡¯t a singlepound but a fusion of two.¡±


    Jules snapped impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t need spection¡ªI need results.¡± He could never forget what Corrine had endured when she fell ill at eighteen.


    The agony. The helplessness.


    The Ford family had scoured the world for the finest doctors, but none had a cure. After relentless testing, they discovered she had a rare gic disorder. There was no treatment¡ªonly medications to suppress the symptoms. The doctors had even predicted that Corrine wouldn¡¯t live past twenty-five.


    From that moment on, the Ford family had secretly built an entire research division dedicated to studying Corrine¡¯s gic disease.


    These past few years, despite pouring endless resources into the effort, no significant breakthrough had materialized. The antidotes they concocted were able to stabilize Corrine¡¯s condition, but at a cost¡ªside effects that weighed heavily on her. After testing numerous treatments, they had finally settled on the current regimen for Corrine.


    Eaton¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her, his worry etched on his face.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we¡¯vee up with a more daring approach¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Corrine removed her coat. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    More content at g¦Á??????¦Í?????? .c????


    As she took a step forward, Jules grabbed her wrist. ¡°Corrine, the experimental data is still under review. This is too risky. If something goes wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay positive,¡± Corrine interrupted with a calm smile. ¡°What if this time it works?¡±


    She gently patted Jules¡¯ hand, reassuring him, before stepping into the experimental chamber.


    Once she was inside, Jules grabbed Eaton by the cor. ¡°Listen, if anything happens to Corrine, you will answer for it!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ford, why are you acting like amon thug?¡± Eaton said, pushing his hand away with a look of exasperation. ¡°Always with the same threats. I¡¯m growing weary of them.¡±


    Without another word, Eaton moved toward the main control panel, beginning the experiment.


    ¡°Miss Hond, signal us immediately if you start feeling unwell.¡±


    Inside the chamber, Corrine gave them an affirmative thumbs-up.


    With precise care, Eaton manipted the equipment as fine needles pierced Corrine¡¯s skin, targeting specific pressure points across her body.


    Outside the chamber, Jules stood stone-faced. Yet, the tension in his clenched jaw and the way his fists tightened, veins popping beneath his skin, betrayed his inner turmoil.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 994

    ?Chapter 994:


    As the minutes dragged on, the chamber door finally swung open. Through the swirling mist, Corrine emerged, moving slowly.


    Jules rushed to her side, his concern evident. ¡°How do you feel? Any difort?¡±


    Corrine looked at him, her lips curling into a soft smile. ¡°I feel wonderful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Jules murmured, his breath escaping in a sigh.


    Eaton approached with a fresh set of results in hand. ¡°Here are Miss Hond¡¯stest readings. Everything is stable. We¡¯re getting closer to sess!¡±


    In the past, Corrine¡¯s physical readings had risen to a certain level, only to plummet soon after. Without medication, the downward spiral signaled the inevitable approach of death.


    Jules skimmed through the report while dialing Jayden¡¯s number. That was when he noticed a thin stream of blood trickling from Corrine¡¯s nose.


    Suddenly, her body went limp, and she copsed backward.


    ¡°Corrine!¡± Jules shouted, catching her just in time.


    Corrine¡¯s vision faded into darkness, and she slipped into aa.


    Her body temperature began to drop, the chill settling into her bones. Her skin turned ghostly pale, and veins stood out beneath it like roads on a map.


    Meanwhile, back at Celtis Estate, Nate tried calling Corrine, but his calls went unanswered. A sinking feeling crept into his chest, tightening with every unanswered ring.


    Without a second thought, he grabbed his coat and rushed out the door.


    Tanya, seeing Nate¡¯s hasty departure, quickly intervened. ¡°Sir, Miss Hond mentioned she had urgent business and might not return tonight.¡±


    ¡°When did she say that?¡±


    Nate¡¯s voice was cold enough to freeze the very air around them. Tanya, feeling the weight of his frosty tone, hesitated. ¡°About three hours ago.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened, a storm cloud hanging over him. ¡°Is something wrong with Miss Hond?¡± Tanya asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Nate¡¯s gaze flicked over her, sharp and indifferent. Without another word, he turned and headed for the door.


    When Corrine finally regained consciousness, she found herself surrounded by familiar faces, including Carl¡¯s.


    ¡°Corrine, can you hear me?¡± Carl¡¯s eyes sparkled with concern as he leaned in closer. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Seeing Corrine remain silent, the others crowded around the bed, their faces filled with worry. ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m Jayden.¡±


    ¡°Waldo here, Corrine!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Jules, your cousin!¡±


    Seeing their anxious expressions, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I only fainted; I didn¡¯t lose my memory.¡±


    ¡°You reckless girl, we thought you couldn¡¯t make it¡ªouch!¡± Jules began, but before he could finish, Jayden¡¯s foot and Carl¡¯s cane hit him simultaneously, causing him to howl in pain.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 995

    ?Chapter 995:


    Before he could protest, Carl and Waldo shot him a re. ¡°Watch your words!¡±


    After all, Corrine had just escaped the brink of death, and they didn¡¯t want to hear any mention of it.


    ¡°Corrine, are you hungry?¡± Carl asked, his stern demeanor softening with grandfatherly concern.


    Corrine shook her head. ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    The room fell silent, the weight of the question settling in.


    The Ford men seemed to share an unspoken understanding, and Jayden¡¯s voice came out hoarsely, as if a heavy burden weighed on his chest. ¡°Three days.¡±


    Those three days felt like an eternity. Especially when the doctors had warned that Corrine might never wake. The world seemed to crumble around them, but she had pulled through.


    As Corrine gazed out at the night sky, her thoughts turned to Nate. Three days¡­ She wondered what he was doing, how he was holding up.


    Jules seemed to sense her thoughts. ¡°With all these people around, it might disturb Corrine¡¯s rest. Everyone should leave now. I¡¯ll stay tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Jayden agreed, nodding. ¡°Dad, let me take you home to rest.¡±


    At his age, Carl needed to avoid further strain.


    Carl hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you all out,¡± Jules said, leading the group from the room.


    With everyone gone, the hospital room felt emptier, quieter.


    Momentster, the door creaked open unexpectedly.


    ¡°Back so soon¡­¡± Corrine murmured, lifting her gaze. Her words faltered when she saw Nate standing there. She stared at him, disbelief washing over her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Before she could say another word, Nate wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close.


    His grip was tight, almost desperate, as if he wanted to fuse her into his very being.


    Feeling him tremble ever so slightly, Corrine raised her hand to caress his back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you,¡± she whispered softly.


    ¡°Let me hold you for a bit,¡± Nate murmured.


    His head rested against the curve of Corrine¡¯s neck, his breath warm and light against her skin. She didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she allowed him to stay close.


    Her fingers softly traced his back, and she asked in a quiet voice, ¡°What about holding me forever?¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes shifted to hers, his gaze intense. ¡°You said it.¡±


    ¡°I said¡­¡±


    Before Corrine could finish, a chill ran through her fingers.


    In the faint glow of the room, arge diamond ring gleamed brightly.


    The tinum band held a square-cut diamond, wless and as clear as crystal, catching the light in a way that made it shine like a masterpiece.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 996

    ?Chapter 996:


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Corrine stared at the sparkling diamond on her finger, at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this moment for a while,¡± Nate confessed. ¡°I nned to propose tonight, but¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just as well that the ring is on your finger now.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on the diamond, her thoughts tangled with emotion. After a long silence, she spoke quietly. ¡°What if I hadn¡¯t woken up tonight?¡±


    Would that ring still belong to her?


    The thought of missing this proposal, and the ring with it, made her heart ache.


    Like every other girl, she had always dreamed of this moment with Nate¡ªwaiting for the day he would ask her to marry him and make it unforgettable.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t woken up, would you not have given me this ring?¡± Corrine asked.


    Nate took her hand and kissed it softly. ¡°If you woke up, I¡¯d ask for your blessing. If not, I¡¯d slip it on your finger myself.¡±


    He had already imagined what he¡¯d do if Corrine never woke up. He would have married her right then and there.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Nate said, his eyes deep and full of feeling. ¡°From the first time I saw you, I knew you were the one for me.¡±


    Corrine was taken aback, her longshes fluttering in surprise.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn,¡± he said, urging her softly.


    For a moment, his words felt tender, but just as quickly, they becameced with expectation.


    Corrine blurted out without thinking, ¡°What?¡±


    Nate replied, ¡°You should tell me you love me¡­¡±


    Before he could say more, Corrine grabbed his tie and pulled him into a kiss.


    ???????? ???? ?????????????????????


    It was a quick kiss, light and soft, yet somehow more thrilling than any passionate embrace.


    She pulled back slightly, her eyes sparkling, a yful smile dancing on her lips.


    ¡°I prefer showing my love through actions,¡± she said.


    ¡°Same here,¡± Nate replied.


    With that, he leaned in for another kiss.


    Just then, a loud knock on the door broke the moment, followed by Jules¡¯ voice from outside. ¡°Hey, you two, keep it down. This is a hospital.¡±


    ¡°Why are you back here?¡± Corrine asked, ncing at Jules.


    Jules shot her a look. ¡°Ungrateful! If I hadn¡¯t sent Grandpa and the others away, he¡¯d still be out there waiting!¡±


    Even though they had a marriage agreement, Carl still wasn¡¯t ready to ept this arrangement, much less let Nate be with Corrine. For the three days Corrine had been unconscious, Nate had been stuck waiting outside the hospital.


    If not for the experts at the research base provided by Nate, Jules wouldn¡¯t have taken his side.


    Corrine softly brushed her fingers over Nate¡¯s cheek, noticing the dark circles beneath his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting out there this whole time?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 997

    ?Chapter 997:


    Nate simply nodded.


    He held Corrine¡¯s hand gently, pressing a soft kiss to it.


    Watching them, Jules couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes inwardly. With a boyfriend around, she hadpletely forgotten about her cousin.


    Unable to stand their disy of affection any longer, Jules turned and walked away.


    Nate left at dawn, but not long after, Karina, Jolene, and Natasha showed up at the hospital room.


    Corrine had intended to keep her stay a secret.


    But when Karina and Jolene unexpectedly dropped by thepany, Natasha identally spilled the beans.


    Under the pressure from both Karina and Jolene, Natasha had no choice but to bring them to Corrine¡¯s room.


    The sight of the ring on Corrine¡¯s finger immediately caught their attention.


    Karina, who had been lounging on the sofa, jumped up and rushed over to Corrine. Gently taking her hand, she eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh! Girl, you¡¯ve got an entire luxury vi on your finger!¡±


    Jolene couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even dare buy a diamond that big.¡±


    Despite attending high-end fashion shows in Pinecrest for years, Jolene was still in awe of the ring. She kept admiring it. ¡°Maybe you should think about getting a security team,¡± she said, half-joking. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m worried you might not be able to protect that ring.¡±


    Jolene handed her a peeled orange. ¡°So, does this mean¡­ a proposal?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes sparkled as she smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Karina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Ford family, and you¡¯re settling for just a ring?¡±


    ?????????? ????????????????????: g?????????????????????


    She wasn¡¯t trying to stir up trouble; she just felt Nate hadn¡¯t put in enough effort. A ring, but no ceremony at all.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten sick and ended up in the hospital, I might have seen the surprise he had nned for me.¡± A hint of disappointment flickered in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Have you ever heard that saying?¡± Jolene spoke up suddenly. ¡°My love for you weighs 21 grams.¡±


    Natasha, calm as ever, added, ¡°21 grams is a poetic concept. It¡¯s said that when someone deeply in love dies, their body loses exactly 21 grams. That weight represents the soul. Those 21 grams are the purest love, the kind that stays even after death. The love endures, and those 21 grams stay with the person they loved forever.¡±


    ¡°105 carats, which is exactly 21 grams,¡± Jolene said. ¡°Who would have thought Mr. Hopkins was so thoughtful and romantic?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Nate to be so considerate.


    Without thinking, Corrine began ying with her ring, lost in her thoughts.


    When Corrine was discharged, she didn¡¯t see Nate. Instead, the men of the Ford family insisted she return to the family mansion. Once in her room, she pulled out her phone and texted Nate. ¡°Hi! Your favorite troublemaker is online!¡± Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 998

    ?Chapter 998:


    A servant outside said respectfully, ¡°Miss Hond, a package has arrived for you.¡±


    A package?


    Corrine pushed back her nkets and stepped onto the floor. She walked over and pulled the door open.


    The servant outside was holding something carefully. He extended it toward her. ¡°This was left at the front of the Ford estate. The butler noticed your name on it and sent it up.¡±


    She epted the package, tilting it slightly in her hands.


    It barely weighed anything.


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied. Without another word, she carried it back to her room. As she walked, she gave it a small shake, curiosity growing.


    Once inside, she grabbed a letter opener and carefully sliced the package open. Nestled inside was a small wooden box, no bigger than her palm.


    Lifting the lid, she found a delicate ss bottle. Inside, a pale blue liquid shimmered.


    Beneath the bottley a pink card. The message read, ¡°Dip a cotton swab into the medication and apply it to the affected area. This will prevent re-ups.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed. The handwriting was unmistakable. It matched the note from the anonymous bouquet of red roses she had received at work just days ago.


    That meant only one thing¡ªboth hade from the same person. Her fingers tightened around the bottle as she lifted it, tilting it toward the sunlight. The liquid inside shimmered faintly.


    Only the Ford family knew about her condition. So how did this mysterious sender find out?


    Over the years, the Fords had poured a fortune into finding a cure. Experts ran endless tests, but none uncovered a real solution. In the end, they could only rely on specially formted medications to keep her illness in check with as few side effects as possible.


    ???????????????? ????????: g????????¦Í????????????


    Just then, her phone vibrated. A message popped up: ¡°I would never harm you.¡±


    Corrine frowned and tapped out a single question mark in response.


    Almost instantly, another message arrived. ¡°We once shared a ride, yet you¡¯vepletely forgotten me. Isn¡¯t that a little cold, Miss Hond?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face surfaced in her mind.


    So, he was the one behind the bouquet¡ªand this package?


    But how did he know about her condition?


    And how had he managed to send the exact medicine she needed?


    Questions flooded her mind, one after another. Something tugged at the edge of her thoughts, but it slipped away before she could catch it. Her gaze dropped to the small bottle in her hand. She studied it in silence, lost in thought.


    Just then, her phone lit up with an iing call. It was Nate.


    She answered, pressing the phone to her ear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 999

    ?Chapter 999:


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His voice was deep and smooth, carrying a natural charm.


    Corrine ced the medicine back into the box and replied casually,


    ¡°Just lying around in my room. Nothing exciting.¡±


    He murmured something under his breath. She didn¡¯t quite catch it. A beatter, his voice came through again, clearer this time.


    ¡°Want toe with me?¡±


    Corrine sat up at once, her boredom vanishing in an instant. She hurried to the window and peered outside.


    Neatly trimmed hedges and pristine gardens stretched before her. But the one person she was hoping to see was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Wait¡­ are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you outside.¡±


    A short sentence. Simple. Yet, to Corrine, it was impossibly tempting. She ended the call, threw on fresh clothes, and rushed to the door.


    Just as she reached for the handle, something clicked in her mind. She spun around, grabbed the box from her dresser, and hurried out again.


    Jules spotted her rushing past and frowned slightly. ¡°Are you heading out?¡±


    Corrine lifted a finger to her lips, signaling for silence.


    She then thrust the box into his hands. ¡°This is for you. Have Eaton analyze the medicine.¡±


    Jules flipped open the lid with his slender fingers. The light blue liquid inside caught his attention, and his expression darkened with thought.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Someone sent it,¡± she answered briskly, already turning away.


    Full updat3z on g??l??ovels.??o??


    Without another nce, Corrine strode off.


    The moment she stepped outside the Ford estate, her eyesnded on a sleek ck Rolls-Royce idling by the curb. Matias stood by the car, his posture straight andposed, clearly waiting for her.


    As she approached, he moved without hesitation, pulling the door open. ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    Corrine gave a small nod before slipping inside.


    Across from her, Nate calmly shut a file and reached out toward her. Without thinking, she leaned into his embrace. His arm wrapped around her waist, but the moment his fingers brushed against her lower back, a sharp jolt of pain made her flinch.


    Nate¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°What is it?¡± Concernced his voice.


    Corrine softened her expression and offered a light smile. ¡°Nothing. Just twisted it a little.¡±


    Thest failed treatment had left her with dark bruises across her waist and abdomen. The medication¡¯s side effects had been harsher than expected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000:


    Not wanting to dwell on it, she smoothly shifted the conversation. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Nate intertwined their fingers, a cryptic smile ying on his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jules made his way to the researchb, the small box in hand. By chance, he crossed paths with Zack.


    Zack was the first to speak. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here today.¡±


    His sharp eyes flicked downward, instantly noticing the box Jules carried.


    Jules took a slow drag from his cigarette, then casually flicked away the ash. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Just dropping something off. Heading inside now.¡±


    Jules stepped into theb and ced the box in front of Eaton.


    ¡°Run a test. Check if it¡¯s toxic and what side effects it might have.¡± Eaton¡¯s keen eyes flickered as he examined the contents. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Jules immediately picked up on the shift in his tone. His brows furrowed. ¡°You recognize it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eaton hesitated for a moment before forcing a chuckle. Some of the tension in his posture eased. ¡°No¡­ not exactly. Just wasn¡¯t expecting this, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Jules didn¡¯t buy it. His sharp gaze bore into Eaton, making the professor sigh. Eaton pressed his lips into a thin line and muttered, ¡°You know how expensive my equipment is and how busy I am. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡±


    Jules sat down in the chair he had just pulled up, his tone cold. ¡°Quit stalling and do your job.¡±


    Eaton cast Jules a long, unreadable look before turning his attention to the liquid. Without another word, he began running a series of in-depth tests.


    As the data appeared, Eaton¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious. His back damp with sweat¡ªperhaps from intense focus or something else, Jules couldn¡¯t tell. Seeing him frozen in ce, he walked over. ¡°Well? What did you find?¡±


    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    Eaton blinked, snapping back to the moment. He met Jules¡¯ gaze and spoke evenly. ¡°This form isn¡¯t just safe for Miss Hond. It can actually suppress her condition¡ªwithout side effects.¡±


    Jules¡¯ face lit up, excitement shing in his eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Eaton gave a firm nod while flipping through the test results. He nced at Jules again and remarked casually, ¡°If this had been discovered earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. And the Ford family wouldn¡¯t have had to pour a fortune into experimental treatments every year.¡±


    Jules¡¯ expression hardened. ¡°How long will itst?¡±


    Eaton looked up from the data. ¡°One year.¡±


    Jules frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Eaton shrugged and tossed the report onto the table. ¡°A year is actually an improvement. She used to need special medication every six months, and those came with side effects.¡±


    Jules¡¯ jaw tightened. ¡°Can you replicate it?¡±


    Eaton shook his head. ¡°Our data analysis shows that this liquid contains a substance simr to the mysteriouspounds we¡¯ve been studying.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1001

    ?Chapter 1001:


    ¡°Then keep working,¡± Jules said coolly. ¡°Start by figuring out the molecr form.¡±


    Eaton took a big sip of coffee. His mustache twitched. ¡°Easy for you to say, sitting there doing nothing! Thest three substances took the entire research team three years to analyze. Hundreds of scientists ran thousands of extraction tests. And now you just throw out orders like it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Jules looked up and gave him a quick nce. ¡°How much funding do you need this time?¡±


    Whenever Eaton startedining about the challenges of research, it usually meant he was about to ask for a hefty sum.


    ¡°Well, you know how research drains money. All the data we getes at a price. As for funding¡­ the more, the better.¡± Eatonughed. ¡°Let¡¯s start with fifty million.¡±


    Jules gave him a quick sideways look. Then he pulled out his phone and dialed the bank. ¡°It¡¯s me. Transfer one hundred million to the usual ount.¡±


    When Eaton heard that amount, his excitement shot through the roof, like a kid who had just found a candy store.


    But as his excitement grew, so did a hint of regret.


    If he¡¯d known it would be this easy, he would have asked for more.


    Jules casually spun his phone on the table. ¡°Forget about the funding. I need you to analyze the rest of the substances.¡±


    Eaton eagerly poured the coffee. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give it everything we¡¯ve got!¡±


    They still had two substances left, both of which were tough to analyze. Every extraction experiment had failed, forcing them to use the slowest method¡ªsorting through thousands of medicines topare and screen.


    It was also the most expensive approach.


    Jules nced at him briefly, his tone icy. ¡°Update me with any progress right away!¡±


    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°Got it!¡± Eaton said. He stood there, watching Jules walk away. The eager anticipation in his eyes never wavered.


    The grin on his face slowly faded. His gaze dropped to the box Jules had left behind. A dark gleam flickered in his eyes.


    Jules stepped out of the research institute and told his trusted aide, ¡°Get all the experts from the blood analysis institute here, now!¡± Previously, their research had no clear direction, and they could only experiment with Corrine¡¯s blood. But now, with the medication as a clue, he refused to believe they wouldn¡¯t make any progress.


    After a long drive, the car finally pulled up to the dock. The sea breeze yed with Corrine¡¯s long hair. She instinctively brushed it back over her shoulder and looked around. ¡°Why are we here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To finish the ceremony,¡± Nate said, pulling a soft ribbon from his pocket. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Corrine gathered her long hair and nodded.


    As the ribbon covered her eyes, everything around her went dark. Nate took her hand and led her forward, walking at a slow pace. Though Corrine couldn¡¯t see where they were going, a strong floral scent began to fill the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?Chapter 1002:


    A few thoughts crossed her mind. But when the ribbon was finally removed, and she saw the vast sea of flowers, her eyes still couldn¡¯t hide her shock. The roses, in every shade imaginable, looked stunning under the sunlight. The rocky cliffs, once so harsh and dull, now seemed soft and gentle, thanks to the roses that adorned them.


    The path in front of Corrine was also lined with flowers. The shock in her heart hadn¡¯t faded when a wave of excitement and pure joy washed over her, stirring emotions she could barely control. A surprise from someone she loved felt both overwhelming and thrilling.


    Corrine had always imagined her proposal would be simple, never expecting Nate to create such an extravagant surprise.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Nate asked, holding her hand tightly.


    Corrine turned to him, fighting back tears, and nodded with all her might. ¡°I love it.¡±


    Words couldn¡¯t capture how she felt, so she added, ¡°I love it so much.¡± Nate gently wiped away her tears. Then, he slowly bent down and knelt on one knee. ¡°Corrine, will you marry me?¡±


    It was a simple question, with no fancy words, but it made her heart skip a beat, then race wildly.


    A thought shed through her mind¡ªevery cloud has a silver lining. There had been a time when Corrine felt nothing but misfortune, even thinking she was cursed. She had always been left behind.


    The day she met Nate had been a day she had been abandoned. Corrine¡¯s gaze softened. Her clear eyes sparkled, with just a hint of mist, making her even more beautiful.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Nate asked, standing up, frowning slightly, his face filled with concern. Did she not want to marry him? Or did she feel like marrying him was too much of a sacrifice?


    Corrine sniffled, pressing her face into his chest, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never do anything like this for me again.¡±


    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°How could I not?¡± Nate whispered, gently stroking her back. ¡°If other women get it, my Corrine should too.¡± My Corrine¡­


    Those words shattered the wall she had built around her heart in an instant. Standing on tiptoe, she kissed his lips. The kiss was soft and gentle, yet it held all the warmth of her affection. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She felt grateful for Nateing into her life, for all the care and surprises he¡¯d given her.


    Nate gently held her chin with his fingers. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t ept just words.¡±


    ¡°Would giving you my whole life work?¡± Corrine looked at him gently, her eyes sparkling, brighter than the stars. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Nate ced his hand at the back of her head and leaned down to kiss her lips. The soft, lingering kiss made a single tear slip from the corner of Corrine¡¯s eye.


    Being proposed to by the one she loved felt like she¡¯d won the world.


    Corrine assumed Nate¡¯s surprise had ended there, until she saw the yacht, covered in countless flowers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?Chapter 1003:


    It looked like a burly man in a tutu¡ªodd and amusing.


    ¡°Shall we go up and have a look?¡± Nate asked.


    Corrine nodded, taking his hand as they made their way onto the deck. They passed the lounge, skirted around the cabin, and went straight to the dining area.


    The white table was set with elegant dishes and an extravagant candbra.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. ¡°A candlelit dinner?¡±


    ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡± Nate asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. It was the first time he had ever proposed to a woman, and he felt somewhat out of his depth. He had gone to Moses for advice.


    But when Moses suggested something too borate, Nate had decided to keep it simple with a candlelit dinner.


    Corrine walked over to the table, picked up a red rose without much thought, sniffed it lightly, and tucked it behind her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this from you,¡± she remarked.


    In her mind, Nate had always been distant and reserved, thest person to n anything romantic or surprising.


    Nate raised an eyebrow, moved closer, and pulled out a chair for her. ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± he said with a small nod.


    His voice, deep andpelling, whispered in her ear. ¡°Nothing¡¯s final.¡±


    At his words, Corrine¡¯s eyes instinctively lifted. She knew exactly what Nate meant. People could change.


    If someone wasn¡¯t willing to change at all, maybe they didn¡¯t love you enough.


    As the day ended, the sun slowly dipped below the horizon.


    The ocean sparkled with silver streaks, swaying gently in the breeze.


    Continue reading at g???l??o¦Í?????????????


    Inside the yacht, the candles flickered, casting a soft, romantic light. Corrine cut into her steak, casually ncing at the man across from her.


    The dim light highlighted the sharp lines of his face, making it appear even more striking and deep. The candlelight softened the intensity in his eyes.


    ¡°What made you want to propose to me all of a sudden?¡± Corrine asked. She had always believed the proposal woulde only after Carl epted him.


    Nate looked up at her, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Since I n to take you to the Independent Continent, you won¡¯t just be my girlfriend anymore.¡±


    He wanted everyone to know that he was Corrine¡¯s solid support.


    But more than that, he hoped that during their time together, Corrine would never feel envious of others and that every moment with him would be full of joy and meaning.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Corrine¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, I don¡¯t even know how to reciprocate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Nate said with a grin. ¡°Just give yourself to me.¡±


    But as soon as Corrine heard those words, her mind wandered to some rather heated thoughts. Her cheeks turned pink, and she quickly lowered her gaze, focusing on her meal.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?Chapter 1004:


    ¡°When do you n toe with me to the Independent Continent?¡± Nate asked.


    Corrine tilted her head, thinking for a moment. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No need to hurry,¡± Nate replied. ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, we can wait a few more days.¡±


    ¡°No, tomorrow works at thetest.¡±


    Everything was already set. The only thing that had thrown her ns off was her unexpecteda.


    Nate set down his knife and fork, grabbed a napkin, and slowly wiped his hands. ¡°Then I¡¯lle get you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they finished eating, Corrine had nned to take a spin on the water. But Nate, remembering she had just been released from the hospital, worried about her health and decided to take her back to the Ford estate instead.


    The car came to a stop, and Corrine nced at him, reluctant to leave. ¡°So, I¡¯m going back inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nate replied. ¡°Get some rest tonight.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t say anything. She just opened the car door. As she was about to step out, she asked again, ¡°I¡¯m really leaving?¡±


    Nate gave a brief, emotionless nod.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really leaving!¡± Corrine repeated, unable to stop herself. Seeing him stay quiet, she felt a little frustrated. With a sigh, she turned and prepared to get out.


    But just as her foot hit the ground, Nate suddenly reached out. He pulled her back, wrapping his arm around her waist and drawing her into his arms.


    Before she could react, he leaned in and kissed her. Their lips met with urgency and heat.


    When the kiss finally broke, Corrine leaned against him, breathless, her eyes glistening with a soft, watery shine.


    ?????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Nate looked down at her and gently brushed the moisture from her lips with his fingertips. ¡°Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve been holding back?¡±


    He feared that her body, still healing, wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his passion, yet she seemed to keep teasing him without even realizing it. Corrine let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°How could I me you?¡± Nate replied, a soft smile ying on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s myck of control, not you.¡±


    Hearing this, Corrine couldn¡¯t help butugh. She cupped Nate¡¯s face, kissed him quickly, and then hopped out of the car with purpose. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Once Corrine had left, Nate¡¯s face hardened, returning to its usual serious expression. ¡°Head to Research Institute 101.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As the car glided down the road, Nate¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Zack.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?Chapter 1005:


    ¡°I bumped into Jules at the research institute today. Turns out, they¡¯re running a top-secret experiment that even our people can¡¯t ess.¡± Nate had convinced Jayden to ept his rtionship with Corrine by setting up ab in partnership with government agencies. Theb housed not only top-tier personnel from various research institutes but also Nate¡¯s own expert team.


    In the past, expert teams and researchers would freely share their findings, but the Ford family had always been tight-lipped, clearly unwilling to let certain information slip.


    ¡°Also, another group arrived at the institute tonight. Eaton¡¯s handling the liaison,¡± Zack said. ¡°About an hour ago, we got word that Jayden has set up a research group in partnership with resources from ten major states.¡±


    When Nate and Jayden first struck a deal, Jayden had immediately requested Nate¡¯s research team. Now, with such arge-scale setup, Nate couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat exactly was Jayden nning?


    Nate furrowed his brows slightly, his eyes growing dark and unreadable, like a cold, endless pool. ¡°Have you found anything about what I asked you to look into?¡±


    Zack lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and exhaled slowly, his voice cold and low. ¡°Eaton, that slippery old fish, is even trickier than before. Out of ten words, you can barely trust one or two.¡± Not even threats or pressure seemed to work on him. Clearly, with someone backing him now, Eaton¡¯s confidence had soared.


    Nate said with a sharp tone, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Eaton¡¯s original specialty.¡± Zack¡¯s eyes narrowed as he processed the words. ¡°You think the Ford family is using Eaton to create poisons?¡±


    Nate adjusted his tie, his voice turning icy. ¡°As a well-known chemist from the Independent Continent, he¡¯s capable of making both poisons and antidotes.¡±


    After the call ended, Nate instructed Saul to drive to the research institute without dy.


    Corrine walked into the house to find Carl sitting on the sofa. Her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively looked at Jules. When she saw him shrug with a resigned look, an uneasy feeling crept into her. Had that traitor Jules sold her out?


    As she was lost in thought, Carl broke the silence.


    ¡°Where did you go at this hour?¡± Carl¡¯s voice was low but authoritative. Even in hister years, the former business mogul stillmanded the same powerful presence he had in his prime.


    Upon hearing his words, Corrine felt a wave of relief wash over her. She had been worried that he had found out about her secret trip with Nate.


    ???????? ???????? ???????? ???? g?????????????¦Í??????????.????????


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she smiled and said, ¡°Nowhere important. Just went for a walk to unwind.¡±


    ¡°A walk to rx?¡± Carl snorted, skeptical. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I know you were on a date!¡±


    Corrine frowned and muttered softly, ¡°If you knew, then why ask?¡±


    Carl shot her a sharp look, frustrated by her defiance but helpless to change her. He knew there was no chance of getting Corrine to back out of the marriage arrangement. Thest time he tried, she had taken his punishment without a word, showing just how stubborn she could be.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?Chapter 1006:


    He sighed deeply. ¡°How¡¯s your health these days?¡±


    ¡°You know me better than anyone,¡± Corrine said, resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°You sent Jules and me to the military to make us tougher, remember? I¡¯m as strong as ever. No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Jules you got a bottle of medicine,¡± Carl said, his gaze heavy with meaning.


    Corrine nodded and briefly mentioned some facts, keeping quiet about Jacob¡¯s ties with Jonathan.


    ¡°Jonathan Martel?¡± Carl raised an eyebrow and looked at Jules. ¡°Why have I never heard of him before?¡±


    Under Carl¡¯s piercing stare, Jules immediately sat up straighter and spoke seriously. ¡°He always keeps a low profile and is hard to track down. His business has always been in Lyhaton. Lately, though, it seems like he¡¯s nning to settle down here. He doesn¡¯t care for socializing or attending events. I¡¯ve only met him once.¡±


    That meeting at the casino was the first time they crossed paths. Even now, Jules could clearly recall Jonathan¡¯s striking good looks, almost as beautiful as Corrine herself.


    A faint, knowing smile tugged at Carl¡¯s lips when he heard this. ¡°So, Jonathan is quite the mysterious figure with unimaginable capabilities.¡± Without ever needing to show up in person, he had known everything about Corrine and even sent medicine to manage her condition.


    The special medication Corrine had been using took many years to perfect in order to reduce side effects. Yet, Jonathan had provided a solution without any effort at all. That was something to think about, not just for Carl, but for the whole Ford family.


    Corrine felt it was important to talk to Jonathan privately.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest,¡± Carl suddenly said. Corrine nodded, then paused at the foot of the stairs. ¡°Grandpa, I might have to go on a business trip soon. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Find the next part on g??????¦Ï¦Í??????.??????


    Carl gave a slight nod.


    Once Corrine had left, Carl slowly got to his feet with the help of his cane, letting out a soft sigh.


    ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t stop her. Maybe it was meant to be,¡± he muttered.


    It sounded like Carl was resigned to the situation. It was as if he were talking to Lnd beside him, or maybe just talking to himself. Lnd responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the young people. I believe Kiley up in heaven will surely watch over Corrine.¡±


    Carl nced at him, then shifted his eyes to the night sky. ¡°I just hope my daughter doesn¡¯t regret her choice.¡±


    Corrine had barely stepped into her room when Jules knocked on her door.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the Burgess family¡¯s trial. Do you want to be there?¡± Jules asked, standing in the doorway.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?Chapter 1007:


    Corrine hesitated, clearly surprised by how quickly things were moving. She met his gaze, her expression calm. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in the oue.¡±


    With the evidence Corrine and Jules had gathered, the Burgess family had no way to deny the charges.


    As Corrine had expected, the court convicted Corey of tax evasion, illegal transactions, and thirteen other offenses, handing him a life sentence.


    Next came Leah¡¯s case.


    Waldo showed no mercy for Leah, who never seemed to learn from her past mistakes, and she was sentenced to over five years in prison.


    The sudden copse of Burgess Group stunned everyone. Apany that had been a fixture in Lyhaton for decades was wiped out in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Nate¡¯s name spread quickly, highlighting the growing power of the Independent Continent.


    At Ashton Group, Bruce was taken aback when he found out that the man always by Corrine¡¯s side was from the Hopkins family of the Independent Continent.


    It made sense now. No wonder Corrine had crossed paths with so many influential people since leaving him. Even the Ford family, the richest in Lyhaton, followed her everymand.


    As he mulled this over, Tracy burst in, full of energy. ¡°Bruce,e on! You have toe with me!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she grabbed Bruce by the arm and pulled him from his chair.


    ¡°Mom, what now?¡± Bruce was already in a bad mood, and seeing Tracy only made him frown more, his frustration obvious. He shrugged off her hand and straightened his sleeve.


    Tracy,pletely unaware of Bruce¡¯s frustration, pulled a divorce agreement out of her bag. ¡°I had awyer prepare this. If there are no issues, just sign it quickly!¡±


    Bruce scowled as he skimmed the document, full ofplicated legal terms. The main points were clear: all assets belonged to the Ashton family, and Leah had no im to Bruce¡¯s premarital wealth. She also had topensate the Ashton family.


    Check new content at g??lno  vels.??????


    Noticing Bruce¡¯s serious look, Tracy quickly pushed him. ¡°The Burgess family verdicts are out. Corey got life, but Leah only got five years. With good behavior, she might get out early, but she¡¯ll have a criminal record. How can we let someone like that into our family? Plus, she¡¯s not good enough for you now! I heard the whole fall of the Burgess family was tied to that Mr. Hopkins from the Independent Continent. People are avoiding the Burgess family like it¡¯s a ticking time bomb, afraid of the consequences. We need to cut ties with them now!¡±


    Seeing Bruce¡¯sck of response, Tracy grabbed his wrist. ¡°Bruce, I know you still care about Leah after all these years, but we need to focus on the future!¡±


    Bruce slowly lifted his gaze to look at her.


    He turned away and dropped the divorce papers on the table. ¡°If I sign these, Leah and I will be done for good. But if I refuse, I can still take control of Burgess Group as her husband.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?Chapter 1008:


    He lit a cigarette with ease, took a drag, and without much concern, asked, ¡°What would you do?¡±


    Tracy froze, her breath caught by Bruce¡¯s icy stare.


    It dawned on her that Bruce might not have been as invested in Leah as she thought. Perhaps, over the years, influenced by Farris, he had learned to treat emotions as nothing more than a fleeting thing.


    She swallowed hard, trying to steady herself, and spoke with effort, ¡°You n to take control of Burgess Group?¡±


    Bruce leaned back in the chair, his arm casually draped over it, holding his cigarette with his long fingers. His gaze remained as cold as ever. ¡°Not control. A hostile takeover.¡±


    Tracy didn¡¯t know much about business, but she could tell there was a big difference.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself. ¡°I won¡¯t get in the way of your ns. But how do you n to deal with Leah?¡±


    There was no way she would let Leah continue to be her daughter-inw.


    Leah had always imed to love Bruce, yet over the years, she had done so many shameless things behind their backs. If it hadn¡¯t been for Andromache backing Leah, she would never have agreed to this marriage.


    Now that the Burgess family was in ruins, if Andromache had stepped in earlier, Corey wouldn¡¯t be facing life in prison.


    Clearly, after what happened to the Burgess family, Andromache wanted no part in this mess.


    Without her support of the Burgess family, the Ashton family had no real threat to face.


    Tracy had once believed that Corrine¡¯s humble background made her unfit for Bruce, but now, she saw Leah as an even worse match.


    Find more at g??????¦Ï¦Í????.??????


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for a divorce, but not yet,¡± Bruce exhaled smoke slowly. ¡°You need not worry about this.¡±


    Tracy caught the tone in his voice and let out a bitterugh. ¡°So now you think I¡¯m interfering, huh?¡±


    When it came to being unreasonable, Tracy had no equal. Bruce frowned, snuffing out his cigarette. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were interfering. I just meant there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Tracy shot him a sharp look. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you, but instead of being grateful, you think I¡¯m meddling!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s patience ran thin. ¡°If you think that way, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss.¡±


    He got up and walked out.


    Tracy quickly followed him.


    They almost collided with an assistant carrying a package.


    The assistant stopped and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Ashton, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Tracy gave a cold nod and nced at the package. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?Chapter 1009:


    ¡°It¡¯s an anonymous package for Mr. Ashton,¡± the assistant answered, handing it to Bruce.


    Bruce frowned as he took it. ¡°Is everything ready for the meeting?¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Bruce made his way to the conference room.


    As he walked, he opened the package in his hands.


    Inside, there was just a disc.


    He motioned for aptop, then slid the disc in. His face grew serious as he watched what yed.


    Meanwhile, Jules turned to Corrine. ¡°Why send that video to Bruce?¡±


    ¡°To make them turn on each other,¡± Corrine answered. ¡°Watching former lovers be enemies is always interesting.¡±


    At the time, Leah had stolen Bruce away from her, partly because Tracy had encouraged it, but mainly because Leah had gone to great lengths to protect him.


    This had deeply moved Bruce.


    Even on their wedding day, when he found out Leah was fighting for her life due to severe bleeding, Bruce abandoned Corrine at the altar, leaving her to endure the scorn and ridicule of everyone around. How would Bruce feel if he found out Leah had nned it all just to win him back?


    Corrine took a sip of her coffee, her smile barely there. ¡°Now that the Burgess family is in ruins and Leah¡¯s stuck in prison with no one to help her, Bruce is all she has left. If he brings up divorce now, what do you think she¡¯ll do?¡±


    Jules raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯ll probably fight like crazy, trying to drag him down with her.¡±


    Just then, Corrine¡¯s phone rang.


    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????


    She nced at the caller, set her cup down, and stood. ¡°I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Jules said, his tone serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Corrine replied.


    With the bright sun overhead and a soft breeze blowing, Corrine and Nate set off toward the Independent Continent.


    The flight from Lyhaton to the Independent Continent took about six hours.


    Their private jet was marked with the emblem of the Independent Continent.


    The design was sleek, shaped like a mountain peak, symbolizing how the Independent Continent stood high and untouchable, like a summit thatmanded respect and admiration¡ªsomething people could only look up to in their lives.


    With its rich mineral resources, the Independent Continent¡¯s stature was well-earned.


    Corrine watched the city grow smaller beneath them, fighting off a yawn.


    Lately, the medication had made her unusually sleepy. The drowsiness was a side effect of it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1010

    ?Chapter 1010:


    Nate saw her weariness and softly touched her cheek. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Corrine mumbled, her eyes growing heavy.


    Noticing how sleepy she was, Nate frowned and gently lifted her. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll wake you when we¡¯re there.¡±


    As he spoke, he realized she hadn¡¯t responded. Looking down, Nate saw she had already drifted off to sleep.


    Six hourster, the ne touched down smoothly at the airport on the Independent Continent.


    The cabin door swung open, and the group made their way down the gangway.


    The Independent Continent, surrounded by water on three sides, was known for its stunning views.


    It was the peak of summer, and as they stepped off the ne, a st of hot, humid air hit them. It left them feeling restless and uneasy for no clear reason.


    Nearby, a row of Rolls-Royces stood in perfect order, like a line of silent sentinels.


    On one side of the gangway, a person in a blue suit waited. His hair was slicked back, and he wore frameless sses that added to his air of effortless elegance.


    Presley Hopkins froze when he saw Nate and Corrine holding hands. Although Saul had given him a heads-up, seeing it for himself still left him inplete disbelief.


    On the Independent Continent, there were plenty of rumors about Nate. Some imed he was uninterested in women, while others said he preferred men. A few bold, richdies had even tried to flirt with him, but they were quickly kicked out and sternly warned. Not only did they lose face, but their families were also brought into shame.


    For a long time, even Nate¡¯s subordinates wondered if he had some hidden physical problem.


    Now that the rumors were proven false, they couldn¡¯t quite wrap their heads around it.


    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Noticing Nate¡¯s sharp look, Presley quickly straightened up and greeted them with respect. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond.¡±


    Nate gave a small nod, and then, still holding Corrine¡¯s hand, bent down to get into the car.


    As Presley took the wheel, he asked, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, are we going to the family mansion?¡±


    Nate¡¯s voice was low and firm. ¡°To my quarters.¡±


    Presley nodded, but his eyes briefly met Corrine¡¯s in the rearview mirror.


    Ralph had heard about Corrine for a long time.


    Although many people had been sent to investigate her, they came back with nothing. Even those sent by the Elder Council to Lyhaton were turned away by Nate.


    Now, bringing her straight to his quarters made it clear just how important she was to him.


    As the car approached the airport exit, a group of uniformed officers was performing routine checks on the vehicles. But as soon as they saw Nate¡¯s license te, they immediately stood at attention and let them pass without a second nce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?Chapter 1011:


    Corrine noticed and shed a knowing smile. The treatment they received clearly showed how powerful the Hopkins family was on the Independent Continent.


    During the ride, Corrine quietly rested her head on Nate¡¯s shoulder, gazing out the window as the world rushed by.


    The towering skyscrapers, lit up with neon signs, gave off a futuristic feel. The streets were alive with luxury cars, and even the rarest sports cars seemed to be a dime a dozen here.


    As it neared eleven o¡¯clock, the convoy of Rolls-Royces smoothly made its way up the hillside to the Grand Pce.


    The entire area, with its grand buildings, sparkled under the lights, resembling a shining pearl set against the hillside¡ªa sight of true elegance and grandeur.


    Presley stepped forward and opened the car door with a bow of respect. Corrine stepped out, taking in the surroundings. Her eyes caught sight of another building nearby, but itcked the same brilliance and majesty as the Grand Pce in front of her.


    Seeing where Corrine¡¯s eyes were, Presley quickly spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s the Elder Council building. It¡¯s better for you to keep your distance, Miss Hond.¡±


    His tone was gentle, without any hint of ill intent¡ªjust a friendly warning.


    The Elder Council was eager to meet her, and getting too close now would be like walking right into a trap.


    Corrine turned her gaze away and made her way slowly toward the steps.


    Inside, she was weed by arge fountain made entirely of white marble.


    Presley watched her go, then turned to Nate and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, what time should I pick you up tomorrow morning?¡±


    Nate adjusted his cuff and replied casually, ¡°Nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m


    As Nate walked away, Presley finally let out a breath of relief. But his eyes quickly drifted back to Corrine.


    What would the people back at the Hopkins family estate think if they knew Nate had returned with a woman? And it was Corrine, no less¡ªthe one they all despised.


    Just then, Saul came up and pped Presley on the shoulder. ¡°Quit sighing. After all these years, it¡¯s about time things changed around here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Presley snapped, ring at him. ¡°The cab meeting ising up, and we don¡¯t know how many people are keeping an eye on us.¡±


    If something went wrong now, they could lose everything. Presley sighed again, the weight of it all heavy on his mind.


    Meanwhile, Corrine was inside thevish living room, taking in her surroundings.


    The crystal chandelier above bathed the room in bright light. The paintings on the walls and champagne-colored furniture gave the space an air of opulence.


    Her gaze thennded on an oil painting by the staircase. She raised an eyebrow and, almost without thinking, stepped closer, her hand reaching out to touch it.


    ¡°An absolute gem from the Baroque era,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°A prime example of the golden age of floral still life. It¡¯s rare to see one privately owned, yet here it is, hanging like an afterthought. What a waste of such a masterpiece.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?Chapter 1012:


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Nate¡¯s voice broke her thoughts as he approached and casually draped his arm around her slim waist.


    Corrine nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s not about liking. Your extravagance is just a bit overwhelming.¡±


    Nate, still holding her waist, gently guided her toward the sofa. ¡°There are more upstairs. Want to see them?¡±


    ¡°Maybe another time,¡± Corrine said, stifling a yawn.


    Nate raised an eyebrow, his expression softening. ¡°Tired?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she admitted, her eyes darting for a moment. She quickly covered, not wanting him to notice anything. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely.¡±


    ¡°You should head to your room and get some rest,¡± Nate suggested, gently brushing her cheek.


    Corrine nodded, and he led her to a bedroom on the third floor. After freshening up, she climbed into bed, forcing herself to stay awake long enough to jot down some thoughts.


    Her entry read, ¡°October 25th, a bright, clear day. I traveled to the Independent Continent with Nate. But today, I felt unusually exhausted¡ªprobably a side effect of the special medicine.¡±


    As Corrine typed thest period, exhaustion took over, and she drifted into a deep sleep.


    The door creaked open without a sound.


    A tall figure moved toward her, step by step.


    Nate gazed at her, his eyes soft, filled with silent affection.


    He bent down and softly kissed her forehead.


    ????????????????? ????????: website ??????????¦Í??????


    As he turned to leave, his foot grazed Corrine¡¯s phone, making it slip from its ce.


    The next morning, when Corrine awoke, sunlight was already streaming through the windows, marking thete hour¡ªnine in the morning.


    For a fleeting moment, shey there, staring nkly at the ceiling, before the events of the previous night rushed back into her mind. Snapping out of her daze, she hurried to freshen up and gather her belongings.


    As she reached for her bag, she noticed something unexpected¡ªher phone, neatly ced on the bedside table.


    Had she ced it there before she fell asleep? But she quickly dismissed the confusion and strode out of the bedroom.


    Descending the grand spiral staircase, she was caught off guard by the sight of three men seated in the living room beside Nate. Two of them were familiar¡ªMoses and Zack¡ªbut the third was a stranger.


    Dressed in a tailored pinstriped suit, the man exuded effortless elegance. His sharp, chiseled features lent him an air of aristocratic charm.


    He sat with one leg draped over the other, his arm casually resting on the back of the chair, fingers curled around a cigar with practiced ease. Sensing movement, he caught sight of Corrine from the corner of his eye. His gray-blue eyes swept over her with a silent, aggressive assessment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?Chapter 1013:


    Something shed in them¡ªsubtle, almost imperceptible admiration. Standing poised at the foot of the staircase, Corrine exuded a quiet allure. The halter-neck dress she wore hugged her form gracefully, its neckline entuating the delicate curve of her corbone.


    Her beauty was not fragile or doll-like, but striking¡ªbold, untamed, and fiercely independent.


    The Independent Continent had no shortage of beautiful women, yet few carried the raw maism she did.


    His stare didn¡¯t rattle her. Instead, she met it head-on.


    Withnguid grace, she descended the steps, her fingertips grazing the polished wood of the railing¡ªsmooth, fluid, like a Persian cat gliding across silk.


    Hearing her approach, Nate turned his head slightly. The cold detachment in his expression melted into a rare, gentle smile. ¡°Awake?¡±


    Corrine reached him just as he extended his hand.


    Without hesitation, she ced her hand in his palm, allowing him to guide her to the seat beside him.


    ¡°This is Herbert Burton,¡± Nate introduced smoothly.


    Herbert Burton¡ªthe heir to the illustrious Burton family, a name synonymous with power and prestige. But more than just an influential figure, he was a renowned neurosurgeon affiliated with an elite international medical organization.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze sharpened ever so slightly. She smiled. ¡°Corrine Hond.¡± Burton¡­ Could there be a connection between him and Eaton Burton?


    As the thought crossed her mind, Herbert¡¯s voice broke the moment. ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Before she could reply, Moses interjected, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Hey, by the way, I heard about Nate¡¯s proposal. Did you say ¡®yes¡¯?¡±


    Herbert¡¯s sharp eyes flickered with intrigue at Moses¡¯ mention of the proposal.


    Full chapters avable on g ??ln ovels.??????


    His lips curled slightly as he turned to Nate. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡±


    Unfazed, Nate reached for a ss of warm water and handed it to Corrine. ¡°I never make choices I regret.¡±


    Herbert understood the weight of that statement and chuckled. ¡°Perhaps. But the real question is¡ªwill others allow you to choose so freely?¡±


    Corrine arched a brow at that remark, but before she could say anything, Herbert rose to his feet. ¡°Aren¡¯t you returning to the Hopkins family residence? I won¡¯t intrude any further.¡±


    Nate merely gave him a nk look before standing to walk him out. As they reached the door, Herbert cast another lingering nce at Corrine.


    The moment they stepped outside, he exhaled a quiet sigh and muttered, ¡°I think you should reconsider. What you need is not a beautiful woman.¡±


    He had known Nate for years, and if there was one thing certain, it was that he wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed by appearances. But even he had to admit¡ªCorrine was mesmerizing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?Chapter 1014:


    Over the years, Herbert had encountered countless women, each more stunning than thest. He had thought himself immune to beauty. Yet, Corrine was different. She wasn¡¯t just a woman of looks¡ªshe was a force, someone who refused to blend into the mold of traditional elegance.


    But the Hopkins family was no ordinary one¡ªit was a dynasty steeped in power struggles, riddled with schemes and betrayals. Some of the coteral branches even conspired with each other, eager for a piece of the pie from the main branch. Sooner orter, conflict would erupt.


    And in this ruthless game, Corrine was nothing but a weakness to Nate.


    ¡°You can¡¯t always be her safe harbor,¡± Herbert added.


    Moses, who had followed them outside, let out a low, disdainful chuckle. If Nate could be swayed by such words, he would be shocked.


    ¡°Well, Herbert, if Nate has chosen her, she can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    Herbert wanted to counter, but when he caught Moses¡¯ knowing smirk, he swallowed his thoughts.


    After a beat of silence, he relented. ¡°I¡¯ll be off, then.¡±


    Descending the steps, he suddenly turned back as if recalling something.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, let¡¯s gather tonight. Everyone¡¯s eager to see you, Nate.¡±


    Nate responded with a faint nod.


    Whether they wanted to see him or the woman he had brought back¡ªwell, everyone knew the real reason.


    Half an hourter, after grabbing a quick bite, Corrine and Nate set off for the Hopkins family residence.


    Corrine couldn¡¯t hide her nerves.


    Meeting Nate¡¯s family for the first time had her stomach twisted in knots.


    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Nate asked, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.


    She nodded, her fingers fidgeting in herp. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting them, and I didn¡¯t bring anything. Isn¡¯t that kind of rude?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got everything prepared for you,¡± Nate assured her with a confident smile.


    Corrine blinked before pressing her fingertips against her temple in mock despair. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, I almost feel inadequate.¡±


    ¡°No need to feel that way.¡± His arm snaked around her waist, pulling her gently into his embrace. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to repay the favor eventually.¡±


    Corrine blinked, momentarily stunned.


    Then her gaze lifted to meet his, her brows knitting slightly as she caught the glint of suggestion in his eyes.


    Surely, he didn¡¯t mean what she thought he did¡­ right?


    The car cruised smoothly along the road, and half an hourter, they arrived at the estate.


    Unlike the extravagant Grand Pce, this ce bore an aged elegance, a timeless charm wrapped in the whispers of history. The estate sat by theke like a stately relic, washed in the silver hues of time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?Chapter 1015:


    The iron gates creaked open, nked by stone-carved statues that seemed to watch their every move. The car rolled forward, gliding along the perfectly paved driveway and deeper into the sprawling estate.


    Lavish grounds stretched out on all sides, boasting leisure areas, a golf course, and even a racetrack. Anything one could dream of seemed to be readily avable.


    They pulled up in front of a towering five-story building.


    Standing at the steps, an elderly butler with silver hair waited to greet them.


    The moment Nate stepped out of the car, the butler straightened, his lips curving into a polished, respectful smile. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, your grandfather is waiting for you in the Waterside Garden.¡±


    He made no mention of Corrine. Not a nce. Not an acknowledgment. Nate didn¡¯t miss the message.


    He turned back and offered his hand to Corrine. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet him together.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins¡­¡± the butler began, but his words wilted under the icy edge of Nate¡¯s gaze. A stare so cold and sharp, it sliced through the air like a knife.


    Whatever words he had left to say were promptly swallowed.


    Corrine and Nate followed the butler¡¯s lead and reached the Waterside Garden, tucked away in the southeast of the estate.


    A tranquil pond stretched before them, sparkling in the sunlight. Fish flickered and weaved, darting about with effortless grace.


    A short distance away, Ralph lounged inside a gazebo. He wore rxed attire, and a chessboardy open in front of him.


    The pieces on the board painted the picture of an intense struggle. ck appeared to dominate, yet its advantage was slipping. Meanwhile, white, though seemingly weaker, silently steered the game¡¯s course.


    One slight shift could spell disaster for ck.


    ?????????? ????   @ g????????????????.???? ??


    Ralph had already grasped this delicate bnce. He clutched a piece between his fingers, pausing in thought, reluctant to make a decision. At the sound of approaching footsteps, he slowly lifted his head. His gaze skimmed over Corrine, a fleeting chill shing in his eyes before vanishing without a trace.


    Nate studied the chessboard for a moment, then stepped forward and ced a piece down with quiet confidence.


    Ralph¡¯s expression darkened. His voice was firm as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone so long, you¡¯ve forgotten how to y by the rules.¡±


    Nate met his gaze and replied calmly, ¡°The game is already decided. Whether you hesitate or not, the oue won¡¯t change.¡±


    Ralph picked up the cup beside him and took a slow sip. Though his tone remained smooth, there was no mistaking the weight behind his words. ¡°Nothing is set in stone. I may be old, but I¡¯m not too old to keep you in line.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Nate responded, his posture respectful, though a trace of defiance lingered beneath the surface. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, and you know it.¡±


    If Nate had no intention of listening to Ralph, there would have been no point in bringing Corrine here at all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?Chapter 1016:


    Ralph suddenly turned his attention to Corrine. His voice was casual, yet curious. ¡°Do you y chess?¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a brief moment before answering, ¡°A little.¡±


    Ralph let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re being humble.¡±


    Setting his cup aside, he gestured toward the seat across from him.


    ¡°Would you do me the honor of a game?¡±


    Corrine remained poised as she responded, ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± She took her seat with effortless grace, lifted a white piece between her fingers, and ced it on the board.


    Just then, Saul stepped in from outside. ¡°Sir, everything has been delivered,¡± he announced.


    Nate flicked a nce in Saul¡¯s direction.


    Without a word, he moved forward and utched several waiting cases.


    Inside the casesy an array of rare treasures¡ªexquisite porcin vases, a delicate oil painting, and a brilliant gemstone that caught the light.


    Nate nced at Ralph and said evenly, ¡°Corrine prepared all of these for you.¡±


    Ralph yed his next move without hesitation. His strategy was aggressive, yet his expression gave nothing away. With a subtle, knowing tone, he remarked, ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re very considerate.¡±


    Corrine met his gaze with quiet confidence. ¡°Just a small gesture of goodwill for my first visit,¡± she said smoothly.


    Despite Ralph¡¯s sharp and relentless attacks, Corrine remainedposed. She studied the board carefully and, with a decisive move, dismantled a key part of his strategy.


    Ralph¡¯s eyes flickered as he noticed her piece cutting off his advance.


    A faint, unreadable smile yed at his lips.


    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm


    Even after spotting an opening in his y, she didn¡¯t falter. Her approach was unapologetic, her tactics precise¡ªfar from the hesitance of an ordinary yer.


    As the game neared its climax, Ralph¡¯s ck pieces steadily lost ground. The butler, standing nearby, stepped forward to refill his cup. Just as he set it down, his hand trembled unexpectedly.


    The cup slipped from the butler¡¯s grasp, sending a ssh of steaming water across the chessboard.


    Ralph immediately understood the butler¡¯s intention. ying along, he furrowed his brows and let out a sharp remark. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined a perfectly good game!¡±


    The butler lowered his head slightly. ¡°It was my mistake,¡± he admitted.


    Ralph waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Enough, enough. Just clean it up quickly before our guest startsughing at us.¡±


    With a respectful nod, the butler replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As the servants moved swiftly to tidy the mess, Ralph¡¯s gaze drifted back to Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?Chapter 1017:


    Most people, even skilled yers, would have held back. They would have yed below their abilities, allowing him to win or at least forcing a draw to save face.


    Corrine did no such thing. She had met his challenge head-on, striking with precision and refusing to soften her edge. She had tried to leave him with no choice but to ept total defeat.


    Corrine wasn¡¯t simply acting on impulse or pride. It felt more like she was seeking his recognition through her bold approach.


    Ralph leaned back slightly and spoke to the butler with an air of authority. ¡°Since this is Miss Hond¡¯s first visit, make sure she sees the estate. Don¡¯t neglect our guest.¡±


    The butler dipped his head in acknowledgment, a practiced smile on his face. He turned to Corrine and said smoothly, ¡°Miss Hond, if you woulde with me.¡±


    Corrine caught the unspoken message. Ralph likely wanted to have a private word with Nate.


    After exchanging brief farewells, she left with the butler.


    Nate¡¯s brows knitted together slightly as he watched her go, his gaze lingering.


    Without a word, he nced at Saul.


    Saul picked up on the silent cue. Keeping a casual pace, he followed after them.


    Ralph, noticing Nate¡¯s fixed stare, let out a dry chuckle. ¡°What is it? Do you think she¡¯s walking into a lion¡¯s den?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s far more dangerous than a lion¡¯s den,¡± Nate said, his tone unwavering.


    Ralph said nothing at first. Instead, he ced his cup down with a quiet but deliberate thud.


    Silence settled over them. The only sound that remained was the gentle rustling of leaves as the wind moved through the trees. Everything else seemed to fade into nothingness.


    After what felt like an eternity, Ralph finally spoke. His voice was calm, yet his words carried unmistakable weight. ¡°Marry the girl from the Quinn family, and I won¡¯t stand in the way of whatever you choose to do with Corrine.¡±


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    At that, a sharp glint shed in Nate¡¯s otherwise cold eyes. A storm of emotion brewed beneath his controlled exterior. ¡°Corrine will be my future wife, your future granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Though Nate¡¯s voice remained light, his words carried the weight of an unshakable decision. There was no room for argument.


    Ralph¡¯s face stayed unreadable. His voice was steady, almost eerily calm. ¡°So, you insist on opposing me.¡±


    Despite theck of visible emotion, Presley could feel the tension thickening in the air.


    A sudden chill ran through him.


    Meanwhile, Corrine explored the estate, apanied by the butler and discreetly guarded by Saul.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?Chapter 1018:


    As they strolled through the gardens, the butler asionally pointed out the rare and exotic flora. Among them, orchids flourished in abundance.


    Corrine took note of this detail. She had a strong feeling their presence had something to do with Evelyn.


    Corrine made light conversation with the butler, though her eyes subtly scanned the area.


    Guards lurked in the shadows, stationed at nearly every corner. Their presence was discreet but unmistakable.


    Did Ralph really need this level of security in his own home?


    She pushed the thought aside and kept walking, falling in step with the butler.


    Her gazended on a greenhouse in the distance. ¡°Can we take a look inside?¡± she asked.


    The butler gave a polite nod. ¡°Of course, Miss Hond. Please wait while I make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Corrine said with a small smile.


    As soon as he walked away, her expression grew more serious. Lowering her voice, she turned to Saul. ¡°Has something happened here recently?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t respond, she pressed, ¡°Or are you just not allowed to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Saul hesitated. After a brief pause, he finally answered in a careful tone, ¡°It¡¯s because Nate brought you back this time.¡±


    Corrine subtly adjusted her posture, a mysterious smile lingering on her face.


    She knew it¡ªit was because of her.


    Just as she was about to speak again, the butler returned. ¡°Miss Hond, everything is ready,¡± he said.


    Corrine gave a small nod, her mind drifting as she followed the butler to the greenhouse.


    ????????¡¯?? ?????? ?????????? g?.????.???????.????¦Í?.???????.????.???????.???


    She had assumed that Nate¡¯s challenges came from outside forces, but she soon realized that even his own family posed a danger.


    It seemed that, over the years, the one person Nate could truly depend on was himself.


    Meanwhile, Nate nced up at Ralph after hearing his response. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose you, Grandpa. It¡¯s just that everything seems to have its own path,¡± he replied.


    Ralph¡¯s expression tightened slightly in response.


    The Hopkins family had never been ones to ept fate, especially Nate. But when did he start buying into such ideas of destiny?


    Nate¡¯s fingers lingered on the edge of his coffee cup as he spoke, his words carrying weight. ¡°You know all about the marriage arrangement,¡± he said.


    Ralph¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. Though his face stayedposed, his hand tightened around his cup.


    After a long silence, Ralph¡¯s voice was a little sharper. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s from the Ford family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?Chapter 1019:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nate answered without a second thought.


    Ralph looked down, deep in thought.


    ¡°The coffee¡¯s nearly finished. Let me top it up for you,¡± Nate said, offering.


    As the rich aroma of coffee filled the air, Ralph spoke with a meaningful tone. ¡°This coffee has always been your grandmother¡¯s favorite. Maybe it¡¯s just the passing of time, but it tastes different now. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t feel you have to drink it for her sake.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes tightened a bit, but he smoothly shifted the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out after the meeting wraps up.¡±


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Ralph sounded surprised.


    Nate ced the coffee pot down slowly, speaking in a calm tone. ¡°You¡¯re getting older. It¡¯s better I leave before I cause you any more stress.¡±


    Ralphughed bitterly. ¡°Hah! As if you haven¡¯t already upset me enough!¡±


    He added with a sharp edge, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re bringing her to the meeting!¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t react to Ralph¡¯s words. ¡°Grandma arranged everything. As her grandson, I¡¯m just following her wishes.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ralph¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he couldn¡¯t vent his frustration.


    Nearby, Presley saw Ralph¡¯s flushed face and lowered his head, pressing his lips tightly together.


    Standing in front of Ralph, the former head of the Hopkins family, Presley knew better than to speak out or show any sign of amusement. He was well aware of the serious consequences that could follow. Despite Ralph¡¯s bluster, everyone knew he waspletely under Evelyn¡¯s thumb.


    Whatever she decided, he wouldn¡¯t dare disagree, no matter how much he resented it.


    Just like now, even though he knew Nate bringing Corrine to the meeting was against the rules, he didn¡¯t have the courage to stop it, knowing it was Evelyn¡¯s decision.


    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I may not have the strength I once did, but your father won¡¯t stand by while you act foolishly,¡± Ralph said.


    A cold light shed in Nate¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know I¡¯ve never cared about these so-called father-son bonds.¡±


    Ralph¡¯s brow twitched slightly as he looked off into the distance. ¡°The weather¡¯s been so unpredictabletely. It was clear just a moment ago, and now the wind¡¯s starting to pick up.¡±


    As noon drew near, Corrine and Nate stayed at the family estate for lunch.


    In the dining room, a small, simple table seemed out of ce in the otherwise vast space. If they changed the table, the room could easily fit a hundred people. But it was just the three of them now.


    Corrine was lost in thought. Did other family members not usually eat here?


    The servants began bringing in the dishes. She recognized some of them; she had tasted them during her visits to Evelyn¡¯s ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020:


    ¡°While you¡¯re in this ce, follow the rules here,¡± Ralph said tly. ¡°Don¡¯t go out at night unless you have to. This ce has its own set of rules. Don¡¯t let the luxury fool you.¡±


    Corrine was a bit surprised. ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡±


    After the meal, Nate and Corrine left the estate.


    Once outside, she let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Nate asked, holding her hand.


    He could feel the sweat on her palm.


    Corrine nced at their joined hands and thought for a moment. ¡°Ralph doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Whether he likes you or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Nate replied, kissing her hand. ¡°What matters is that I love you.¡±


    As they walked, Corrine asked, ¡°Are there a lot of rules here?¡± She could understand most rules, but the one about not going out at night confused her. Was the security really that bad?


    Nate opened the car door for Corrine and exined, ¡°There are five main families on the Independent Continent: the Hopkins, Quinn, Seymour, Burton, and Powell families. The Elder Council keeps everyone in check.¡±


    As the car began moving, Nate¡¯s voice, smooth andpelling, continued, ¡°More than twenty years ago, the continent was thrown into chaos. Once things settled, the Elder Council passed a rule banning unnecessary outings after curfew.¡±


    Corrine nodded, deep in thought.


    She remembered Nate mentioning that the Independent Continent had once been ruled by the powerful Higgs family. But then, a disaster struck, and the entire Higgs family vanished overnight.


    Corrine¡¯s instincts told her that the chaos from over twenty years ago was likely tied to the Higgs family¡¯s disappearance. But that was just her guess, and it didn¡¯t really concern her.


    After leaving the Hopkins family estate, Nate¡¯s convoy made its way toward the Grand Pce.


    The further they went, the fewer cars they saw on the road.


    As they passed an intersection, three heavily modified off-road vehicles suddenly appeared. Their reinforced bumpers were positioned threateningly toward Nate¡¯s convoy.


    Presley and Saul exchanged a nce, a smirk ying on their lips.


    At times like these, there were always some fools eager to show off.


    The car sped up quickly, shaking Corrine out of her drowsiness. She looked at the off-road vehicles trailing them. ¡°Who are they?¡± she asked.


    Presley caught a glimpse of Corrine in the rearview mirror, a mischievous glint in his eyes. He decided to have a little fun and spook her. ¡°A bunch of reckless ouws. They probably won¡¯t give up easily.¡±


    In reality, he hoped Corrine would see the constant danger Nate faced and reconsider staying with him.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers, this week I will release new novels in mass, so I hope you like the new content I bring to gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?( ?? ? ?? )?


    .

 Chapter 1021

    ?Chapter 1021:


    To his surprise, Corrine simply replied with a casual ¡°Oh,¡± and thenzily rested her head on Nate¡¯s shoulder.


    Presley looked at her, puzzled.


    Why did her response feel like an insult?


    Corrine rested casually against Nate¡¯s shoulder, her demeanor unfazed, as though the sight of the three imposing off-road vehicles meant little to her.


    Presley, still unwilling to back down, taunted, ¡°Miss Hond, if you¡¯re frightened, don¡¯t hesitate to scream. It¡¯s perfectly understandable¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show us how it¡¯s done first?¡± Corrine quipped, raising an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly smile.


    Presley had no words.


    ¡°These vehicles have only been modified to go faster. They¡¯re not as daunting as they appear.¡± Corrine spoke with calm assurance. ¡°If you¡¯re rattled now, I might start questioning yourpetence.¡±


    Saul, seated in the passenger side, was almost ready to p.


    She was the kind of woman Nate would choose, without a doubt¡ªmaintaining aposed, unruffled manner even in the midst of danger.


    Behind the wheel, Presley was still unconvinced, but his mischievousness had evaporated. ¡°Miss Hond, you seem quite familiar with modified vehicles?¡±


    ¡°Just a little hobby of mine.¡±


    Before Presley could respond, one of the off-road vehicles shot forward, cutting through the convoy with precision, while another barreled straight toward the car holding Nate and Corrine.


    The crash was forceful enough to jolt everyone inside the car.


    Without thinking, Nate shielded Corrine with his arm.


    Step into a new journey on  .con


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond, hold on!¡± Presley yelled, jerking the steering wheel to the side. As the other vehicle almost mmed into them again, he whipped the car¡¯s rear out of the way.


    Another car of Nate¡¯s convoy closed in on the enemy¡¯s vehicle from behind. With his team¡¯s help and a swift maneuver, Presley forced the off-road vehicle off its course, sending it flipping over.


    But he didn¡¯t let up¡ªhe pushed the elerator harder and mmed into the off-road vehicle, causing it to surge forward over ten feet before crashing into arge rock.


    The convoy came to a stop when all three off-road vehicles were halted. Doors flung open in synchrony, and a swarm of bodyguards in ck suits surrounded them.


    The three off-road vehicles formed an efficient circle around them. Presley and Saul wasted no time unbuckling their seatbelts and rushing out to assess the situation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?Chapter 1022:


    Inside the car, Nate¡¯s arm remained securely around Corrine¡¯s waist, while his other hand rested casually on the door frame. He looked down at her, and their eyes met in an unexpected moment of stillness.


    Nate raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Are you scared now?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Corrine replied, her voiceced with yful sarcasm as she snuggled closer. ¡°I¡¯m positively terrified.¡±


    Nate indulged her with a soft, reassuring tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Just then, Saul and Presley returned, tapping on the window.


    Nate slowly lowered it. Saul reported, his expression calm, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, there¡¯s no one in the vehicles.¡±


    Nate¡¯s face remained impassive, his eyes revealing nothing. He nced at the overturned vehicle with barely a flicker of interest. ¡°Leave a team to secure the area. The rest of you, return.¡±


    Presley frowned, about to speak, but when he saw Corrine still sitting in the car, he thought better of it.


    Once the team was ready, they resumed their journey toward the Grand Pce.


    But Presley seemed distracted now¡ªhis mind elsewhere¡ªnarrowly avoiding a collision with another vehicle. Thankfully, Saul grabbed the wheel just in time.


    A cold sweat broke out on Saul¡¯s forehead as he instinctively nced at Nate and Corrine in the back seat. Lowering his voice, he chided Presley, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head?¡±


    Presley snapped back to reality, his eyes meeting Nate¡¯s and Corrine¡¯s through the rearview mirror. He bit his lip before finally speaking up, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, besides your grandfather, who else knows about your return to the Independent Continent?¡±


    Nate¡¯s movements were always tightly controlled, especially given the shadows that threatened him at every turn. But the appearance of the three vehicles seemed far too coordinated to be a coincidence.


    Nate¡¯s gaze cut through Presley with a cold, piercing intensity, his silence more damning than any words.


    ?????????? §ã?????????????? ????????????????[©q]?????


    Presley shivered but pushed forward. ¡°This is all too strange. Those vehicles¡ªit¡¯s like they were waiting for us. They seemed to know exactly when we¡¯d leave the Hopkins family estate, and¡­ no one was in them¡­¡±


    The mystery hung heavy¡ªthey had surrounded the three vehicles, yet there was no trace of anyone behind the wheel.


    At that moment, Corrine, still loungingfortably against Nate¡¯s shoulder, let out a soft, knowingugh. ¡°Autonomous driving technology.¡±


    Frustration creased Presley¡¯s brow. He was certain Corrine had missed the point, addingyers of confusion to an already convoluted puzzle. Nate gently took Corrine¡¯s hand, brushing his thumb across her palm with a yful glint in his eye. ¡°Any thoughts?¡±


    Corrine sighed, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Those cars are custom-built. It¡¯s no surprise they¡¯re outfitted with autonomous driving technology.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?Chapter 1023:


    ¡°And what else?¡± Nate prompted, his voice soft but insistent.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her smile turning sly. ¡°Aside from their appearance, the rest is just pieced together. I¡¯d bet you won¡¯t be able to trace their owner.¡±


    Presley¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sh of disdain flickering across his face. ¡°Miss Hond, you might not realize this, but even custom-built cars leave a trail. The framework, the engine¡ªthey all have their own unique codes. If we follow those, we can uncover something.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was sharp, her smile cutting through the air like a de.


    Her smile was not threatening, yet it had a razor-like edge.


    Presley¡¯s throat tightened, his words caught in his chest.


    Just then, Presley¡¯s phone rang.


    Without thinking, he answered, his voiceced with an undercurrent of annoyance. ¡°Speak.¡±


    The caller was a bodyguard who had stayed behind to deal with the aftermath of the incident.


    The brief report that followed left Presley frozen, his grip tightening on the wheel as he mmed the brakes, halting the car abruptly.


    Presley¡¯s eyes widened, filled with disbelief as he turned to look at Corrine.


    When the call ended, he slowly regained hisposure, his gaze now locked on Corrine, his voice tight and uncertain. ¡°Could it be¡­ that you¡¯re the mastermind behind all this?¡±


    Before he could finish, Saul, seated beside him, smacked him hard on the back of the head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Was Presley trying to get himself killed? using Corrine right in front of Nate! Did he have a death wish?


    Presley, realizing toote what he had just blurted out, felt an awkwardness settle over him,pletely at a loss for words.


    Full chapters on g????????¦Í??????.??????


    Presley pressed his lips together and asked, ¡°Miss Hond, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, how did you figure it out?¡±


    Earlier, his subordinate had called to say the codes on the frameworks and engines had been tampered with, making it impossible to track anything. If Corrine wasn¡¯t behind this, how did she manage to predict it?


    Corrine didn¡¯t seem to mind Presley¡¯s earlier boldness. She answered calmly, ¡°I guess it was just a lucky guess.¡±


    Presley went quiet. He took a deep breath, steadied himself, and changed his approach. His tone softened, showing respect. ¡°What do you think their goal was in doing this?¡±


    It was obvious they were after Nate. Still, Presley couldn¡¯t understand why they went to such extreme lengths.


    Reassembling a car wasn¡¯t easy. It became even trickier when you added an autonomous driving system.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?Chapter 1024:


    Seeing the confusion on his face, Corrine patiently exined, ¡°It¡¯s simple really. They wanted to make sure that if something went wrong, you wouldn¡¯t be able to trace it back to them. The vehicles¡¯ appearance was meant to throw you off. As you pointed out, both the framework and engine have unique codes. By destroying those, they made sure you couldn¡¯t find any leads.¡±


    She continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t trace it, you¡¯ll start searching wider, suspecting shadows, while the real culprit stays hidden among your imagined enemies.¡±


    As she spoke, a soft look appeared in Nate¡¯s eyes, one that no one had ever seen before. His Corrine was truly brilliant.


    Her words revealed a side of her he had never fully realized.


    To everyone around, Corrine¡¯s knowledge of car mechanics seemed to go far beyond the basics. Her expertise even outshone Saul¡¯s and Presley¡¯s.


    At that moment, Presley¡¯s opinion of her had shifted significantly. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s a shame their n never had the chance to y out.¡±


    His voice dripped with sarcasm aimed at the mastermind.


    Corrine replied with a shrug, ¡°Why do you think those three cars were at the intersection?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it meant to trap us there?¡± Presley asked.


    She nced at him and let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Those three cars had 4.0-liter twin-turbo engines, capable of hitting 585 horsepower. If we hadn¡¯t dodged when we did, even our modified Rolls Royce wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. It would¡¯ve been a deadly crash.¡±


    The appearance of the three vehicles at the intersection wasn¡¯t by chance. It was a nned attempt on their lives.


    When Presley heard this, a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    He had thought about the risk of the three vehicles crashing into their Rolls Royce, but he never imagined it could¡¯ve ended in something so deadly.


    g??????0¦Í??????.??????; ???????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????


    Before, their enemies had only aimed to cause minor harm. Now, they were growing bolder.


    They were clearly showing their intent to take Nate out.


    On the drive back to the Grand Pce, they stopped and started several times, finally arriving twenty minutester.


    Presley opened the door and watched as Corrine and Nate walked away.


    He still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of shock.


    He had always thought Corrine was just a pretty face, but now it seemed she was nothing like the typical socialite.


    Saul lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and blew out a perfect smoke ring. ¡°Don¡¯tpare Miss Hond to the usual socialites,¡± he said in aid-back tone. ¡°Corrine is no ordinary woman.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was just a member of the Ford family in Lyhaton?¡± Presley asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Saul replied, nodding. ¡°But I warned you not to underestimate someone our boss is interested in.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?Chapter 1025:


    Presley opened his mouth to say more, but Saul nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Almost forgot about the main task!¡± Presley said, quickly opening the car door and getting in.


    Back at the Grand Pce, Corrine slipped off her heels, walked barefoot to the living room sofa, and let herself sink into its softness. Nate shrugged off his suit jacket, took off his cufflinks, and rolled up his sleeves with ease.


    ¡°Have you ever modified a Mercedes G63 6X6?¡± he asked. That was the same model as the off-road vehicle that had charged at them earlier.


    Corrine grabbed a cushion, ced it under her head, and watched as Nate headed for the kitchen. ¡°I saw Jules modify one.¡±


    ¡°Were you involved?¡± Nate asked, bringing her a ss of fresh orange juice.


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°I just customized a G-Wagon based on Jules¡¯ methods.¡±


    Nate raised an eyebrow, his expression showing no surprise at her answer.


    After all, Corrine was never a fragile heiress¡ªshe was a woman with a strong will.


    She took the juice from Nate, sipping it slowly and enjoying the perfect sweetness.


    Her eyes slightly narrowed in satisfaction. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by this incident,¡± she said.


    Nate lowered his gaze, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve faced dangers like this before. They don¡¯t surprise me anymore.¡±


    His words were simple, brushing off the dangers he had faced over the years.


    Yet, somehow, they struck a chord in Corrine¡¯s heart.


    When she chose to be with Nate, Jules had warned her about the countless enemies Nate had, many of whom schemed against him openly and in secret.


    But since being with him, Corrine hadn¡¯t encountered any serious assassination attempts.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, Perfect Read


    If someone wanted to make a move, Lyhaton was the perfect ce to do it.


    So why had they chosen to act on the Independent Continent instead? Was it to challenge Nate¡¯s power or provoke him?


    Nate had just returned, and those hiding in the shadows couldn¡¯t wait any longer. What would happen next?


    Corrine held her ss, her fingers lightly tracing the design on it. ¡°Do you have any suspects?¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of suspects,¡± Nate replied.


    His answer seemed to address her question, but it didn¡¯t really provide a clear response. Still, it was enough to show that Nate hadn¡¯t figured out who was behind it yet.


    The three modified vehicles had wiped away every trace, clearly determined not to leave any evidence behind.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside.


    Corrinezily sat up and nced toward the door as a woman walked in.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?Chapter 1026:


    The woman wore a ck leather jacket that entuated her curves, paired with ckbat boots and bold red curls. Her eyes were captivating, highlighted with sharp white eyeliner.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow at Nate.


    Nate spoke. ¡°This is Mandy. She¡¯ll be working with you from now on.¡±


    ¡°With me?¡± Corrine eximed.


    Corrine nced over again, giving the tall, slender woman another once-over.


    Mandy¡¯s face remained unreadable. ¡°Miss Hond, my name¡¯s Mandy. From today, I¡¯ll be your personal bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one,¡± Corrine shot back.


    She wasn¡¯t speaking to Mandy¡ªher words were meant for Nate.


    Nate handed her a bowl of fruit sd. ¡°Mandy keeps to herself. She won¡¯t get in your way. She¡¯ll only step in when needed, so you won¡¯t even notice her most of the time.¡±


    Corrine reached for the bowl. ¡°That¡¯s not the point, and you know it.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Mandy¡¯s presence bothered her. She had simply spent years handling things alone. Having someone constantly nearby meant an adjustment she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to make.


    She plucked a strawberry from the bowl, but the sharp tang caught her off guard, making her lips press into a slight frown.


    Noticing her reaction, Nate quickly grabbed a tissue and motioned for her to spit it out.


    Mandy, standing a short distance away, froze. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. She stared at Nate, utterly stunned.


    What happened to him while he was away from the Independent Continent? This was Nate¡ªthe head of the Hopkins family, the master of the Dark Pavilion, a man even the Elder Council feared. And now he was fussing over a woman like this?


    Nate¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Let her drive for you.¡±


    Corrine nced at him, hesitated briefly, and then let out a reluctant sigh. ¡°Fine.¡±


    By this point, refusing would only make her seem ungrateful.


    But Mandy wasn¡¯t thrilled. She had endured grueling training, outperformed countless others, and earned her spot at the top. And now, after all that, she was being reduced to a chauffeur for some pampered woman?


    If her teammates ever got wind of this, they¡¯d be howling withughter.


    The five of them¡ªSaul, Presley, Mandy herself, and two others¡ªhad always yed distinct roles, each dedicated to serving Nate. And now? She had been summoned overnight¡ªjust to drive for this woman?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, no one¡¯s forcing you,¡± Corrine said.


    She had caught the flicker of emotion in Mandy¡¯s eyes.


    Mandy hesitated, about to suggest finding someone else, but then she felt Nate¡¯s gazend on her¡ªcold and razor-sharp.


    Swallowing her words, she straightened. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to serve you, Miss Hond.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?Chapter 1027:


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond. She simply studied Mandy, amusement glinting in her eyes.


    A momentter, Nate gave a dismissive wave. Understanding the cue, Mandy turned and left.


    Once outside, she leaned against the wall, arms crossed, her expression darkening as she spotted Saul approaching in the distance.


    Saul raised an eyebrow as he approached. ¡°Why do you look so gloomy the moment you return?¡±


    Mandy let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Years of being overlooked in the south were bad enough, but now I get dragged back overnight¡ªjust to be some chauffeur? Has Natepletely lost his mind over that woman?¡±


    Saul¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve been away too long. You need a reminder of the rules.¡±


    His sharp tone made Mandy press her lips together. A trace of remorse flickered across her face, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s so special about this Corrine? If Nate were just the CEO of Brighton Group, I wouldn¡¯t care if he surrounded himself with women. But we both know his reality is different. There are enemies everywhere¡ªon the Independent Continent and within the Hopkins family. Everyone¡¯s waiting for a chance to take him down.¡±


    She crossed her arms tightly. ¡°And now he¡¯s keeping some pampered richdy by his side? Do you really think she¡¯s ever been in a life-or-death situation? She¡¯d probably faint at the sight of blood, let alone take action. What use is someone like that to him?¡±


    To Mandy, Corrine was nothing more than a pretty face¡ªsoft, delicate, and out of her depth.


    Saul¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. There was something almost amused in his gaze. ¡°For someone who shes with Presley so much, you two sure think alike.¡±


    Mandy¡¯s face twisted with open contempt. Her voice was sharp with arrogance. ¡°He isn¡¯t even worth mentioning in the same breath as me.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    Saul remained unfazed. His tone was steady, almost casual. ¡°Miss Hond is more than just a pretty face.¡± He nced at Mandy. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard about the attack today. Not¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only did she stayposed, but her knowledge in car modification is ahead of both mine and Presley¡¯s.¡±


    With a quiet sigh, he patted her shoulder, his voice carrying a note of sincerity. ¡°If she were just some fragile flower, do you really think she would have caught our boss¡¯s attention?¡±


    Mandy scowled. The way he kept defending Corrine irritated her. ¡°What exactly did you get from that woman? Why are you always speaking up for her?¡±


    Saul¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± He walked past her without waiting for a response. Mandy let out an exasperated sigh and rolled her eyes.


    When Nate caught sight of Saul, his expression darkened.


    Nate rose to his feet and nced at Corrine, who was lounging on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit. Make yourself at home.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1028

    ?Chapter 1028:


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine gave a slight nod.


    The moment he left, her fingers flew across her phone screen, swiftly typing in a web address.


    But just as she was about to log in, she hesitated.


    Her brows drew together, her expression tense. She looked like she was weighing something heavy¡ªsomething that couldn¡¯t be undone once decided.


    For a few seconds, she remained still. Then, logic lost the battle against instinct.


    She signed in and opened a chat window.


    ¡°I need a favor,¡± she wrote.


    On the other end, a man barely awake blinked blearily at his screen, thrown off by the unexpected message.


    The chat window flickered, and another message popped up. ¡°Reply if you see this.¡±


    ¡°Holy¡ª!¡± The man jolted upright so fast that his drink sloshed over the table, sending a pile ofic books crashing to the floor.


    He gawked at the screen, then rubbed his eyes furiously as if the message might disappear.


    Maybe he rubbed too hard. His eyes burned, turning red at the edges, and a strange dampness gathered in them.


    Forcing down the surge of emotions, he let his fingers fly over the keyboard, though they trembled slightly. ¡°Four years. You ghost me for four years, and now you finally reach out?¡±


    ¡°I need info on three Mercedes G63 6X6.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable. No greetings, no small talk¡ªjust straight to ordering me around?¡±


    Read more chapt3rz on g??lnovels.??????


    Corrine read the reply, one eyebrow arching. A faint smirk tugged at her lips. ¡°Too hard for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as heartless as ever!¡±


    She chuckled, turned off her phone screen, and wandered through the house with no real destination in mind.


    Corrine wandered down the corridor, her mind set on visiting the room Nate had mentioned, the one filled with treasures. Yet, as she walked, her gaze was drawn to a painting that hung on the wall.


    The image before her depicted a grand estate, reminiscent of a garden straight out of a fairy tale.


    A castle-like home stood in the heart of the scene, surrounded by a sea of flowers, each bathed in the warm, golden light of the setting sun. The whole picture radiated a quiet, almost magical beauty, like something from another world.


    She could almost feel that the reality of such a ce would outshine even the grandeur of the Grand Pce.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps echoing from behind her.


    As she reached the stairway¡¯s corner, she turned and saw a group entering through the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?Chapter 1029:


    Nate led the way, followed by Moses, Zack, and a woman she had never seen before.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Nate asked, noticing the painting and arching an eyebrow in mild curiosity. ¡°This catch your eye?¡±


    Corrine slowly descended the stairs, her voice light as she spoke. ¡°Just passing the time, nothing more.¡±


    Her eyes then drifted beyond Nate,nding on the unfamiliar woman. The woman¡¯s face was strikingly simr to Zack¡¯s, their features nearly identical, yet there was an undeniable allure in the woman¡¯s gaze¡ªthose eyes seemed to hold something more, something hard to define.


    Sensing Corrine¡¯s scrutiny, the woman boldly returned the look, her expression carrying a barely concealed edge of hostility.


    It was impossible not to notice Corrine¡¯s beauty; even the heiress of the Quinn family¡ªthe most renowned beauty of the Independent Continent¡ªwould pale inparison to her striking features.


    At that moment, Nate wrapped his arm around Corrine¡¯s waist, his voice a deep, smooth melody. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Corrine Hond.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her surprise evident as she took in the revtion.


    Before she could gather her words, Nate turned to Corrine, introducing the woman. ¡°This is Rosalie Liam, Zack¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    Corrine nodded and greeted Rosalie politely. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Rosalie snapped out of her shock, managing a small smile. ¡°Hello. I heard you¡¯ve been living in Lyhaton. The humidity here can be overwhelming. Are you getting used to it?¡±


    Corrine sat beside Nate, her tone calm. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Whereas Rosalie seemed open and expressive, Corrine was more reserved, especially with strangers. Yet, considering Rosalie was Zack¡¯s sister and Nate¡¯s guest, she felt it only right to engage in the conversation.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    At that moment, Rosalie pulled out a cigarette, preparing to light it, but Zack snatched it from her hand.


    ¡°Why the fuss?¡± Rosalie asked, startled by his sudden action. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting.¡±


    ¡°Mind your behavior,¡± Zack responded, his voice firm.


    Rosalie blinked, then let out a mockingly lightugh. ¡°I used to smoke in front of you. Why the change? Oh, I forgot to ask if Miss Hond has an issue with it.¡±


    She paused, then turned to Corrine with a pointed smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to talk in the future. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Her words, though posed as a question, felt more like a challenge, and her aggressive tone left Corrine feeling a little uneasy.


    Still, Corrine wasn¡¯t one to overreact to something like cigarette smoke. She offered a faint smile, her voice gentle. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Rosalie lit the cigarette with dramatic ir, inhaling deeply before exhaling the smoke slowly. ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m curious¡ªhow did you two meet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?Chapter 1030:


    Before Corrine could answer, Zack intervened, his voice edged with authority. ¡°Am I too lenient with you?¡±


    Rosalie flicked the ash from her cigarette, rolling her eyes. ¡°Nate hasn¡¯t said anything yet, and you¡¯re already setting rules.¡±


    Nate seemed oblivious to the conversation, his focus entirely on peeling an orange for Corrine.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of something as she observed the scene, taking another long drag from her cigarette.


    Moses broke the momentary silence. ¡°Nate, I heard you were attacked on your way back this afternoon. Have you found out who did it?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Moses to mention the attack with Corrine there, as if Nate trusted herpletely.


    Zack joined in. ¡°That model of Mercedes-Benz is rare on the Independent Continent. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to trace.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression remained indifferent, his voice cold as ice. ¡°No need.¡±


    Rosalie, quickly recovering, added, ¡°Nate said there¡¯s no need to investigate, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, you should be more concerned with protecting Miss Hond. She¡¯s new here, and this ce isn¡¯t as peaceful as Lyhaton.¡±


    Though Rosalie¡¯s words seemed like a friendly piece of advice, they carried a subtle barb aimed at Corrine.


    Corrine, sensing the hidden meaning, couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Rosalie felt so hostile toward her upon their very first meeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Moses said, ncing over at Corrine, who was quietly eating her orange. He turned his gaze back to Rosalie. ¡°With Nate here, she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Rosalie gave a thin smile. ¡°I suppose I was just being meddlesome.¡±


    Just then, Corrine¡¯s phone began ringing persistently, breaking the uneasy tension in the room.


    Embarrassed, she quickly switched it to vibrate mode. ¡°Sorry, I have something personal to attend to.¡±


    She hurriedly left the room, her phone in hand, her steps quick and purposeful.


    As she left, Rosalie¡¯s eyes narrowed with a knowing glint. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever suspected her?¡±


    Hearing this, Zack sharply elbowed her, but Rosalie seemed undeterred, her voice cutting through the air. ¡°Nate just returned to the Independent Continent, and he was attacked on his way back. Isn¡¯t that a little too convenient? Nate openly brought her here, and now everyone¡¯s attention is on her. The Hopkins family has their eyes on everything, and with Nate¡¯s rtionship with her now out in the open, they might see her as a target.¡±


    The Hopkins family was vast, and their ambitions were endless. Beneath their calm exterior, underhanded tactics and scheming weremonce.


    Those who had failed to harm Nate before might now see an opportunity, with Corrine in the picture.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:


    In short, Rosalie¡¯s message was clear: Corrine should not be near Nate.


    Corrine walked to a quiet spot in the garden, her phone in hand.


    She unlocked it and saw a series of messages pop up. All of them said, ¡°Hey, are you online?¡± She frowned deeply.


    Just then, the phone rang. It was the man she had messaged earlier. He was an important figure in the Alliance Organization, known as the Lone Ranger.


    The Alliance Organization had members spread across the globe. They worked in areas that were neither entirely legal nor illegal, but they had significant influence everywhere.


    Their customers stretched from government officials to street vendors; anyone could get whatever information they wanted¡ªif they were willing to pay the price.


    No one knew exactly when the Alliance Organization had begun. It only became noticeable after it started ying a key role in ck markets around the world.


    Corrine took a deep breath, answered the call, and immediately asked, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    The Lone Ranger didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Why did you take so long to respond? I thought you hadn¡¯t seen my messages.¡±


    Corrine stayed silent.


    ¡°Why did you want me to look into the Mercedes-Benz G63 6X6?¡± The Lone Ranger pressed, having pieced something together. ¡°I heard about a crash on the Independent Continent with three Mercedes-Benz G63 6X6. You¡¯re there, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Though he was making an educated guess, his tone was certain.


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond to his question. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it to your email.¡± Her avoiding the question only confirmed his assumption. He continued, ¡°Add me on WhatsAppter. It¡¯s easier to share things that way.¡±


    ?????????? ???????????????? ??????????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    Corrine responded with a simple ¡°Okay,¡± and then asked, ¡°Can you track the cars¡¯ owners?¡±


    The Lone Ranger wasted no time. He quickly typed, and a list filled the screen.


    He skimmed through the list and said, ¡°The Mercedes-Benz G63 6X6 isn¡¯t that rare. I went throughst year¡¯s purchase records. Six cars hadn¡¯t had any repairs or maintenance. Three were sold again, leaving three likely matches.¡±


    So, the owners of those three cars were all from the Independent Continent.


    ¡°I looked up the owners. They¡¯re all from the Independent Continent and share thest name Hopkins. The three car owners are probably one and the same.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes sharpened at that. A cold gleam flickered in them.


    ¡°What¡¯s their full name?¡±


    Lone Ranger sounded frustrated. ¡°Their system got an upgrade. I can only see thest name¡ªHopkins. The first names are encrypted.¡± He added, ¡°But the ck bar hiding the first name is pretty long. You could use that to narrow it down.¡±


    Corrine gave a small smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:


    Just as she was about to end the call, Lone Ranger spoke again. ¡°How long have you been dealing with the Hopkins family over there? They seem calm on the surface, but there¡¯s a lot of internal tension. The weaker branches are teaming up against the main family. It¡¯s a hotbed for conflict. You¡¯d do well to stay clear of their drama.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Corrine had already suspected this, so the warning didn¡¯t catch her off guard. If the Hopkins family had truly been peaceful, they wouldn¡¯t have reacted so quickly when Nate returned to the Independent Continent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shared everything. Stay careful out there. Let me know if anything happens,¡± Lone Ranger advised. Then, as an afterthought, he added, ¡°Make sure you add me on WhatsApp! Don¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Corrine ended the call.


    Corrine had first met Lone Ranger during the Forestvale crisis. Back then, she had been searching through the wreckage for survivors when she¡¯d heard a faint voiceing from an alley.


    It was Lone Ranger. He had been shot in the left shoulder. Though he had managed to stop the bleeding for a while, he would have died without help.


    Finding him alive amid the chaos felt like fate to Corrine.


    She remembered how, despite losing so much blood and drifting in and out of consciousness, he had stubbornly cursed to keep himself awake.


    She quickly gave him first aid and rushed him to the hospital.


    Over time, they got to know each other better.


    After they added each other on WhatsApp, Lone Ranger quickly messaged, ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of me again.¡±


    C0ntinue r3@ding at g??lnovels.??????


    Corrine typed back, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to stay in touch.¡±


    She sat down in a chair on the porch and opened the email.


    It was a list, with one entry highlighted in red showing the car ID and owner details.


    Corrine stared at the owner¡¯s name.


    Could someone in the Hopkins family have orchestrated the ident?


    Was it the main family, or one of the coteral branches?


    Something didn¡¯t quite add up.


    Why were they so sure that chasing Nate with three cars would kill him? If the n didn¡¯t work, it would definitely warn him.


    It seemed the person behind it had thought of that too. That was why they¡¯d chosen the Mercedes-Benz G63 6X6.


    But the car model was rare on the Independent Continent and easy to track.


    It seemed like the person thought they had covered their tracks, but they had left a ring clue.


    The attempt on Nate¡¯s life didn¡¯t add up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:


    As Corrine pondered, Lone Ranger sent another list.


    It was the Hopkins family tree.


    The Hopkins family was vast and intricate, stretching from the main branch to the side ones.


    Ralph and Evelyn had five sons and one daughter.


    Their daughter was Andromache, and just earlier, Lone Ranger had mentioned that the ck bar covering the name was unusually long.


    Could it be Andromache?


    Suddenly, a tall figure cast a shadow over her.


    Before she could look up, she recognized a familiar, cool scent. Nate stood behind her chair, leaning in close. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    His warm breath brushed her ear, making her hair move slightly and causing her to pull her neck back.


    ¡°I just got the owner details for the Mercedes-Benz G63 6X6.¡±


    She handed the phone to Nate.


    He nced at it. ¡°That fast?¡±


    Presley¡¯s team was conducting a meticulous investigation into the matter. But Corrine had already found the car owner details.


    ¡°I had a friend make some casual inquiries,¡± Corrine said, her eyes flickering faintly.


    At this, Nate arched an eyebrow. ¡°You never cease to exceed expectations,¡± he murmured, his thin lips curling into a half but meaningful smile.


    His fingers brushed against her earlobe, the rough pads kneading softly as his deep, maic voice whispered into her ear, ¡°How should I return such a huge favor?¡±


    The warmth of his touch against the sensitive skin behind her ear made Corrine tense instinctively.


    ?????????????????? ?????????? @ g???????¦Í????????????


    ¡°It was just a small favor. There¡¯s no need for repayment,¡± she responded.


    Nate chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t just let it go at that.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, Mr. Hopkins, just make sure to keep me safe,¡± Corrine swatted his hand away, her tone half-joking. ¡°After all, I¡¯m new here, and the Independent Continent isn¡¯t as peaceful as Lyhaton.¡±


    She deliberately repeated what Rosalie had said earlier.


    Corrine had never been the type to forgive easily. She could be narrow-minded and vengeful when necessary.


    She had quickly picked up on the hostility in Rosalie¡¯s words. As such, there was no need to pretend to be kind or understanding.


    Nate¡¯s gaze lingered on her, filled with indulgence and amusement. ¡°Why are you letting the words of irrelevant people bother you?¡± he asked, tilting her chin up before pressing a soft kiss against her lips.


    ¡°Irrelevant people?¡± Corrine smirked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:


    ¡°In my world, there are only two kinds of women,¡± Nate said as he stood, casually circling the chair before stopping in front of her. ¡°You and then, everyone else.¡±


    ¡°A fianc¨¦ with such strong principles?¡± Corrine let out a quietugh.


    ¡°Every man should strive to be a gentleman,¡± Nate responded smoothly. At his words, the amusement in Corrine¡¯s smile deepened, reaching her eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s an event tonight.¡± Nate took her hand and intertwined their fingers. ¡°Come with me?¡±


    Corrine nced down at their sped hands, neither agreeing nor refusing.


    Beforeing here, she had anticipated meeting Nate¡¯s friends and family.


    But Herbert and Rosalie had already made their intentions clear. They were testing her.


    Rosalie¡¯s attitude, in particr, conveyed sheer disapproval. She clearly thought Corrine wasn¡¯t good enough for Nate.


    Seeing Corrine¡¯s silence, Nate lifted his gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Corrine finally said, her lips curving into a subtle smile. ¡°After all, they¡¯re your friends.¡±


    If they weren¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have cared in the slightest.


    In the evening, six Rolls-Royces and two limited-edition sports cars pulled out of the Grand Pce.


    Moses sted his horn at Zack while revving the engine of his striking pink sports car, and then sped off in a sh.


    Zack, on the other hand, maintained a steady pace behind the Rolls-Royce convoy, unhurried.


    He turned to Rosalie, who sat beside him. ¡°You went too far earlier,¡± he remarked.


    Rosalie blinked, giving him a look of innocent confusion.


    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your issue is with Corrine, but I¡¯m warning you,¡± Zack cut off her attempt at feigning ignorance, his voice growing colder. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Rosalie chuckled lightly. ¡°I was just making conversation. How is that going too far?¡± she retorted. ¡°Besides, I was only stating facts.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much Nate cares about her?¡± Zack frowned. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re nning, think twice. If you push too hard, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    In Lyhaton, Zack had witnessed firsthand Nate¡¯s deep care for Corrine. However, Rosalie remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why he needs to see the reality of his situation,¡± she countered, irritation coloring her tone. ¡°You call yourself his friend, yet you stand by while he makes a mistake?¡±


    She scoffed, her voice sharpening. ¡°A month ago, the Elder Council investigated the rumors of his involvement with a woman. None of those sent returned. Now,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s parading her openly, practically confirming the gossip. He¡¯s handing his enemies the perfect excuse to strike.¡±


    After a pause, Rosalie exhaled sharply, her arms crossed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit it. She¡¯s more beautiful than the Quinn heiress. But what of it? Shecks depth. She knows nothing of adversity. She won¡¯t stand by Nate when times get tough.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:


    Zackughed, his look piercing. ¡°Is this really logic speaking?¡± he asked. ¡°Or are you just masking your jealousy?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart fluttered. Hershes quivered before she averted her eyes to her nails.


    ¡°It¡¯d be odd not to admire someone as remarkable as Nate,¡± she confessed. With a defiant snort, she added, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m targeting Corrine. That¡¯s unrted.¡±


    While Rosalie did feel jealous, she wasn¡¯t one for petty schemes. She was acutely aware that even as Zack¡¯s sister, crossing the line would lead to Nate¡¯s merciless response.


    ¡°For your sake, I hope that¡¯s true,¡± Zack responded, his voice softening slightly.


    ¡°It is.¡± Rosalie lifted her chin, her posture defiant.


    Zack regarded her silently.


    As Rosalie had said, a man of Nate¡¯s caliber was sure to draw admiration from women. It wasn¡¯t surprising.


    But Nate had made his choice. And that meant one thing: Corrine was off-limits. Not even Rosalie could change that.


    As Rosalie¡¯s brother, Zack had said his piece. The next move was hers. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯tmit an irrevocable mistake.


    The entertainment club sparkled brilliantly under the night sky. Corrine walked into the restaurant with Nate, Moses, and the Liam siblings.


    It was on the 32nd floor, offering a breathtaking view of the bustling cityscape.


    Moses, the covert owner, had reserved the entire venue for the evening, not just for privacy but to deter any uninvited interlopers.


    ¡°Sir, should we have the chefs get ready?¡± A uniformed waiter approached Moses respectfully.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Moses checked his watch and nodded. ¡°Start the preparations,¡± he instructed.


    He then pushed the menu toward Corrine and said, ¡°Have a look. Does anything catch your eye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky,¡± Corrine responded.


    Beside her, Nate filled a ss with water and handed it to her. ¡°Not picky?¡± he whispered, leaning in.


    Corrine sipped her water slowly, her wide-eyed gaze fixed on Nate. She looked so innocent, almost as if to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    Nate watched her, amusement flickering in his eyes. His dark gaze gleamed with something close to affection.


    Corrine continued drinking, fully aware of his scrutiny. She didn¡¯t need to meet his gaze to feel it.


    His stare was intense, almost searing. It was impossible to ignore. Lowering her ss, she reached for her fork, taking a bite of the cake in front of her, savoring its rich texture and perfect sweetness. Without thinking, she cut another piece and lifted it to Nate¡¯s lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:


    He epted it, chewing slowly. The sugar melted on his tongue, and for a brief moment, a slight furrow appeared between his brows.


    ¡°Not a fan?¡± Corrine asked, taking another bite. The creamy frosting lingered on her lips.


    Nate¡¯s gaze darkened. His throat bobbed as he swallowed slowly. Maybe he wasn¡¯t a fan of the cake¡¯s sweetness. Maybe the real indulgence sat beside him.


    Without a word, he reached out, brushing his thumb over her lips to wipe away the frosting. Then, he brought it to his mouth and licked it clean.


    Corrine¡¯s face flushed. She dropped her eyes, focusing on her dessert, pretending nothing had happened.


    From across the table, Rosalie watched everything unfold.


    She had grown up alongside Zack, always lingering at the edges of Nate¡¯s world.


    In her mind, Nate had always been distant¡ªunmoved by people, uninterested in anything.


    But just now, she had seen something different. The way he looked at Corrine, the quiet way he indulged her¡ªit was unlike anything she had witnessed before.


    In that moment, it hit her¡ªNate wasn¡¯t incapable of feeling.


    Rosalie¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she took a deep drag from her cigarette. The thick smoke curled around her face, hiding the disappointment settling in her eyes.


    She had harbored feelings for Nate since childhood.


    If he had been just another man, she wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought. But he wasn¡¯t. Liking him had never felt shameful.


    On the Independent Continent, countless women admired Nate. Even the arrogant heiress of the Quinn family had boldly thrown herself at him.


    Rosalie used to find it amusing. That woman had swallowed her pride again and again, yet Nate had never acknowledged her. When faced with power, even the proud had to bend.


    ???????? ?????????? ¡ú g??????????¦Í?????????????


    But none of it had mattered. Nate had never once looked her way.


    Corrine wasn¡¯t like the others.


    Watching the two of them so openly disy their affection, Rosalie couldn¡¯t even force a smile. Jealousy coiled in her chest, tight and bitter, no matter how much she wanted to ignore it.


    She took a deep drag from her cigarette, letting the nicotine settle the ache before it swallowed her whole.


    As she crushed thest embers in the ashtray, the restaurant door swung open.


    Herbert strolled in, d in a sharp striped suit. Another man trailed closely behind him.


    Moses slowly nced up beforementing, ¡°Took your time, didn¡¯t you, Mr. Burton? Kept us all waiting.¡±


    Herbert smirked. ¡°Are you waiting for me or for my vintage wine?¡± He gestured for the man behind him to step forward. ¡°Straight from my grandfather¡¯s cer. A good thirty, maybe fifty years aged. You¡¯re in for a treat.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:


    Moses chuckled. ¡°Feeling generous today, huh?¡±


    ¡°Generous, am I? Now you don¡¯t think I was keeping you all waiting on purpose?¡± Herbert smirked at Moses.


    Moses let out a chuckle. ¡°A legend like you deserves a grand entrance.¡±


    Herbert grinned. ¡°Now that¡¯s ttery.¡±


    He slid into the seat beside Nate, but his eyes flicked toward the man still hovering by the door. ¡°Doug, why are you just standing there?¡± Doug Burton jolted slightly, as if snapping back to the present. But his gaze stayed locked on Corrine, studying her face like he was trying to ce a memory.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ve seen thisdy somewhere before.¡± For a second, the room went still.


    Zack calmly reached for the coffee pot, pouring himself a cup as he shifted just enough to block Doug¡¯s view. ¡°Now that¡¯s a smooth line,¡± he remarked.


    Nate draped his arm around Corrine¡¯s waist, a quiet, unmistakable im. His voice was cool and deliberate. ¡°Corrine Hond. My fianc¨¦e.¡± Doug¡¯s pupils contracted for a fraction of a second. He recovered quickly, masking his surprise as he stepped forward and offered his hand for a handshake. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. Name¡¯s Doug Burton.¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a beat before taking his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± As she started to pull away, Doug¡¯s grip suddenly tightened.


    Her brows knitted together, a sharp chill settling in her gaze.


    The air shifted, tension creeping in.


    Doug had a reputation¡ªpolished, controlled, always mindful of his ce. He never overstepped.


    Yet here he was, in front of Nate of all people, tantly pushing his luck.


    Was Doug out of his mind?


    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze locking onto Doug¡¯s hand holding Corrine¡¯s.


    Nate didn¡¯t speak. His expression barely shifted. But the way he looked at Doug made it clear¡ªhe had already imagined a hundred ways to break that hand.


    Doug, either oblivious or reckless, pressed on. ¡°Miss Hond, have we met before?¡±


    Nate¡¯s brow lifted ever so slightly, but the coldness in his gaze sharpened.


    The room fell silent. No one dared to breathe.


    Corrine¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Doug frowned, still studying her face as if trying to solve a puzzle. ¡°No? But I swear¡­ I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    Corrine searched her mind, but nothing about him felt familiar.


    She gave her hand a firmer tug, but Doug didn¡¯t let go.


    Annoyance flickered beneath her cool exterior. Taking a slow breath, she kept her tone neutral. ¡°I must just have one of those average faces. You¡¯re probably mistaken.¡±


    The tension in the room thickened, pressing down like a storm about to break. Moses knew that if Nate lost his temper, Doug wouldn¡¯t leave unscathed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:


    No man would stand by while someone openly tested his patience¡ªespecially not when it involved his fianc¨¦e.


    Moses moved quickly, drink in one hand, as he pped the other firmly onto Doug¡¯s shoulder. The gesture was friendly, but the warning was clear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve met before or not. What matters is that we¡¯re all friends now.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he pried Doug¡¯s fingers from Corrine¡¯s hand and pulled him down into the chair beside him. ¡°Been too long since we all got together. Let¡¯s start with a drink.¡±


    Doug, though clearly distracted, lifted his ss. He took a sip, but his eyes drifted toward Corrine once more.


    Under the golden glow of the lights, she raised her own ss. Her slender neck arched as she drank, her smooth jawline catching the light. Her skin had the kind of luminous beauty that turned heads without effort.


    Even in profile, she was stunning.


    And then, as if struck by lightning, Doug¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I remember now!¡±


    Moses had just taken a sip from his ss, but the moment Doug spoke, he choked, coughing repeatedly.


    With irritation bubbling beneath the surface, Moses kicked Doug under the table and hissed, ¡°Will you ever quit?¡±


    For the sake of their friendship, Moses was doing his best to stop Doug from stepping straight into a disaster.


    But the fool was hell-bent on heading into the storm without a second thought!


    Doug, however, remained unfazed. Despite the kick, his face was an open book of innocence as he stared at Corrine, his gaze sharpening as though trying to read some hidden code.


    Herbert,ying down his ss and wiping his hands with a napkin, leaned forward, his voice low and serious. ¡°You need to cut this out.¡±


    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls


    Had Doug lost his mind? Publicly showing interest in Nate¡¯s woman? It was a reckless game.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie, observing Corrine with raised eyebrows, couldn¡¯t suppress the mischievous smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Amidst the rising confusion, Doug asked, his tone suddenly serious, ¡°Miss Hond, were you part of an elite military skillspetition some years ago?¡± The room fell silent.


    Corrine, not missing a beat, merely lifted her gaze to meet Doug¡¯s, swirling her wine ss slowly before responding with coolposure, ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Doug burst out, practically jumping in his seat as he pped his thigh. A triumphant grin spread across his face. ¡°I saw you at the knockout stage of thepetition a few years ago.¡±


    All eyes shot to Corrine.


    Elite military skillspetition? The knockout stage? The words hung in the air like a challenge.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:


    Everyone knew thesepetitions required not just expertise but physical prowess of the highest order.


    Most participants were men, and even among the few women who dared, most were eliminated after the third round.


    But Corrine had made it to the knockout stage.


    The room studied her slight figure, trying to reconcile the delicate woman before them with the grueling, toughpetition Doug spoke of. It was hard to believe she¡¯d endured that level of training.


    ¡°Doug, are you sure you¡¯re not confusing her with someone else?¡± Rosalie managed to regain herposure, her voice tinged with disbelief. She tore her gaze away from Corrine, turning toward Doug with a stiff smile. ¡°Miss Hond just mentioned she has one of those average faces. You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Doug shot her down immediately. ¡°A few years ago, I visited thepetition site as a guest, and Miss Hond was definitely there.¡±


    Among all the rugged, muscle-bound men, Corrine had stood out like a white rose in a sea of thorns, her beauty pure and striking.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remember it all so vividly, Mr. Burton,¡± Corrine said, her smile sharp as a dagger.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to know what had happened during that time.


    She had only entered thepetition to spite Jules.


    She had thought it was a secret, buried deep¡ªbut now Doug was dragging it back into the light.


    Seemingly oblivious to the weight of her words, Doug took herment as a simple praise of his sharp memory. ¡°It¡¯s not just about my memory. Your performance was ster. And you were the first to turn down the invitation from the military academy¡¯s president¡ªthe only candidate to refuse the special admission offer.¡±


    Doug still remembered her proud deration, ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± spoken boldly in front of the entire camp.


    It was a moment impossible to forget.


    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????


    Corrine maintained her serene smile, though her eyes burned with silent fury.


    Had he not caught the hint?


    She twirled her steak knife, its de catching the dim light in a sh, as though it had a mind of its own.


    Zack intervened quickly, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on eating.¡± The others nodded in agreement.


    Corrine ate in silence, her face betraying a hint of impatience.


    The asional stares from the others were far too tant to ignore.


    She was about to stand and leave when Nate, ever the thoughtful one, ced a te of sliced steak in front of her, having thoughtfully removed the side dishes.


    Now, she had no choice but to stay and eat.


    The sight of this didn¡¯t escape Rosalie¡¯s notice. She could feel a fresh wave of difort churn inside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1040

    ?Chapter 1040:


    Tightening her grip on her fork and knife, Rosalie cut through her food with restrained anger.


    After Corrine finished her meal, she carefully ced her napkin down and stood up. ¡°I need to use the restroom. Please continue without me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Nate said, putting down his utensils, ready to rise, but Corrine gently pressed her hand to his shoulder.


    ¡°No need. Mandy ising with me.¡± With that, she left.


    After Corrine¡¯s departure, Rosalie couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and asked Doug, ¡°Did you really see her at that elite military skillspetition?¡±


    ¡°She confirmed it herself,¡± Doug replied.


    At that moment, Nate took a sip of his wine, setting the ss down with a soft, yet deliberate sound, almost like an unspoken warning.


    Rosalie froze; her smile stiffened. ¡°I just find it hard to believe¡­¡± She had always thought Corrine was just another pretty face, devoid of any real depth.


    But if she had really participated in an elite militarypetition, that changed everything.


    Moses and Zack, however, remainedposed, their expressions unreadable.


    They had witnessed Corrine take on eight opponents at once.


    They had assumed Jules¡¯ training exined herbat skills. But now, they realized how naive that assumption had been.


    Herbert casually cut his steak, ncing at Nate, and remarked, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is quite extraordinary.¡±


    When Herbert had first met Corrine, it was her beauty that had caught his attention. But now, he saw how easily that striking appearance could mask her true strength.


    Nate swirled his wine ss, watching the ruby liquid move in graceful circles like a blooming rose. ¡°The heiress of the Ford family, the wealthiest family in Lyhaton, should not be underestimated.¡± Each word dripped with pride.


    Everyone in the room understood that, despite the Ford family¡¯s immense wealth, it mattered little to Nate.


    His admiration for the Ford family stemmed only from one person: Corrine.


    ¡°She truly is an exceptional heiress,¡± Herbert said, his words free of any mockery. There was only respect in his voice.


    Meanwhile, Corrine followed a staff member to the sky garden, where the night seemed to merge seamlessly with the garden¡¯s lush beauty.


    Fireflies floated in the air like tiny stars.


    She settled into a swing, her eyes drifting to a distant building.


    ¡°What¡¯s that ce?¡±


    ¡°The Powell family¡¯s property,¡± Mandy replied.


    Corrine nodded. ¡°The Powell family, one of the five major families of the Independent Continent?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mandy answered, her eyesced with vignce as she scanned the surroundings. The dimming lights made Corrine¡¯s face more visible.


    A cold shiver ran down Mandy¡¯s spine. ¡°Miss Hond, the wind is getting stronger. We should head back.¡±


    Corrine nodded.


    But before she could take a step, a bullet sliced through the air, aimed directly at her head.


    Corrine¡¯s cheek burned with pain.


    She lifted a hand and brushed her fingers over her skin. When she felt something wet, her eyes darkened, a sharp glint flickering in them. She rubbed her fingertips together. Warm, fresh blood smeared across them.


    Her gaze drifted downward. She took in the broken flowerpot and the bullet buried deep in the edge of the flowerbed.


    Cracks radiated from the impact, sprawling like a spider¡¯s web¡ªa stark reminder of its deadly force.


    If the shot had stayed on course, it wouldn¡¯t have been the flowerpot shattering¡ªit would have been her skull.


    Mandy watched Corrine stiffen. Her eyes narrowed, and for a brief moment, contempt flickered across her face.


    Mandy scoffed inwardly. Corrine was nothing but a pampered richdy. She¡¯d probably never faced real danger in her life. If things got any bloodier, she¡¯d likely pass out right where she stood.


    Taking a steady breath, Mandy pushed down her emotions. Without wasting another second, she surged forward, grabbing Corrine¡¯s arm and focusing on the task at hand. ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯ll cover you. We need to go. Now.¡± Protecting Corrine was her duty, after all. If anything happened to Corrine, that failure would be on her shoulders.


    Mandy hadn¡¯t expected their enemies to strike so boldly. Such recklessness meant one thing¡ªthey were desperate.


    Tightening her grip, Mandy positioned herself between Corrine and the danger, steering her toward safety.


    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    They had barely moved when a bullet hit the ground, so close it could¡¯ve grazed their shoes.


    Corrine froze in ce.


    Mandy wasted no time. She ryed the situation to Saul and the team through her Bluetooth earpiece.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the bullet in front of her. A 7.62x51mm sniper round¡ªdeadly and precise.


    Her eyes flicked toward the Powell family¡¯s office building. A chill settled in them, sharp as a de.


    Meanwhile, inside the restaurant, the drinks had loosened Doug¡¯s tongue. Energized, he animatedly described the intense action he had witnessed at the military skillspetition.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:


    His excitement grew with each word, but Moses and Zack exchanged knowing nces.


    At first, they had assumed Corrine had picked up some self-defense skills, likely influenced by Jules¡¯ military background.


    Now, that assumption seemedughable. Her capabilities didn¡¯t just measure up to Jules¡¯¡ªthey might even surpass his.


    But Rosalie had other thoughts. She lit a cigarette, took a slow drag, and exhaledzily. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me the president of the military academy has sent her multiple invitations?¡±


    Such words were likely misleading, especially when jealousy clouded her judgment.


    Doug nodded. ¡°Yeah. Her name is still up on the honor roll. Even though she turned down the president¡¯s offer, they¡¯re still keeping a spot open for her.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°You met her six years ago? She wasn¡¯t even twenty then?¡± She tapped her cigarette lightly against the ashtray, her tone smooth yet pointed. ¡°Achieving results like that at such a young age¡­ quite the feat.¡±


    Zack¡¯s brow tensed ever so slightly.


    He nced at Rosalie, his stare unreadable.


    Everyone in the room was sharp enough to pick up on her underlying suggestion¡ªthat Corrine¡¯s sess might not be entirely earned. Even without Rosalie fanning the mes, Herbert had already been skeptical.


    Because of their long history and out of respect for Nate, some thoughts were best left unspoken.


    A heavy silence settled over the table as everyone stole quick nces at Nate, gauging his reaction.


    The tension shattered when the restaurant door flew open. Saul and Presley rushed in, their urgency palpable. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, there¡¯s trouble at the garden!¡±


    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He dropped his napkin, pushed back his chair, and strode out without hesitation.


    Moses and Zack exchanged a nce. They didn¡¯t need an exnation. If something had shaken Nate, it could only mean one thing¡ªCorrine was involved.


    If anything serious had happened to her, the consequences would be disastrous.


    ¡°You all continue your meal. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Moses stood abruptly.


    It was his establishment, and responsibility fell on him. He had no choice but to step in.


    Rosalie crushed out her cigarette and rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out too.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t concerned¡ªjust eager to witness the drama unfold. Before long, nearly everyone in the restaurant followed, making their way toward the garden.


    At the front of the group, Saul kept pace with Nate, delivering a swift report. ¡°Mandy confirmed the shooter is using a high-precision sniper rifle. We believe they¡¯re stationed in the Powell family¡¯s office building. Our team is sweeping the area now.¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t respond. His silence was more chilling than words. His usual detached demeanor had vanished, reced by something far more dangerous. Cold fury burned in his eyes, and his presence radiated the kind of menace that could send a shiver down anyone¡¯s spine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:


    Meanwhile, Corrine stood frozen in ce, trapped under the relentless aim of the sniper.


    The moment she so much as shifted, another bullet would strike inches from her shoes, forcing her to stay put. Any attempt at escape was immediately shut down.


    After multiple failed efforts, frustration simmered beneath her calm exterior.


    Corrine could sense the sniper¡¯s twisted amusement, as if they were toying with her.


    Her eyes narrowed, locking onto the office building across from her. A bone-chilling coldness settled in her gaze.


    Suddenly, with a sharp whoosh, a grappling hook shot out,tching onto the wall.


    A shadowy figure zipped down the rope, moving with practiced ease. The second theynded, Corrine acted. Without hesitation, she snatched the gun from Mandy¡¯s waist and fired.


    Gunshots cracked through the air. The intruder barely had time to react before they hit the ground, rolling frantically toward cover behind a flowerbed.


    ¡°Dammit! Is she serious? It was just a joke! She¡¯s actually trying to kill me!¡± the figure cursed in a low voice.


    At that moment, Nate reached the entrance. The sound of gunfire sent him bursting through the door without a second thought.


    His sharp gaze immediately fell on Corrine. She stood steady, both hands gripping the gun, her aim fixed on a single target. A frown tugged at Nate¡¯s brow. Without a word, he gestured to Saul, signaling for action.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Nate stepped forward without hesitation, pulling Corrine into his arms. His voice was tight with concern.


    Corrine met his gaze, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Meanwhile, Saul and his men had the intruder behind the flowerbedpletely cornered.


    Armed guards lined the garden, weapons trained, waiting for the other zipliner to drop straight into their trap.


    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s


    The moment the person touched the ground, they moved in.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa! Easy there!¡± The man yelped, throwing up his hands. ¡°No need to mess up my face!¡±


    Even as he surrendered, his eyes darted around, searching for his partner. ¡°Dude, quit hiding and help me out!¡± he hollered.


    This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to go. They had nned for an impressive entrance, but instead, they were caught the second they showed up. What rotten luck!


    The second zipliner appeared to be in his early twenties.


    He wore a white T-shirt beneath a leather jacket, and his mullet gave him a rugged, rebellious edge. His sharp features made him even more striking.


    Rosalie watched as he was captured. Her pupils shrank instinctively. A storm of emotions flickered in her eyes. She muttered under her breath, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Herbert, standing close by, gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Rosalie gave a quick nod and strode toward Nate. She noticed Corrine in his arms and dropped her gaze to conceal the jealousy stirring inside her. ¡°Nate, I recognize him. He¡¯s with the Red me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:


    Nate¡¯s eyes flickered toward her for a brief moment, his expression unreadable. His lips parted slightly, his voice cold and razor-sharp. ¡°Did you bring him here?¡±


    It was a simple question, yet the weight in his tone was enough to send a chill down her spine.


    In that moment, Rosalie felt certain¡ªif she had truly called the Red me member here, Nate wouldn¡¯t have thought twice about breaking her neck. Their past friendship meant nothing in the face of his fury. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. How had Corrine managed to carve a ce in Nate¡¯s heart in just a few months?


    Rosalie drew in a slow breath, forcing down the jealousy burning inside her. ¡°No, I¡¯ve only heard of him before.¡±


    The Red me was an elite task force, always operating in the shadows. Why were they making such a bold move now?


    Their presence left no doubt¡ªsomeone had secretly ordered Corrine¡¯s execution.


    Once the Red me members set their sights on a target, there was no way out.


    Not even Nate¡¯s protection could change that.


    Rosalie watched intently, eager to see how Corrine would deal with this looming threat.


    When the name of the Red me was mentioned, the crowd exchanged looks of sympathy toward Corrine.


    She was still young, but it was clear¡ªshe had caught the attention of the deadly Red me organization.


    Nate quickly understood the seriousness of the situation.


    He held Corrine close, his strong arms wrapped around her. His face, usually calm, was now hard as stone, radiating a chilling aura that made everyone around him uneasy.


    ¡°Nate, you¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Corrine gasped, struggling against his tight grip.


    ???????????? ????????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    She feared that if he didn¡¯t loosen his hold, her waist might break.


    Nate looked down at her, noticing her pained expression. He softened his hold, just a little. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Corrine gave a small, hurt nod.


    Rosalie watched them, a wave of bitterness flooding her chest. The sight of their closeness made it hard to breathe.


    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, Rosalie might have thought Corrine was purposely showing off her closeness with Nate.


    ¡°Nate, when the Red me members get involved, they always have a target.¡± Rosalie shot a look at Corrine, her eyes cold, with just a hint of smugness. ¡°Should I go and gather some information?¡±


    Nate stayed silent, but Zack quickly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalie replied confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve crossed paths with them a few times before. We¡¯re old acquaintances. They¡¯ll listen to me.¡±


    She then nced at Nate, hoping he would notice her words and understand that she was different from Corrine, who only sought protection from him when things went wrong.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:


    But Nate didn¡¯t even seem to hear her. He didn¡¯t look her way or react, his face as impassive as ever, as though she weren¡¯t even there. Rosalie felt her pride crumble, embarrassed by how little attention he gave her.


    Rosalie gritted her teeth, her fists tightening at her sides.


    She took a slow breath and then moved forward.


    Out of nowhere, the man hiding behind the flowerbed leaped out, striking like a shadow. In an instant, he neutralized those around him. His movements were sharp and wless, as if he were a deadly weapon, honed to perfection.


    Saul barely had time to react before he found himself held hostage. A gun was pressed to his temple, and he could feel the tension in his mind tighten instantly.


    ¡°Vulture, don¡¯t panic,¡± Rosalie called out. ¡°We¡¯re on the same team.¡±


    Vulture¡ªleader of the Red me, feared for his unmatched fighting skills and cold, efficient tactics.


    When Vulture spotted Rosalie, a fake smile crept onto his face. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Liam.¡±


    Rosalie let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°I was starting to think you didn¡¯t recognize me anymore. What brings you to the Independent Continent?¡±


    Vulture¡¯s response was cold. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Her face flushed with embarrassment, and her smile became stiff. ¡°Vulture, we¡¯ve known each other a long time. Let me give you some advice. If you keep going like this¡­¡±


    Vulture nced at her, his patience running thin.


    He quickly turned his attention to Nate and Corrine in the distance. His finger was already on the trigger as he spoke with a casual tone. ¡°Hand over the woman you¡¯re holding.¡±


    Since their arrival, Nate had kept Corrine securely in his arms, making sure no one could see her face.


    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om


    Nate turned his gaze to Vulture¡¯s partner, Hawk, who was still held captive, a small smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to make demands.¡±


    Vulture shot a smirk at Hawk. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Hawk seethed with rage. ¡°You ungrateful bastard! I saved your lifest month, and now you¡¯re turning on me? Aren¡¯t you worried about payback?¡±


    Vulture didn¡¯t even acknowledge Hawk¡¯s outburst. His attention was solely on Nate. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, we know this is your turf. We don¡¯t want trouble. Just hand her over, and we¡¯ll act like tonight never happened.¡±


    Nate shot back without hesitation, ¡°Why should I give her to you?¡±


    Vulture¡¯s eyes briefly settled on the back of Corrine¡¯s head, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Because we go way back.¡± The words left everyone stunned.


    Corrine was acquainted with the Red me members for years?


    Rosalie¡¯s confusion was clear, her face a mix of disbelief and shock. She took a steadying breath and walked closer to Vulture. ¡°Vulture, be straight with me. Did someone order her death this time?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:


    Vulture¡¯s voice was firm as he spoke. ¡°Anyone who wants her dead, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re the ones who end up six feet under!¡±


    Rosalie stood frozen,pletely stunned.


    Was he really showing this much favoritism?


    Nate lowered his gaze to Corrine, who was curled up in his arms. A mischievous smile tugged at his lips, and his eyebrows lifted slightly. Corrine¡¯s eyes shifted for a moment.


    For a moment, Corrine¡¯sposure wavered, but she quickly regained her calm. She fixed her hair and then shot Vulture a sharp look. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me dead, why did you shoot at me?¡±


    Vulture didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. Instead, there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°It was just a little joke.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, a smirk on her lips. ¡°So, if I identally blow your head off, that¡¯s a joke too?¡± She gazed at him, daring him to respond.


    At those words, the group fell into stunned silence.


    Even Moses and Zack, who had once witnessed Corrine¡¯sbat prowess, felt a cold sweat break out at her unflinching response. Had the opponent been anyone else, her confidence might have been brushed off as arrogance.


    But she wasn¡¯t facing just anyone¡ªshe was standing before the leader of the Red me, a man whose influence was on par with Nate¡¯s.


    And yet, Corrine spoke as if he were nothing.


    If she ended up on the Red me¡¯s bad side, the storm that would follow was unimaginable.


    As the group exchanged wary nces, Hawk let out an amused chuckle, tilting his head. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Thought we¡¯d drop by and see if you¡¯ve gone soft.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Corrine scoffed, unimpressed by their test. ¡°And? Satisfied with your little test, huh?¡±


    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    ¡°Completely,¡± Vulture cut in smoothly before Hawk could answer. ¡°How could we not be?¡±


    His tone brimmed with tant favoritism, without the slightest attempt at pretense.


    The group gawked in disbelief, eyes darting between Vulture and Corrine.


    What was happening before their eyes?


    Vulture, known for his vtile nature¡ªgrinning at you one second, ready to slit your throat the next¡ªwas now disying an uncharacteristic level of indulgence toward Corrine.


    The ease between them, the casual back-and-forth, all hinted at an old acquaintance. No one had ever heard of a woman being associated with the Red me before.


    Just what kind of history did they have?


    Among those burning with curiosity, Rosalie was the most restless. She had intended to use her connection to Vulture to elevate her status, to prove her influence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, her supposed acquaintance had brushed her aside,vishing all his attention on Corrine instead.


    The realization stung like ice water down her spine. Had she made a fool of herself?


    ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Feeling suffocated by the situation, she abruptly excused herself.


    But no one paid attention to her departure. All eyes remained fixated on Corrine.


    Five minutester, the group returned to the restaurant.


    Though the table was adorned with an array of exquisite dishes, no one seemed to have an appetite.


    Moses elbowed Zack, lowering his voice conspiratorially. ¡°How the hell does Corrine know people from the Red me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡± Zack barely nced at him.


    Moses rolled his eyes. ¡°If I had the guts, would I be whispering to you right now?¡±


    Zack smirked and then turned his gaze toward Rosalie, who was idly tapping ash from her cigarette. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew people from the Red me?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie, taken aback, cleared her throat and regainedposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met them a few times,¡± she replied in a measured tone. ¡°Vulture¡ªthe man with the scar¡ªis their leader. Hawk, from what I know, is their best sharpshooter. They¡¯re extremely discreet. Their identities are never exposed unless necessary. For them to show up like this¡­¡± Her gaze flickered to Corrine. ¡°She must have done something significant.¡±


    A heavy silence followed.


    Everyone in the room was well aware¡ªCorrine hadn¡¯t actually offended the Red me.


    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    If she had, they wouldn¡¯t be sitting together at the same table. No, it was the opposite.


    Vulture¡¯s tone, his expressions, even his unrestrained indulgence toward her¡ªeverything pointed to something far deeper. Meanwhile, Nate, who had remained quiet, sat with one leg over the other, eyes fixed on Vulture with unsettling detachment.


    Across from him, Vulture toyed with a cigar between his fingers but never lit it, his gaze bouncing between Corrine and Nate. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± he asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦.¡± Corrine intertwined her fingers with Nate¡¯s, her touch deliberate¡ªwith a hint of defiance.


    Vulture¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°I see.¡±


    Casually, he flicked his lighter open and shut. ¡°Mind if I smoke?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Corrine said, unbothered.


    Vulture looked at her, a faint smile on his lips, filled with an indescribable fondness. He put the cigar back in the box, his gaze never leaving Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:


    A man could always recognize when another man had ulterior motives.


    ¡°How did you two meet?¡± Nate asked, his voice deceptively light.


    Vulture clicked his lighter shut, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡±


    Nate wasn¡¯t about to let Corrine handle the question. Instead, he countered, ¡°I¡¯d rather hear it from you.¡±


    Vulture¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Just as you might imagine¡­¡±


    Corrine kicked him beneath the table, cutting him off.


    A flicker of pain crossed Vulture¡¯s expression, but instead of annoyance, he let out a low chuckle. ¡°Still as feisty as ever, I see,¡± he said, rubbing his shin.


    Corrine shot him a nk stare, the silent warning in her eyes unmistakable.


    Vulture, ever perceptive, raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say another word.¡±


    His behavior was the very definition of boundless indulgence¡ªunwavering, unquestioning, without restraint.


    Who could have imagined that the infamous Vulture, a man feared for his ruthlessness, would one day yield so effortlessly to a woman?


    At that moment, it became clear to everyone present¡ªVulture hadn¡¯t been bluffing when he said, ¡°Anyone who wants her dead, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re the ones who end up six feet under!¡±


    Moses and Zack, who had initially believed Corrine¡¯s confidence stemmed from her ties to the Ford family, now realized that was only one side of her.


    Earning the favor of the Red me¡¯s leader wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished with wealth alone.


    And among everyone at the table, no one was more shaken than Rosalie.


    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m


    She had boasted about her supposed connection to Vulture, convinced that her association with him set her apart. Yet, when faced with Corrine, she had beenpletely overshadowed.


    Vulture¡¯s demeanor toward Corrine was practically reverent. And that was the hardest part to swallow.


    Rosalie remembered Zack had told her that Corrine was just the heiress of the richest family in Lyhaton.


    So, how could Corrine be tied to the Red me? Was there some secret history between her and Vulture?


    Meanwhile, Vulture stretched out on the sofa with his legs crossed, but his eyes were locked on Corrine.


    Nate squinted, stood up quickly, and said, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± He grabbed Corrine¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    Vulture let out a scoff. ¡°You could¡¯ve just gone alone.¡± He watched as Nate led Corrine away. ¡°First time I¡¯ve seen a guy this petty.¡± After they left, he flicked his lighter, lighting a cigarette.


    The white smoke slowly drifted up, hiding theplicated thoughts in his eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:


    After learning where Corrine was from the Lone Ranger, he had rushed there with Hawk, nning to save her. He hadn¡¯t imagined that Nate would be her fianc¨¦.


    Corrine could have been with anyone, yet she picked Nate. It was all such a mess!


    Corrine, in her high heels, nearly had to run just to keep up with Nate as he pulled her along.


    They entered the hotel room that had been set up for them.


    The door closed behind them, and before she could even look around, a shadow fell over her.


    Then, Nate kissed her urgently.


    His presence surrounded her like a heavy, pulling tighter with no way out.


    The kiss was wild, as though he was trying to consume herpletely. Corrine was pressed against the door, trapped with no way out, like a fragile flower caught in a storm.


    When the kiss finally broke, her swollen lips, smeared with lipstick, looked pitiful.


    Her bright eyes were clouded with a soft, unconscious charm at the corners.


    Nate gently wiped the smudged lipstick from her lips and chin with his fingers.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved as his gaze darkened, deepening.


    Corrine started to speak, but Nate silenced her with another kiss. Corrine was a bit confused. Why did his jealousy only intensify after proposing? Was he really that insecure?


    From what she knew, the more she resisted, the more forceful Nate became.


    So, torn between fighting and giving in, she decided to calm him.


    Her arms slipped around Nate¡¯s waist, her hands softly stroking his back, like soothing an anxious puppy.


    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??


    Only when Corrine¡¯s tongue felt numb and she gasped for air did he finally pull away. She looked up at him with a pitiful expression and whispered, ¡°Nate, my mouth hurts.¡±


    Her yful tone, as she buried her head against his chest, instantly calmed the anger that had been building in Nate.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Nate¡¯s voice dropped to a softer tone, his thumb gently brushing over her swollen lips.


    Corrine nodded, settling closer to him. ¡°It really hurts.¡±


    ¡°How long have you known him?¡± Nate¡¯s grip on her chin tightened as his dark eyes locked onto hers.


    Corrine had no choice but to meet his gaze. Her eyes shifted slightly. ¡°We met before, in Forestvale. There are twelve of us, including him.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed as a flicker of thought crossed his mind. ¡°The Twelve Sovereigns of the Red me?¡±


    ¡°How do you know about them?¡± Corrine asked, surprised.


    ¡°The story of the Twelve Sovereigns has always been talked about in Forestvale,¡± Nate said, his gaze focused on her. ¡°Out of the twelve, what¡¯s your rank?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1050

    ?Chapter 1050:


    Corrine shrugged slightly. ¡°Twelfth.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the weakest, but being the youngest, she wasst.


    Almost everyone in Forestvale had heard of the Twelve Sovereigns. No one had ever seen their true faces, but people knew the group was made up of both men and women.


    Normally, foreign powers were hard to control local forces, but the Twelve Sovereigns defied that rule. Wherever they went, things worked differently.


    The twelve of them were all powerful in their own right, but together, they were unstoppable.


    Nate was a bit surprised to learn that Corrine was one of the Twelve Sovereigns.


    ¡°Did you go to Forestvale a few years ago because of them?¡± he asked.


    Corrine shook her head. ¡°Meeting them was an ident.¡±


    She had once lived a carefree life, but one day, it all felt pointless, like something was missing.


    Then, she had stumbled upon the whereabouts of Bruce, who she had thought was her savior.


    In that moment, she had decided to leave everything behind and search for him.


    Sadly, after three years together, she was left alone and realized that Bruce wasn¡¯t the one she had been looking for.


    Noticing her change in mood, Nate pulled her close, his strong hand gently rubbing her slender back. ¡°How did Vulture find you?¡± he asked softly.


    For years, Corrine had enjoyed a peaceful life, free from any disruptions, all thanks to Jules¡¯ quiet efforts behind the scenes. But with Vulture¡¯s sudden arrival, it was clear someone had leaked her location.


    ¡°He probably got the info from Lone Ranger,¡± Corrine said, exining openly as she pursed her lips. ¡°Lone Ranger is excellent at gathering intel. If he wants to find something out, he can. I only asked him to check out those three off-road vehicles, but I didn¡¯t expect Vulture and Hawk to show up.¡±


    She certainly hadn¡¯t expected their arrival to stir up so much trouble. Nate reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°So, I almost misunderstood my fianc¨¦e¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Misunderstood is a bit too much,¡± Corrine said, gently pushing him away to create some space between them. Her eyes gleamed with a yful smile. ¡°But can you tone down the jealousy? Stop losing your cool over the smallest things.¡±


    Nate¡¯s hand found the back of her head, pulling her in as he leaned down and lightly bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t!¡± After all, his fianc¨¦e was just too irresistible. As her fianc¨¦, he felt a sense of insecurity.


    Back at the restaurant, after Corrine and Nate left, Vulture ordered a meal.


    He settled confidently on the sofa, digging into a tomahawk steak.


    He ate quickly, but as the minutes passed, there was still no sign of Corrine and Nate. Impatience crept across his face.


    Hawk, with no appetite, looked like a worried father waiting for his daughter toe home, ncing nervously at the door. ¡°Where do you think Nate took Corrine? Our Corrine is so delicate; she¡¯d be at a disadvantage if there¡¯s any trouble!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:


    Vulture couldn¡¯t stay still after hearing this.


    Just as he was about to put out his cigarette and stand, the door to the restaurant opened.


    Nate and Corrine walked in, their fingers intertwined.


    Vulture watched the pair walk in, their hands tightly sped, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    Hawk noticed their figures and leaned in, whispering in Vulture¡¯s ear, ¡°Vulture, Corrine¡¯s back.¡±


    Vulture didn¡¯t say anything. He simply motioned for Hawk to move aside.


    But when his gazended on Corrine¡¯s smudged lipstick and swollen lips, his face darkened.


    Nate guided Corrine back to their seats with a calm and aloof manner. ¡°Sorry for the wait. Hope it wasn¡¯t too long,¡± he said.


    Vulture gave a dismissive wave, flicked his cigarette into the ashtray, and took a sip of soda. ¡°Oh, Mr. Hopkins, you¡¯re too kind,¡± he replied. He cleared his throat and turned to Corrine. ¡°Where am I staying tonight?¡±


    Corrine gave a small frown. ¡°You¡¯re staying over?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Vulture mmed his cup down on the table. ¡°I came all this way, and now you¡¯re ready to kick me out?¡±


    Corrineughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly invite you.¡±


    Vulture was left speechless. She hadn¡¯t changed one bit. Just as cold-hearted as before!


    When Corrine saw the frustration on his face, her smile grew wider. Though she had grown tired of her aimless days, it didn¡¯t mean she held any ill will toward the people she once fought beside.


    Just as Corrine was about to speak, Nate interrupted. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, there are guest rooms at the Grand Pce.¡±


    ???????? ???????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    Corrine looked at Nate, surprised. She had originally nned for Vulture and Hawk to stay at a hotel, mainly because she knew how Nate felt.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so generous, offering them rooms at the Grand Pce instead.


    Nate¡¯s reasoning was simple. He figured it would be better to keep them close, where he could watch them, rather than let them cause trouble somewhere else.


    Vulture, too, was surprised by Nate¡¯s sudden generosity.


    He thought Nate would be eager to get rid of him and Hawk as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Cold-hearted Corrine, I¡¯ve spoiled you for nothing!¡± Vulture rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Look at your man, he¡¯s far more generous than you!¡±


    Corrine smirked. ¡°It¡¯s been years, and you¡¯ve really stepped up your ttery game.¡±


    Vulture shot her a re, embarrassed, and gave her a light kick. Though it wasn¡¯t hard, Corrine let out a dramatic ¡°ouch¡± and stumbled into Nate¡¯s arms, as if knocked over by the wind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:


    Nate¡¯s arm instinctively wrapped around her waist. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He kicked me,¡± Corrine replied, looking up at him with sad, droopy eyes.


    Nate¡¯s gaze turned cold and intense, locking onto Vulture.


    Even though Vulture was just as skilled as Nate, the sharpness of his look made him feel a jolt of unease.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly and lowered his eyes to shake off the tension.


    Corrine, watching the scene with amusement, nced down to hide her yful grin. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shouldn¡¯t we head back?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say our goodbyes to the others first,¡± Nate suggested.


    After bidding their farewells, Corrine and Nate followed Vulture and Hawk out of the restaurant.


    Inside, the others stood up and gathered around Nate as they made their way out.


    Moses was the first to break the silence. ¡°Nate, when did Corrine be so impressive?¡±


    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± Zack shot him a look of disdain.


    Moses just shrugged, still in disbelief.


    He had always known Corrine was exceptional, but seeing Vulture treat her with such respect hadpletely changed his view of her.


    She hadpeted in an elite military skillspetition, and now here she was, chatting casually with Vulture from the Red me. What other surprises did she have in store?


    Everyone noticed how Vulture seemed overly lenient and indulgent with Corrine.


    It was clear they shared more than a casual connection.


    Discover the chapters at g?l????¦Í????s?.?????


    Their ease with each other suggested they had been friends for a long time.


    Unlike the others, Nate stayed calm andposed the whole time.


    He casually adjusted his diamond cufflinks and looked over the crowd with a slight smile. ¡°She¡¯s always been remarkable. You just didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    As he finished, his gaze fell on Rosalie, and she froze in panic.


    Quickly, she dropped her eyes, trying to avoid his stare.


    Nate¡¯s eyes stayed on her for a moment before he turned to leave, saying his goodbyes to the group.


    Herbert watched him go and chuckled. ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed the woman Nate brought back had so many surprises? Today was definitely an eye-opener.¡±


    The others exchanged knowing nces and smiles.


    As they walked out, Zack noticed Rosalie still standing there. He whispered, ¡°Why fight for attention if it¡¯s just going to make you look foolish?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, making a fool of myself?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes burned with resentment. ¡°That woman is nothing but trouble!¡±


    If Corrine had connections with the Red me, why hadn¡¯t she said something earlier?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:


    Zack gave her a brief nce, his expression hardening. He sighed and walked off without another word.


    By eight that evening, the group reached the Grand Pce.


    Vulture and Hawk stepped out of their car, both staring in awe at the estate¡¯s splendor.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really living the dream now,¡± Hawk said, impressed.


    Holding his gear, he paused for a moment and leaned in, whispering to Vulture, ¡°They¡¯re engaged now. If we conveniently get rid of Nate, wouldn¡¯t Corrine inherit everything?¡±


    Vulture gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Why hurry? Let¡¯s wait until they¡¯re married, then we can take care of Nate. That way, she¡¯ll inherit everything without a hitch.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start nning,¡± Hawk replied, quickly initiating a conversation titled ¡°How to Help Corrine Inherit Wealth Through Murder¡± in their group chat.


    The group had twelve members, with Corrine being the only one not actively involved in the conversation.


    After learning about Corrine and Nate¡¯s rtionship, everyone turned to her for confirmation. Seeing the flood of messages, Corrine quietly blocked the group and powered off her phone.


    Nate opened his car door and stepped out, with Corrine right behind him.


    This time, though, Nate didn¡¯t take Corrine¡¯s hand as they walked. He simply shoved one hand in his pocket and strolled ahead, leaving her behind.


    As Nate¡¯s figure grew smaller, Corrine understood that he was intentionally putting some distance between them. It was clear he wanted her alone with Vulture and Hawk.


    Vulture kept his eyes on Nate¡¯s back, sensing something was off. Then, he walked over to Corrine.


    ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± he asked, a touch of smugness in his voice.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ? ?????????????????????????


    Corrine raised an eyebrow slightly, looking at him with a half-smile. ¡°You seem to be excited about a fight between Nate and me.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± Vulture suddenly felt a twinge of panic under her gaze and looked away.


    Corrine didn¡¯t reply. She simply nodded toward the garden. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so secretive that you can¡¯t say it in front of your guy?¡± Vulture twirled the lighter in his hand.


    Ignoring him, Corrine headed toward the garden.


    Vulture snorted softly but followed her without another word.


    As Vulture and Hawk walked side by side, they both noticed the eerie calm around them. Yet, they could feel eyes watching from every corner.


    They exchanged a brief look, a silent understanding passing between them.


    There had always been whispers about the Hopkins family¡¯s coteral branches eyeing the main family¡¯s position. Now, it seemed those whispers weren¡¯t just rumors.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:


    Once they sat down, Vulture ignored the hidden eyes and got straight to the point. ¡°The Hopkins family has a tangled web. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to get caught up in this mess.¡±


    He spoke with no hidden agenda. If there was any, it was simply the hope that Corrine wouldn¡¯t find herself in trouble.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on her coffee cup as she took a sip. ¡°I have my reasons. I can¡¯t stay out of it.¡±


    Vulture fell silent at that.


    He studied her closely, his gaze sharp, as if trying to catch even the slightest change in her expression.


    After a long pause, he sighed and swallowed. ¡°Are you sure about this? Don¡¯t you want to rethink it?¡±


    Corrine set her cup down and replied calmly, ¡°Once I make up my mind, I don¡¯t look back.¡±


    Her voice was casual, but there was a firm, resolute edge to it.


    For a brief moment, Vulture was reminded of that early morning when Corrine had decided to leave.


    At the time, they had thought it was just a passing impulse, something she might change her mind about after a good night¡¯s sleep.


    But when the morning came, all that was left was a letter.


    In a few simple lines, she summed up the year they had spent together, and then disappeared without a trace, as though she had never been there.


    After what felt like an eternity, Vulture pushed aside his thoughts and let out a softugh. ¡°Alright, you always stick to your decisions. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t keep on at you. But, just so you know, the mess inside the Hopkins family is worse than you think. You¡¯d better be ready.¡±


    Hawk chimed in with a grin, saying, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Our Corrine is a force to be reckoned with. If anyone should be worried, it¡¯s them. Even if things go south, we¡¯ve got your back!¡±


    More chapters on g?l??o¦Í?????????????


    Though it was said jokingly, it was clear they stood behind Corrine without hesitation.


    Corrine nced up at the two of them, her eyes softening with a quiet smile.


    After parting ways with Corrine, Vulture and Hawk went to their separate rooms.


    Once they had freshened up, they leaned back against the headboards, scrolling through their phones while discussing the car ident that had happened at the intersection with Corrine and Nate.


    ¡°Do you think that ident was meant for Nate or for Corrine?¡± Hawk messaged, his mind working over the possible motives. Given the mess with the Hopkins family, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was more to the crash.


    If it was meant for Nate, shouldn¡¯t it have been handled more quietly? They¡¯d been patient for years. It didn¡¯t make sense to rush things just when Nate was back on the Independent Continent.


    Vulture, cigarette dangling from his lips, replied, ¡°Lone Ranger said it was the Hopkins family behind it. Whether it was meant for Nate or Corrine, it won¡¯t do them any good.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:


    Nate¡¯s influence had grown more powerful over time. And Corrine? She was far stronger than they realized.


    Seeing Vulture¡¯s message, Hawk sighed, clearly puzzled. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. What does Corrine see in Nate?¡±


    Vulture¡¯s frustration grew. He had admired Corrine for years but never dared to act on it. Yet Nate, that jerk, had somehow won her over so easily.


    Just the thought of it made him angry.


    His fingers flew across the keyboard, his anger boiling over. ¡°Nate¡¯s a maniptor. Corrine must be blinded by his good looks.¡±


    Once he hit send, he tossed his phone aside and walked over to the window.


    Staring up at the crescent moon in the night sky, he let out a deep, frustrated sigh.


    The next morning, Vulture and Hawk made their way downstairs and spotted Corrine and Nate having breakfast in the dining room.


    Noticing Corrine¡¯s distant look, the two exchanged a quick nce before taking seats far from her.


    They all knew how Corrine could be when she woke up¡ªgrumpy and irritable.


    If she got upset, she might flip the table and storm off, leaving everyone hungry.


    They sat down, waiting for Nate to get the cold shoulder. But to their surprise, Corrine was calm, even docile, like a content cat¡ªthere was no trace of anger.


    What in the world? Did she change overnight? Both Vulture and Hawk werepletely taken aback.


    ¡°Am I that entertaining to watch?¡± Corrine lifted her eyes to meet theirs.


    Her offhandment carried a cold edge.


    Vulture and Hawk snapped out of their daze and quickly dropped their heads, focusing on their breakfast. Women were indeed masters of disguise.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    Once they finished eating, Corrine went upstairs to change.


    In the dining room, Nate took a slow sip of his ck coffee. ¡°Do you have any other ns while you¡¯re here?¡±


    Vulture threw a piece of toast onto his te and slouched in his chair, giving Nate a half-smile. ¡°Our services aren¡¯t cheap. I¡¯m not sure you can afford it, Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t respond, his gaze steady and calm.


    The two men locked eyes, an unspoken tension building between them. After a few seconds, Vulture gave in, taking a sip of milk to mask his difort. ¡°So, what is it you want to say?¡±


    He suddenly felt thankful they had managed to stay on good terms with Nate all these years, rather than turning into enemies.


    One nce from Nate alone was enough to make him feel the pressure. If things ever came to blows, who knew what kind of consequences they¡¯d face?


    ¡°If you¡¯re up for it, how about a walkter?¡± Nate offered.


    It sounded like an invitation, but each word carried a clear order. Vulture raised an eyebrow, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Where to?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:


    ¡°To the nearby inds.¡±


    Forty minutester, a helicopter touched down on the helipad with a smoothnding.


    This small ind had been transformed into a luxury resort. It was located around ny miles from the main ind, with each vi built far apart to guaranteeplete privacy.


    The resort offered all kinds of amenities, and the views here were even more stunning than on the main ind.


    The sky and sea appeared to blend together, creating a truly amazing sight.


    Once Corrine stepped off the helicopter, she took a moment to look around. A few yachts were moored along the shore, and some seanes were docked farther out.


    There weren¡¯t many visitors on the ind, giving it a peaceful, almost untouched feel.


    A soft breeze blew, lifting a few strands of her hair at the back of her head.


    Without thinking, she raised her hand and caught the flying strands between her fingers.


    Turning her head, she noticed a group in the distance.


    One of the men, likely in his early fifties, looked sharp. His neatlybed-back hair showed his attention to detail.


    He wore a suit, and his every movement seemed carefully thought out, giving off a sense of hidden depth.


    He stood in the midst of the group, and someone beside him muttered something quietly.


    Then his cold, unwavering eyes turned to Nate. He quickly lowered his gaze, hiding his thoughts.


    Read exclusive stories .c©–m


    He motioned for the others to step away.


    ¡°I wonder what special day it is today,¡± the young man behind him said, his voice heavy with meaning.


    His eyes briefly scanned Nate, and then locked onto Corrine.


    His look was dark and menacing, like a predator sizing up its prey, leaving an ufortable, unsettling feeling. Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed almost imperceptibly as she turned her back to the strangers without a word.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man, Bryant Hopkins, walked over to Nate, giving a small, respectful nod. ¡°Nate,¡± he said.


    Nate stood tall, one hand in his pocket, his face calm as he gave a casual nod in return.


    Although Nate remained cool and distant, Bryant showed no signs of frustration. He stayed polite and respectful.


    Officially, Bryant was Nate¡¯s uncle, but in the Hopkins family, rank was based on power, not age.


    The Hopkins family had always valued authority above all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:


    Since Nate was now in charge, Bryant, even as his uncle, had to show deference and greet him with respect.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re with guests, we won¡¯t keep you,¡± Bryant said with a faint smile. He lowered his gaze and then stepped back, signaling to the young man to follow as they walked away.


    Corrine watched them leave, her gaze sharp as she thought deeply. She remembered seeing Bryant¡¯s face in the Hopkins family tree sent by Lone Ranger.


    It was said that during the past conflicts in the Hopkins family, Bryant¡¯s group had been the most passive, avoiding any power struggles.


    But after their brief encounter, Corrine could sense a hidden cleverness in the man.


    It appeared that this seemingly simple and obedient Bryant wasn¡¯t as straightforward as he seemed.


    People like him were often the most dangerous and the easiest to misjudge.


    The young man, Nn Hopkins, observed Corrine and Nate walking away, his eyes narrowing as he studied her graceful figure.


    Nn had seen many beautiful women on the Independent Continent, butpared to Corrine, they all seemed in.


    Corrine had an innate aloofness, like the moon¡¯s reflection on water¡ªcharming but unreachable.


    It was this mysterious quality that made her unforgettable.


    Nate casually reached for a slice of apple from the fruit tter, taking a slow bite. The crisp flesh offered a perfect bnce of tangy and sweet, leaving a refreshing taste on his tongue. Then he passed the fruit tter to Corrine, his gaze settling on her with quiet intrigue. ¡°What brought that question to mind?¡±


    Corrine took the fruit tter from his hand, setting her cup down before replying, ¡°I noticed a few familiar faces when I arrived earlier.¡± If her memory served her right, those people had once shown up at the Celtis Estate.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Nate said, his lips curving slightly, his expression unreadable yet indulgent.


    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Corrine arched a brow. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been holding you back.¡±


    In the past, Saul had been beside Nate. Now, with Presley added to his security team and Mandy personally assigned as her bodyguard, it was clear he had fortified their defenses. Even the people once stationed at the Celtis Estate had been recalled. He was pulling every string.


    Yet the reality remained¡ªtheir enemies lurked in the shadows while they stood in the open. If an attack came, they might not see it until it was toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a precaution,¡± Nate responded smoothly, unwilling to let Corrine bear any unnecessary concern.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t agree with her idea of ¡°holding him back¡± in the first ce.


    Before long, Vulture strolled in, carrying his usual air of nonchnce, while Hawk lingered outside, patrolling with the other three guards. Vulture adjusted his sunsses and then ced both hands on the back of the sofa, preparing to leap onto it¡ªuntil Nate red at him. Instantly, a trace of unease shed across Vulture¡¯s face. Instead of jumping, he settled for patting the sofa¡¯s backrest awkwardly, muttering, ¡°This sofa is really clean.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:


    Corrine remained silent, but an irrepressible smile flickered across her lips.


    ¡°Is this ind part of the Hopkins estate too?¡± Vulture, unfazed, grabbed an apple and took a bite. Then he nced around, having realized his mistake.


    Of course, it was. With Nate seated here, there was no need to ask. The air grew briefly awkward, but Vulture¡¯s phone vibrated, breaking the silence.


    His expression shifted as he nced at the screen, a barely perceptible tension settling on his features. When he looked up at Nate, his gaze held a deeper, more cryptic meaning.


    With a flick of his thumb, Vulture turned off the screen and stared at the half-eaten apple in his hand, suddenly finding it tasteless. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you¡ªprivately.¡±


    Though he kept his tone measured, his clenched back teeth betrayed his unease.


    Nate scowled slightly. After a brief pause, he rose to his feet and walked toward the door.


    Corrine remained still, observing the silent tension between them with interest.


    She didn¡¯t know what message Vulture had received, but she had a hunch¡ªit had something to do with her. Or, perhaps¡­ the attack at the intersection.


    Because unless it was something serious, Vulture wouldn¡¯t have insisted on keeping it from her.


    Once outside, Vulture lit a cigarette, staring at Nate solemnly. ¡°Did you find anything on the attack at the intersection?¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his eyes half-closed, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Vulture exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his jaw tightening slightly. ¡°I got intel from the Red mework. I know you were arranged to marry Corrine even before you met her, but let¡¯s be real¡ªthat arrangement was Evelyn¡¯s doing, forced through despite the odds. Not everyone in the Hopkins family is willing to ept it.¡±


    Nate remained silent, but he puckered his brow, signaling for Vulture to continue.


    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m


    Under Nate¡¯s watchful gaze, Vulture found himself hesitating¡ªa rare urrence.


    There was something about Nate¡¯s presence thatmanded submission. No matter how bold or powerful a person was, they inevitably bent beneath the weight of his authority.


    ¡°A forced bond never leads to happiness. If Ralph doesn¡¯t approve of her, why insist on keeping her?¡± Vulture exhaled sharply before continuing, ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but the Hopkins family is a viper¡¯s nest. Do you really want to stand by and watch Corrine meet a tragic end?¡±


    Through years spent navigating dangerous waters, Vulture had seen it all¡ªbetrayal, deception, and ruthless ambition.


    Plots over inheritance, fratricide, and even patricide weremon in families wing for power.


    But when it came to sheer cunning, Ralph Hopkins was in a league of his own.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:


    He had no qualms about sacrificing his own daughter if it meant shielding himself from the fallout.


    If not for Lone Ranger piecing together the truth, Andromache might have been the one to take the fall.


    It was often said that the bond between a father and daughter ran deep, yet Ralph had no hesitation in using Andromache as a disposable pawn in his schemes.


    It was both absurd and utterly tragic.


    ¡°You know his ways. If he truly makes a move, she might not walk away unscathed.¡± Nate¡¯s face remained impassive, his voice devoid of concern.


    It was clear that he had already ounted for every possibility.


    Vulture frowned, studying the man before him.


    He had never cared for the tangled politics of elite families, nor did he have the patience for their games.


    Pulling in a deep drag from his cigarette, Vulture crushed the butt beneath his boot. ¡°Then what¡¯s his endgame?¡±


    ¡°Testing,¡± Nate answered simply.


    Ralph wasn¡¯t just testing Corrine¡¯s character and resilience¡ªhe was testing Nate¡¯s attitude as well.


    There was also a possibility that he was positioning Nate as a pressure point, using him as leverage to manipte the coteral branches of the family.


    It was Ralph¡¯s signature move.


    Every action he took was meticulously calcted to extract the greatest advantage.


    Irritation flickered across Vulture¡¯s face as he lit another cigarette, his voice thick with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re his prized heir, his best bet for the future. Isn¡¯t he worried he¡¯ll regret it if something happens to you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Nate replied, casting a sidelong nce at Vulture. ¡°No matter what happens, Corrine will remain unharmed.¡±


    Full story on g??ln ov el s.??????


    There was no urgency in his voice, no hint of hesitation. Only absolute certainty.


    Vulture felt a shiver run down his spine.


    For years, he had struggled to understand what it was about Nate that drew people in, that inspired unwavering loyalty. Now, he was starting to get it.


    That unshakable confidence. That terrifying ability to turn any situation in his favor.


    The most dangerous ce is often the safest¡ªthat saying had never felt truer than in this moment.


    Vulture hade here intending to warn Nate. Now, that idea seemed almostughable.


    Still, some things needed to be said. ¡°Mark my words, Nate. If you ever do Corrine wrong, I¡¯ll bring the entire Red me down on the Independent Continent and burn it to the ground.¡±


    Nate met his gaze with calm indifference. ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll ever get the chance.¡±


    Vulture wanted to hold his ground, to keep the upper hand. But against a man like Nate, it was nearly impossible. His confidence wavered, but his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to show it. So, he turned and walked away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1060

    ?Chapter 1060:


    Corrine walked around the ce with no particr direction in mind. After much hesitation and recalling Saul¡¯s warning, Mandy decided to follow her.


    She stayed a few steps behind, moving quietly.


    She watched Corrine¡¯s back, her mind lost in thought.


    Since she¡¯d discovered the connection between Corrine and Vulture, Mandy¡¯s view of her had softened a bit.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she had fully epted Corrine.


    In Mandy¡¯s eyes, Corrine still wasn¡¯t good enough for Nate.


    A woman who deserved to be with Nate should be able to support his sess and stay strong through tough times.


    As Mandy thought this over, Corrine, walking ahead, suddenly came to a stop.


    She stood by the river, almost as though she was waiting for someone.


    Mandy squinted, thought for a moment, and then stepped closer. ¡°Miss Hond, do you need something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure to deal with smart people,¡± Corrine said, shing Mandy a smile as she nced her way. ¡°Is your boss having a hard time here?¡±


    Mandy¡¯s eyes widened as she was caught off guard by Corrine¡¯s unexpected question.


    She pressed her lips tight and stayed quiet.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her tone t as she asked, ¡°Are you not allowed to answer, or are you just not willing to?¡±


    The two questions seemed simr, but they carried very different meanings.


    If Mandy was unwilling to answer, it was simply her own choice.


    ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    But if she couldn¡¯t answer, it meant Nate had told her to keep quiet. After a long moment, Mandy met Corrine¡¯s gaze. ¡°Miss Hond, you already know the answer. Why bother asking?¡±


    Her response sounded like an answer, but it actually turned the question back onto Corrine.


    A mischievous smile tugged at Corrine¡¯s lips.


    After a brief pause, Mandy asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the Red me people here just in case?¡±


    ¡°If I had, they wouldn¡¯t have shown up like that,¡± Corrine answered, meeting Mandy¡¯s gaze. ¡°But I can¡¯t deny that I purposely let them know where I was.¡±


    Over the years, Jules had been crucial in helping her live a normal life. She understood that once she reached out to Lone Ranger, her movements wouldn¡¯t stay under the radar.


    Still, Vulture and Hawk had shown up much earlier than she¡¯d expected.


    It proved just how much Red me¡¯s tracking system had advanced in such a short time.


    Mandy, always blunt, couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she asked, ¡°Are you good in a fight?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:


    Logically, anyone who was part of the Red me had to be impressive in some way.


    Mandy was eager to find out how strong Corrine truly was, especially since the Red me¡¯s leader treated her with such favor.


    Corrine casually tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear and replied with a knowing look, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t be a burden to him when it counts.¡±


    Mandy quickly nodded. ¡°Miss Hond, I wouldn¡¯t dream of making assumptions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Corrine said, leaning in with a yful smile. ¡°And the answer is written all over your face.¡±


    Mandy couldn¡¯t help but gulp when she saw Corrine¡¯s face so close, feeling her ears burn with embarrassment.


    She had to admit, Corrine¡¯s beauty was something else.


    It wasn¡¯t just men who were captivated¡ªwomen, too, couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her.


    While Mandy was still caught off guard by Corrine¡¯s charm, Corrine had already turned and started walking away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get in his way,¡± she said.


    Her words weren¡¯t just for Mandy; they were a reminder to herself as well.


    Despite being the heiress of Lyhaton¡¯s wealthiest family, she was nothing in this far-off region.


    She was also unfamiliar with the area, and while Nate was willing to protect her, there would be times when he couldn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t want Nate to be distracted by her during critical moments, nor did she want to cower behind his protection, unable to take action.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid to act when necessary.


    What worried her was bing a burden to Nate.


    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m


    ¡°My boss has really struggled these past years,¡± Mandy said quietly, unknowingly falling in step with Corrine. ¡°The Hopkins family¡¯s situation isplicated. The members of the main family only remain peaceful on the surface, and the coteral branches work together to scheme against my boss. Even though he has been in charge for years, there¡¯s always tension lurking beneath the surface.¡±


    She added, ¡°On the outside, they seem respectful to him, but behind his back, they¡¯re pulling all kinds of dirty tricks. Car idents like yesterday? They¡¯re bing a regr thing.¡±


    There was a hint of scorn in her voice as she spoke, clearly dismissing the coteral branches¡¯ schemes.


    ¡°They can¡¯t ept being under Nate¡¯s rule, so they¡¯ve pressured the Elder Council to force him to step down, using him of being ruthless and disregarding family ties. Now, the Elder Council¡¯s fear of him is like the calm before a storm.¡±


    Corrine felt a sharp pain in her chest at Mandy¡¯s words.


    These were things Nate had never shared with her.


    He always brushed off the struggles he faced with just a few words. She never realized that, all these years, he had been under constant stress, never finding peace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:


    But she understood why Nate had kept it all hidden.


    A man¡¯s pride would never let him easily admit to the many dangerous situations he had ovee.


    Noticing Corrine¡¯s silence, Mandy assumed she was afraid, a small sneer crossing her face.


    So, Corrine was just a spoiled youngdy who only cared about herself. Did she really think bing Nate¡¯s wife would be a walk in the park?


    ¡°Ever since he brought you back, the coteral branches have been making their moves. It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve be their target. This car crash was just the start. Worse things areing, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to protect yourself.¡±


    Corrine let out augh when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯s ttering that they think I¡¯m worth all this trouble.¡±


    Mandy stared at Corrine in surprise.


    That wasn¡¯t the reaction she had expected.


    With Nate surrounded by danger, anyone else would have instinctively run for safety.


    But why was Corrine so calm?


    ¡°Are you not scared at all?¡± Mandy asked without thinking.


    ¡°Scared of what? I face challenges head-on,¡± Corrine replied calmly. ¡°Besides, even if I were scared, do you think they¡¯d let me walk away?¡±


    Mandy went silent after hearing this.


    She understood that if Corrine showed fear, those people wouldn¡¯t just let her be¡ªthey¡¯d get even more aggressive.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t quite figure out the woman standing before her. In the past, every woman who came near Nate only dreamed of wealth and power. Mandy had assumed Corrine was the same.


    Now, in Mandy¡¯s eyes, Corrine¡¯s loyalty to Nate seemed like just a mask for her own bigger ambitions.


    Find the chapters at g???????¦Í?????????????


    The ind waspletely secured, giving them the freedom to wander without a soul noticing or caring.


    Corrine gazed at the vast, blue ocean and felt an urge to have some fun.


    Slipping off her heels, she lifted her dress and stepped into the water. The chilly waves and silky sand sent a pleasant sensation through her body. From her feet to her chest, something inside her stirred.


    ¡°Having a good time here?¡± Nate¡¯s voice came from behind.


    She turned quickly. He stood on the shore, his figure glowing in the light.


    The sun zed behind him, its brightness softened by his tall, steady frame. His shadow stretched toward her.


    His dark eyes held a quiet tenderness, a silent message only she could understand.


    He extended a hand toward her, as if offering more than just a moment¡ªperhaps a lifetime.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:


    Corrine quickly took his hand, feeling the warmth of his dry palm.


    ¡°What if I say yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your own private ind,¡± Nate said, his voice light and easy.


    His words were casual but carried a promise that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    A flutter ran through Corrine¡¯s chest. ¡°Beautiful views are meant to be shared with everyone¡ªthey¡¯re what make them special. And honestly, I¡¯m not one to be selfish. Having you here with me is all I need.¡±


    ¡°But I am greedy,¡± Nate confessed, kneeling beside her, his hand resting gently on her slim ankle. He pulled out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the sand off her feet. ¡°I used to think seeing you once a day was enough. Then I started wanting to spend more time with you every day. Now, I just want you forever.¡±


    Not far away, Mandy stood frozen, stunned by what she had just heard. Mandy hadn¡¯t expected this kind of confession, and it left her speechless.


    Corrine looked down at him, her eyes sparkling with joy, her smile reaching all the way to her eyes.


    From the balcony of his room, Vulture loungedzily, catching a brief glimpse of the tender moment between Corrine and Nate in the distance.


    His gaze sharpened slightly, and an unspoken emotion flickered in his eyes. Muttering a curse, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it with his lighter.


    Just then, his phone beeped. It was a call from Lone Ranger.


    He answered, and Lone Ranger¡¯s youthful voice came through. ¡°Got some good news and some bad news. Which one do you want first?¡±


    Still reeling from the public disy between Corrine and Nate, Vulture craved some distraction. ¡°Cut to the chase, just give me the good news!¡±


    Lone Ranger said, ¡°Someone¡¯s just posted a bounty of a hundred million dors. Anonymous.¡±


    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Strangely, Vulture¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a heavy sense of dread washing over him.


    Before he could react, Lone Ranger hit him with the bad news. ¡°The target is Corrine.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Vulture swore, unable to hold back. ¡°Who the hell put a bounty on her?¡±


    ¡°The client¡¯s anonymous; we can¡¯t track them,¡± Lone Ranger answered, the sound of frantic typing in the background. ¡°But the location points to Independent Continent.¡±


    It was clear that Corrine¡¯s presence had unwittingly drawn a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    No matter the reason behind this threat, Corrine was now in a perilous and dangerous situation.


    ¡°We¡¯re not taking this job!¡± Vulture hissed, taking a long drag from his cigarette. The smoke curled up, briefly clouding the intensity in his eyes. ¡°Find out who has the guts to target Corrine!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Lone Ranger answered sharply.


    Just as Vulture was about to hang up, Lone Ranger suddenly remembered something important. ¡°By the way, how did Corrine get mixed up with Nate?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:


    Vulture let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Probably just charmed by his appearance,¡± he muttered.


    His words were casual, but there was an unmistakable edge of jealousy in his voice.


    Vulture let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Either way, Corrine¡¯s dead set on this path.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how she is,¡± Lone Ranger said with a lightugh. ¡°Once she makes up her mind, there¡¯s no stopping her¡ªunless she changes it herself.¡±


    Meanwhile, Corrine and Nate walked hand in hand along the beach. The deep blue sea, the golden sand, and the asional seagull soaring overhead created a serene, almost dreamlike scene.


    As she watched their shadows stretch across the sand, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but smile softly¡ªa smile full of quiet happiness.


    ¡°In a few days, there¡¯s a cab meeting. Want toe?¡± Nate asked, ncing at Corrine. Their steps fell into sync, each footstep matching the other in perfect rhythm.


    Corrine swung their joined hands yfully. ¡°A cab meeting? Do I get to join, even though I¡¯m just an outsider?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, feel free to join,¡± Nate said, his gaze unwavering as his fingers lightly traced the ring on her finger. ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. Your being at the meeting is as justified as anyone else¡¯s. But, if it¡¯s too much or if you¡¯d rather not get involved, there¡¯s no pressure.¡±


    He made sure to leave the choicepletely up to her.


    He promised that if she wanted to go, he¡¯d make sure nothing stood in her way. On the other hand, if she wanted to skip it, he wouldn¡¯t push her.


    Corrine held his hand tightly, smiling warmly. ¡°Why not? It sounds fun. Besides, as you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, so it¡¯s perfectly normal for me to be there. It¡¯s a rare chance to tell everyone you¡¯re mine. How could I pass up such an opportunity?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to im your ownership of me,¡± Nate replied, his fingers softly brushing her cheek, his voice calming. ¡°The meeting will have representatives from other families. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rethink it?¡±


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    The meeting would involve not only representatives from other families but also members of the Elder Council. Once Corrine got involved, her presence would be hard to ignore, and with that woulde the inevitable risks.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her smile mischievous. ¡°Are you hesitating about meing because you¡¯re worried other women will find out you¡¯re already taken?¡±


    Nate pulled her closer, his arm sliding around her slim waist. He leaned in, his lips brushing her ear as he spoke in a low, steady voice. ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re wee toe to any event with me to test my loyalty to you.¡±


    ¡°Good, but I might test it when I feel like it,¡± Corrine said, leaning back just enough to meet his gaze. ¡°As for how long the teststs¡­¡± Before she could finish, Nate gently cupped the back of her head and kissed her, stopping her words before they could be spoken.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:


    Corrine was momentarily taken by surprise, but then instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, returning his kiss with equal warmth.


    A short distance away, Vulture watched the scene unfold, his eyes narrowing as he muttered a curse under his breath. It all happened too quickly!


    Vulture stood a short distance away, scowling as he watched the two in front of him locked in an unapologetically heated kiss.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, he scoffed, ¡°Enough of that¡ªyou¡¯re going to wear your lips out.¡±


    Corrine was stunned into silence.


    She shoved Nate away, though the lingering warmth of the kiss still clung to her, her breath slightly uneven. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Vulture¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Do you think I came here just to watch you two put on a damn show?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Nate remained unbothered.


    Vulture cursed inwardly. Damn it, this guy was so insufferable. He had never disliked anyone more than he did right now.


    Sensing his irritation, Nate smirked. He took Corrine¡¯s hand, leading her toward the vi without sparing Vulture another nce.


    As they walked past, Vulture¡¯s gaze flickered to Corrine¡¯s lips¡ªstill slightly flushed.


    His jaw clenched, his fists tightening inside his pockets.


    Night settled over the ind, draping the sky in an endless sprawl of stars.


    Inside the dimly lit lounge, Corrine and the others gathered around a sunken bar, drinks in hand, conversation flowingzily.


    Hawk tapped rapidly across his phone screen before holding it up. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    Corrine, swirling the ice in her ss, took a sip of orange juice before ncing at the screen. ¡°A bounty? On my head?¡±


    ?????? ???? ?????????? ???????????????????????


    Vulture responded with a simple ¡°yes,¡± his eyes shifting to Nate, something calcting behind them. ¡°Seems like everyone¡¯s after you now. Even if we don¡¯t take the job, that doesn¡¯t mean Skullcrushers won¡¯t.¡±


    As two of the most feared assassination organizations, Red me and Skullcrushers had long dominated the underground world, splitting the market between them.


    If one refused a contract, the client almost always turned to the other.


    Vulture sprawled back against the couch,zily swirling his cocktail before taking a sip. ¡°I just got an update. After we declined, the client didn¡¯t back down. They kept raising the price. The bounty¡¯s now sitting at three hundred million dors.¡±


    Corrine absentmindedly stirred the ice in her drink. ¡°Did you track the¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Independent Continent,¡± Vulture answered, his gaze lingering on Nate, unreadable. ¡°And thanks to someone, you¡¯ve got a target on your back now. Skullcrushers hasn¡¯t responded yet, but it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Nate said, unfazed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:


    Corrine and Vulture exchanged a brief look before both turned their attention to him.


    Nate remainedposed, one leg crossed over the other, his presence radiating effortless dominance.


    ¡°Skullcrushers won¡¯t take the job,¡± he continued, locking eyes with Corrine. His voice, deep and unhurried, carried an undeniable certainty.


    Corrine¡¯s lips quirked, a slow, knowing smile forming.


    She had long suspected her fianc¨¦ had his fair share of secrets.


    Vulture, however, stiffened. His throat bobbed, his voiceing out rough and hesitant. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re ck Cobra of Skullcrushers, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    For years, Red me had reigned supreme in the underworld, its influence unmatched.


    Then, five years ago, out of nowhere, Skullcrushers had risen, establishing its dominance overnight, quelling border unrest with brutal efficiency, and rewriting the rules of power.


    Within six months, the organization had risen through the ranks, establishing itself as one of the most dominant forces in the underworld. Red me and Skullcrushers constantly vied for the top spot.


    ck Cobra, a core figure within Skullcrushers, remained an enigma despite numerous investigations. Every attempt to unmask him led to dead ends, his identity a carefully woven mystery.


    Because of this, he became a legend¡ªfeared, untouchable, and the undisputed ruler of the underworld.


    Nate said nothing in response to the revtion. Instead, he reached for a green apple, peeling it without a word. Yet, his silence spoke volumes to Vulture.


    With a heavy sigh, he slumped onto the couch, a wave of frustration washing over him.


    ?????????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    For years, he had waged war against Skullcrushers, leading his men into countless battles, strategizing, fighting¡ªonly to discover that their greatest adversary had be one of their own.


    What kind of twisted joke was this?


    Irritation knotted his brows as he turned to Corrine, his expression unreadable.


    Once, he had taken pride in being the leader of Red me, but now, that pride felt hollow¡ªalmostughable.


    Then the private butler entered, bncing a tray of drinks and an assortment of fresh fruits.


    Without hesitation, Vulture grabbed a handful of ice, tossing the cubes into his ss before downing the alcohol in one go.


    The burning liquid scorched his throat, but the sting was a wee distraction from the chaos unraveling in his mind.


    After several rounds of drinks, Vulture and Hawk, arms slung over each other¡¯s shoulders, staggered toward their rooms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it so hard,¡± Hawk said in an attempt at constion. ¡°Think about it¡ªCorrine¡¯s rtionship with Nate puts her right inside the enemy camp. If we y our cards right, we could use this to our advantage and take Skullcrushers down from the inside.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:


    At that, Vulture straightened, his mind suddenly clear. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t I think of that sooner?¡±


    Hawk nodded seriously. ¡°Our first step? Persuading Corrine.¡±


    For the longest time, they had assumed Nate was just another wealthy, powerful man. Now, they knew better.


    The elusive ck Cobra had been hiding in in sight all along.


    Meanwhile, back in their room, Corrine and Nate barely made it through the door before their lips collided in a heated kiss.


    Pressed against the wooden surface, Corrine caressed his shoulder with one hand, the other resting against his chest. Her clear eyes gleamed like a thousand stars.


    ¡°ck Cobra of Skullcrushers?¡± she murmured, tracing the curve of his lips with the pad of her fingertip. Her touch glided down the sharp line of his jaw, teasing over his corbone, her nails grazing his skin. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly kept that hidden well.¡±


    Nate swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he caught her wandering hand. ¡°We both have our secrets.¡±


    She tipped her chin up, cupped his face between her palms, and kissed him again, standing on tiptoe.


    What started as a gentle spark ignited into a wildfire.


    The weight of it was suffocating and inescapable.


    Their fingers entwined. Their breaths tangled.


    In a feverish tangle of limbs, they stumbled toward the bed, their bodies sinking into the plush sheets.


    As they fell, the delicate rose petals scattered across the duvet, flying into the air and fluttering around them like whispers of silk.


    Somended on the nightstand, others clung to Nate¡¯s broad back, while a few nestled into Corrine¡¯s hair and rested against her chest. The subtle fragrance of roses enveloped them.


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????????? ????????


    Kneeling on the bed, Nate crushed the petals beneath his weight, their essence bleeding into the sheets.


    The room pulsed with heat, the intoxicating closeness between them dissolving thest remnants of reason, leaving only a heady, inescapable pull.


    However, both Nate and Corrine quickly realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The air had a strange sweetness to it, and it smelled like nitrous oxide, the gasmonly known asughing gas.


    Corrine¡¯s dazed expression began to clear up as she looked down at Nate, who was lying beneath her. Nate had noticed the odd scent too.


    His fingers traced the strand of Corrine¡¯s hair that had fallen onto her chest. His eyes narrowed, and a cold, mysterious look flickered in them. When their eyes met, a brief, silent understanding passed between them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotpany tonight,¡± Corrine said, covering her mouth and nose with her shirt. She pulled her long hair over her shoulders and sat on the edge of the bed, offering a cool smile. ¡°Using the venttion system for delivery is a clever move.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:


    Pumping nitrous oxide through the venttion system was certainly a surprising move.


    Nate pulled her slender waist toward him. ¡°Just a rookie move,¡± he muttered.


    She slipped out of his arms and headed for the window.


    Seeing what she was about to do, Nate spoke calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    But Corrine didn¡¯t give up hope.


    When she found the window locked, she muttered a curse.


    Annoyed, she flopped down onto the sofa, pressed a cushion to her face, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Let me guess who¡¯s behind all this.¡±


    Nate said nothing. He simply rested his head on one hand, lying on his side, watching her with a soft, affectionate gaze.


    ¡°Bryant¡¯s too careful for a move like this,¡± Corrine said.


    Naturally, Bryant would be the first one everyone suspected.


    But Corrine knew Bryant well enough. He was someone who thought ahead, always patient and strategic.


    They had just met him that morning, so it didn¡¯t add up for him to act so impulsively by night.


    Besides, jumping into something right after meeting them would only hurt his own ns.


    Nate slowly sat up, tugging at his tie. His voice was low and rough as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±


    His efforts only made the tie tighter. He gestured for Corrine toe closer with a finger.


    She understood immediately, walked over, and quickly untangled the knot. Then, without warning, she asked, ¡°What about Presley?¡± That evening, Presley had unexpectedly left with his team, leaving only Saul and Mandy behind.


    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls


    ording to the rules of the Independent Continent, no one was supposed to go outside after midnight unless it was urgent.


    The flight between the main ind and this small ind took at least forty minutes by seane.


    If something went wrong, Presley wouldn¡¯t be able to return right away.


    Then, an idea suddenly came to Corrine¡¯s mind.


    She nced down at the man before her, a knowing look in her eyes.


    Nate slid his hand down her back, resting it on her waist, pulling her close. He gently stroked her side and murmured, ¡°He won¡¯t be showing up anytime soon.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his words.


    She cupped his face in her hands and leaned in slowly, her bright eyes locked onto his dark ones, a flicker of excitement in them. ¡°So, the head of the Hopkins family is going to greet our guests personally tonight?¡±


    Even though she¡¯d known Nate for so long, Corrine had never seen him take matters into his own hands.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:


    He always imed dealing with small fry didn¡¯t need his personal attention¡ªhe just gave orders.


    Honestly, Corrine was curious to see Nate take action.


    Nate tapped her nose lightly with his knuckle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Corrine replied with a soft smile, making her already stunning face even more striking. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not every day I get to see my fianc¨¦ show off his skills. I should be excited.¡±


    Seeing the excitement in her eyes, Nate chuckled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already seen my skills?¡±


    Corrine blinked, trying hard to remember when she¡¯d ever seen his skills.


    Then, noticing the teasing smile on his lips, she suddenly realized he meant his skills in bed.


    In the next room, Saul and Mandy, who had been listening in, were left speechless.


    If they had to ept any punishment, they¡¯d rather be struck by lightning than witness this cheesy disy.


    They exchanged an ufortable nce.


    Ever since Nate started dating Corrine, he¡¯d be quite the smooth talker.


    As the night went on, the ind grew eerily quiet. Apart from the waves crashing against the shore, there was nothing else to be heard.


    The ind seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.


    Corrine restedfortably against Nate¡¯s chest, her eyes half-shut, fingers tapping lightly in a steady rhythm.


    Nate didn¡¯t say a word, just brushed his chin against her forehead.


    Though they stayed silent, a cozy warmth surrounded them.


    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Just as Corrine was about to drift off, the sound of quiet footsteps reached their ears, heading toward the vi.


    Her eyebrows twitched slightly, a smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt, and don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± Nate warned, fully aware of Corrine¡¯s abilities, but still feeling the need to caution her.


    Corrine looked up at him, then pressed a soft kiss to his lips. ¡°If I can¡¯t win, remember to step in, my dear fianc¨¦.¡±


    The moment Corrine finished speaking, the vi was surrounded, trapping everyone inside.


    The intruders were tough, well-trained, and armed to the teeth. As they charged into the room, Saul and Mandy appeared, looking like knightsing to the rescue.


    Chosen and promoted after tough tests, they were far from ordinary aides, and their skills were not to be taken lightly.


    But even they found themselves struggling against the overwhelming number of attackers. Despite their training, the intruders matched them in speed andbat skills.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1070

    ?Chapter 1070:


    The attackers¡¯ numbers and unrelenting tactics began to wear Saul and Mandy down, leaving them unable to fully protect Corrine and Nate.


    Saul and Mandy exchanged worried nces, clearly concerned for their safety.


    Yet, to their surprise, Corrine and Nate seemed unfazed¡ªone casually sipping coffee, the other watching the chaos with an air of indifference. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might have thought they were just bystanders watching a show.


    ¡°These people are just wearing Saul and Mandy out on purpose,¡± Corrine said calmly.


    Nate nodded, casually taking off his diamond cufflinks. ¡°Want to join the action?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Corrine answered, pulling her hair back with a rubber band from her wrist. Her eyes briefly flicked to the cufflinks on the table. ¡°Are those the ones I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nate replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a group of intruders crashed through the window.


    Nate pulled Corrine close, wrapping his arm around her while lifting the curtain in one swift motion. The fabric billowed as if it had a will of its own. Seizing the moment, he used it to sweep up the shards of ss and flung them at their enemy with explosive force.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s another favor I owe my fianc¨¦,¡± Corrine murmured, resting against him. Her eyes held a soft warmth.


    Nate¡¯s lips quirked into a small smirk. He leaned in, pressing a light kiss to her lips. ¡°You can owe me for now,¡± he murmured, his voice carrying an effortless charm. ¡°Just make sure you pay up¡ªwith interest.¡±


    A short distance away, Mandy found herself surrounded by a cluster of attackers. She let out a loud, exaggerated sigh.


    Even in the middle of all this chaos, those two still had time to flirt!


    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls


    ¡°Look out!¡± Mandy yelled suddenly. A de gleamed in the dim light, slicing downward in a deadly arc aimed straight at Nate.


    Corrine reacted instantly. Gripping Nate¡¯s arm for support, she spun sharply,unching a powerful kick that struck the attacker¡¯s neck with pinpoint precision.


    She arched a brow, a teasing glint in her eyes as a smirk yed at her lips. ¡°Now we¡¯re even.¡±


    Nate rolled up his sleeves in an unhurried manner, his movements smooth and deliberate. ¡°How about we make it interesting with a contest?¡± he suggested, his tone easygoing despite the looming danger. Even now, he carried himself like the fight was just another game to win.


    ¡°What kind of contest are we talking about?¡± Corrine asked, catching a glimpse of an attacker¡¯s reflection in the ss.


    Without hesitation, she shoved Nate aside. Tilting her head slightly, she caught the assant¡¯s wrist in a movement so smooth it almost looked effortless¡ªyet it was anything but.


    Her lips still held a smile, but her gaze turned cold as ice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:


    A sharp snap rang out. The attacker¡¯s arm twisted at an unnatural angle.


    For a second, the man went rigid. Then, a pained scream tore from his throat.


    Nate arched an eyebrow, amusement flickering across his face.


    Another glimpse of her linearbat techniques.


    Once could be luck. But twice?


    Corrine had far more up her sleeve than he¡¯d expected.


    ¡°As a refineddy, shouldn¡¯t you be watching from the sidelines?¡± Nate suggested. He rose to his feet, tucking a loose strand of her hair neatly behind her ear.


    Corrine would have loved to sit back and enjoy the show, but the attackers had other ns. They kepting for her.


    As another one lunged, she let out a quiet sigh, more annoyed than rmed. With a quick flick of her toe, she sent a long knife into the air and caught it with ease.


    The assant struck fast. She reacted just as quickly, raising her de to meet his.


    Metal shed, sparks flickering in the dim light.


    Tightening her grip, she pivoted and drove the hilt straight into his temple.


    More enemies swarmed in, wave after relentless wave. The once peaceful vi had be a war zone.


    The sharp scent of blood lingered in the air. Corrine¡¯s gaze swept the battlefield, relief washing over her when she spotted Nate still standing, unharmed.


    Then her eyesnded on Mandy. She was struggling, outnumbered. Without hesitation, Corrine tossed the long knife in her direction. ¡°Heads up!¡±


    Mandy hesitated for a split second but caught the weapon with practiced ease. Determination shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Appreciate it,¡± she said, running her fingers along the de. She leveled a sharp gaze at the attackers. ¡°So, are we doing this all at once, or are you taking turns?¡±


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    The enemies exchanged nces before adjusting their approach. They moved in tight, rotating groups of three.


    Corrine spotted a gap in their formation and darted toward Nate. She barely took a step before another wave surged forward, blocking her path.


    Her patience wore thin. Her attacks turned sharper, more punishing.


    A short distance away, Saul watched,pletely mesmerized. His breath caught when she drove a vicious elbow into an enemy¡¯s ribs, sending the man crumpling to the floor in agony.


    Saul flinched, feeling the impact as if it had struck him instead. Right then and there, he made a silent promise¡ªhe would never underestimate a woman again.


    After dropping her opponent, Corrine instinctively scanned the battlefield, her eyes quickly searching for Nate.


    She found him standing over a kneeling attacker, his expression ice-cold and his presence imposing.


    Without a second thought, he gripped the man¡¯s jaw and twisted sharply. The body slumped, motionless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened, startled.


    She had never seen Nate like this before¡ªmerciless, brutal, like something straight out of hell.


    For a split second, she forgot to move. That was when she noticed another enemy creeping up behind him.


    Without missing a beat, she flicked her wrist and sent a short knife flying. It buried itself deep in the attacker¡¯s wrist.


    A sharp gasp left her lips, relief washing over her. Then, cold steel pressed against her temple. ¡°Want her alive? Then don¡¯t try anything stupid,¡± a low, menacing voice growled from behind. The entire battlefield fell still.


    What had once been an army of about sixty was now reduced to a mere dozen. The resty sprawled across the floor, lifeless or unconscious.


    At the center of the carnage, Nate stood tall, surrounded by bodies.


    His gaze darkened, eyes gleaming with something lethal.


    Not far away, Saul and Mandy, their clothes rumpled, took in the sight of Corrine at gunpoint. A sick feeling settled in their chests.


    ¡°What the hell are we supposed to do now?¡± they both murmured, exchanging a nce heavy with unspoken tension. Almost instinctively, they turned to Nate.


    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly at your best today, are you?¡± he remarked, his eyes fixed on Corrine.


    She could take down eight enemies at once, yet here she was, caught so easily?


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Even pros have their off days.¡±


    Before the words had fully left her mouth, she moved. A sharp twist¡ªquick, effortless.


    The man holding her barely had time to react before pain exploded in his wrist.


    ???????????? ????????: g????????¦Í???????????


    The gun that had been pressed to her temple was now pointed straight at him.


    ¡°See?¡± Corrine said smoothly. ¡°A little slip-up, but I made it work. I¡¯d call that a fair trade.¡±


    The man had been hiding in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment. He had always known Corrine was skilled, but this level of precision caught him off guard. Her speed was something else entirely. The icy press of the gun barrel against his temple made him stiffen. His eyes flicked to her finger resting lightly on the trigger, and dread curled in his stomach.


    Nate stepped closer, his expression unreadable. He took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the blood from her hands.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t take reckless risks?¡± he asked, his voice calm but firm.


    ¡°No risk, no reward.¡± As the words left her mouth, a muffled gunshot echoed through the air. A clean hole appeared in the man¡¯s forehead, and his body crumpled to the floor.


    Corrine barely reacted. She nced down, intending to take a closer look. But before she could, her vision blurred. Then, everything went ck.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:


    Nate¡¯s warm, calloused palm slid over Corrine¡¯s eyes, shielding her from the bloody scene. His other arm coiled around her waist, drawing her tightly against him.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad luck to linger near the dead,¡± he murmured.


    Just as he turned to lead her away, the door burst open. Presley stormed in with his men, moving like shadows in the night. In mere moments, the remaining adversaries copsed one by one, their lifeless bodies hitting the floor without a final cry.


    Nate barely spared them a nce. His icy stare swept over the corpses, regarding them as nothing more than insects crushed beneath his heel. He might have let things slide if they had yed their tricks elsewhere. But they had crossed the line the moment they targeted Corrine.


    ¡°Clean it up,¡± hemanded.


    Presley nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Corrine brushed past Presley, a flicker of insight shed in her eyes. His timely arrival, the ruthless precision with which he disposed of the remaining enemies¡ªhe hadn¡¯t just stumbled upon the scene. He had been lying in wait all along.


    There was no doubt about it. The man had earned his ce as one of Nate¡¯s most trusted aides.


    Once Nate and Corrine exited, Mandy let out a long sigh of relief. Had anything happened to Corrine tonight, even death wouldn¡¯t have been enough to atone for her failure.


    Presley surveyed the room, his sharp gaze lingering on the fallen bodies before shifting to Mandy. A trace of admiration surfaced in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years¡­ You¡¯ve improved.¡±


    Mandy pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°Tonight, both Mr. Hopkins and Miss Hond joined the fight.¡±


    A simple statement, yet it sent a chill down Presley¡¯s spine.


    Explore captivating tales on  .


    Nate rarely dirtied his hands. If he had stepped in himself tonight, it meant he had been truly enraged.


    Meanwhile, Saul crouched beside the bodies, rifling through their belongings in search of any clues. ¡°What about the nearby vi?¡± he asked, his fingers flipping through a bloodstained wallet.


    Presley tucked his gun into the waistband at his back and motioned for his men to continue cleaning up. ¡°Didn¡¯t hear anything¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, a voice boomed from the adjacent balcony. ¡°Are they all dead over there?¡±


    Presley and Saul exchanged nces before making their way through the debris-littered living room to the open balcony.


    Across the distance, Presley called out, ¡°What¡¯s your status?¡±


    Vulture stood on the other side, casually lighting a cigarette. The ember red, casting fleeting shadows across his sharp features as a curl of smoke escaped his lips. ¡°There were six here,¡± he said, exhaling. ¡°One¡¯s still breathing. You shoulde get them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:


    Without another word, he flicked the cigarette and turned away, disappearing into the dimly lit room.


    Meanwhile, Nate led Corrine into a secluded vi.


    She barely had a chance to steady herself before he shoved her onto the sofa, caging her in and crashing into a kiss.


    There was no hesitation, no restraint¡ªjust raw, unfiltered need. The kiss was fierce, iming, leaving no room for protest or breath. Her lungs burned, her chest tightening as his tongue tangled with hers, igniting a fire that spread through her veins.


    Just as she thought she might suffocate, he pulled away.


    She gasped, gripping the front of his shirt, struggling to reim the air he had stolen from her.


    Nate¡¯s fingers tilted her chin up, his thumb grazing her swollen lips. His voice was husky,ced with something dangerously unspoken. ¡°No risk, no reward, huh?¡±


    Corrine¡¯sshes trembled. Oh no. He was upset again.


    A soft breath left her lips. ¡°Since they were nning to kidnap me, how could they possibly¡ªmmph!¡±


    She never got to finish. Nate silenced her with another kiss¡ªthis one deeper, rougher, as if punishing her for even mentioning it. His frustration bled through every touch, every press of his lips, every demanding flick of his tongue.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± She winced as his teeth caught her lower lip, a sharp sting blooming where he bit down.


    Only when the sharp taste of blood tinged her tongue did he finally release her.


    His palm cradled the back of her neck as he rested his forehead against hers. His raw, low voice sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    ¡°I promise, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Corrine smiled, leaning in to peck his lips.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ???? gal????¦Í??????£®??????


    Nate said nothing. His lips pressed into a thin line as he silently rose to his feet and made his way toward the bathroom.


    The sound of running water soon filled the air, and Corrine let out a quiet sigh of relief, tilting her head back to stare at the ceiling.


    But just as she began to rx, a shadow loomed over her.


    Startled, she shifted her gaze to find Nate standing before her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he simply bent down, scooped her up effortlessly, and strode toward the bathroom.


    As Corrine¡¯s eyesnded on the bathtub, filled to the brim with warm water, an unbidden thought shed through her mind¡ªa shared bath? But she was overthinking it. Without a word, Nate set her down, ced a neatly folded set of clean clothes by the tub, and then turned to leave. It was such a simple gesture¡ªgentle, thoughtful¡ªbut it stirred a warmth deep within her, one she couldn¡¯t quite put into words. By the time she emerged from the bathroom, Nate was nowhere in sight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:


    She dried her hair, catching faint murmurs drifting in from the living room. Her fingers instinctively tightened around the towel as unease crept up her spine.


    Without wasting another moment, she slipped into her casual loungewear and pushed open the bedroom door.


    In the living room, Vulture sat on the sofa, stone-faced as he gazed at Nate. ¡°Do you have any idea who was behind tonight¡¯s attack?¡± The assants hade prepared. Their actions were swift, coordinated. It was clear they had been nning this for a long time.


    Administering drugs through the venttion system was a precise and covert method¡ªsomething not an amateur would attempt. If there was anyone meticulous enough to pull off such an operation, only one name came to mind¡ªBryant.


    Just then, Presley stepped in. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, the scene has beenpletely cleaned up.¡±


    Nate¡¯s gaze remained cold and unreadable. ¡°Did you find out how they got in?¡±


    ¡°They used the drainage system under construction,¡± Presley reported. ¡°Tonight¡¯s attack had nothing to do with Bryant directly, but there is a connection to Andromache. She leaked news of your return half a month ago. As for the butler, he received an anonymous call earlier this evening¡ªhis entire family of eight was threatened. He had no choice but toply.¡±


    Nate gave a slight nod, urging him to continue.


    ¡°Based on the evidence we¡¯ve gathered and the testimony of the sole survivor, the attack was orchestrated by someone from your family¡¯s coteral branches. Those killers were mercenaries recruited from the ck market and had been undergoing training for nearly a year. ording to the survivor¡­¡± Presley hesitated, but before he could finish, a clear voice rang from behind.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    All heads turned.


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    Corrine stood at the entrance of the room, d in a champagne-colored silk loungewear set. Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her crimson lips contrasted against her wless skin.


    Even without makeup, her beauty was striking, undeniable.


    Presley quickly regained hisposure. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Their target was Miss Hond.¡±


    Many within the Hopkins family wanted Nate dead, but repeated failures had made them wary, forcing them to act with greater caution. Corrine, however, was a vulnerability¡ªa leverage point.


    It was Andromache who had leaked Corrine¡¯s movements, as well as theyout of the vacation ind.


    A calcted move, designed to kill two birds with one stone.


    By eliminating Corrine, she could not only rid herself of a perceived rival but also shift the me onto Bryant, further fueling the mes of conflict.


    But there was one thing she hadn¡¯t ounted for. She had gravely underestimated Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:


    Nate motioned for Corrine to join him.


    She quickly understood and walked over, settling beside him. Once seated, Nate took her hand, which felt slightly cool, and spoke in a steady voice. ¡°Now that it¡¯s out in the open, we¡¯ll take care of itpletely.¡±


    His calm words concealed a clear, ruthless determination.


    Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned to take action against these people. To him, they were nothing more than ants scrambling for survival.


    But they had made a grave mistake by targeting Corrine. And by doing so, they had sealed their own fate.


    Presley¡¯s gaze shifted briefly as he studied Nate¡¯s face. After a pause, he hesitantly spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, the branch involved holds many key assets. Should we possibly¡­¡±


    Nate poured warm water into a cup and handed it to Corrine. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, but do whatever else you think is best.¡±


    His voice was distant and cold, like water breaking through ice, sending an unsettling chill through the air. Presley nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at Corrine, silently mourning the inevitable downfall of the branch.


    They had it all, yet they chose to throw it all away.


    When everyone returned to the Grand Pce, Corrine had already dozed off, her head resting on Nate¡¯s shoulder.


    She slept deeply and peacefully, without a single dream.


    But elsewhere, everything shifted in an instant.


    It all started with a sudden, mysterious fire at a certain household. The servants acted swiftly, saving lives, but the damage was severe. The entire vi was reduced to ash, along with priceless antiques and treasures.


    C???????? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.??om


    Before anyone could even catch their breath, officials from the regtory agency arrived, taking several people away for questioning.


    Everything happened so quickly, leaving everyone stunned.


    People watched in disbelief as one of the Hopkins family¡¯s coteral branches copsed overnight, astonished by how quickly fate could change.


    However, some sharp-minded individuals sensed that something was amiss.


    Given the Hopkins family¡¯s influence and position on the Independent Continent, it was hard to believe that even one of their coteral branches could fall apart so quickly without the main family¡¯s involvement.


    Before anyone could figure out what was truly happening, other coteral branches, bothrge and small, began to face problems as well.


    Soon, the entire Hopkins family was in chaos, and rumors spread wildly.


    Some whispered that the Hopkins family was on the brink of a huge crisis, while others spected that this was just the beginning of a fresh power struggle for the family leader.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?Chapter 1077:


    In the Grand Pce study, Nate sat in a chair, holding a ck invitation card with gold embossing.


    At the center of the card was a printed iris, its petals seeming to bloom as the light shifted.


    Herbert¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°You suddenly went after the coteral branches, and now people are talking. You¡¯ve always ignored them, but now you¡¯re willing to go to extremes for a woman. Isn¡¯t that a bit reckless?¡±


    Herbert wasn¡¯t expressing sympathy for the coteral branch members.


    He was simply offering a clear, detached perspective.


    Everyone knew the reality of the Hopkins family.


    It was a brutal world where people could vanish without a trace. The more Nate showed he cared for Corrine, the more danger she would attract.


    By taking down a branch for her, it was only a matter of time before the truth came to light.


    Once that happened, Corrine would face an even greater wave of deadly threats.


    Many in the Hopkins family hated Nate, including his own father. They wanted to eliminate him, but they feared his methods, so they kept their emotions in check.


    But Corrine, the only woman by his side and the one who had won Nate¡¯s heart, was bound to be a target.


    ¡°I suggest you distance yourself from her,¡± Herbert said seriously. ¡°Even if you care for her, try to hold back. You took down a branch for her this time. What about the next time? You can¡¯t just destroy everything every time someone tries to kill her, can you?¡±


    Nate set the invitation card down, tapping his fingers lightly on the surface. ¡°Why not?¡± he replied casually.


    Herbert fell silent on the other end of the line, as if his words had been ignored.


    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Herbert sighed, realizing there was no point in continuing.


    ¡°There¡¯s an event at Moonlight za tonight. Want toe?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    After hanging up, Nate nced at the invitation on the table. He hesitated for a moment, then picked it up and walked out of the study.


    In the kitchen, Corrine was squeezing juice. When she heard his familiar footsteps behind her, she handed him a cup. ¡°Here, try it. How does it taste?¡±


    Nate looked at the pale pink liquid, his brow slightly furrowing.


    He took her hand and brought the cup to his lips for a sip.


    The soft scent of roses blended with the fresh fruit aroma, creating a unique vor.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a fan of sweet things, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. ¡°How is it?¡± Corrine asked, watching him closely, nervous not to miss any reaction. ¡°Is it too sweet?¡±


    She took a sip from the same cup.


    It was sweet, but not overpowering.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:


    Then, without warning, Nate suddenly leaned in.


    His hand gently cupped the back of her head as he lowered his lips to hers.


    The juice in Corrine¡¯s cup sshed, drenching her chest.


    Nate looked at her with a smirk in his eyes, enjoying her surprised expression.


    His arm pulled her closer, his forehead resting against hers. His voice, low and husky, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s definitely sweet.¡±


    Before Corrine could say anything, a teasing voice interrupted from the side.


    ¡°Really? Out in the open? Can¡¯t you two hold back a bit? At least be more discreet next time.¡±


    Corrine could only stare, speechless. Seeing her quiet, Vulture continued, ¡°If I hade outter, you might have been pregnant by now¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    A sharp fruit knife shot through the air, heading straight for Vulture.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Vulture muttered, narrowly avoiding the de.


    The knife mmed into the doorframe, missing Hawk¡¯s face by just an inch.


    If he had stepped in a second earlier, the knife would have been buried in his skull.


    ¡°Throwing knives around indoors?¡± Hawk pulled the knife free, his thumb gently stroking the de. ¡°This house is too nice. Wouldn¡¯t want to ruin anything, would we?¡±


    After all, this ce would eventually be Corrine¡¯s inheritance. Even if she didn¡¯t care, he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s Vulture¡¯s fault; he never said anything nice,¡± Corrine remarked. Hawk walked over to her and noticed the fresh juice beside her. ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯re in for a nice surprise today.¡±


    He remembered how Corrine always enjoyed the finer things in life. As he reached for a cup to pour himself some juice, Corrine pped his hand away. ¡°No drinking!¡±


    ?????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??????


    Hawk rubbed his hand, acting innocent. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it¡¯s for? Besides, it was Vulture who made you upset, not me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both the same!¡± Corrine snapped, spinning on her heel and heading up the stairs. Hawk stood there, stunned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything!¡± Hawk muttered.


    Back in her room, Corrine started going through her clothes. Then, her phone rang.


    She looked at the screen and saw it was Jayden calling.


    The moment she saw his name, a sudden wave of unease hit her. Apart from Jules, no one knew she was on the Independent Continent. Why was Jayden calling now? Had he found out something?


    She took a deep breath, paused for a second, and finally picked up the call.


    As soon as the line connected, Jayden¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:


    His voice was calm, without any hint of emotion, but it still made her stomach drop.


    Corrine tightened her grip on the phone. She cleared her throat, pausing for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t meant to keep it from him; she just didn¡¯t have the guts to be fully open.


    ¡°Where exactly outside?¡± Jayden asked, his tone sharp.


    Corrine started to get a sense of what he was thinking. She bit her lip, deciding it was time to tell the truth. ¡°The Independent Continent.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Jayden scoffed, his teeth grinding with anger. ¡°Corrine, you¡¯ve gotten bolder! You actually thought you could hide this from me?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose,¡± Corrine said quickly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to cause anyone any worry.¡±


    ¡°You know we¡¯re worried about you!¡± Jayden¡¯s voice was icy, his frustration barely under control. He took a breath and looked over at Jules, who was doing squats with sandbags, his mood clearly dark. ¡°So, when are youing back?¡±


    Corrine paused, thinking it over. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Jayden rubbed the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes to collect his thoughts. After a moment, he spoke again. ¡°Take care of yourself. When you get back to Lyhaton, make sure you return to the Ford family home.¡±


    Without another word, he ended the call.


    Corrine stared at the phone, her brow furrowing in worry.


    Return to the Ford family home¡­ Could Carl know she was on the Independent Continent? He must be! Why else would they tell her to visit the Ford family home upon return to Lyhaton?


    Still holding her phone, Corrine felt uneasy. She was debating whether to call Jules for more details when she felt a shadow fall over her.


    Before she could turn, the familiar scent filled the air around her. By the window, Nate bent down, resting his head on her shoulder. His lips lightly grazed her temple, and his deep voice murmured, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    His warm breath made her flinch, and she instinctively pulled back. Turning her head, she nced at him. ¡°Just some family stuff.¡±


    ¡°How about we go out tonight?¡± Nate asked, wrapping his arm around her waist and softly stroking her cool hand.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go out again?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Nate held her waist, turning her toward him. His fingers lifted her chin, and his thumb brushed over her lips. ¡°There¡¯s an auction at Moonlight za tonight. Want to check it out?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She always enjoyed the thrill of auctions, and this would be her first one on the Independent Continent. It would be a good opportunity to experience something new.


    Twenty minutester, Corrine stepped out of the walk-in closet, dressed in a refined evening gown. The dress wasn¡¯t too bold or too simple.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080:


    It fit her figure perfectly, highlighting her graceful shape. The hem featured a tasteful slit that revealed her long legs with every step, just enough to keep it intriguing. The green color gave off a cold, distant vibe, but on her, it added a touch of allure, making her appear like a serene, untouchable goddess. She was undeniably captivating, but her beauty felt sacred, beyond anyone¡¯s reach.


    Nate sat on the sofa, his eyes following Corrine as she emerged. His gaze darkened slightly, and a flicker of something dangerous shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Corrine asked, adjusting the neckline of her dress.


    With her head held high, Corrine moved with effortless elegance. Nate¡¯s eyes darkened, growing more intense. He stood up and walked over to her. ¡°Change into something else.¡±


    ¡°Does it not look good?¡± Corrine asked, ncing down at her dress.


    Nate wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°I just feel uneasy.¡±


    Corrine couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s your reason?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Nate leaned down, kissing her temple and speaking softly. ¡°The wind at Moonlight za is strong. This dress is too thin. Change into something warmer, alright?¡±


    Ten minutester, after Nate¡¯s gentle urging, Corrine had changed. Moonlight za wasn¡¯t just a building; it was aplex of six buildings, all connected by a y of light and shadow. From above, theplex looked like a cluster of six shining stars. The auction for the day was taking ce in the main building.


    As they entered, a staff member led them to a VIP room. Corrine nced around at the old-fashioned decor, feeling as though she had stepped back in time.


    ¡°What kind of interesting things are up for bid today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Moonlight za is different from most auction houses,¡± Nate replied, setting his cup down. ¡°There¡¯s no set list of items. Instead, they have a theme for every auction. And today¡¯s theme? It¡¯s a mystery auction. You don¡¯t know what the items are until you buy them.¡±


    ¡°A mystery auction?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. This was her first time hearing about such an unusual concept, and now she was even more curious about the night¡¯s event.


    As the auction started, Corrine leaned against the railing, peering down. At the center was a round table. Various stones of different sizesy on the table, eachbeled with a number.


    A butler arrived with a booklet, handing it to them. It listed the starting bids and price increments for each stone.


    As Corrine looked at it, a realization crossed her mind. It was a gamble with stones, possibly hiding valuable gems inside. This was the first time she¡¯d seen such aplex setup for stone betting.


    Noticing her interest, Nate asked, ¡°Want to go down and give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied.


    Corrine and Nate were just about to head downstairs when someone in the crowd grabbed a stone that caught his attention. The stone seemed fine but didn¡¯t appear to justify the steep price the young man was offering.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Sorry for beingte, triple chapters to make up for it dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nate whispered to Corrine, leaning in close.


    She shot him a quick look, then motioned for him toe nearer. In a low voice, she replied, ¡°I think that stone¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. A small smile tugged at his lips as he looked at her, his gaze yful yet thoughtful. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    His eyes turned to the stone being sliced. In the light, the white stone with a touch of green seemed of decent quality.


    Corrine met his gaze, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Because everyone thinks it¡¯s real.¡±


    In the end, stone betting was all about perception. She watched the stone being cut, thought for a moment, and then said inly, ¡°It¡¯s a gamble. You could either hit it big or lose everything in an instant. People with the wrong mindset might even end up destroyed. How many stories have you heard of people getting rich quick from stone betting? It¡¯s mostly people losing it all. Tricks like using cheap stones and hiding them with ayer of better material on top are prettymon. The owner of Moonlight za isn¡¯t stupid. Tonight¡¯s show is just a marketing stunt. If he had a real gem, why would he sell it like this?¡±


    In the surveince room, Herbert couldn¡¯t hold back a slight smirk. She was sharp, no doubt about it.


    Meanwhile, the man¡¯s stone was being cut open. Just as Corrine had predicted, the stone¡¯s green color turned out to be the only thing of value. The rest was just worthless gray rock.


    ¡°Damn!¡± the buyer muttered bitterly under his breath. ¡°What rotten luck!¡±


    Spending a million on a useless stone!


    The crowd groaned, as if they had lost a fortune themselves.


    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???


    ¡°You sure know your stuff.¡± Nate pulled her closer, wrapping his arm around her waist and giving her side a light squeeze. He leaned in, his voice low. ¡°How about you give it a shot? If you win, the prize is yours. If you lose, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°You sure you¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll take everything you¡¯ve got?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow, ncing at him sideways.


    Even a quick look from her was enough to draw attention. Her eyes had a way of captivating, even when she wasn¡¯t trying.


    Nate tightened his hold on her waist just a little, swallowing hard. His gaze deepened, full of focus. ¡°If it means I get a smile from you, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    Corrine gave him a warm smile in return.


    Growing up with her grandfather, she had picked up a thing or two about antiques and jade. Carl was always open with her, never hiding anything. Noticing her interest, he always took her to auctions and some hidden spots. He had even shared some tricks with her, especially for stone betting. Today, she decided to see if those old tricks still held up.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Corrine said as she turned to leave the private room.


    She approached the round table, casually inspecting the stones. After a quick look, she picked the most unremarkable one tucked away in the corner. ¡°Number 1050, one hundred thousand.¡± The price was much lower than the others.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:


    She was sure that at this price, buying the stone wouldn¡¯t be a mistake. But no sooner had she spoken than someone else raised the bid. ¡°Number 1050, two hundred thousand.¡±


    A flicker of surprise passed across Corrine¡¯s face. She nced over, spotting a man standing near the wooden railing of another private room. He looked to be in his thirties, dressed in a in white shirt and ck suit. He seemed more like a bodyguard or a servant than a rich heir.


    ¡°The person in that VIP room is from the Quinn family,¡± Mandy whispered in her ear.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Quinn family?¡±


    Mandy paused, sensing her confusion. She wasn¡¯t sure how to exin. Everyone on the Independent Continent knew that the Quinn family¡¯s heiress was very close to Nate. They were practically childhood friends. What was more, thanks to their¡­


    The families¡¯ connections were well known, with the Hopkins and Quinn families already considering themselves as inws. Most people had assumed that the heiress of the Quinn family would eventually marry into the Hopkins family. But who would have guessed that Nate would bring a woman from outside instead?


    Mandy, knowing her ce, was careful with her words. After thinking for a moment, she spoke seriously. ¡°The Quinn and Hopkins families have had a strong bond for generations.¡±


    But Corrine wasn¡¯t naive. She quickly picked up on what Mandy was implying. Given the deep ties between the families, it was clear that Nate¡¯s rtionship with the Quinn heiress was more than just casual. She didn¡¯t dwell on the matter for long and went back to her bidding. Corrine raised the price several times, and each time, the man immediately matched it, pushing the price up to a million.


    She furrowed her brow, realizing that he was clearly trying to target her. Just as she was about to raise the bid again, a familiar voice suddenly rang out from the upstairs private room. ¡°Two million.¡± The venue went dead silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted upward to the private room, their curiosity piqued. The upstairs private rooms were reserved for the most powerful families on the Independent Continent. Even if someone had the money, they wouldn¡¯t have the standing to enter those exclusive rooms.


    New chapt3rz ababl3 at g??l??ovels.??o??


    ¡°Who¡¯s upstairs, being so bold? Doubling the bid without a second thought?¡±


    ¡°Whoever it is, we can¡¯t afford to mess with them. When the big yers get involved, we might as well sit back and enjoy the show.¡±


    ¡°The voice came from Room No. 1. Besides that man from the Hopkins family, no one else has the right to be there.¡±


    The mood in the room shifted immediately. The crowd¡¯s expressions subtly changed, and their bodynguage hinted at both fear and respect. Someone in the crowd whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate those in Room No. 2. They¡¯re not backing down.¡±


    As they spoke, a soft chime of a silver bell echoed from Room No. 2. ¡°Three million.¡±


    At this, the crowd buzzed with excitement.


    People loved a good spectacle, and the battle between the two men had the crowd on edge, their eyes bright with anticipation. They were hoping for a showdown, eager to see the drama unfold.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:


    Corrine didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she pulled out her phone and quickly typed a message to Nate.


    From his VIP room, Nate watched as Corrine pulled out her phone, and he stopped fiddling with his own device.


    Soon, his phone buzzed, and a small, nearly invisible smile tugged at his lips. He nced down to read the text from Corrine: ¡°Is this stone really worth all this trouble?¡±


    The butler, standing by the railing, noticed Nate¡¯s expression. He hesitated for a moment, then moved forward with a polite tone. ¡°Sir, shall we carry on?¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, he quickly typed back to Corrine: ¡°If it¡¯s something you want, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    When Corrine saw his reply, hershes fluttered, and a warmth spread through her chest.


    The people nearby began to notice the silence from Room No. 1 and started to get curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in Room No. 1?¡± one person whispered.


    ¡°I heard the person inside is Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Before the speaker could finish, Nate¡¯s sharp voice interrupted, ¡°Double it!¡±


    The two words sent a wave of shock through the crowd.


    Even the experienced auctioneer, ustomed to handling valuable items, stood stunned. Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with stone betting, he had seen his fair share of rare gems. Yet this seemingly worthless rock was now priced at six million!


    In stone betting, the chances of winning were one in ten, making the bet seem like throwing money away.


    The auctioneer quickly recovered, though his voice shook slightly. ¡°The VIP from Room No. 1 has offered six million. Are there any other bids?¡± The venue fell into a heavy silence.


    When the woman in Room No. 2 heard Nate¡¯s bid, she felt her heart drop.


    The woman, gently petting a cat in her arms, spoke in a cryptic tone. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary stone, yet he¡¯s going all in.¡±


    The man next to her raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shall we keep going?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t usually care about much,¡± the woman sighed. ¡°Let him have it. Once he sees it¡¯s not worth the hassle, he¡¯ll drop it.¡±


    Meanwhile, the auctioneer called out, ¡°Six million going once¡­ six million going twice¡­ six million, sold!¡±


    With that final announcement, the stone was officially Nate¡¯s. A staff member approached him. ¡°Sir, would you like the stone cut now, or would you prefer to take it with you?¡±


    Everyone held their breath, eyes locked on Room No. 1. They were all curious to see what woulde of a six-million-dor stone. If he took the stone, where would the fun be for them?


    In the heavy silence, the tension was almost palpable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:


    ¡°Let¡¯s open it.¡± Nate¡¯s cold voice sliced through the stillness, and the crowd collectively exhaled.


    He stood up, pulled aside the curtain, and walked out of the room. With one hand in his pocket and the other resting casually on the wooden railing, he exuded a calm and unhurried demeanor. His presence wasmanding. Even without saying a word, an air of authority surrounded him, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    As the cutter made the first incision, the stone began to reveal its striking beauty.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s bright green!¡±


    The shout caused everyone¡¯s gaze to shift immediately to the stone. People crowded forward, eager to catch a glimpse of the vibrant green emerging from the cut.


    ¡°If it¡¯s all green, it could be worth the price!¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses. This is just the first cut. The second will reveal the real deal.¡±


    ¡°True, the first cut might look good, but the second one could reveal nothing.¡±


    The whispers continued, but Nate paid no mind. He simply said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    The cutter nodded and carefully made the second cut. Everyone held their breath, watching closely.


    The room fell deathly quiet under the light.


    The outeryer of the stone was a bright green, thin yet clear. Inside, there was jadeite of ss-like quality¡ªpure, wless, with snowke patterns. What amazed everyone the most was the wless purple hue. It was a true violet, the rarest and most coveted color in jadeite.


    Among the crowd, a gem expert¡¯s face shifted, his eyes flickering with shock as he asked in a strained voice, ¡°Could this be the legendary Rosy Dawn Crystal?¡±


    Pure violet stone was both rare and highly sought after. The Rosy Dawn Crystal was the finest violet jadeite, transparent like ice, with green floral patterns, making it the most treasured of all purple jadeites.


    g???????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ???????? ??????????


    Someone in the crowd, brimming with excitement, grabbed their neighbor, face flushed. ¡°Hurry, call the appraiser!¡±


    It was the Rosy Dawn Crystal! It was priceless, a rare treasure.


    When the appraiser confirmed it, the room exploded with excitement. Those who had been half-asleep were suddenly wide awake, buzzing with energy. Some regretted not cing a bid, even if it meant going bankrupt.


    ¡°Nate, your fianc¨¦e gets more intriguing every day,¡± Herbert suddenly remarked, appearing in Nate¡¯s private room. With a cigarette in hand, Herbert observed the crowd below. Unlike the others, Nate remained unfazed.


    It was as if none of this mattered to him. Whether he lost six million or sixty million, Nate wouldn¡¯t have flinched. Now, with a tenfold profit, his calm demeanor only added to his mystery.


    For Nate, it wasn¡¯t about the stone¡¯s value. What mattered was that Corrine was interested in it.


    Noticing Nate¡¯s focused gaze on Corrine, Herbert spoke up. ¡°You didn¡¯t know she had this kind of skill, did you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:


    Nate chuckled quietly. ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Herbert was left speechless.


    He took a slow drag from his cigarette beforementing, ¡°You¡¯re getting more impulsive every day.¡±


    The personal butler stepped forward and asked, ¡°Sir, should we have it delivered now?¡±


    ¡°Let her take care of it,¡± Nate replied, his eyes still fixed on Corrine in the crowd.


    Herbert noticed the softness in Nate¡¯s gaze and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Has your fianc¨¦e cast a spell on you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nate¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly as he shot Herbert a sideways nce.


    Herbert took a slow drag from his cigarette, his gaze sharpening. ¡°You must be bewitched by her.¡±


    He had always seen Nate as a level-headed man, someone who kept his cool no matter the circumstances. But ever since Corrine came into the picture, things had changed.


    First, Nate had bankrupted a Hopkins family branch for her, throwing everything into chaos. Now, he had just spent six million to snatch something from the Quinn family¡ªall for the sake of making Corrine happy.


    Nate¡¯s eyes lingered on Corrine, filled with quiet fascination. His lips parted slightly, and in a low voice, he murmured, ¡°Maybe.¡± He was well aware of the grip she had on him.


    He had once carried himself withposure, convincing himself that he had control¡ªover the situation, over his emotions, and over her hold on him. But reality had a way of reminding him that some things would always slip through his fingers.


    She was the brightest streak of color in his otherwise muted world¡ªan unexpected force that turned everything upside down.


    Nate¡¯s words instantly drew a crowd around Corrine.


    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m ready to pay thirty million for that. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°This is worth way more than thirty million. Don¡¯t let him fool you. I¡¯ll go with sixty million.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ny million! It originally sold for six million, and I¡¯m offering ny. That¡¯s a huge jump.¡±


    The room burst into chaos as people scrambled to outbid one another. But Corrine remained calm, as if their voices never even reached her.


    ¡°I appreciate your generous offers,¡± Corrine said coolly, her voice distant, creating an unbreakable wall between her and the bidders. ¡°But this was a gift. I can¡¯t just part with it so easily. Selling it would mean disregarding the kindness of the one who gave it to me.¡±


    The crowd finally caught on¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just about money. It was a public deration of affection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:


    Word on the street was that the Quinn family¡¯s heiress had been chosen as the future wife of Nate Hopkins.


    Yet here was Nate, dropping six million without hesitation, only to turn around and hand the item over to this woman. His intentions were crystal clear.


    Had the rumors been wrong all along?


    Corrine had no interest in their thoughts or whispers. She tilted her head slightly and then gave Mandy a simplemand. ¡°Take it. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Mandy moved without hesitation. She stepped forward, carefully wrapping the stone in red silk. With a graceful turn, she tucked it under her arm and strode away.


    ¡°Wait.¡± A voice, deep and weathered by time, cut through the noise.


    Corrine stopped mid-step. Slowly, she turned, her gaze meeting the eyes of the man who had spoken.


    He emerged from the crowd, dressed in a light gray suit. In one hand, he idly rolled two walnuts between his fingers. Despite his lean build and the years etched into his face, his sharp eyes gleamed with an intensity that felt almost predatory. He studied her, his expression unreadable. Then, in a calm, measured tone, he asked, ¡°Would you dare take a gamble with me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± Before Corrine could finish, the old man smoothly cut in. ¡°If you lose, I¡¯ll take the hit. But if you win, everything is yours.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. ¡°Why?¡± Nothing in this ce came without a price. There was no such thing as easy money, especially here.


    The moment the question left her lips, a ripple ofughter spread through the crowd. Some shook their heads, amused. Others exchanged knowing nces. With an offer like that, she still had the nerve to ask why? Was she out of her mind?


    A voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Miss, do you even know who you¡¯re talking to? That¡¯s Mr. Jax Foster! When he gives his word, he never goes back on it.¡±


    The crowd urged Corrine to ept, warning her not to waste such a rare chance.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????! Continue reading


    Jax, usually aloof and unapproachable, surprised everyone with his patience. His voice took on a gentler tone, and a faint smile creased his forehead. ¡°Because you remind me of someone I once knew.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not much of a reason,¡± Corrine replied evenly. She showed no sign of being rattled by his unexpected offer. Instead, she remained guarded, her expression unreadable.


    Jax seemed to notice her hesitation. He continued rolling the walnuts in his palm, his movements slow and deliberate. ¡°I do have one condition,¡± he said. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll apany me to a ce tonight.¡±


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Curiosity flickered in their eyes. Jax was a man known for his high standards, impossible to impress¡ªyet here he was, making a personal request to a young woman. But more importantly, would Nate agree?


    With the way things were unfolding, Corrine saw little choice but to agree. Besides, she wasn¡¯t worried¡ªshe had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t lose.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:


    ¡°How exactly do you want to settle this bet?¡± she asked.


    Jax¡¯s smile widened slightly. ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll wager on jade stones.¡± Betting on jade was the ultimate test of skill and nerve. It was as unpredictable as it was thrilling. Everything depended on the gambler¡¯s knowledge and instinct¡ªone wrong move, and a worthless rock could cost a fortune. Only those with real experience dared to y this game. After all, gambling on stones was a dangerous business. Not everyone had the stomach to risk everything and walk away empty-handed.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e seems to be in a bit of a tight spot,¡± Herbert remarked, ever the troublemaker. He arched an eyebrow, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°That old fox Jax has no shame, chasing after a young woman at his age.¡±


    Nate met his gaze, his face unreadable. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Herbert smirked. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll win?¡±


    He didn¡¯t doubt Corrine¡¯s abilities, but Jax was a force to be reckoned with. Jax wasn¡¯t just rich¡ªhe built his wealth. The Foster family had made a fortune in antiques before moving into jade. They controlled some of the most valuable jade mines, and that was no ident. Jax had an uncanny ability to spot the best stones before anyone else.


    Herbert wasn¡¯t convinced Corrine¡¯s earlier sess with the Rosy Dawn Crystal was anything more than luck.


    Just then, one of Herbert¡¯s aides approached and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, the crowd downstairs has started cing bets.¡±


    Herbert flicked the ash off his cigarette before stubbing it out. He spokezily. ¡°How¡¯s the betting structured?¡±


    The aide hesitated, sneaking a nce at Nate before lowering his gaze. ¡°The odds are ten to one against Miss Hond. Jax is at two to one.¡± The message was clear¡ªalmost everyone was convinced Corrine would lose.


    Herbert wasn¡¯t surprised. He smirked and turned to Nate. ¡°Why don¡¯t we join in on the fun?¡±


    ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    ¡°I¡¯m betting on Corrine,¡± Nate said.


    Herbert¡¯s excitement red instantly. This was shaping up to be a very profitable night. His eyes gleamed as he quickly turned to his aide. ¡°Hurry, ce my bet on Jax!¡±


    His rushed tone betrayed his urgency¡ªhe wasn¡¯t about to risk Nate changing his mind.


    The crowd buzzed with anticipation, and without hesitation, a gambling table was set up right in front of Corrine. She remained unfazed, inhaling deeply and steadily.


    Just as she was about to ept the challenge, Mandy¡¯s fingers wrapped around her wrist in a firm, cautionary grip. ¡°Miss Hond, the boss is still expecting you.¡±


    Her words were measured, but her eyes carried an unspoken warning¡ªurging Corrine to think twice before making a rash decision. Mandy had never wagered on stones before and wasn¡¯t well-versed in the trade¡¯splexities. What she did understand, however, was that luck yed a far greater role than skill.


    If experience alone guaranteed sess, it wouldn¡¯t be called gambling. Jax¡¯s true motives remained unclear, but one thing was certain¡ªhe never walked away without a win.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:


    Although Mandy knew she was nothing but a subordinate, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from interfering. And for once, she allowed her personal instincts to take control. She didn¡¯t want Corrine to take such a reckless risk.


    Corrine¡¯s eyesnded on Mandy¡¯s hand on her wrist before a subtle smirk curved her lips. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be the first to enjoy watching me fail.¡±


    Mandy had never been one to mask her feelings¡ªher emotions were always inly visible. Corrine was well aware that Mandy didn¡¯t like her. That she would intervene, even slightly, came as an unexpected surprise.


    Mandy hesitated and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡± Corrine tapped Mandy¡¯s hand lightly before leaning in to whisper, ¡°When you ce your bets, make sure to include a share for me.¡±


    Mandy was dumbfounded. Was this womanpletely insane? This was Jax Foster they were up against. Where did she find the nerve to think she could win? Did she truly believe that Nate¡¯s support made her untouchable?


    As Corrine strode toward the gambling table, Mandy nced toward Room No. 1 above.


    ¡°This woman really is¡­¡± Herbert trailed off, catching himself before finishing his thought. With Nate in the room, he reconsidered his words. ¡°Fearless.¡±


    Win or lose, it was irrelevant. What truly stood out was her unwaveringposure¡ªenough to make people see her in a different light.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope luck favors her tonight,¡± Herbert added.


    Nate blinked, a subtle shift in his otherwiseposed expression.


    ¡°She¡¯s always had a knack for luck.¡±


    Herbert arched an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡±


    The crowd exchanged looks¡ªsome filled with pity, othersced with quiet calction. Jax was a legend in the stone betting scene, undefeated in every bet he had ever ced. And Corrine? She was an outsider, a novice with no background in the trade. epting such a challenge was either bold beyond reason or sheer foolishness.


    ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll let you have the first pick,¡± Jax said casually, one hand resting behind his back. His confidence was unmistakable, bordering on arrogance.


    Corrine met his gaze, her lips curving into a courteous smile. ¡°Respecting the elderly is important. Since you have more experience, you should go first.¡±


    A fleeting, indecipherable emotion passed over Jax¡¯s face, but it vanished just as swiftly. His expression smoothed back into impassivity. ¡°If you insist, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Please, be my guest,¡± Corrine said evenly.


    As Jax moved past her, his eyes narrowed slightly, an unreadable gleam shing through them. Stepping up to the table, he studied the stones with a practiced eye before settling on a piecebeled 405.


    ¡°Your turn, youngdy,¡± he said, stepping aside.


    Corrine kept her hands sped behind her as she surveyed the stones before her. Hershes cast faint shadows on her cheeks as she carefully examined the unpolished stones.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:


    After a brief pause, she extended her hand and selected stone number 1123. It was roughly the size of a grown man¡¯s palm, its exterior jagged and marked with chaotic striations.


    The moment she made her choice, the murmur of excitement in the room faded.


    ¡°That one¡¯s a definite loss.¡±


    ¡°Anyone with even the slightest experience wouldn¡¯t have chosen that.¡±


    ¡°Challenging Jax? Does she even know what she¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Good thing I put my money on Jax, or I¡¯d be walking out of here empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°She might¡¯ve had a lucky break with that Rosy Dawn Crystal earlier, but this pick? It¡¯s just embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe fortune favors her again.¡±


    The room buzzed with murmurs, some mocking outright.


    Corrine, however, remained unfazed. She paid no attention to the whispers, her expression unreadable as she turned to Jax. ¡°You may begin.¡±


    A wave of something obscure crossed Jax¡¯s eyes as he examined her chosen stone, his gaze lingering for a moment longer than necessary. It was a textbook example of rough stone containing high-rity jade, its striations distinct and well-defined. But in this trade, what seemed promising at first nce also carried a higher risk of loss.


    He offered noment, merely signaling to his assistant with a subtle nce. The man immediately understood.


    With precision, the first cut was made. The crowd collectively held their breath.


    ¡°Incredible! Jax never fails!¡±


    ¡°This is an easy victory for him.¡±


    Amidst the murmurs of awe, the second cut was executed. As the wless green emerged, uninterrupted by any impurities, Jax¡¯s expression remained impassive, as if this result had been entirely expected.


    He idly rotated the walnuts in his hand before turning to Corrine with a slight, knowing smile. ¡°Your turn, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your patience,¡± Corrine replied smoothly, passing her stone to the cutter. ¡°Cut here.¡±


    The cutter¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he examined the spot she had indicated. ¡°Are you certain? One wrong move, and the entire piece could shatter.¡±


    Rough stones were typically encased in an outer crust, their contents a mystery. Standard practice was to shave off a thinyer from an edge first, minimizing risk and allowing for a careful assessment of its quality. But Corrine had pointed directly at the central fracture line¡ªthe stone¡¯s most fragile point. Even the slightest imperfection could cause the entire structure to lose most of its worth.


    Corrine¡¯s tone remained steady. ¡°Go ahead and cut.¡±


    Herplete disregard for the cutter¡¯s caution earned her more than a few scornful nces from the crowd. Most had already written her off, convinced they were about to witness an inevitable disaster.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1090

    ?Chapter 1090:


    ¡°Youngdy, you might as well admit defeat and apologize to Jax.¡±


    ¡°Jax¡¯s reputation in this field is untouchable. If you humble yourself, he might just overlook this mistake.¡±


    ¡°You got lucky with that Rosy Dawn Crystal, but now? You¡¯re just setting yourself up for failure.¡±


    Even the cutter, who had shown patience until now, hesitated. ¡°Miss, I strongly rmend following standard procedure¡ªstarting from the edge would be much safer.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t waver. ¡°No. Cut exactly where I said.¡±


    Faced with her unwavering resolve, the cutter could only sigh. With a resigned nod, he lowered the de and cut straight through the center.


    Jax¡¯s assistant curled his lips into a sly grin, mischief flickering in his gaze. ¡°Sir, after tonight, people will be raving about your winning streak again.¡±


    Whenever Jaxpeted, his victories would dominate conversations ¡ª at least until the next big event stole the spotlight.


    ¡°No.¡± Jax exhaled quietly, his eyes darkening. ¡°I am not unbeatable. I have tasted defeat.¡±


    He had lost before to a young woman.


    And that woman bore an uncanny resemnce to the girl before him now.


    The way she carried herself, her sharp instincts, even the way she chose¡ªit all mirrored the one who had bested him.


    As he was lost in thought, the cutter started to cut Corrine¡¯s chosen stone.


    The de pressed deeper, revealing a rich green glow beneath the surface.


    The green was truly striking!


    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Jax muttered, his gaze fixed on the stone, intense and unwavering.


    With the second cut, the stone revealed its true nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s ssy variety jade!¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°Unbelievable! This woman is incredible!¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°ssy variety jade with this kind of green¡ªwhat a rare treasure! A once-in-a-lifetime find!¡±


    ¡°Does she have x-ray vision? Everything she touches turns into gold!¡± Although the stone Corrine had picked was smaller than Jax¡¯s, its value was just as remarkable.


    She outdid Jax in quality rather than quantity.


    ¡°Youngdy, may I ask who taught you these skills?¡± Jax asked, his eyes locked on Corrine.


    Corrine offered a small smile, keeping her calm despite the attention. ¡°It¡¯s just something I picked up in my free time.¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t hide their skepticism.


    They might have made mistakes in their choices, but they weren¡¯t fools.


    There was no way someone could have gained such skill¡ªon par with, or even better than Jax¡¯s¡ªby chance!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:


    It was just impossible.


    Instead of reacting angrily, Jax chuckled. ¡°You really remind me of an old friend.¡±


    Corrine shrugged. ¡°I guess I just have one of those faces.¡±


    Jax gazed at her with a soft, approving look. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone with such raw talent.¡±


    Jax took off a string of ss beads from his wrist and handed them to Corrine. ¡°Here. This means you¡¯ll always be weed by the Foster family.¡±


    The crowd was taken aback.


    This wasn¡¯t just an invitation¡ªit was a personal gesture of goodwill from the head of the Foster family.


    Herbert, surprised by Jax¡¯s unexpected kindness, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Nate, does your fianc¨¦e have some special connection?¡±


    Everyone knew how proud and arrogant the Foster family head was.


    On bad days, he wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge his own family.


    So, why was he showing such respect to Corrine?


    Could it be that Jax had hidden intentions toward her?


    Herbert nced at Nate, whose face remained emotionless, revealing nothing.


    Nate¡¯s gaze stayed locked on Corrine, his eyes warm with something unspoken.


    Corrine nced down at the bracelet, which was engraved with the Foster family name. After a brief pause, she epted it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jax, seeing her ept the gift, smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Could I know your name?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Corrine replied, ¡°Myst name is Hond.¡±


    Hond?


    ???????? ???????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????©o?????


    The name caught Jax off guard. He searched his memory and then turned to his assistant with a questioning look.


    The assistant awkwardly shook his head.


    There was no Hond family on the Independent Continent.


    But this woman¡¯s appearance seemed to fit the rumors that had been circting recently.


    The assistant thought for a moment before quietly whispering to Jax, ¡°Maybe thisdy has ties to that man.¡± He quickly nced in one direction.


    Following his gaze, Jax saw Nate standing at the front of Room No. 1. Nate stood with one hand in his pocket, the other casually resting on the wooden railing. He radiated an effortless air of nobility.


    Despite his years and experience, Jax couldn¡¯t help but feel a new sense of respect and wariness toward Nate. He lowered his head slightly, a gesture of respect. His attendants followed suit, bowing in acknowledgment.


    From his vantage point above, Nate nced at Corrine but addressed Herbert. ¡°Ten to one odds. Don¡¯t forget to transfer the money to my ount.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:


    Herbert was left speechless. Nate really knew how to strike where it hurt!


    Jax sighed and then turned to his assistant. ¡°Go ahead and transfer the money to Mr. Hopkins¡¯ ount.¡±


    As the future head of the Burton family, there was no way he could be short on funds.


    The assistant hesitated, his face filled with uncertainty. Seeing this, Herbert¡¯s anxiety grew.


    The assistant spoke slowly. ¡°Sir, with ten to one odds, the paymentes to one hundred and eighty million¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Herbert¡¯s voice shot up, sharp and surprised, like a cat caught off guard.


    The assistant repeated, careful with his words. ¡°One hundred and eighty million.¡±


    Herbert¡¯s fingers gripped his unlit cigarette so tightly that it almost snapped in half. He ground his teeth and forced a bitter smile. ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t that just perfect!¡±


    Not only had he failed to make a profit that night, but he had also lost a month¡¯s worth of earnings!


    He shot Nate a resentful look, as though he had been wronged beyond measure.


    Nate raised an eyebrow, his voice cold. ¡°Can¡¯t afford to pay up?¡±


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t!¡± Herbert scoffed, puffing out his chest. ¡°I¡¯m practically drowning in cash!¡±


    Hearing the bitterness in his words, Nate¡¯s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. ¡°Excellent.¡±


    With that, Nate turned and walked away.


    Herbert red at Nate¡¯s retreating figure, cursing him under his breath. He was certain that Nate and Corrine had teamed up for this.


    They had ruined his event and made off with his money!


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    With the two stones Corrine had taken and the 180 million he now owed, his expenses for the month hadpletely outstripped his earnings.


    But, truth be told, Corrine was something else!


    How could he have ever believed the rumors that she was just another spoileddy?


    As Nate descended the stairs, Jax stepped forward with a nod, his posture steeped in humility and respect. ¡°Mr. Hopkins,¡± he greeted softly.


    The man before him wasn¡¯t just the head of the Hopkins family¡ªhe was a figure so powerful that even the Elder Council regarded him with deference. For the Foster family, sitting a tier below, showing anything less than full respect was unthinkable.


    Nate walked over to Corrine, his body angling slightly toward her. From a distance, it looked almost like he was embracing her, shielding her from the world.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Nate said, his voice calm and steady.


    Jax lowered his gaze, hiding the flicker of darkness in his eyes as he forced a polite smile. ¡°Indeed. Though I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about youtely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:


    Nate¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly. ¡°Go on, then. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Jax chuckled lightly, though the soundcked warmth. ¡°Oh, nothing but baseless rumors. If you¡¯re curious, perhaps you and Miss Hond could visit my ce for coffee.¡±


    ¡°If the chance arises, I¡¯d love to visit and have a look at your renowned jade collection,¡± Nate said.


    ¡°I have matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    As Jax stepped out of Moonlight za, an inexplicable wave of relief washed over him. After all these years, the young head of the Hopkins family had be even more formidable. No wonder he had quelled the family¡¯s internal strife single-handedly five years ago.


    ¡°Sir, should we look into Miss Hond¡¯s background?¡± Jax¡¯s assistant ventured cautiously, studying his expression. ¡°She likelyes from an extraordinary background. It could be to our advantage, but if¡ª¡±


    Jax cut him off with a quiet snort. ¡°She has Nate¡¯s protection. Even if they dug up something valuable, the Foster family wouldn¡¯t dare touch Corrine.¡±


    He took a deep breath, feeling somewhat weary as he leaned back in his seat, fidgeting with the two walnuts in his hand. ¡°Do you believe there are people in this world who look exactly alike?¡± That brief glimpse in the crowd had felt like a hallucination.


    But now, after seeing her up close, a wild, unsettling thought had rooted itself in his mind.


    The assistant nced at Jax through the rearview mirror, hesitant. ¡°True coincidences are rare, sir. Most things in this world¡­ they¡¯re carefully orchestrated.¡±


    ¡°Carefully orchestrated,¡± Jax echoed, his eyes narrowing. The words hung in the air like smoke, lingering and unshakable.


    His phone buzzed, cutting through his thoughts.


    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????


    ncing down, he saw the message on the screen: ¡°Did you see her?¡± The simple text sent an icy jolt through his heart.


    His hand tightened around the walnuts until his knuckles paled. His pupils trembled.


    Before he could respond, another message appeared. ¡°Remember your promise years ago.¡±


    Jax stared at the screen, silent. His mind churned. Only when the screen dimmed did he blink, slowly returning to himself.


    ¡°Sir?¡± His assistant, noticing his pallor, spoke with concern.


    Jax looked up, his gaze distant. Then, unexpectedly, heughed. It was a hollow, knowing sound. ¡°It is all meant to be.¡±


    As Corrine and Nate left Moonlight za, Herbert watched them go, his forced smile barely holding.


    Once they were in the car, Corrine turned to Nate. ¡°Herbert didn¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°He got what he deserved,¡± Nate replied without a flicker of sympathy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, curiosity dancing in her eyes.


    From the front seat, Mandy spoke up. ¡°Herbert bet ten million on Jax.¡±


    A mischievous glint sparkled in Corrine¡¯s eyes. She turned to Mandy.


    ¡°And you? How much did you bet?¡±


    Mandy hesitated, instinctively ncing at Nate.


    Seeing no shift in his expression, she admitted softly, ¡°One hundred thousand on Jax.¡±


    Corrine leaned back with a smirk. ¡°Still don¡¯t believe in me, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡ªI¡­¡±


    Corrine cut her off with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I get it. You think I¡¯m just a spoiled rich girl.¡±


    Hearing this, Mandy felt a twinge of shame. Her perception of Corrine had long since changed. Watching her hold her own among the Red me members and seeing her swift, fearless actions at the vi on the ind that night had shattered that assumption. She and Saul had analyzed the events of that night. To be honest, if it came down to a fight, Mandy wasn¡¯t sure she could defeat Corrine. Watching Corrine disarm someone so effortlessly¡ªand walk away unscathed¡ªhad left an impression.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Corrine murmured, stifling a yawn as she nestled against Nate¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The next morning, the sun hungzily in the sky, its warmth draping the city like a golden nket. White birds soared above, circling in the endless blue. The world felt peaceful, for now.


    Moses and Zack lounged in the garden, chatting casually with Nate.


    ¡°So, did Corrine show off her skillsst night?¡± Moses asked eagerly. ¡°I heard Herbert lost two hundred million. Spill the details!¡±


    L?????????? §ã????????????? ??¦Á?n??¦Í??????£®?????


    Nate remained stoic. ¡°Ask Herbert.¡±


    Moses groaned, deting. ¡°If he¡¯d talk, would I have dragged Zack here this early?¡±


    A servant appeared, bowing respectfully. ¡°Sir, Miss Hond is awake.¡± Nate nodded, setting his cup down as he rose to leave.


    He passed Herbert at the entrance of the garden without a word. Watching Nate¡¯s brisk departure, Herbert frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Moses followed his gaze, his voice calm. ¡°His beloved is awake.¡±


    Herbert fell silent, his face clouding.


    As Herbert sat down, Moses brought up the event at Moonlight za again.


    Herbert¡¯s jaw tightened at the reminder of his losses. ¡°Something feels off. Do you think Nate and Corrine tricked me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± Moses countered. ¡°Corrine is genuinely skilled. If anything, you should me yourself for not seeing it.¡±


    Herbert clicked his tongue in irritation.


    Forcing a smile, Herbert asked, ¡°And what has she done to earn such unwavering support from you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:


    Zack epted a cigarette from Herbert, twirled it between his fingers, and remarked casually, ¡°Not much¡ªjust helped us secure some highly profitablend deals thanks to her horse racing skills.¡±


    Herbert said nothing. After further questioning, he was left with a deep sense of regret.


    Seeing his crestfallen expression, Zack patted his shoulder and advised with utmost sincerity, ¡°Remember this¡ªwhatever happens, siding with Corrine is always the right choice.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Herbert let out a low chuckle, flicking a lighter between his fingers. His eyes lifted slightly at the corners, carrying that familiar, roguish charm. ¡°So, ording to you, Corrine is quite the marvel.¡±


    Zack lit the cigarette, took a slow drag, and spoke with an air of indifference. ¡°She¡¯s indeed got a lot of skills.¡±


    For someone asposed as Nate to lose his head over her, she must possess more than a pretty face. And from everything that had unfolded recently, it was clear¡ªCorrine wasn¡¯t just another wealthy heiress basking in inherited luxury.


    ¡°Did Elva meet Corrine yesterday?¡± Moses asked, smoothly shifting the conversation. ¡°That woman is infamous for being difficult. Did she cause any trouble?¡±


    Herbert¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°She hasn¡¯t made a scene yet¡­ but who¡¯s to say what she¡¯s plotting behind the curtain?¡±


    Among the prominent families of the Independent Continent, the Quinn family stood out¡ªnot for their rank, but for their legacy. Unlike others, they upheld a rare tradition: female leadership. Every head of the Quinn family had always been a woman. And Elva Quinn had been handpicked by the current family head as the next in line.


    Given the close ties between the Hopkins and Quinn families, it had long been assumed that Elva would eventually marry Nate. For years, the rumors had settled into something close to fact¡ªuntil Nate shattered them by bringing Corrine back. A single act that upended expectations and sent whispers rippling through high society. And afterst night, when Nate openlypeted with Elva to help Corrine win the bid, spection only grew louder.


    ¡°With Elva¡¯s temperament,¡± Moses said while polishing a watch, ¡°after the humiliation Nate put her throughst night¡ªturning her into the subject of gossip¡ªshe¡¯ll stop at nothing to reim her dignity.¡± He continued matter-of-factly, ¡°Remember Ralph¡¯s birthday partyst year? Over a minor dispute, she took action against a noblewoman affiliated with the Quinn family. That woman lost her mind and has been in a psychiatric hospital ever since. No one knows exactly what she did, but the Quinn family buried it with money.¡±


    C?????? t?? r????? ??h??????????s ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    Despite the unsettling subject, none of the three men showed any flicker of emotion. They had all wed their way through the brutal battles of family session. Sympathy had long ceased to be a luxury they could afford.


    ¡°So, in your opinion¡­¡± Herbert turned his gaze to Moses.


    ¡°This is the perfect opportunity for you to redeem yourself,¡± Moses replied with a faint smile. ¡°Judging by her history, Elva won¡¯t let this slide. And when she moves against Corrine, if you catch even a whiff of trouble¡ªyou¡¯ll be doing Nate a favor.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:


    Herbert arched an eyebrow, his attention flickering toward the watch Moses was absently toying with. His expression darkened slightly. ¡°Since when did you develop such terrible taste?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition,¡± Zack said meaningfully.


    As they spoke, Corrine and Nate entered the garden. Throughout the discussion, Corrine had remainedrgely silent, an observer rather than a participant. Her eyes were lowered, indifferent to the conversation.


    Just then, Presley approached, leaned in, and whispered something to Nate. ¡°Sir, news from the Hopkins family home. They¡¯ve arranged a family dinner¡ªand specifically extended an invitation to you and Miss Hond.¡±


    At those words, a subtle shift passed through the group. All eyes turned to Nate. His gaze remained impassive as he gave a curt response.


    Once Presley departed, Moses was the first to break the silence. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re not seriously considering taking Corrine there, are you?¡± The Hopkins family estate wasn¡¯t just an ancestral home¡ªit was a battlefield wrapped in silk and etiquette. This so-called family dinner was nothing more than a wellid trap. No matter how capable Corrine was, stepping into that den prematurely was a gamble they could not afford.


    In the Hopkins household, threats weren¡¯t eliminated outright¡ªthey were dismantled piece by piece, quietly, methodically.


    Corrine, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t we go?¡±


    She straightened her posture, a glint of interest shing in her eyes. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to make my presence known.¡±


    A heavy silence settled over the group. A flicker of disdain crossed Herbert¡¯s face.


    Reckless. That was the only word that came to mind. Corrine wasn¡¯t just walking into the lion¡¯s den¡ªshe was practically waving a red g in front of it.


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The Hopkins family wasn¡¯t a house of nobles; it was a court of predators. To march in now, without a strategy, was nothing short of a death wish.


    ¡°Corrine, listen¡­¡± Moses began, his voice low and careful. But Nate cut him off, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°If you want to go, we¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll deal with whateveres.¡±


    Moses stifled a groan, swallowing his protest. Damn! They had both lost their minds! The words burned in his throat, but Zack¡¯s hand on his arm stopped him. There was no point in arguing. They knew Nate too well. Once his mind was set, no force on earth could move him.


    Thirty minutester, Corrine re-emerged, dressed to kill¡ªbut not in the way one might expect. She wore a sharp, striped two-piece suit tailored to perfection, cinching her waist just right. ck wide-legged trousers flowed with each step, striking a careful bnce between elegance and authority.


    Her long, silky hair was pinned up neatly, a few deliberate strands falling to frame her face like the brushstrokes of an artist¡¯s final touch.


    ¡°Ready to go,¡± she announced as she stepped out of the walk-in closet, exuding quiet confidence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:


    Nate, who had just ended a phone call, turned toward her. The moment his eyesnded on her, the usual coldness in his gaze melted, reced by something far softer.


    As they descended the stairs, Saul and Mandy nced up. For a brief moment, they were stunned. Though Corrine¡¯s figure was slender, there was an undeniable presence about her. Standing beside Nate, she did not seem overshadowed¡ªinstead, she matched him seamlessly.


    From the upper floor, Vulture watched the scene unfold, an inexplicable sadness rising in his chest. Some chances, once lost, nevere again.


    ¡°Hey!¡± His voice cut through the air just as Corrine reached the door. She paused, ncing back over her shoulder.


    With a flick of his wrist, Vulture tossed something toward her. She caught it instinctively, though she couldn¡¯t make out what it was at first.


    ¡°A little something I prepared for you,¡± he said, his voice carrying an unfamiliar softness. ¡°Perfect timing to give it to you now. You¡¯ll need it for protection. The Hopkins household isn¡¯t a ce to let your guard down.¡±


    It was a golden Desert Eagle pistol.


    Corrine nced at the weapon, then smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± And with that, she turned and walked away.


    Ralph had personally orchestrated the family banquet, ensuring that every member of the Hopkins n was in attendance. This was no ordinary evening affair. The event brimmed with grandeur, a clear attempt to make an impression that went beyond a mere familial gathering.


    When Corrine and Nate arrived, the butler greeted them with a polite bow and led them into the living room. ¡°Mr. Nate Hopkins, Miss Hond, please wait briefly.¡±


    Nate gave a polite nod. As the butler departed, he slid the coffee meant for him across the table toward Corrine. ¡°Try it and tell me if you like the vor.¡±


    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ????????¦Í??????£®?????


    The gesture took Corrine by surprise. He was wary¡ªconvinced someone might tamper with her drink. By offering her his own coffee, he was shielding her from any potential threat.


    Corrine hesitated before pressing her lips together and taking a small sip. ¡°Will the members of the coteral branches be here tonight?¡±


    ¡°They will,¡± Nate replied. ¡°ording to the Hopkins family rules, the members of the coteral branches aren¡¯t permitted to approach the main family ore and go from the ancestral home without explicit permission.¡±


    That restriction, Corrine realized, served to bolster the main family¡¯s authority and prestige.


    She traced her finger along the edge of her cup. ¡°So many rules¡­¡± The Ford family¡ªrenowned as the wealthiest in Lyhaton¡ªhad its own strict traditions, butpared to the Hopkins¡¯ rigid hierarchy, their rules seemed far more lenient.


    Nate arched a brow, a flicker of warmth softening his otherwise sharp gaze. ¡°You are not bound by those rules.¡±


    His calm, confident tone left no room for argument.


    Before Corrine could respond, the sound of steady, measured footsteps echoed down the hall. She instinctively looked up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:


    Ralph stepped into view, the glow of the chandelier casting a long shadow behind him. His gray suit was impable, his posture steady, but she caught the telltale tension in his movements. He was angry¡ªtrying to conceal it, but failing.


    Whatever was nned for tonight¡¯s banquet, it reeked of tension and veiled threats.


    Out of basic courtesy, Corrine started to rise, but Nate¡¯s grip on her hand was firm. ¡°No need for formalities among family,¡± he murmured.


    Corrine stilled, blinking in surprise before shifting her gaze to Ralph. He narrowed his eyes at their sped hands before making a disapproving noise and striding toward therge chair at the center of the room. He settled into it like a king reiming his throne.


    Corrine pressed her lips together and remained seated, her postureposed.


    The butler soon approached with a fresh cup of coffee for Ralph, and then departed alongside the other attendants, leaving only the three of them in the living room.


    Ralph wasted no time. His sharp gaze locked onto Nate. ¡°Are you behind the recent bankruptcy of the ninth coteral branch?¡±


    Nate lifted his cup, inhaling the rich aroma of the coffee before responding with unhurried ease. ¡°Since you already know, why bother asking?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Ralph¡¯s voice grew tight with anger.


    He had initially dismissed the rumors as idle talk among the staff, but now, Nate had confirmed it without hesitation¡ªwithout even attempting to deny or soften the truth. All for a woman? To cause such an uproar over her, Nate had disregarded every lesson ingrained in him since childhood.


    ¡°Do you truly believe no one can challenge or discipline you now?¡± Ralph¡¯s voice dropped, carrying an unmistakable warning. His gaze turned piercing. ¡°Remember¡ªeverything you have now exists because of me. And just as I gave it to you, I can take it away.¡±


    But if he had expected Nate to flinch, he was mistaken.


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    The young man remained utterly unfazed. He merely blew gently on his coffee, watching the steam swirl before taking another unhurried sip. ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to risk throwing the Hopkins family back into internal conflict.¡±


    Ralph was speechless.


    Nate set his cup down with a quiet clink against the saucer. ¡°Tell me, aside from me, who else in this family has the ability to put an end to those disputes?¡±


    His tone was rxed¡ªtoo rxed¡ªbut beneath ity an undeniable confidence.


    The room fell into an uneasy stillness.


    After a long stretch, Ralph finally spoke again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit concerned that the Elder Council will punish you for acting so recklessly?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyshes fluttered ever so slightly. From what she had learned through Lone Ranger, she had gained a clearer understanding of the Hopkins family and the formidable Elder Council.


    The Independent Continent was structured into three distinct tiers. At the pinnacle stood the most powerful families¡ªHopkins, Quinn, Seymour, Burton, and Powell. Beneath them, in the middle tier, were the Liam, Larson, Foster, and Stanley families. But among them all, one name stood above the rest: Hopkins. Their dominance was unshakable, their authority unrivaled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:


    Yet, even the Hopkins family had an overseer¡ªthe Elder Council. Originally established to supervise the heads of each major family, the council had been granted power to ensure order and ountability. But as time passed, their influence expanded beyond mere supervision. Dissatisfied with their limited role, they began interfering in family affairs, manipting those in power to consolidate their own authority.


    If the council caught wind of Nate¡¯s handling of the copsed Hopkins coteral branch, they would not turn a blind eye. Ralph¡¯s earlier words made his stance clear¡ªhe was wary of the Elder Council¡¯s reach.


    Nate put down his cup, speaking in his usual cold tone. ¡°If they wish to investigate, then fairness should be the standard. But before they pass judgment, I¡¯d like to ask¡ªhow do they n to address the crime of conspiring against my future wife?¡±


    Ralph¡¯s face twisted like jumbled wire. His brow furrowed as shock flickered across his face. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    He studied Nate intently, his mind racing, forming a bold and unsettling assumption.


    Nate leaned back, crossing one leg over the other, his fingers interlocked on his knee. His gaze remained calm, unreadable. ¡°You heard me. I won¡¯t let anyone who dares harm my future wife walk free. If I haven¡¯t killed them already, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m willing topromise¡ªfor the sake of family.¡±


    Corrine felt a ripple in her heart. Future wife¡­


    Those two words brought a strange, unfamiliar warmth¡ªa sense of belonging she had never expected.


    Ralph, however, was anything but pleased. His grip tightened around the edge of the table, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? You would defy the Elder Council for a woman? Do you truly believe they won¡¯t punish you?¡±


    Powerful figures always attracted resentment. The Hopkins family was no exception. Their wealth was built upon vast metal mines, their assets immeasurable. But such prosperity bred greed and discord. Internal strife festered within the main family, while the side branches lurked like vultures, waiting for an opportunity to strike. If the Elder Council decided to intervene, the Hopkins family would suffer¡ªgreatly. Nate knew this better than anyone.


    And yet, despite the risks, he still stood firm, standing between Corrine and the storm that loomed over them. To Ralph, it was nothing short of madness.


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    His patience snapped. His voice came out hoarse with outrage. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten everything I taught you!¡±


    He mmed his hand against the table. ¡°Are you truly willing to gamble the Hopkins family¡¯s future¡ªfor her?¡±


    ¡°She is my future wife. My lifelong partner. And the future matriarch of the Hopkins family.¡± Nate remained stone-cold, unshakeable. It was not a plea. Not a request. It was an undeniable fact.


    Corrine never imagined Nate would stand up for her with such intensity. She blinked in shock, her gaze fixed on him, struggling to process what had just happened. His voice lingered in her ears, firm and unwavering. ¡°She is my future wife. My lifelong partner. And the future matriarch of the Hopkins family.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100:


    Though his tone remained steady, each word sent ripples through her heart, leaving her unsettled.


    Ralph¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at Nate¡¯s deration. Usuallyposed, he let a hint of irritation slip through. Turning to Corrine, his expression darkened with a mix of scorn and amusement. ¡°We¡¯ll see if she can actually hold onto that title!¡±


    Bing the Hopkins family¡¯s matriarch was no simple feat.


    Nate casually lifted his coffee cup, his slender fingers wrapped around the porcin. He took a slow sip, savoring the rich vor before speaking in an unbothered tone. ¡°That title is hers, and hers alone.¡±


    Ralph¡¯s unease deepened at Nate¡¯s unwavering confidence. He locked eyes with Nate, his stare sharp and unyielding. But his patience ran dry. Without another word, he rose to his feet and stormed out.


    Nate watched him go, his face unreadable. Lowering his gaze, he masked whatever thoughts flickered in his eyes.


    The moment Ralph stepped out of the living room, he called for the butler. His voice was low but firm. ¡°Fetch the family records. And keep this to yourself.¡±


    The butler hesitated for a split second before nodding. ¡°Understood.¡±


    A short whileter, he returned, carrying a wooden box with careful hands. Ralph wasted no time. He flipped open the records, his eyes scanning the pages. Then he saw it¡ªCorrine¡¯s name, right there beside Nate¡¯s.


    So that was why Nate had spoken with such certainty!


    The butler nced over his shoulder and stiffened in shock. ¡°Miss Hond¡¯s name¡­ How is that possible?¡±


    By the Hopkins family¡¯s traditions¡ªand those of any major family on the Independent Continent¡ªa name had no ce in the records before a proper wedding.


    Adding Corrine¡¯s name to the family records didn¡¯t just break tradition¡ªit was a tant insult to the Hopkins elders.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Nate Hopkins¡­¡± The butler hesitated, carefully gauging Ralph¡¯s reaction. His voice held uncertainty. ¡°But he¡¯s always been disciplined and respectful. Why would he do something like this?¡± The unspoken suggestion was clear¡ªCorrine must have used her influence to sway Nate.


    Ralph snapped the records shut and tossed them onto the table with a quiet chuckle. His eyes gleamed with something unreadable as he looked at the butler. ¡°He¡¯s not the only one breaking the rules.¡±


    The butler¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Are you saying¡­ your wife?¡±


    Ralph exhaled, his voice tinged with resignation. ¡°Evelyn is pushing me to acknowledge Corrine as Nate¡¯s future wife.¡±


    For years, the tension between the main family and the coteral branch families had simmered beneath the surface, though they all yed the part of a united front. The role of the Hopkins family¡¯s matriarch was a prize many had fought to im.


    Forming an alliance with another powerful family was a smart way to strengthen the main family¡¯s influence. Winning the Quinn family¡¯s backing would have been a major advantage.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??


    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:


    But now, all of Ralph¡¯s careful arrangements had fallen apart the moment Corrine¡¯s name appeared in the Hopkins family records.


    The butler studied Ralph¡¯s unreadable expression. After a brief pause, he spoke cautiously. ¡°Why is Mrs. Hopkins so determined to choose Miss Hond?¡±


    Given the circumstances, securing the Quinn family¡¯s support would have greatly benefited the main family. Even a servant like him could see that. Surely Evelyn understood it too. So why had she passed up such a golden opportunity just to back Corrine¡ªthe woman Nate had brought home? And worse, why had she gone so far as to secretly add her name to the records?


    ¡°Evelyn never makes decisions based on reason,¡± Ralph said, his voice tinged with irony. ¡°She follows her impulses. I just hope Corrine proves worthy of her trust.¡±


    In the Fragrance Garden of Lyhaton, Evelyn jolted awake, her body wracked with a harsh cough.


    Hearing the noise, Penny rushed in. She quickly poured a ss of water, making sure it was just the right temperature before handing it over.


    Evelyn took a slow sip and then turned her gaze toward the window. The night sky stretched before her. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Not quite eleven,¡± Penny answered.


    Evelyn inhaled deeply, steadying herself. ¡°Help me up. I want some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    They stepped into the garden, where cool air brushed against them. As they walked, Penny spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Our sources say Mr. Ralph Hopkins sent the butler for the family records. It looks like our actions can¡¯t stay secret anymore.¡±


    Evelyn barely reacted. She adjusted her shawl, her eyes lifting to the moonlit sky. ¡°I never nned to keep it from him.¡±


    Her voice was calm, almost indifferent. ¡°If he has any sense, he¡¯ll know what decision to make.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Penny hesitated before speaking again. ¡°But if the n elders catch wind of this, they won¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    The elders had always pushed for Nate to marry the Quinn family¡¯s heiress, all for their own gain.


    Evelyn¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, though her eyes held an icy edge. ¡°The main family and the coteral branches may be at odds, but we haven¡¯t fallen so low that we need a marriage alliance to stay in power.¡±


    Penny listened in silence.


    Evelyn tilted her head slightly, gazing at the night sky. Her voice was steady, almost indifferent. ¡°Since he¡¯s seen the records, we might as well remove the ninth coteral branch from them.¡±


    Penny¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Mrs. Hopkins, that could be risky.¡± Erasing the ninth branch from the family records would undoubtedly stir up trouble. The fragile bnce they had worked so hard to maintain could easily crumble.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:


    Evelyn turned to her, unbothered. ¡°Why is it risky?¡± Her voice was calm, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Corrine has Nate on her side, but it never hurts to have more allies.¡±


    Penny hesitated for a moment, and then bowed her head. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    Penny had always known Evelyn favored Corrine, but she hadn¡¯t expected such tant favoritism. It truly caught her off guard.


    Evelyn reached for her phone, checked the time, and tapped on Corrine¡¯s name, pinned at the top of her WhatsApp chats. Her fingers moved swiftly over the keyboard. ¡°My dear Corrine, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to mistreat you.¡±


    Corrine read the message, a soft smile forming on her lips. She quickly typed a reply. ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Evelyn responded almost instantly. ¡°I will soon. But if anyone gives you trouble, let me know. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s chest warmed at the words. ¡°Alright. Goodnight.¡± She had barely set her phone down when it buzzed again. Expecting another message from Evelyn, she nced at the screen. Instead, her eyes widened in surprise¡ªVulture was calling.


    She picked up, and his voice came through the receiver, steady but urgent. ¡°Corrine, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The news struck so abruptly that Corrine stiffened, caught off guard. ¡°Why the rush?¡±


    On the other end of the call, Vulture pressed his lips together before rying the brief message he¡¯d received from Lone Ranger. ¡°Trouble is brewing at the border. We need to leave immediately to contain the situation.¡±


    A short silence followed before he added, ¡°By the way, Lone Ranger wants to know if you have any family on the Independent Continent.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brows knitted slightly, her eyes flickering with thought. ¡°Why would he ask that?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Could be a mistake in his intelligence.¡± Vulture didn¡¯t have time to borate. He simply warned, ¡°Given the Hopkins family¡¯s tangled affairs, you have to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once the call ended, Corrine remained still, her gaze darkening in contemtion. The question nagged at her¡ªwhy did Lone Ranger want to know if she had any rtives on the Independent Continent?


    Jax¡¯s voice surfaced in her mind, unbidden. ¡°Because you remind me of someone I once knew.¡±


    A thought took root. Could this so-called rtive be the person Jax had mentioned?


    As she mulled over the possibility, a familiar scent drifted toward her. Nate had approached. He reached out, tucking a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Corrine lifted her gaze, meeting the depth in his eyes. ¡°Nothing major. Vulture just called¡ªhe¡¯s leaving earlier than nned.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:


    ¡°In such a rush?¡± Nate inquired.


    She nodded, her lips parting slightly as if to say more.


    ¡°Would you like to see him off?¡± Nate caught the subtle shift in her expression, sensing the unspoken thought. His hand rested lightly on her head, fingers smoothing over her hair in a gentle motion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Corrine blinked up at him.


    Perhaps it was the silent understanding they had developed over time, but the moment their eyes met, she grasped his meaning without another word. ¡°But you¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, a voice rang out from behind. ¡°Mr. Hopkins!¡±


    Corrine turned to see the butler hurrying toward them. He offered her a brief nod before addressing Nate. ¡°Your grandfather, the coteral branch leaders, and the Elder Council have been in the conference hall waiting for quite a while.¡±


    The banquet Ralph had arranged carried the guise of a family dinner but served as a precursor to the high-level cab meeting. As head of the Hopkins n, Nate couldn¡¯t simply walk away. And with the Elder Council present, leaving now wasn¡¯t an option.


    His firm stance against the ninth coteral branch had already drawn their scrutiny. If he abandoned the meeting at such a pivotal moment, the Elder Council would seize the chance to challenge him.


    Corrine gently tugged at his sleeve. ¡°You should go. Don¡¯t worry about me. Mandy¡¯s with me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t officially part of the Hopkins family yet. Whether she attended this so-called family dinner held little significance. As Vulture had warned, being the only woman by Nate¡¯s side made her an easy target. Regardless of her wishes, those in power would find a way to seek her out.


    Nate remained silent, his lips pressing into a firm line. Sensing his hesitation, the butler interjected. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, since Miss Hond needs to leave urgently, perhaps she could take your grandfather¡¯s car. No one would dare interfere with his convoy.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Corrine replied evenly. ¡°It¡¯s just a car ride.¡± She knew that as long as she left in a Hopkins family vehicle, their status on the Independent Continent would ensure no one dared cross her path.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    After dismissing the butler, Nate sped Corrine¡¯s hand and led her out of the Hopkins estate. At the gate, his grip remained firm. Without turning, he addressed Presley and Saul, who stood behind him. ¡°Make sure she gets there safely.¡±


    Both men responded in unison, ¡°Understood, Mr. Hopkins!¡±


    Corrine exchanged a brief farewell with Nate before stepping into the car.


    Lowering the window, Corrine cast onest nce at Nate and gave a small wave before telling the driver to start the engine and pull away.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins really doesn¡¯t want to part with you, does he?¡± Mandy remarked. From the rearview mirror, she could see Nate standing at the gate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:


    At her words, Corrine instinctively turned to look back. Nate still stood at the gate, unmoving. Though the distance between them grew, she could clearly sense the worry etched into his expression.


    She exhaled softly, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. Since arriving here, Nate had been constantly on edge¡ªalways watching, always anticipating an unseen threat.


    As the vehicle disappeared into the distance, Nate¡¯s expression turned cold. Without another word, he pivoted and strode back inside, heading straight for the conference hall.


    Meanwhile, Vulture and Hawk hurriedly packed their gear, preparing to depart. Just as they were about to leave, a call from Corrine made them pause. Hawk, a de of grass between his teeth, gazed at the fading sunlight and muttered, ¡°Funny. Before I met her, I didn¡¯t care much. But after meeting her, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like leaving.¡±


    Memories surfaced¡ªthe moments they had survived together weighed unexpectedly on his mind.


    ¡°Now that we know where she is, she won¡¯t slip away again,¡± Vulture remarked, checking the time on his phone. ¡°With Lone Ranger¡¯s tracker, even if she vanishes off the grid, I can still find her.¡±


    As he spoke, a new message from Lone Ranger appeared on his screen. Tapping the image attachment, Vulture erged the photo.


    It was a blurred side profile. Even with the distortion, the resemnce was undeniable¡ªit was Corrine.


    Or rather¡­ a woman who looked eerily like her.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Vulture murmured, eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Hawk spat out the grass and leaned closer, studying the image. ¡°That is Corrine, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    A secondter, he frowned. ¡°Wait¡ªno. It¡¯s close, but not quite. Who the hell is she?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡± Vulture shot him an exasperated look, already nning to ask Corrine as soon as she arrived. Another nce at the time made his brows knit together. She was alreadyte. ¡°She should¡¯ve been here by now,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Rx. Women always have a dozen things to sort out before they leave,¡± Hawk stretchedzily.


    But twenty minutes passed, and still, no sign of Corrine. A nagging unease crept into Vulture¡¯s gut.


    Corrine wasn¡¯t the type to break her word. If she said she would see them off, she would be here¡ªunless something had gone wrong.


    Without wasting another second, Vulture pulled out his phone and dialed her number. The call connected, but instead of her voice, a mechanical message yed: ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be connected at the moment¡­¡±


    As Vulture absorbed those words, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him. ¡°Call Corrine. Right now!¡±


    Hawk caught the tension in Vulture¡¯s face. His usual carefree attitude vanished. Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone and dialed Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:


    The result was the same as before¡ªno connection.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get through,¡± Hawk muttered.


    Their eyes met. No exnations were needed.


    In perfect sync, they sprang to their feet and dashed toward the Grand Pce gates. Hawk jumped into the driver¡¯s seat. Vulture hurled their gear into the car, and then slipped inside, smooth and silent as a shadow.


    As the car shot forward, Vulture yanked out his phone and punched in Nate¡¯s number.


    Inside the grand conference hall, a group of people sat around an enormous table. Ralph and Nate upied the central seats. Around them sat the Elder Council high-ranking members, Nate¡¯s uncles, and the leaders of the Hopkins coteral branches. The meeting was winding down.


    Nate leaned back, his eyes flicking to his phone every so often.


    Corrine had a habit¡ªshe always texted him the moment she got home. It was her way of letting him know she was safe.


    But tonight, there was nothing.


    The silence stretched on, and a nagging thought crept into his mind. Maybe she was too caught up with Vulture and Hawk to even remember him.


    As the thought lingered in his mind, Nate¡¯s brow creased, and an icy aura settled around him.


    At that moment, Merrick Green, the head of the Elder Council, turned to him and spoke. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, our investigation shows that in the past six months, your family has prioritized external expansion over local industries. We must discuss the future course of the Hopkins family¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a sudden vibration broke the silence. A phone buzzed on the table.


    Merrick scowled. His sharp gazended on Nate, his displeasure clear.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Mr. Nate Hopkins,¡± he said, his toneced with usation, ¡°the use of mobile phones is strictly forbidden. Have you forgotten the rules?¡±


    But Nate acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone, rose to his feet, and walked straight out of the hall. The coteral branch family heads noticed Nate¡¯s dismissal of Merrick, exchanging looks that spoke volumes.


    They saw it as a sign that Nate was growing more arrogant, decisive, and ruthless. He seemed to care less about his rtives and now, even the Elder Council.


    Then, Trenton Hopkins, head of the fourth coteral branch, spoke up in a slow, deliberate tone. ¡°Merrick, maybe we should add something to the agenda for the uing cab meeting.¡±


    Merrick set his folder down and turned his attention to Trenton.


    Trenton didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Nate sent his subordinates to sabotage a coteral branch¡¯s business, stealing from them outright. It seems Nate can¡¯t even control his own people. How can he still be fit to lead the entire family?¡±


    Merrick locked eyes with Trenton, his gaze sharpening with a calcting gleam. He picked up his coffee, took a sip, and said slowly, ¡°While Nate is technically the head, Ralph has more experience and wisdom. Maybe we should follow his lead on this?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:


    His words, though polite toward Ralph, only stoked the mes of division within the family.


    The Hopkins family had once been torn apart by a brutal fight for leadership, leading to betrayal and bloodshed. To avoid more tragedy, Ralph had made Nate the head at a crucial moment. Nate had proven himself to Ralph, calming the unrest in just six months. But his rise stirred discontent, especially among Ralph¡¯s sons. They resented both Nate and Ralph. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ralph had skipped over his sons and handed control of the family to his grandson.


    Merrick¡¯s words reignited the simmering anger among the group.


    Before Ralph could respond, the butler rushed in.


    He noticed all eyes on him, took a deep breath, and quickly made his way to Ralph. Leaning in, he whispered, ¡°Sir, Mr. Nate Hopkins has left!¡± Though he spoke softly, Merrick, ever calcting, caught the whisper. He set his coffee down with a soft thud, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°As head of the Hopkins family, leaving without a word is quite disrespectful to all of us,¡± Merrick said, igniting a wave of murmurs from the others.


    Seeing things get out of hand, Ralph raised his hand to calm the room. The group had long held grudges against Nate, and now they had a perfect excuse to voice their discontent. They weren¡¯t going to let it slip by.


    One by one, they listed Nate¡¯s past mistakes for the Elder Council.


    As darkness fell, a ck Bugatti Veyron roared through the streets, as fast as a bolt of lightning. Nate gripped the wheel so tightly his arm muscles stood out. In the dim light, his sharp features seemed more intense, making the fury in his eyes even clearer.


    While he was driving, Moses called. ¡°Nate, we lost track of Corrine once they went into a tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Get there now, and hurry!¡± Nate barked, his voice hard.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    After ending the call, Nate floored the elerator.


    Corrine¡¯s car had been cruising along without issue until they entered the tunnel.


    As they neared the tunnel¡¯s exit, a massive truck suddenly sped toward their convoy, sending the lead car flying over ten feet before it barreled straight toward Corrine¡¯s vehicle.


    Mandy reacted fast, swerving the car to dodge the wreck, but another car blocked their way out.


    With nowhere else to go, Corrine and Mandy were forced to leap from the car to escape.


    Just then, the tunnel exit copsed.


    Presley clicked his tongue and grinned. ¡°Well, now this is getting interesting.¡±


    He shared a 100k with Saul, and together, they opened their car doors and stepped out at the same time.


    Saul and Presley quickly caught up with Mandy and Corrine.


    ¡°The signal¡¯s getting weaker here¡­¡±


    Mandy tried to call Nate to update him, but the weak signal made it impossible to connect.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Corrine said, her expression as cold as ice. She watched as the truck¡¯s doors swung open, revealing a group of men in ck moving toward them. Her eyes narrowed, a chilling gleam in them. ¡°They picked this spot for a reason, hoping we¡¯d be cut off and helpless, with no way to call for help.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins had them install a chip into your phone. It¡¯s supposed to prevent any signal interference.¡±


    Mandy¡¯s words trailed off as Corrine tossed her phone over. The weak signal on the phone screen indicated that the enemy had anticipated every possibility. Even with the anti-jamming chip Nate had installed, their opponents had prepared too well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this area well, but you do. Is there an escape route?¡± Corrine asked, pulling the rubber band from her wrist and tying her hair into a low ponytail. She nced at her outfit and silently thanked herself for wearing a suit. A dress would have been impractical in a situation like this.


    ¡°The exit is sealed. We¡¯re cornered.¡± Mandy spoke with remarkableposure. ¡°The only way out is forward.¡±


    Ahead, therge truck blocked the path, with nearly a hundred opponents surrounding it. Escaping would require battling their way through the opponents. Corrine¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°They¡¯re after me. If that¡¯s the case, they probably won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Herposure in such a tense moment caught Mandy, Saul, and Presley off guard, rendering them speechless. It was no wonder Nate had fallen in love with her. She was remarkable. Even in the face of danger, she remained unshaken. She spoke as if she were merely discussing the weather.


    ¡°For someone who ims to steer clear of women, Nate surprises me by cing all his most trusted subordinates around one woman.¡±


    A rough voice echoed through the tunnel. ¡°I recognize you as Nate¡¯s loyal subordinates, skilled inbat, but can you take on a hundred opponents?¡±


    The group of men in ck parted, making way for a man in a white suit seated in an electric wheelchair. Hisplexion was sickly pale, but his sharp, menacing gaze fixated on Corrine.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°I see why Nate favors you,¡± he said. ¡°Even here, you stand out¡ªperhaps even more than the Quinn family¡¯s heiress.¡±


    Once again, Corrine heard mention of the Quinn family heiress. Supposedly, the Quinn heiress was a great beauty. Corrine briefly wondered what the woman looked like, but more pressing matters were at hand. She kept her gaze fixed on the man and asked Mandy tly, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Mandy leaned in and whispered, ¡°Darrion Hopkins from the recently bankrupted branch family. But he¡¯s nothing now.¡±


    When Natemanded the eradication of the ninth coteral branch, he stripped them of their wealth and influence. The initial directive was to eliminate the threat of every member of the branch without dy, making it unusual for a frail man like him to have escaped.


    Mandy¡¯s eyes flicked toward Presley. Nate had entrusted him with full control over the mission. Sensing her scrutiny, Presley rubbed his nose sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely baffled by my men¡¯s ipetence. Honestly, how did they manage to let someone as frail yet devious as Darrion escape during the raid?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:


    Darrion¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped, his fury barely contained. ¡°Nate destroyed my family. I¡¯ll make him feel that same agony!¡±


    At his signal, a wave of men in ck surged forward.


    ¡°Miss Hond, you¡ª¡±


    Mandy¡¯s sentence was abruptly cut off as Corrineunched herself from the car¡¯s roof, driving her knee into an attacker¡¯s chest. The impact sent him crashing into the men behind him.


    Presley stood frozen in disbelief. That night on the ind, Mandy had told him Corrine was an exceptional fighter, but witnessing it firsthand was another thing entirely. The men in ck were no amateurs either¡ªthey were well-trained and highly skilled.


    Darrion watched Corrine with mild intrigue. She was unlike what he had anticipated¡ªbeautiful yet deadly. If his men underestimated her for even a moment, she¡¯d tear through them. Each of the four¡­


    People were expertbatants. Darrion doubted that even his hundred-strong force would be enough to overpower them.


    But he had another n.


    ¡°Bring her here,¡± he ordered sharply.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± one of his men responded immediately, disappearing for a moment before returning with arge bag.


    He tossed it to the ground and roughly yanked Karina out by the neck.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to die, I suggest you stop now,¡± Darrion threatened.


    A gunshot rang out, and Corrine came to an abrupt halt.


    Her eyes flickered with emotion at the sight of Karina.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    She hadn¡¯t expected Darrion to capture her.


    The bright lights made Karina squint, and when her vision adjusted, she saw Corrine. Tears welled in her eyes.


    But sensing Corrine¡¯s worry, she forced herself to suppress her fear and smile. With the tape over her mouth, it looked more like a grimace.


    ¡°State your terms,¡± Corrine said coldly, wasting no time.


    Darrion was momentarily surprised by her directness, but it yed in his favor.


    ¡°Simple,¡± he said. ¡°I want you to kill Nate.¡±


    Saul and the others stiffened immediately.


    Plenty of people wanted Nate dead, but few had the ability to make it happen.


    Corrine, however, was different.


    She was the one person Nate let his guard down around.


    If she chose to betray him, the job would be effortless.


    With the way Nate was fixated on her, he might even hand over his life willingly.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, yet her eyes were as cold as steel.


    ¡°I offered you a chance to negotiate, not fantasize.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:


    ¡°Then get ready to watch your best friend be blown to pieces.¡±


    Darrion sneered, yanking off Karina¡¯s jacket.


    Strapped to her waist was a belt of explosives¡ªenough to take out more than just one person.


    Darrion was fully prepared to drag everyone down with him.


    Corrine scowled, her hands clenching into fists.


    ¡°A mutual demise might sound tempting, but that¡¯s not a path I¡¯d ever take.¡±


    She took a slow, steady breath and stepped forward.


    Mandy instantly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Miss Hond!¡±


    The devastating power of the bomb was not to be underestimated. Approaching recklessly could spell certain death for Corrine if Darrion decided to press the switch.


    Corrine cast a sideways nce at Mandy, offering her a reassuring look. Then, gently freeing her hand from Mandy¡¯s grip, she walked toward Darrion, her steps deliberate and calm. Darrion was clutching the remote control tightly in his right hand.


    ¡°I knew Nate¡¯s woman was clever,¡± he remarked with a scornful smile. Corrine¡¯s poised and captivating presence ignited his imagination. Her stunningly beautiful face resembled a masterpiece painting, yet it was her wless curves that drew the most attention.


    Such a woman was a quintessential femme fatale.


    If Nate were to perish by her hand, it would be a poetic end. After all, to die for such exquisite beauty would be a romantic fate. Corrine met Darrion¡¯s gaze, her lips twisting into a cold, confident smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you set the terms, but spare me your fantasies,¡± she retorted. ¡°Are you trying to y me?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Darrion narrowed his eyes, a vicious spark flickering within.


    ¡°Want to die together?¡± Corrine challenged, her eyes locked on the remote in his hand. ¡°Go ahead, press it. If we die, we die together. My death means nothing. It would just leave Nate to his carefree existence in this world.¡± She paused, then added emphatically, ¡°Your parents sacrificed everything to grant you freedom. They would be heartbroken to bury their child, knowing you squandered your life on failed revenge.¡±


    Her words struck Darrion like daggers.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he snapped, ring at Corrine, his teeth clenched. His grip on the remote tightened, but his finger on the red button involuntarily rxed.


    He had contemted death, but the thought of Nate continuing unscathed was unbearable.


    In his moment of distraction, Corrine moved swiftly, attempting to wrest the remote from his grasp. But Darrion, sensing her intentions, fixed her with a sinister smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?Chapter 1110:


    ¡°No, someone as calcting as Nate, who keeps you surrounded by his people, must truly value you,¡± he said, a mockingly soft tone in his voice. ¡°His heart would surely break if you died!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s heart tightened, yet her expression remained impassive, betraying no emotion. ¡°For a man like him, when one lover dies, another soon takes her ce,¡± she responded coolly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Darrion looked at her skeptically, his smile tinged with doubt. ¡°But to make him suffer, even briefly, would be satisfaction enough.¡±


    As he spoke, a resolute fire lit up his eyes, signaling his readiness to embrace fate.


    He stared at Corrine¡¯s mesmerizing face, and his smile morphed into one of madness. Dying alongside such beauty, he wouldn¡¯t face the afterlife alone. With his final words hanging in the air, Corrine¡¯s expression hardened, and she made her move. She lunged with all her might.


    A gunshot suddenly pierced the silence from behind.


    Before Darrion could react, a bloody hole erupted through his hand. His face drained of color as his hand trembled uncontrobly. His body froze in ce.


    ¡°Ah!¡± he finally let out a pained scream.


    As the remote control slipped from his grasp, Corrine quickly kicked it away.


    Darrion¡¯s eyes, now bloodshot, stared longingly at the remote, which was now out of reach. He fell from his wheelchair, crawling desperately toward it.


    He had lurked like a shadow, evading Nate¡¯s capture, and had been secretly preparing for this confrontation for three days and nights. The thought of not being able to kill Nate was unbearable!


    As he made his desperate crawl, Corrine swiftly blocked his path.


    ¡°Save your strength,¡± she hissed coldly.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Darrion raised his eyes slowly from her elegant heels to her face. ¡°I curse you and Nate to die miserably!¡± he shouted, his gaze seething with hatred.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Corrine looked down at him with an expressionless face.


    Just then, a ck Bugatti roared to a stop nearby.


    Its door swung open to reveal Nate, d in a ck suit, stepping out into the light.


    His approach was marked by decisive, powerful strides, an aura of menace surrounding him.


    His chiseled features were cold as ice, and his dark, frigid eyes cast a destructive presence.


    Though only a few dozen yards, his walk felt like an eternity. Upon finally reaching Corrine, he said nothing and simply pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Vulture and Hawk, arriving just in time, rolled their eyes at the sight.


    ¡°Dang it! He got here before us again!¡± Vulture muttered.


    At Nate¡¯s arrival, Darrion¡¯s eyes red with intense hatred and resentment. He was not satisfied with how things turned out. His meticulous ns had been obliterated in an instant. He was even more embittered by how easily Nate had crushed their branch. Hatred seethed within him as hey weakly on the ground, yet he was powerless to act. His gaze remained fixed helplessly on Nate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:


    Moses and Zack arrived a littlete to the scene. They walked past the subdued men in ck with indifference and joined Nate and Corrine.


    Corrine was still tightly embraced by Nate, her face nestled in his chest.


    ¡°I can hardly breathe¡­¡± she murmured, struggling slightly. Her voice carried a yful softness.


    Nate took a deep breath to calm himself before gently loosening his hold. His eyes lingered on her, restraining the urge to kiss her as he moved her behind him. He then straightened his back and approached Darrion.


    Without hesitation, he delivered a fierce kick to Darrion¡¯s chest. Darrion was hurled back over ten feet, crashing into a car wheel. The impact forced him to cough repeatedly, the taste of blood in his mouth.


    ¡°Could you not have just stayed quietly in your wheelchair?¡± Moses mocked, ncing down at Darrion disdainfully. ¡°How dare you show up in such a pathetic condition?¡±


    Meanwhile, Darrion was racked with coughs, his face flushed red. Clutching his chest in pain, he tried to prop himself up with one hand but copsed back to the ground. All he could do was shoot a venomous re at Moses.


    Seeing Darrion¡¯s weakened state, Moses scoffed and stepped over him with sheer contempt.


    This act was utterly humiliating for Darrion. His hand balled into a fist, his gaze burning with fury as it trailed after Moses and finally fixed on Nate.


    Moses¡¯ eyes flickered with surprise when he noticed Karina lurking in the shadows. His brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Karina¡¯s voice trembled, raw with emotion. Tears cascaded down her cheeks, uncontroble and relentless, as though a dam had finally burst.


    The bottled-up emotion spilled forth in a flood.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Moses never knew how to handle a woman¡¯s tears¡ªthey made him uneasy, like standing on thin ice.


    As he watched Karina sob like a lost child, his heart tightened, an invisible hand squeezing his chest. He instinctively stepped forward.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Karina stumbled backward in a panic. ¡°There are explosives strapped to me!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Moses¡¯ voice held a quiet resignation as he advanced, steady and deliberate. ¡°I can see it clearly.¡± The explosives were impossible to miss. Worse still, the timer blinked mercilessly: three minutes to detonation.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Moses¡¯ voice dropped, low and dangerous, as he examined the maze of wires. His eyes darkened, a brewing storm.


    Karina said nothing, but her eyes¡ªbrimming with bitterness¡ªsettled on Darrion.


    Moses followed her gaze, his expression hardening. He let a curse slip under his breath.


    ¡°Let me handle this,¡± Corrine said calmly, stepping up beside Moses.


    Moses blinked in surprise. When he saw Corrine rolling up her sleeves, his voice came quickly. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:


    Corrine met his eyes, unwavering. ¡°Not sure I trust you with this.¡±


    Moses froze, speechless. It wasn¡¯t easy, being doubted so openly¡ªit stung.


    Sure, he yed the fool, always breezy and lighthearted, but when it truly mattered, he never faltered.


    Clearly, he needed to fix the careless image he had cultivated in Corrine¡¯s mind.


    As she nudged him aside, his pride red.


    He bit back his frustration and stepped in again. ¡°Corrine, let me do this.¡±


    Corrine frowned, words on the tip of her tongue, but before she could speak, Nate approached.


    He took Corrine¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Sometimes, we have to let others find their moment to be the hero.¡±


    With that, he wrapped an arm around her waist and guided her to a quieter spot.


    As soon as they stepped away, Moses darted forward, eyes locked on the bomb strapped to Karina.


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through his eyes, but when he looked at Karina, his familiar, carefree smile returned. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Karina¡¯s gaze lingered on the tiny mole near his eye. She nodded, then quickly shook her head.


    Swallowing hard, she gathered what little courage remained. ¡°You can disarm it. I trust you.¡±


    Her voice wavered, but her eyes held firm, desperate to seem brave.


    ¡°You silly girl.¡± Moses¡¯ expression softened, his voice tinged with quiet reassurance as he patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Karina nodded solemnly.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Zack hurried over, thrusting a toolkit into Moses¡¯ hand.


    The countdown hit two minutes.


    Time was slipping through his fingers like sand in an hourss. Moses¡¯ fingers worked swiftly, his eyes scanning the wires with razor-sharp focus. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, trickling down to dampen his bangs.


    Every second stretched unbearably long, yet, paradoxically, time was slipping away too fast. One minute left.


    Karina stared at the countdown, her hands balled into trembling fists behind her back.


    ¡°Moses, just go.¡± She gazed at him, her eyes revealing a trace of reluctance. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will not me you.¡±


    Moses didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he lifted his gaze, locking eyes with her for a brief but profound moment.


    Then, without hesitation, he cut the yellow wire.


    The world held its breath. A heavy silence fell over them, thick with dread. The countdown stopped. A collective sigh of relief rippled through the group.


    Karina exhaled shakily, tears brimming once more. She turned to Moses, her gratitude shining through the moisture in her eyes. But before she could say anything, his expression shifted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Moses¡¯ hand froze. His fingers brushed against something¡ªan almost invisible wire, thin as a spider¡¯s silk. It wrapped around her neck, hidden beneath her hair.


    It was a cruel trick¡ªthe timer was a distraction. The real detonator was this deadly thread.


    ¡°You always say I am lucky, remember?¡± Moses smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll share half my luck with you. From now on, we¡¯ll split it.¡±


    He took smaller scissors from the kit, carefully lifting the silver thread.


    He snipped it clean.


    A short distance away, Darrion¡¯s expression twisted.


    He had believed his design too intricate, too clever for anyone to unravel.


    Yet here it was, undone with a pair of scissors and a steady hand.


    Moses stepped behind Karina, freeing her from the ropes before catching her in a firm but gentle embrace. ¡°You were incredibly brave.¡± Karina leaned into him, the tension finally breaking.


    ¡°Now that the drama is over, shouldn¡¯t we be heading back?¡± Vulture¡¯s voice broke through the moment.


    He had hoped for a chance to y hero, only to end up watching from the sidelines.


    Moses turned to Karina. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Karina nodded, but her legs betrayed her, buckling.


    Moses caught her instantly.


    Before she could say anything, he scooped her up effortlessly and strode toward the car.


    Passing Nate and Corrine, he tossed a grin over his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re heading out first. See you twoter.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The group began to depart. Darrion, unable to stand, was shoved into a car.


    As the door closed, his eyes lingered on Nate and Corrine. A cold, calcting smirk tugged at his lips. He had nned too carefully to let them win so easily.


    Watching Corrine and Nate enter their own car, he adjusted his sses, his eyes glinting coldly through the rearview mirror.


    Seeing his expression, Presley beside him felt increasingly uneasy. Something felt¡­ wrong. Had they overlooked anything?


    His thoughts were interrupted when Hawk suddenly stepped in front of their car, waving them to a stop.


    Presley rolled down the window. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Returning something,¡± Hawk said, holding up a string of bombs¡ªtied together like a grotesque gand.


    Darrion¡¯s eyebrow twitched violently at the sight. He pressed a hidden remote in his palm.


    Nothing happened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:


    His final ace had just been ripped from his grasp. Slumping back in his seat, his face turned ghostly pale.


    Presley¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where the hell did you get those?¡± The sheer force of an explosion from those devices could have buried them all in the tunnel.


    Hawk¡¯s gaze shifted past Presley to Darrion. His voice was cool,ced with mockery. ¡°Ask him. Consider them returned to their rightful owner. No thanks needed.¡±


    Presley shot Darrion a mocking look. ¡°I underestimated you before.¡±


    The Grand Pce buzzed softly with murmurs, the spacious living room now crowded with people. The weight of the day¡¯s events hung in the air like an unshakable fog.


    Corrine and Karina sat together on the sofa, Karina looking weary and withdrawn. Silently, Corrine poured a cup of warm water and handed it to her. ¡°Here, drink this.¡±


    Karina hesitated before wrapping a trembling hand around the cup, lifting it to her lips for a small, tentative sip.


    She had always been pampered, shielded from the harsh realities of the world. A kidnapping¡ªespecially one where a bomb had been strapped to her¡ªwas beyond even her worst nightmares. There was no way such an experience wouldn¡¯t leave a scar.


    Corrine noticed the unspoken distress shadowing Karina¡¯s delicate features. With a reassuring touch to her cheek, she said, ¡°Come on, let me take you to the bedroom so you can change.¡±


    Karina was still wearing the same dirt-streaked clothes from earlier¡ªa grim reminder of what she had endured.


    As they disappeared upstairs, Zack exhaled and turned to Moses. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Moses sat brooding on the sofa, fingers idly rolling a cigarette before lighting it. A thin veil of smoke curled around him, masking the frustration in his eyes. ¡°Things will work out eventually. No point stressing over them now.¡±


    Noticing his mood, Zack changed the subject. He turned to Nate, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, spill. What the hell actually happened today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Moses flicked the ash from his cigarette, his jaw tightening. ¡°Of all people, why did that bastard Darrion have to kidnap Karina?¡±


    If it had been anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have been this troubled.


    His family had long turned a blind eye to his actions, knowing full well that as the next head of the Seymour family, his marriage would never be his own decision.


    But now, with Karina¡¯s unexpected arrival on the Independent Continent, they would assume this was all his doing. A deliberate move.


    It put both him and Karina in a dangerous position.


    With a muttered curse, he crushed his cigarette into the ashtray.


    Zack, seeing the storm brewing in Moses¡¯s expression, abandoned any thought of teasing him further.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:


    His gaze flicked toward Vulture and Hawk, who lingered near the dining table. A smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°You two have nothing to say?¡±


    Vulture and Hawk exchanged a nce, caught off guard.


    With azy twirl of his phone, Vulture stepped forward. ¡°What exactly do you want to know?¡±


    Zack tossed him a cigarette. ¡°Everything.¡±


    Vulture caught it with ease, brought it to his nose, and inhaled the scent before shing Zack a knowing smile.


    Upstairs, in the dimly lit bedroom, Karina trailed behind Corrine like a lost shadow.


    Corrine sighed but didn¡¯tment.


    She moved with practiced ease, preparing the bath and checking the water¡¯s warmth before turning to Karina. ¡°The bath is ready. Take your time. I¡¯ll find you some clean clothes.¡±


    Karina nodded absently.


    Just as Corrine turned to leave, Karina instinctively reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not going anywhere, right?¡±


    Corrine nced down at her hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Relief flooded Karina¡¯s features. With a deep breath, she turned toward the bathroom, though she kept ncing back, as if making sure Corrine was still there.


    Karina¡ªthe only daughter of the prestigious Brooks family in Lyhaton, raised in luxury and adored by everyone¡ªhad never experienced something as harrowing as being kidnapped.


    No one knew how she had endured those hours in captivity.


    At the thought, guilt gnawed at Corrine.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    If not for her, Karina wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this. She wouldn¡¯t have been thrust into this world of violence and danger.


    Pushing the thoughts away, Corrine walked over to the wardrobe and carefully picked out a set offortable clothes.


    Once everything wasid out, she decided to go to the kitchen to prepare something warm for her friend.


    But the moment she left the room and stepped into the hallway, she collided with something solid¡ªa firm chest.


    Before she could react, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, steadying her with ease.


    She found herself pressed against the wall, the hand bracing her back, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    She looked up at the man who held her. The golden glow of the corridor light softened the sharp lines of his face, lending an almost gentle air to his otherwise aloof demeanor.


    ¡°What brings you upstairs?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was soft, her gaze gentle as she lifted a hand, fingertips trailing along Nate¡¯s jaw before deftly undoing the first button of his shirt.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:


    Nate caught her hand mid-motion, his grip firm but not forceful. He stepped closer, erasing the space between them, pressing her against his solid frame. His deep and unreadable gaze bored into hers¡ªcold andced with something smoldering. ¡°Why did you act on your own?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to distract you,¡± she murmured, her arm slipping around his shoulder. ¡°This family gathering is important to you. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you over something trivial.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be a burden. More than that, she refused to be used against him.


    Nate¡¯s expression hardened. That reasoning wasn¡¯t eptable to him. His fingers traced the curve of her jaw as he murmured, ¡°Corrine, you mean more to me than anything.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered, ¡°But my presence has already caused you enough trouble. I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, he silenced her the only way he knew how.


    His hand slid to the back of her head, cradling her in ce, while his other gripped her chin, leaving her no room to pull away. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss. It was a im, raw and possessive, his breath melding with hers as if he could consume her hesitation whole.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers clenched around his cor, her breath stolen in a single heartbeat.


    Just when the intensity became too much, just when she thought she might drown in him, his lips softened. The fire in his touch melted into something fluid, something achingly tender. A caress. Like flowing spring water.


    Somehow, that gentleness unraveled her more than the fervor had.


    When he finally pulled away, Corrine slumped against his shoulder, breathless. A delicate blush dusted her cheeks, her lips slightly parted as though still feeling the remnants of his touch. Her ssy eyes shimmered, unshed tears clinging to hershes, turning her gaze into something utterly captivating.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Nate brushed his knuckles against her cheek, his thumb ghosting over the corner of her eye. ¡°Let her leave with Moses tonight.¡±


    It was merely a suggestion, but Corrine heard the unspoken implication beneath it.


    She pressed her lips together before shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Karina was in no state to be entrusted to Moses¡ªnot after everything she had been through.


    Her eyes searched Nate¡¯s, her fingertips tracing the faint crease between his brows. ¡°Karina was kidnapped because of me. She doesn¡¯t know this ce, and she¡¯s still shaken. I can¡¯t just send her off with someone else.¡±


    Even if Karina said nothing, even if she masked her fear behind a strong front, Corrine could see the truth.


    ¡°She needs someone she trusts. Someone who understands.¡±


    A beat of silence stretched between them before Nate exhaled, a ghost of a smile ying at his lips. ¡°You always have your reasons, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He pinched her earlobe gently. ¡°But tell me, doesn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ deserve a little emotional support too?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes locked onto Corrine¡¯s, unblinking, as he bent closer, his lips grazing her ear as he softly murmured, ¡°I was terrified when my fianc¨¦e vanished without warning.¡±


    His deep voice held a subtle charm that made Corrine¡¯s heart race.


    Her fingers twitched slightly, but she yed it cool. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Am I not making myself clear?¡± Nate raised an eyebrow, his hold on her waist tightening, showing he wasn¡¯t about to back down.


    Corrine blinked, her innocent eyes seeming to convey that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Nate¡¯s gaze sharpened as he drew her closer, their bodies touching. He bent down once more, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered, ¡°I need some personal therapy.¡±


    His warm breath tickled her temple, ruffling the strands of hair by her ear.


    His voice, deep and maic, sent a chill through her body. Corrine lifted her gaze, locking eyes with the man¡¯s dark, enigmatic stare. Her heart began to race for reasons she couldn¡¯t exin.


    As an adult, she knew exactly what Nate meant.


    She lowered her eyes, cleared her throat, and gently nudged him away. ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to grab something for Karina.¡±


    With that, she smoothly slipped from his arms and rushed off without a nce back.


    Nate watched her leave, a sly smile ying on his lips, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes.


    She could try to run, but he would always find her.


    Downstairs, in the living room, Zack lounged on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, a cigarette dangling from his fingers, his arm restingzily on the armrest. ¡°Since we¡¯re friends now, how about we trade some information?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The Red me was famous for their sharp skills in gathering intelligence. Sharing info with them could make future missions a lot easier.


    Vulture nced over at Zack when he heard the suggestion. Sharing intelligence?


    No surprise¡ªZack was always one step ahead, just like Nate.


    Though annoyed, Vulture kept his cool.


    He held a green apple in his hand, his brow furrowed as he considered Zack¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°I can give you a better deal,¡± Vulture replied.


    Zack raised an eyebrow. ¡°How much of a discount are we talking about?¡±


    Vulture thought for a moment, took a bite of his apple, and said seriously, ¡°Fifteen percent off.¡±


    Moses¡¯s face shifted slightly. He pressed his tongue to the roof of his mouth, a half-smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Since Corrine is definitely marrying Nate, that makes you guys practically our allies. To help her feel at ease with us down the road, don¡¯t you think you should give us a better deal?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:


    ¡°Is that a threat or just a suggestion?¡± Vulture shot Moses a yful yet challenging look, raising an eyebrow.


    At that moment, Corrine came down the stairs.


    Her eyes scanned the room beforending on Vulture. ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out once things are settled here,¡± Vulture answered. He straightened up when he saw Corrine. ¡°If possible, could we talkter?¡± He wanted to discuss the photo situation with her.


    Corrine gave him a quick look and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She figured Karina would be done with her bath soon, so she went to the kitchen.


    Once she had everything ready, she went back to the bedroom, and soon Karina came out.


    After convincing Karina to eat, they curled up together under the nkets.


    They shared secrets like old times, chatting for hours.


    When Karina fell silent, Corrine yawned, turned over, and pulled the nket tighter, soon drifting into a deep sleep.


    Maybe because it had been a while since she¡¯d shared a bed with Karina, Corrine didn¡¯t sleep well that night.


    As a result, she woke up feeling drained the next morning.


    She nced over at Karina, who was still fast asleep beside her.


    Quietly, she slipped out of bed.


    After getting dressed and freshening up, she left the bedroom.


    She had intended to go downstairs for breakfast, but somehow found herself walking into Nate¡¯s room.


    By the time she realized it, she was standing right next to Nate¡¯s bed.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    When Nate saw Corrine, he noticed her red eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡±


    Corrine, feeling drained and nursing a pounding headache, had no energy to respond. She just nodded.


    ¡°Stay with me a little longer,¡± Nate said, pulling her onto the bed and wrapping his arms around her.


    His familiar scent surrounded her, easing some of her difort.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and curled into him. Slowly, she drifted back to sleep.


    As the sun climbed higher, everyone began to gather in the living room. Though Karina didn¡¯t know the group well, she couldn¡¯t forget their grand entrance the previous night.


    Recognizing their influence, she sat quietly in the corner, waiting for Corrine.


    Because of Corrine, Vulture and Hawk were polite to Karina. They greeted her and then sat across from her.


    Vulture kept ncing up the stairs. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why hasn¡¯t Corrine woken up yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:


    ¡°It¡¯s not just her. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Nate hasn¡¯te down either?¡± Hawk murmured.


    Vulture¡¯s face tightened. He let out a frustrated grunt and muttered, ¡°What a shameless person.¡±


    It was broad daylight, but Nate couldn¡¯t hold back and still kept Corrine in bed!


    Karina stayed quiet, watching Vulture carefully. Her gut told her he had feelings for Corrine.


    Then, footsteps echoed from upstairs.


    Everyone turned as Corrine and Nate came down.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I would¡¯ve left by now!¡± Vulture said proudly, eyeing Corrine¡¯s reaction.


    Corrine frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vulture replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid things could get worse if I stay any longer.¡±


    The border was still full of chaos.


    Riots broke out frequently, and he feared things could spiral out of control.


    He exchanged a meaningful nce with Corrine.


    She caught his drift immediately and turned to Nate. ¡°I need to step out for a moment.¡±


    Corrine and Vulture stepped out of the living room and into the garden.


    ¡°What is it you wanted to discuss in private?¡± Corrine asked, cutting straight to the point.


    Vulture pulled out his phone and held it up for her to see. ¡°Look at this. Do you recognize this person?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze dropped to the glowing disy.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The instant her eyesnded on the image, her pupils shrank, and a sharp jolt shot through her chest.


    Could this be¡­ Mom?


    She fought to steady her breathing, but the surprise still red in her eyes, burning away herposure. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Lone Ranger received an anonymous request a few days ago,¡± Vulture exined. ¡°The client sent this photo and wants us to investigate the connection between this woman and you.¡±


    A strange glint shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes. ¡°And what did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Even if we found something, we wouldn¡¯t share it with them.¡±


    Vulture¡¯s lips quirked into a half-smile, but his gaze was dead serious. ¡°Red me always values loyalty over profit.¡±


    No amount of money could make them betray Corrine.


    Though the Red me thrived on business, she meant more to them than any contract ever could.


    Corrine forwarded the photo to her own phone before handing his back. ¡°Can you trace anything about the requester?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120:


    Vulture shook his head. ¡°They kept themselves anonymous for a reason. But from Lone Ranger¡¯s IP tracking, we¡¯re sure the requester is from the Independent Continent.¡±


    The Independent Continent¡­


    Again.


    Everyone who had ever tried to dig into her past¡ªinto her mother¡¯s past¡ªalways led back to this ce.


    Corrine lowered her gaze, shadowing the storm beneath hershes.


    Ever since arriving at the Independent Continent, it felt like an invisible hand had been guiding her every step.


    Had her meeting with Jax at Moonlight za truly been by chance? Or part of someone¡¯s twisted scheme?


    The Independent Continent had always been off-limits to outsiders. If that was the case¡­ why had her mother been here?


    Questions swarmed her mind, weaving into a tangled web of suspicion and unease.


    Sensing the shift in her mood, Vulture gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. We¡¯ll keep an eye on the situation and update you if anything newes up.¡±


    Corrine gave a small nod, pushing the thoughts to the back of her mind for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head out. Hawk will stay with you.¡±


    She blinked at the unexpected arrangement of Hawk¡¯s stay but didn¡¯t argue. Given the circumstances, she simply nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Minutester, she and the others watched as Vulture boarded the helicopter. The rotor des whipped the air into a frenzy, sending leaves skittering across the ground.


    From the aircraft, Vulture cast a lingering nce at the diminishing figures below, a trace of regret flickering in his eyes.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    After all these years apart¡­ he still wasn¡¯t the one standing by her side. He exhaled, steeling himself, then turned his gaze to the horizon.


    After seeing Vulture off, the group¡¯s attention shifted to Karina.


    Moses, his sharp gaze unreadable, leaned forward. ¡°Tell us¡ªhow exactly did you end up getting kidnapped?¡±


    Karina, the heiress of the Brooks family, was far from naive. A random abduction attempt wouldn¡¯t have caught her off guard so easily.


    The directness of the question made her stiffen.


    Her eyshes fluttered, shadowing the anxiety in her eyes. ¡°A kidnapping is what it is. No need to dig into the details.¡±


    Her voice was soft, subdued, but her refusal to borate spoke volumes.


    Sensing her reluctance, the others let the subject drop, assuming she was still shaken from the ordeal.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 1121

    ?Chapter 1121:


    A quiet hush settled over the room until the sound of footsteps echoed from the doorway.


    Everyone instinctively turned toward the entrance¡ªjust as Herbert strolled in from outside.


    Azy smile tugged at his lips, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly in amusement. ¡°Well, looks like everyone¡¯s here today.¡±


    His gazended on Karina, seated beside Corrine, and something clicked. Yesterday¡¯s incident must have revolved around this woman.


    Karina, on the other hand, stiffened at the arrival of a stranger. Her spine and posture went rigid, like a deer frozen under the re of headlights.


    Sensing her unease, Corrine gently sped her hand. ¡°Want to step outside for some air?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Karina nodded almost too quickly.


    As the two women slipped away, Herbert flicked open a silver case, plucked out a cigarette, and lit it with practiced ease. ¡°I heard you walked out of the n meetingst night and mobilized an armed team. Was the kidnapping really that serious?¡±


    His tone carried a hint of disbelief¡ªafter all, to them, abductions were nothing more than minor inconveniences.


    Moses exhaled sharply. ¡°The man nned to blow up a tunnel. That tends to create a stir.¡±


    The weight ofst night¡¯s chaos still pressed on them. Presley¡¯s report had been a gut punch.


    Fear had clouded their judgment, made them reckless. They hadn¡¯t even swept the surroundings properly.


    Had it not been for Hawk defusing the bombs, the consequences would have been catastrophic.


    Herbert scrunched his face. ¡°Who was behind it?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Whoever had set those explosives hadn¡¯t just been looking to scare Nate. They¡¯d been ready to die taking him down.


    Nate¡¯s eyes were like shards of ice. ¡°Someone from the recently bankrupted branch.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they all locked away?¡± Herbert asked, his memory too foggy to recall the details. The disabled Darrion had slipped from his mind entirely.


    Moses leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°You forgot about Darrion.¡±


    Silence stretched for a beat before Herbert squinted his eyes. He exhaled slowly, the cigarette smoldering between his fingers. ¡°So it was him.¡±


    Outside, in the garden, Corrine and Karina settled into wicker chairs, the scent of fresh blooms mingling with the aroma of coffee.


    Corrine studied herpanion, then gently prodded, ¡°Want to call home?¡± After everything that had happened¡ªthe kidnapping, the istion¡ªsurely Karina¡¯s family in Lyhaton was worried sick.


    Karina¡¯s fingers tightened around her cup. A faint, bitter smile flickered across her lips. ¡°My father has no time for me now.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?Chapter 1122:


    Corrine caught the subtle edge in her voice. ¡°You and your father fighting?¡±


    Karina pressed her lips together, then smoothly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, do you know the man from yesterday?¡±


    Corrine took a measured sip of coffee. ¡°Not personally. He¡¯s an heir from a coteral branch of the Hopkins family. Nate dealt with that branch because of their mistake. He wanted revenge and tried to use me against Nate.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s how you got dragged into this mess.¡±


    Karina didn¡¯t me her. If anything, she pitied Darrion. To stand against Nate knowing he¡¯d lose¡ªhow foolish.


    She swirled the coffee in her cup, a memory tugging at the edges of her mind. ¡°Yesterday, I overheard him on the phone. The name he mentioned¡­ it sounded familiar, but I can¡¯t ce it. Let me think for a moment.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow lifted slightly, curiosity sparking in her gaze.


    ¡°Andromache,¡± Karina said after a moment of thought.


    Corrine¡¯s expression briefly turned cold at the mention of the name.


    Karina noticed the change and realized Corrine was familiar with Andromache. ¡°Andromache has been secretly supplying Darrion with bomb-making materials,¡± she continued. ¡°I suspect she¡¯s involved in this kidnapping. Even if she didn¡¯t do it herself, she¡¯s definitely been manipting things behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Andromache is Darrion¡¯s aunt, after all,¡± Corrine said, her eyes flickering with sarcasm.


    Thanks to Andromache, Darrion¡ªhindered by his disabilities¡ªhad managed to evade Nate¡¯s thorough search.


    Nate had acted decisively against Darrion¡¯s family, sweeping through their ranks in one night to prevent any leaks. This sudden action caught them off guard, leaving no chance to retaliate.


    Nate and his team remained unaware of Andromache¡¯s involvement and believed Darrion¡¯s escape was a stroke of luck.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Corrine recalled how Darrion¡¯s family had ambushed them at the vacation vi, triggered by a slip from Andromache.


    It was now clear that Darrion¡¯s quest for revenge was yet another of Andromache¡¯s schemes.


    Darrion¡¯s talent for makingplex explosives highlighted his intelligence. Tragically, his deep hatred made him vulnerable to Andromache¡¯s maniption.


    Keeping Andromache close was bound to lead to disaster.


    ¡°Andromache is also Nate¡¯s aunt, isn¡¯t she?¡± Karina muttered, realization dawning. She pped her thigh and sprang to her feet with sudden understanding. ¡°I remember now! She¡¯s the same woman you mentioned before¡ªthe one who was close to Leah, right?¡±


    Corrine looked at the animated Karina and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That woman is a meddlesome ghost, always causing trouble!¡± Karina exhaled sharply, frustration clear in her voice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?Chapter 1123:


    Previously, she had used Leah to target Corrine, and now she was manipting Darrion to challenge both Nate and Corrine. Andromache was indeed a venomous, vindictive woman.


    Watching Karina¡¯s indignant expression, Corrine chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she reassured her.


    A flicker of anticipation lit up Karina¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you nning?¡± she asked eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make her life a living hell.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper as she smiled mischievously.


    Andromache, proud to be a member of the Hopkins family, thrived on her elevated social standing. Losing the family¡¯s support would strip her of her pretensions and influence.


    For someone who delighted in being the center of attention, like a celebrated socialite, there was no greater punishment than a fall from grace into the depths of obscurity.


    With her n in mind, Corrine pulled out her phone and sent a message to Lone Ranger. Her fingers moved with deliberate precision, typing out her strategy while she waited patiently for a response.


    About an hourter, murmurs of conversation drifted into the garden from the hallway.


    Corrine and Karina turned their heads toward the sound and saw Moses and the others stepping into view.


    Nate followed, his walk rxed and nonchnt, one hand casually tucked into his pocket. Even then, his presence demanded a distinctly authoritative aura.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over, too,¡± Corrine suggested to Karina.


    Karina nodded in agreement.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    As they approached, Moses motioned for Karina toe to his side. Karina paused and seemed momentarily uncertain, but then she moved forward decisively.


    ¡°Will you join me tonight?¡± Moses whispered intimately, his voice barely audible next to her ear.


    Karina hesitated, her gaze briefly meeting the unique, tiny mole beneath his eye before she looked away and nodded subtly in agreement.


    Moses turned to Corrine, his hand gently sping Karina¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Karina for now,¡± he said. ¡°In a couple of days, I¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s safely back in Lyhaton.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly, her eyes flickering toward Nate as a faint, knowing smile touched her lips.


    Just the previous night, Nate had shown signs of jealousy andpetitiveness, and now Moses seemed eager to take Karina away. It was hard not to suspect it was at Nate¡¯s request.


    Nate met Corrine¡¯s gaze withposed calmness, his expression unreadable. This silent exchange made Corrine wonder if she was reading too much into the situation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?Chapter 1124:


    However, with Karina¡¯s agreement clear, Corrine reluctantly nodded her approval.


    As Moses and Karina left, the clock neared ten o¡¯clock.


    At that exact moment, Nate¡¯s phone rang.


    He answered with a nk expression, exchanged a few words, and ended the call quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Corrine asked, concern evident in her voice.


    ¡°The cab meeting is about to start,¡± Nate replied calmly.


    Corrine smacked her forehead. ¡°Oh, Ipletely forgot,¡± she admitted. Nate¡¯s expression softened with a hint of indulgence at her rarepse in memory. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we still have time,¡± he reassured her.


    He gently took her hand and led her out of the garden toward the car.


    Once inside, Corrine quickly sent a message to Hawk.


    Hawk, who was following them, received Corrine¡¯s message and turned back at the next corner.


    Sitting beside her, Nate watched Corrine with a slight, enigmatic smile. Corrine caught his gaze as she set her phone down and felt a flicker of unease. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Are you going to handle Andromache on your own?¡± Nate raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine answered directly, her bright eyes sparkling with a yful grin as she tugged at his tie. ¡°Do you have anything else to tell me?¡± She knew little about Andromache, but Nate was well-informed.


    Nate¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Miss Hond, are you trying to seduce me?¡± he teased.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a bright, inviting smile. ¡°Would you be interested?¡± she flirted back.


    ???????? ???????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????©o?????


    Her fingers tightened on his tie, pulling him closer, her gaze locked intently on his. Nate¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist, drawing her onto hisp. His hand slowly traveled up her spine.


    ¡°Andromache has been marginalized by the family for years and holds few significant assets. Look into her dealings in precious metals and digital currencies,¡± he advised.


    His fingers caressed her face, tracing her lips suggestively. ¡°I¡¯ve given you all the information,¡± his voice deepenedpellingly. ¡°How will you thank me?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyebrow lifted yfully. ¡°Funny enough, I¡¯ve already uncovered those details, so our deal is off,¡± she teased.


    She leaned in, cing a gentle kiss on the edge of Nate¡¯s lips, then quickly returned to her seat.


    Nate chuckled softly, his fingers brushing the corner of his lips as he savored the brief closeness.


    ¡°What about Darrion?¡± Corrine asked, steering the conversation forward.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1125

    ?Chapter 1125:


    Mandy, sitting in the front row, spoke up. ¡°In the dungeon.¡±


    Corrine gave a brief nod, then turned her attention to Nate. ¡°Karina mentioned she overheard Darrion talking to Andromache while she was held captive. Considering Darrion¡¯s limited mobility and the resources needed to make explosives, Andromache must have been involved.¡±


    She asked, ¡°Were there really no casualties when Presley raided the house?¡± If the raid was the only issue, it didn¡¯t exin why Darrion harbored such deep hatred. It seemed he was ready to die alongside Nate.


    He clearly had no intention of staying alive.


    Nate met her gaze coldly. ¡°Darrion¡¯s parents took poison while being questioned. The forensic report confirmed cyanide poisoning.¡± Even a tiny amount of cyanide could kill within minutes.


    The poison was unquestionably lethal.


    If they had died in detention, it might have been seen as guilt-driven suicide. But taking their own lives during questioning? That raised serious doubts. Maybe it wasn¡¯t suicide at all¡ªmaybe someone silenced them.


    Corrine pressed her lips into a thin line. A cold glint shed in her eyes.


    ¡°How did they even get the chance to take poison while being questioned?¡±


    ¡°The internal review med it on two officers being careless.¡±


    Corrine let out a sharp, mocking smile.


    What a weak excuse.


    It only made her more certain¡ªDarrion¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t just died. Someone had made sure of it.


    The car rolled past the gates onto the Hopkins estate grounds.


    They stepped out one by one.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    Without hesitation, Corrine slipped her arm through Nate¡¯s, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Will all the heads of the major families be here today?¡±


    Nate raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Got something in mind?¡±


    ¡°Do I have your permission?¡± Corrine met his gaze.


    Nate said nothing, studying her for a moment before turning to Presley.


    ¡°Bring Darrion to the estate.¡±


    Presley gave a crisp nod. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    They walked toward the main building, Nate¡¯s arm resting around her slim waist. As they moved, he leaned in and murmured, ¡°Anyone wearing an armband is one of ours.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. ¡°How considerate of my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression softened, warmth shining in his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of letting my future wife down.¡±


    His voice was gentle, filled with quiet affection. ¡°The members of the main branch are resting in the Winter Hall.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?Chapter 1126:


    That, of course, meant Andromache was there too.


    As they stepped inside the main building, the butler approached with a respectful bow. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond.¡± Nate gave a slight nod.


    The butler continued in a formal tone, ¡°The major family heads and the three top leaders from the Elder Council have been waiting in the Spring Hall for quite some time. Your grandfather requests your presence immediately.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened, and his grip on Corrine tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you.¡±


    Corrine met his eyes and gave a small nod. ¡°I know. Go on.¡±


    After watching Nate leave, Corrine decided to take a leisurely walk to get a better sense of the Winter Hall.


    Before she could go far, the butler called after her. ¡°Miss Hond, please wait.¡± She paused and turned to face him.


    With a polite smile, he stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Ralph Hopkins would like to speak with you.¡±


    For a brief moment, curiosity flickered across Corrine¡¯s face. Ralph¡¯s request was unexpected.


    She considered it for a second, then gave a slight nod. ¡°Lead the way, please.¡±


    Her poised response caught the butler off guard.


    With the Hopkins family¡¯s influence over the Independent Continent, most people responded with nervous respect.


    As the family butler, his status had naturally risen alongside theirs. Most treated him with respect, but only because of his ties to the family¡ªespecially Ralph.


    But Corrine was different. Her courtesy came from social manners, not obligation.


    The butler quickly regained hisposure. ¡°This way, Miss Hond.¡±


    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????


    They followed a quiet, winding path that led to an old building hidden within a small patch of woods.


    He stepped forward and pushed open the intricately carved wooden door.


    Inside, Corrine spotted Ralph seated at a table.


    Dressed in a gray jacket, his neatlybed silver hair gave him an air of quiet authority. He held a game piece in one hand, his eyes scanning a strategy manual.


    At the sound of footsteps, he lifted his gaze. ¡°Come in.¡± Corrine nodded simply as she stepped inside.


    With a small gesture, Ralph invited her to sit. She took the seat across from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have one more game,¡± he said, sliding the ck pieces toward her.


    Corrine ced her first piece in the upper right corner.


    As the game unfolded, their pieces shed across the board. Ralph, however, barely nced at the moves. His focus remained on Corrine, watching her closely, as if searching for someone else in her face.


    ¡°Your style reminds me of an old friend,¡± he murmured, lowering his gaze to the board. His voice carried quiet nostalgia. Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, ¡°Funny thing¡ªthis chess set was actually a gift from that old friend of mine.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?Chapter 1127:


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    Ever since she had arrived, it seemed like everyone was hinting at some deeper connection between her and this ce.


    Noticing Corrine¡¯s silence, Ralph tilted his head slightly. ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡±


    Corrine met his gaze, her voice steady. ¡°I used to think I was in control of my own path. But over time, I learned that struggles often have a purpose.¡± Her tone was calm, almost epting.


    As she spoke, she ced a ck piece on the board with precision, cutting off arge cluster of white pieces.


    Ralph blinked, caught off guard by the bold move. He studied the board and immediately saw where he had gone wrong.


    A quiet chuckle escaped him,ced with admiration. ¡°You are truly exceptional, Miss Hond.¡±


    Corrine slowly lifted her gaze, meeting Ralph¡¯s eyes. ¡°And what makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°In every possible way,¡± Ralph replied smoothly. He picked up the cup beside him and took a slow sip. ¡°Anyone who holds power over the Red me must be someone of great significance.¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a fraction of a second, a flicker of surprise crossing her face.


    Ralph set his cup down, his voice steady. ¡°This is my domain. Nothing escapes my notice here.¡±


    Ralph¡¯s words sounded both like an exnation and a warning.


    Corrine inhaled deeply and stirred her coffee. ¡°I assume you also heard about what happened at the intersection near the Grand Pce,¡± she said smoothly.


    Her words carried a hidden trap.


    L?????????? §ã????????????? ??¦Á?n??¦Í??????£®?????


    If Ralph admitted it, she would have reason to suspect he was involved in the car crash.


    He met her gaze with a knowing smile. Clearly, he saw right through her ploy.


    This look left Corrine feeling utterly defeated.


    In his presence, all her schemes seemed pointless.


    ¡°As the leader of the Hopkins family, Nate will always carry a heavy burden. One day, it might be a car crash. The next, an attempt on his life. Living on the edge would be routine.¡±


    Ralph continued, ¡°The woman by Nate¡¯s side must do more than look after herself. She must also bring value to his life.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Tell me, which of those qualities do you think I have?¡±


    Ralph¡¯s smile held a hint of mystery. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We have plenty of time to find out.¡±


    Corrine pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze, hiding her thoughts. ¡°I assumed the incidents at the intersection and the resort vi might have changed your perspective on me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?Chapter 1128:


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter,¡± Ralph said simply. It was rare for him to offer such a direct exnation.


    His brief words told her everything she needed to know.


    The car crash was tied to Ralph, but the attempt on Nate¡¯s life at the vi had been arranged by Darrion¡¯s family.


    Ralph put his cup down and stood slowly. ¡°You have the Red me backing you, but don¡¯t underestimate the other members of the Hopkins family,¡± he said. ¡°Out of respect for that¡­


    That old friend of mine, let me offer you some advice. Those who stand out too much only attract trouble.¡±


    A thoughtful look crossed Corrine¡¯s face.


    That old friend again¡­


    She wondered who this person was¡ªthe one who had managed to turn Ralph¡¯s cold attitude toward her into such helpful advice.


    He was trying to be kind.


    Her gut told her it was time to pay the Foster family a visit.


    Unable to stop herself, Corrine asked, ¡°Can you tell me how I remind you of this old friend?¡±


    She was sure it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that her mother¡¯s photo had appeared now. Both Jax and Ralph seemed to be nudging her along from behind.


    She felt like a pawn in a game of chess, moving forward without control, forced to keep going.


    Ralph observed her closely, his fingers lightly grazing his cup. His voice, unexpectedly soft, carried the warmth of someone older. ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re sharp. You already have the answer. So why bother asking?¡±


    Corrine looked down, a sh of frustration in her eyes.


    C?????? t?? r????? ??h??????????s ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    She knew she couldn¡¯t outsmart Ralph. Her little schemes were insignificant to him.


    ¡°Everything falls into ce in time. There¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Ralph said cryptically. ¡°When the momentes, you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s heart fluttered.


    This subtly confirmed her ties to the Independent Continent.


    She lowered her gaze, lost in thought.


    Ralph spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should head to the Spring Hall and join the others.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression shifted unexpectedly.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Ralph would want her there.


    The butler watched as they left, his eyes full of unspoken thoughts.


    Ralph bringing Corrine along wasn¡¯t just a casual gesture. It signified her ce and offered her protection.


    Having been through many turbulent moments with Ralph, the butler quickly regained hisposure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?Chapter 1129:


    When they reached the Spring Hall, the serious and dignified atmosphere hit them immediately.


    Although Ralph had named Nate as the head, other family leaders still regarded him as the one in charge.


    As footsteps echoed, all eyes fixed on the door.


    The doors to the hall opened, and Ralph appeared in formal attire, his hand behind his back, walking with steady, deliberate steps.


    Everyone stood, showing him respect. ¡°Mr. Ralph Hopkins,¡± they greeted him.


    Ralph gave a slight nod and moved forward.


    Corrine followed him, walking straight ahead, her eyes focused.


    The hall was spacious enough to host arge gathering.


    There were not only the heads of prominent families but also members from both the main and coteral branches of the Hopkins n.


    Seats were arranged ording to rank, with everyone standing in front of their chairs except for three vacant ones.


    As Corrine entered, she caught glimpses of the nametes above the seats.


    They read ¡°Powell¡± and ¡°Larson.¡±


    While she observed them, they watched her closely in return.


    Previously, with Nate staying in Lyhaton for an extended period, rumors had begun to swirl.


    Then, his bold move of bringing Corrine to the Independent Continent stirred quite amotion.


    Now, Ralph personally escorting her to the cab meeting raised more than a few eyebrows.


    ¡°Please take your seats,¡± Ralph said as he walked to the head of the table, scanning the room.


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    The room fell silent as everyone sat down.


    Corrine took the seat next to Nate¡¯s chair, calmly enduring their scrutiny.


    Amid the quiet nces, one stare stood out¡ªsharp and intense.


    She looked up and met Andromache¡¯s eyes.


    Andromache smirked, her gaze full of challenge.


    Corrine lowered her eyes, hiding her feelings.


    Ralph broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has noticed our new guest.¡±


    He turned to Nate. ¡°Care to introduce her?¡±


    Nate stood up and took Corrine¡¯s hand. ¡°This is Corrine Hond, my future wife.¡± His words were firm and clear, making an immediate impact.


    The introduction was both an announcement and a warning.


    To disrespect Corrine would be to disrespect the entire Hopkins family.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Corrine, filled with mixed thoughts and questions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1130

    ?Chapter 1130:


    It was well known that Ralph had nned a marriage alliance with the Quinn family. But now, with this unknown woman set to be Nate¡¯s wife, it was clear that trouble was on the horizon.


    As the minutes dragged on, lunchtime finally approached.


    Ralph surveyed the room, his voice steady as he announced, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. Please head to the dining room.¡±


    He was the first to rise, and one by one, the others followed.


    In the dining room, the servantsid out the food in an organized manner. The meal was simple, nothing remarkable. Yet, with Corrine there, the atmosphere felt oddly tense.


    When they saw Nate peeling shrimp for Corrine and cutting her steak, their reactions were as if they had witnessed a miracle.


    It wasn¡¯t just the other family leaders who were stunned; even the Hopkins family members couldn¡¯t hide their amazement. Nate had been personally guided by Ralph for years.


    Under Ralph¡¯s influence, Nate had always seen rtionships as a hassle. Over time, many had tried every trick in the book to get women into his bed, but he remainedpletely indifferent.


    This only strengthened the belief that Nate was cold and uninterested in women.


    But now, Nate was showing Corrine such kindness.


    His soft gaze was like a calm river, drawing in anyone who saw it.


    During lunch, everyone¡¯s opinion of Corrine shiftedpletely.


    Even the members of the Hopkins coteral branches kept their distance, careful not to show any disrespect.


    After lunch, people returned to the lounge in small groups to rx.


    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ????????¦Í??????£®?????


    Once the door closed, the conversation quickly turned to Corrine.


    ¡°Who exactly is this Corrine? How did she manage to convince Ralph to bring her to the meeting?¡±


    That was Ralph Hopkins! Ralph was notorious for his cold-bloodedness and cleverness, feared far and wide.


    Even the members of the Elder Council tread carefully around him. He had once been a terrifying figure on the Independent Continent, and just hearing his name was enough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡°She¡¯s just from some no-name family,¡± Andromache said with a sneer, clearly disgusted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re all so intimidated by a mere girl!¡± Her words caused the others to exchange uneasy nces.


    Finally, someone spoke up. ¡°Andromache, you¡¯re Ralph¡¯s daughter. We can¡¯tpare to you. When Darrion¡¯s family was wiped out in one night, it was a clear warning. We need to be cautious.¡±


    Andromache scoffed, ¡°Fortune favors the brave. Darrion¡¯s family was a hundred times bolder than any of you!¡±


    She set her cup down and left the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?Chapter 1131:


    Once outside, she made her way straight to the Winter Hall.


    As she walked, her phone rang.


    She answered, and her face immediately changed. Her voice shot up as she spoke. ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡±


    The person on the other end hesitated before repeating, ¡°This morning, the inspection team came to investigate and found weaknesses in our virtual currency system. Our trading tform has been shut down.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°Find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± she ordered.


    Virtual currency trading was a major part of her business.


    There had never been any issues before, so why now?


    Someone was clearly after her.


    The person on the phone, seeing the chaos on the trading tform, frowned in worry. ¡°Miss Hopkins, maybe you shoulde back. We don¡¯t know how to fix this¡­¡±


    ¡°What am I paying you for?¡± Andromache cut the other person off sharply, her voice low but full of anger. ¡°I pay you well to fix problems, not to back out when things go wrong! Listen, I don¡¯t care what it takes, but you have to find a way to get my trading rights back!¡±


    With that, she ended the call abruptly.


    She clutched her phone tightly, her usually calm and beautiful face twisted in frustration.


    Didn¡¯t she want to rush straight to the trading floor? Of course she did. But she couldn¡¯t leave just yet.


    Her brothers had never fully epted her in the family. If she left now, it would only show everyone that she had lost her ce. At this critical moment, she couldn¡¯t just walk away.


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm


    How else could she silence the gossip?


    As she pondered, her phone rang once more.


    Seeing another call from her employee, she quickly hung up in frustration. To avoid more interruptions, she turned off her phone, preparing for the meeting ahead.


    Andromache stood beneath a crabapple tree, clearly troubled. She took a deep breath to calm herself, then turned slightly.


    As she shifted, she noticed Bryant standing behind her. Her eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, wondering if he had overheard her conversation.


    Bryant took a slow step forward, brushing a crabapple blossom off her shoulder. ¡°Have we grown so distant that you no longer consider me your brother?¡± he asked softly.


    Andromache eyed him coldly, a smirk forming on her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it exhausting, keeping up this act every day?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1132

    ?Chapter 1132:


    She was Ralph¡¯s youngest and only daughter. While three of her four brothers were ambitious and showed their talents early, she had always been close to Bryant, her second brother, who was quiet and average.


    She used to depend on himpletely, even when she slept.


    But as her other brothers got into trouble, Bryant stayed out of it.


    At first, she thought it was just luck, but as she grew older, she saw his true nature.


    Bryant¡¯s calmness and patience, unlike the others, made him the most dangerous of them all.


    Bryant was just as ruthless as Ralph and just as deceptive as her nephew, Nate. The only reason she hadn¡¯t been targeted all these years wasn¡¯t because he had any mercy on her. It was because he didn¡¯t see her as a threat.


    Bryant showed no anger, his voice still full of patience. ¡°Andromache, do you really think the family hasn¡¯t noticed what you¡¯ve been doing?¡±


    Andromache stayed silent, eyeing him warily.


    ¡°I know, and our father knows too,¡± Bryant said, unfazed by her caution.


    ¡°Nothing happened before, so why now, especially on a day like today?¡±


    Andromache knitted her brows slightly but remained silent, choosing quiet over words. Bryant seemed the most straightforward, yet his mind worked in ways that made him the hardest to read.


    She was fully aware she didn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Saying nothing was the safest bet. Better to wait and see than slip up and expose herself.


    Bryant shot her a casual look, the corner of his mouth lifting just slightly, as if he had already figured her out.


    His face remained unreadable. He didn¡¯t let anything slip. ¡°Funny how trouble found you right when Nate and his guys rolled back in. Isn¡¯t that too coincidental?¡±


    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Andromache¡¯s face shifted just a little. ¡°Are you saying Nate is pulling strings behind my back?¡±


    Bryant let out a quiet chuckle, giving nothing else away.


    As he walked off, Andromache found herself frowning, her thoughts unsettled.


    She knew all too well¡ªBryant had a knack for getting into people¡¯s heads.


    Even so, his words stuck with her, circling like a persistent echo.


    Was Nate really the oneing after her?


    The idea barely took shape before she shoved it aside.


    She knew exactly how Nate operated. If he had orchestrated this, her people wouldn¡¯t have had time to reach out. In that case, she would have met the same fate as Darrion¡¯s family.


    But if Nate wasn¡¯t responsible, what was Bryant really trying to say?


    Andromache inhaled deeply, resting her forehead against her palm. Her eyes drifted to the cold stone floor, unfocused.


    A sudden knock broke the silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1133

    ?Chapter 1133:


    She straightened immediately, shaking off her thoughts. Her usual air of authority returned. ¡°Come in!¡±


    The visitor walked over swiftly. ¡°Ms. Hopkins.¡±


    When she saw the visitor, Andromache¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man standing before her was the spy she had stationed to keep tabs on Darrion.


    His appearance alone made her instincts re. Something was off. ¡°Did it fail?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. She picked up her coffee, took a slow sip, and kept her sharp gaze fixed on him.


    As a member of the Hopkins family, even a brief look from her carried weight.


    The man began to sweat. He hesitated for a moment, then spoke cautiously. ¡°Darrion disappeared yesterday. I checked the tunnel but found nothing. Looks like¡­ it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Andromache smirked, letting out a mocking snort. ¡°Worthless!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe the time, manpower, and resources wasted¡ªall for nothing.


    She had expected a breakthrough, but instead, Darrion proved just as useless as his father.


    Her gaze shot up, cold and piercing. She saw the man fidgeting, and a wave of disgust swept over her. ¡°Did you clean up the scene?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man replied quickly. ¡°Their lives and families are in our hands. They know exactly what to say¡ªand what not to say.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s expression softened slightly at his words. ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯t let anyone spot you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Meanwhile, Corrine sat back in her chair, sipping her coffee. She asionally nced up at the three leaders of the Elder Council gathered around Nate in the side hall. Then she lowered her gaze, a cool, subtle smile ying on her lips.


    Her presence not only caught the heads of the other families off guard but also made the Elder Council uneasy.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to pull Nate aside for a discussion right in front of her.


    Though Nate paid attention to their words, his gaze kept drifting back to Corrine.


    The leaders of the Elder Council noticed his distracted look.


    Merrick furrowed his brow slightly, feeling a flicker of dissatisfaction but keeping it to himself. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, would it be possible to move this conversation to the conference hall?¡±


    Nate¡¯s face was unreadable, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had no patience for this group.


    But with the way they were dissatisfied with Corrine, if he turned them down now, things could get even messier.


    As the silence stretched on, the three leaders began to specte among themselves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1134

    ?Chapter 1134:


    After a moment, Nate finally broke the quiet, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°One moment.¡±


    He turned and walked toward Corrine.


    At the sound of his familiar footsteps, Corrine slowly lifted her gaze. Their eyes met, and in that moment, it felt like a thousand words were exchanged. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Nate¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at her words.


    When would his fianc¨¦e be more needy?


    Her constant generosity only made Nate more curious about just how deep Corrine¡¯s love for him really went.


    But he knew now wasn¡¯t the right time to dive into those thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Saul and the others are here for you.¡± Nate raised his hand and brushed a strand of hair from her face. ¡°If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out.¡±


    Corrine smiled softly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nate hesitated, his eyes lingering on her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Corrine gave his shoulder a gentle push. ¡°Since when did you be so nagging?¡±


    Once Nate had left, Corrine shifted her attention to Mandy, who was standing behind her. ¡°Is he here?¡±


    ¡°In the guest quarters in the back courtyard,¡± Mandy answered, her voice carrying a hint of something unspoken. ¡°It¡¯s just a wall away from the Winter Hall.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes brightened with curiosity at the mention.


    Just a wall away. That definitely piqued her interest.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Corrine stood, straightening her clothes, and then made her way toward the door.


    The guest quarters in the back courtyard were separated from the Winter Hall by a wall, though it wasn¡¯t a thick one. Any noise made in the guest quarters would easily be heard in the Winter Hall. But wasn¡¯t that exactly what made it intriguing?


    ¡°Are these your people?¡± Corrine asked, spotting the ck-d figures with armbands scattered around the courtyard.


    Mandy said, ¡°They¡¯re Mr. Hopkins¡¯ people.¡±


    In other words, those subordinates were different from Mandy, Presley, Saul, and the other two trusted aides of Nate¡¯s.


    Corrine nodded, deep in thought.


    She pushed open the door to a room and immediately saw Darrion tied to a chair.


    His hair was disheveled, and his eyes were red and tired behind his sses. He looked like a helpless animal, stripped of its defenses, radiating a hollow, lifeless energy.


    When he heard footsteps, Darrion slowly lifted his gaze but didn¡¯t speak. In that moment, he seemed like a broken man, having long given up the will to fight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1135

    ?Chapter 1135:


    Presley, ever observant, quickly brought over a chair. ¡°Miss Hond, please.¡±


    Corrine took the chair, pulled it over, and sat down, facing Darrion.


    ¡°Andromache has been your shadow and shield these past days. So, tell me¡ªwhere is she now? Why isn¡¯t she here to save you?¡± Corrine lounged with one leg crossed over the other, her posture exuding a nonchnt elegance that barely concealed the razor-sharp edge beneath.


    Darrion swallowed hard, his voice rough and defensive. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. Seeing Hawk¡¯s name on the screen, she answered with unhurried ease.


    ¡°Andromache¡¯s virtual currency tform has crashed. What¡¯s your next move?¡± Hawk¡¯s voice was steady yetced with curiosity. ¡°From what I hear, her family¡¯s cast her aside, and she doesn¡¯t have many business ventures here. Now that you¡¯ve shattered her most valuable asset, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll do something reckless?¡±


    Hawk wasn¡¯t worried about Corrine¡¯s safety¡ªhis concern was Nate.


    After all, Andromache was Nate¡¯s rtive.


    If Nate learned that Corrine had been systematically dismantling Andromache¡¯s businesses, Hawk feared he wouldn¡¯t take it lightly.


    Corrine¡¯s brows arched slightly, her eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Afraid? I¡¯m only afraid she¡¯ll stay quiet.¡±


    She paused, her voice cooling to steel. ¡°Wipe out all her remaining operations on the Independent Continent.¡±


    Ending the call, she twirled the charm on her phone idly, her tone light yet cutting. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always loved a good family reunion. Rest assured¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you all meet again¡­ in prison.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s face paled, panic flickering in his eyes. ¡°What do you really want? If you have a grudge, take it out on me. Don¡¯t drag innocent people into this!¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Innocent?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice dripped with derision, her smile a cold sh. ¡°The only innocent one here is Karina! She didn¡¯t know about the Hopkins family¡¯s internal conflict, had no part in your schemes¡ªyet you pulled her into this mess for your own selfish gain. What right do you have to preach about protecting the innocent?¡±


    Darrion fell silent, his throat bobbing as he struggled to find words. Before meeting Corrine, he had believed the rumors¡ªthat she was just a stunning beauty, nothing more. Last night shattered that illusion.


    The woman before him was not just striking¡ªshe was cold, ruthless, and calcting.


    It made sense. Birds of a feather flock together. If she had been nothing more than a delicate flower, how could she have captured Nate¡¯s attention?


    Corrine¡¯s voice pulled him from his thoughts. ¡°From what I understand, the rtionship between the coteral branches and the main family is anything but harmonious. So why is your bond with Andromache so strong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1136

    ?Chapter 1136:


    Her fingers tapped rhythmically against the armrest, a quiet yet deliberate sound, like a heartbeat keeping others on edge.


    Darrion¡¯s pupils contracted. He swallowed hard, pressing his lips into a thin, stubborn line.


    ¡°Did Andromache tell you what really caused your parents¡¯ deaths?¡± Corrine rested her chin on her hand, studying him with detached amusement. Her rxed posture carried no hostility, but her eyes were as cold and unforgiving as a hawk watching its prey struggle in murky waters. ¡°Someone with the intelligence to craft precision explosives should know better than to trust so blindly.¡±


    She added, ¡°Youp up whatever you¡¯re told without question. You really do have the makings of a loyalckey.¡±


    Her gaze drifted to his legs before she added in a soft, almost absentminded tone, ¡°Ah, but I forgot¡ªyour condition doesn¡¯t quite allow for that, does it?¡±


    The words sliced through Darrion like a well-honed de.


    His fingers clenched, his eyes burning red behind his sses as he struggled against his restraints. Veins bulged on his neck as he snarled, ¡°You¡¯re just a woman who used her looks to climb thedder! What right do you have to mock me? Do you even understand Nate? He would imprison his own father if it suited him! Do you really think you¡¯ll fare any better?¡±


    At his outburst, Mandy and Presley stiffened.


    Their instinctive reaction was to nce at Corrine.


    But her expression remained unchanged, as if she hadn¡¯t even heard Darrion¡¯s words.


    Seeing this, they both exhaled quietly, relieved.


    Without hesitation, Presley delivered a firm smack to the back of Darrion¡¯s head. His voice was harsh with warning. ¡°Spreading rumors about the family head? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Before he could continue, Corrine¡¯s cool and measured voice cut through the air. ¡°Perhaps his father deserved it.¡±


    At her words, Presley and Mandy exchanged a nce¡ªsilent but impressed. She truly was a perfect match for Nate¡ªnot just in appearance but in mind and conviction.


    Most would be scandalized at the thought of imprisoning one¡¯s own father, but Corrine stood unwaveringly by Nate¡¯s side, supporting him without hesitation. Perhaps, from the moment she chose Nate, her loyalty had already been firmly decided.


    Corrine was done wasting words on Darrion. ¡°Keep an eye on him. I need some fresh air.¡±


    Mandy and Presley exchanged another look before quickly following her. The moment Corrine stepped outside, a gentle breeze greeted her, carrying a delicate fragrance.


    Corrine caught a faint whiff of crabapple blossoms and instinctively nced around.


    Yet, curiously, no such trees were nted in the courtyard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1137

    ?Chapter 1137:


    She asked casually, ¡°Where is that floral scenting from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the Winter Hall,¡± Mandy replied.


    Corrine followed her gaze, spotting a crabapple tree beyond the wall. Logically, it should have stretched toward the sun. Instead, its branches bent toward the Winter Hall, never crossing the courtyard boundary.


    Clearly, it had been deliberately shaped.


    Following Corrine¡¯s line of sight, Mandy quickly exined, ¡°The Hopkins family has an unwritten rule¡ªeach courtyard¡¯s nts must stay within their designated space.¡±


    If nature itself was forced to conform, how much more so the people living here?


    What seemed like a simple gardening rule was, in truth, a reminder¡ªknow your ce, and never overstep.


    Corrine studied the tree for a moment before speaking. ¡°The blossoms are lovely. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    She stepped toward the courtyard of the Winter Hall. Mandy trailed behind, a nagging thought creeping into her mind. Was Corrine truly there to admire flowers? Or was she about to stir up even more trouble?


    As they walked leisurely forward, the Winter Hall loomed closer.


    This section of the estate housed not only Andromache but also the families of Nate¡¯s uncles.


    Corrine¡¯s bold entrance was like stepping into the lion¡¯s den.


    From the moment they crossed the threshold, Mandy¡¯s muscles tensed, her senses sharpening. She wasn¡¯t just walking anymore¡ªshe was bracing for a storm.


    Sensing the tension radiating from her, Corrine let out a quiet chuckle, the corners of her lips curling into an amused smile. ¡°Rx,¡± she murmured, her tone smooth yetmanding. ¡°Stay calm.¡±


    Mandy noticed how rxed and at ease Corrine was, and she forced a smile.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Corrine seemed oddlyposed.


    Mandy had never seen anyone remain so unbothered in the presence of all these Hopkins family members.


    ¡°The view here is lovely,¡± Corrine said, her tone serious.


    Mandy nced at her, her face showing a mix of confusion and surprise. The courtyard was far inferior to the front ones in both design and its integration with the surroundings. People here were eager to move to the better sections of the estate.


    Mandy had never heard anyonepliment the scenery here before.


    Corrine strolled over to the crabapple tree and broke off a branch.


    She gently held a blossom in her hand and inhaled its scent.


    Out of nowhere, a door opened, and the sound of high heels clicking against the floor echoed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1138

    ?Chapter 1138:


    Corrine seemed unaware of Andromache¡¯s presence, still admiring the flower in her hand, a knowing smile on her face.


    Through the gaps in the nts, Andromache caught sight of her.


    At first, Andromache thought she was mistaken, but she circled the bushes and confirmed it was Corrine. Her eyes filled with disdain and irritation.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Andromache demanded.


    ¡°I saw the courtyard gates open and walked in,¡± Corrine replied, turning toward her with an innocent look. ¡°Is there a rule I¡¯m missing?¡±


    Andromache lowered her gaze, hiding her disgust. Her lips twisted into a slight sneer. ¡°You¡¯re Nate¡¯s future wife. If you wish, you can go anywhere¡ªeven this courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Good to know you understand that,¡± Corrine responded without a hint of worry.


    As sharp as Corrine was, she immediately caught the sarcasm in Andromache¡¯s voice.


    But Corrine knew exactly how to get under people¡¯s skin.


    Instead of reacting angrily, Corrine remained calm, leaving Andromache to simmer with frustration.


    Seeing that Corrine didn¡¯t respond as expected, Andromache grew even more agitated.


    Her face twitched slightly as she took a deep breath, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Nate wants to marry you, everything¡¯s going to be smooth sailing. Being part of the Hopkins family isn¡¯t a walk in the park, and the Hopkins elders might not even approve. The real challenge is still ahead of you.¡±


    Corrine continued ying with the petals of the crabapple flower, her voice calm and emotionless. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m used to stepping aside when things get tough. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll just move on. There are plenty of other men in the world.¡±


    Given Nate¡¯s position, not only ordinary women from the Independent Continent but even the proud heiress of the Quinn family would humble themselves before him.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Among the daughters of prestigious families, who wouldn¡¯t dream of marrying Nate? Yet, it was the first time Andromache had ever heard anyone talk about him so casually, almost dismissively.


    Plenty of men in the world?


    How could any of those menpare to Nate?


    Andromache gritted her teeth, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Miss Hond, you really know how to talk! I bet you never run out of admirers.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gazezily scanned the bodyguards standing behind Andromache before she lowered her eyes, a smile tugging at her lips, as if she knew something unspoken. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid when everyone already knows the truth.¡±


    As Andromache opened her mouth to speak, Corrine quickly cut her off. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking for a while. Why don¡¯t we head to another courtyard for some coffee and take in the view there? You might find something surprising.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1139

    ?Chapter 1139:


    Andromache took Corrine¡¯s words as a boast, letting out an annoyed snort. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to sit around drinking coffee with you!¡±


    With that, she lifted her chin, turned sharply, and walked away, her mind preupied with the tangled mess of her virtual currency business.


    The virtual currency tform was facing trouble, and now the regtors were breathing down its neck. If they stepped in, things could really spiral out of control.


    Watching Andromache rush off, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. ¡°She¡¯s in such a rush, you¡¯d think her pants were on fire.¡±


    After all, how else could Andromache have missed the subtle hints in her words?


    Corrine had made a suggestion, and since Andromache didn¡¯t catch on, Corrine would proceed with her n without hesitation.


    She let the flower fall from her fingers and turned to leave, but before she could take a step, a tall figure appeared before her.


    The man¡¯s cool, woody scent quickly reced the soft fragrance of the crabapple flower.


    Nate¡¯s deep voice, smooth and rich like the low notes of a cello, asked, ¡°So, tell me, who are these admirers you im to have?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Nate to overhear everything she¡¯d said to provoke Andromache.


    Noticing her silence and the nervousness on her face, Nate stepped closer, wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Why so quiet? Hmm?¡±


    Standing nearby, Mandy wisely turned her gaze away and quietly slipped into a corner.


    ¡°I was just teasing,¡± Corrine said, blinking innocently and looking up at him with a sweet expression. A charming smile tugged at her lips as she smoothly changed the subject. ¡°What brings you here? Finished with work?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Her eyes were breathtaking, their pure brightness giving off an air of innocence that seemed to disarm Nate instantly.


    He reached out, his hand gently cradling the back of her head, and leaned in to kiss her deeply. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°The crabapple blossoms here are so pretty,¡± Corrine said, handing him the branch she had picked. ¡°Give it a sniff.¡±


    Nate inhaled carefully, a smile dancing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve smelled something even more alluring.¡±


    ¡°Are there more crabapple trees around here?¡± Corrine asked, curiosity piqued as she scanned the area.


    Nate gently took her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    They walked down a quiet path, winding through a grove, until the narrow trail opened up.


    Ahead of them, a secluded three-story building with a courtyard appeared. Outside the courtyard, a pebble-paved path stretched on, with a small stream flowing beside it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1140

    ?Chapter 1140:


    Nate gently sped Corrine¡¯s hand, guiding her through the intricately carved wooden door and stepping into the secluded house that seemed to breathe a cold, ancient air.


    The space felt like a relic, abandoned in a forgotten corner of the world, its stillness echoing in the emptiness.


    Corrine¡¯s gaze swept the room, stopping at a painting hanging near the entrance¡ªa quiet witness to the passing years.


    A small smile tugged at her lips, though her eyes shimmered with a knowing depth as they met Nate¡¯s.


    The painting, she recalled, had fetched an astonishing 3.6 billion at an auction, sold to an anonymous buyer. At the time, she had believed it was going to a true connoisseur, yet here it was, simply adorning the wall as if its worth had been reduced to mere decoration.


    Ah, the wonders of wealth¡ªhow it could turn even the rarest of treasures into a mere trinket.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice broke the silence, soft butced with curiosity.


    Sensing the weight of her gaze, Nate turned toward her, their eyes locking in a silent conversation. Without a word, he reached out, his hand threading into her hair, pulling her into a kiss as powerful andmanding as a storm sweeping through a calm sea.


    His kiss was unyielding, as if he sought to imprint himself upon her very soul. Though they had shared countless kisses before, Corrine found herself caught in the intensity, struggling to keep her footing under the wave of his passion. It was as though he wanted to im every inch of her, to make her part of him.


    Her breath was stolen by the kiss, her hands instinctively gripping his shoulders like a sailor clutching thest piece of wood in a shipwreck.


    Her surrender softened his approach; his kiss turned gentler but no less fervent.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    When the kiss finally ended, Corrine stood panting, leaning against his chest as if she had just run a marathon.


    Nate¡¯s fingers drifted gently up and down her back, while his other hand cupped her chin, lifting her face toward his. His thumb traced the outline of her swollen lips, his voice low¡ª


    His voice lowered to a murmur. ¡°Your taste is more exquisite than any flower.¡±


    So, this was his n all along¡ªbring her here, under the guise of something else, simply to steal another kiss.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hot spring up in the back hills. Fancy a dip tonight?¡± Nate suggested, sinking into a sofa, his fingers dancing over the delicate bones of her hand.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Are we staying here tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nate replied casually, though a hint of amusement flickered in his tone.


    A mischievous spark lit Corrine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can I choose a room upstairs?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1141

    ?Chapter 1141:


    Nate¡¯s brow arched, a knowing glint in his eyes. He pretended to be unaware of her intentions, his gaze filled with affectionate tolerance. ¡°Of course.¡±


    With a swift movement, Corrine ascended the stairs, her eyes scanning the roomsid out before her¡ªthree rooms on each side.


    To the right, one room had been transformed into a boxing gym, while two guest rooms stood empty, awaiting use.


    To the left, the rooms seemed to belong to Nate¡ªa study, a private activity room, and the master bedroom.


    A smile crept across Corrine¡¯s face as she took in theyout. She knew what she wanted. Without hesitation, she pointed to the right. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡±


    Nate, having followed her up the stairs, smiled knowingly at her choice. ¡°Are you sure? No regrets?¡±


    ¡°Regret? What¡¯s there to regret?¡± Corrine, oblivious to the underlying meaning in his words, answered simply.


    The room, bathed in light, quiet and peaceful, was perfect for someone like her, a light sleeper who cherished stillness.


    But Nate¡¯s deep, rich voice drifted toward her. ¡°This is my room.¡±


    The revtion hit her like a sudden gust of wind.


    She had thought herself cautious, but it seemed she had stepped right into a trap.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep across the hall,¡± Corrine murmured, turning toward the master bedroom, her mind berating Nate for his devious ways.


    The master bedroom was vast and pristine¡ªwhy had he chosen to stay in a guest room?


    Just as she was about to enter, she felt a sudden pressure at her waist.


    Nate¡¯s arms slid around her, pulling her back into his warm, solid chest. ¡°Are you truly scared of me?¡± His voice softened, like a gentle pull on her heartstrings, sending a shiver through her.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    His breath stirred against her neck, making her skin prickle, her throat tightening. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not scared, then why avoid me?¡± Nate asked, turning her gently to face him, his dark eyes searching hers. ¡°Are you unhappy with me?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s mind raced. She could see theyers beneath his words. No matter how she answered, she would only fall into his traps.


    Biting her lip, she weighed her response carefully, but before she could speak, Nate¡¯s phone rang, cutting the moment short.


    He nced at the caller ID, annoyance flickering across his features, before declining the call. With a sigh, he spoke again, his tone soft. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go rest in your room. No one will disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Corrine nodded quickly, her eyes encouraging. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t leave everyone hanging.¡±


    Nate gave her a reluctant smile, the weight of his responsibilities tugging him away, and he left the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1142

    ?Chapter 1142:


    When Nate arrived at the entrance of the Spring Hall, he noticed that Andromache appeared lost in thought, her mind far away¡ªso absorbed was she that she walked right past Nate without noticing him.


    Onlookers watched with a mix of amusement and anticipation.


    Luckily, Andromache¡¯s bodyguard acted quickly, subtly tripping her and pulling her back to the present.


    Realizing Nate stood behind her, she quickly masked her emotions, lowering her gaze. ¡°Apologies.¡±


    Nate said nothing, his hands in his pockets, as he moved forward, leading the way into the Spring Hall with everyone¡¯s eyes trained on him.


    Andromache turned to her assistant. ¡°Find out what¡¯s happening with the stock exchange.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Hopkins,¡± the assistant whispered.


    Andromache exhaled deeply, a bad omen gnawing at her as she entered the hall.


    She was distracted during the meeting. It was clear her mind was elsewhere. Bryant, ever observant, caught the subtle signs of her distraction, his lips curling into a faint, cold smile.


    Andromache, it seemed, still hadn¡¯t mastered the art of hiding her emotions.


    Meanwhile, Corrine sat back in a chair, rxed as she sipped her coffee, savoring the calm before the storm, confident that her ns were well underway.


    Mandy stood beside her, quietly observing the fluctuating red line on her phone¡ªthe ever-shifting stock market trends.


    Hawk¡¯s voice came through Corrine¡¯s Bluetooth earpiece, tinged with concern. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too risky to put all the funds into gold? I know you want to mess with Andromache¡¯s stock transactions, but putting all our eggs in one basket is dangerous, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression remained cool andposed. ¡°Sell the long-term investments now.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    On the other end of the line, Hawk stuttered in disbelief, ¡°What?¡±


    A raised eyebrow was all it took for Corrine¡¯s gaze to sharpen,manding and resolute. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I trust you,¡± Hawk said. He quickly sold all his stocks and bought the ones Corrine had mentioned.


    Corrine kept an eye on her phone, watching the stock prices rise and fall. She looked pleased, and when the prices shot up, her face lit up with a big smile. ¡°Now, buy some gold shares. And remember, don¡¯t hold any stock for more than ten minutes.¡±


    Hawk saw the money flowing into his ount and felt a rush of excitement.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Darrion, bound to a chair, stared at Corrine, his face filled with confusion. Who was this woman really? Was she truly just a young woman from an ordinary background?


    After witnessing everything, he now knew Corrine¡¯s abilities far surpassed those of other heiresses from the Independent Continent. In fact, she was even better than Elva, the heir to the Quinn family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1143

    ?Chapter 1143:


    ¡°Something¡¯s happening!¡± Hawk¡¯s voice came through excitedly on Corrine¡¯s Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Andromache¡¯s people can¡¯t sit still. They¡¯re going after us!¡±


    Corrine stayed calm. ¡°Let them buy. You just keep selling.¡±


    Time passed quickly. Before they knew it, it was already 3:30 pm, and the trading session was almost over.


    Corrine logged out of the stock trading tform and stretched her arms. ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡±


    Despite his excitement, Hawk was worn out after two hours of intense work. ¡°Andromache¡¯s team lost over a hundred million just trying to close their positions. The market¡¯s closed now. How about we pick this up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. But remember, don¡¯t hold any stock for more than ten minutes. Whatever they buy, you counter it.¡±


    With this n, Corrine didn¡¯t think Andromache would stay calm for long.


    Hawk finally understood. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to mess with Andromache¡¯s stock transactions using short-term trades?¡±


    Hawk struggled to stay awake, his eyes fixed on the screen as the red line danced up and down. ¡°We¡¯re driving up the prices of precious metals, then selling off in big chunks. It¡¯s making her team react. With every trade, our cash just skyrockets!¡±


    Corrine took a sip from her cup, letting the steam rise gently before she spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Vulture say he needed a solid shipment? Well, the money¡¯s ready now.¡±


    Hawk couldn¡¯t help but praise her. ¡°Brilliant!¡±


    After ending the call, Corrine removed her earpiece and noticed Darrion¡¯s curious gaze.


    She gave him a small, knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got questions, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Darrion, his hands tied to the chair by a simple knot that humiliated him, asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Corrine picked up a piece of chestnut pastry, taking a bite without any rush. Her face was calm and detached. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy everything she¡¯s built.¡±


    When Darrion heard Corrine¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but study her more closely.


    He had always thought she was overly confident, but now her actions made it clear she was no mere eye candy.


    ¡°Your goal?¡± Darrion¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, sharp and intense.


    Corrine¡¯s smile was barely there, but it carried a hint of ice. ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor. Isn¡¯t Andromache your good aunt? She should share your fate.¡±


    Darrion¡¯s sses hid the mocking glint in his eyes, but it was clear from the small twist of his lips. He leaned back, unruffled. ¡°No matter what you do, she¡¯s still Ralph¡¯s daughter. As long as the members of the main family don¡¯t turn their backs on her, you can¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice remained calm, almost bored, but there was an unmistakable coldness in her tone. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Darrion, watching her steady confidence, found himself puzzled. He couldn¡¯t figure out what she was really after.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1144

    ?Chapter 1144:


    Corrine had no intention of engaging with Darrion any longer. She turned to Mandy. ¡°Is the meeting over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finished,¡± Mandy answered. She added, ¡°The message has been sent, just like you asked.¡±


    Corrine nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Good. Get ready. Time to greet our guests.¡±


    She settled into a chair in another room, closing her eyes to rest. Her fingers lightly drummed on the armrest, following a steady rhythm.


    The tapping matched the beat of her heart, each thump sharpening her focus. Soon, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor drifted in from the hallway. Corrine heard it, her eyes still shut, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. The door flew open with a crash, and Andromache strode in. Her voice was icy as she demanded, ¡°Corrine Hond, what kind of game are you ying now?¡±


    The meeting had just wrapped up when Andromache turned on her phone. An anonymous message instantly appeared.


    ¡°I know how Darrion¡¯s parents died, and I know your other secrets!¡±


    The simple words sent a shiver down Andromache¡¯s spine. Without wasting a second, she ordered her people to track the message¡¯s source, which led them straight to Corrine.


    Andromache, usually known for her beauty, now radiated fury, her eyes burning with the desire to tear Corrine apart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get upset,¡± Corrine said, offering a faint smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your nephew, Darrion, in a while, have you? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to say to him?¡±


    She gestured with her chin toward the entrance of the room.


    Andromache followed her gaze and saw Darrion, tied to a chair, being dragged in by Presley.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The moment she locked eyes on Darrion, Andromache¡¯s pupils tightened. She quickly lowered her gaze, trying to mask the panic creeping up on her.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡± Corrine¡¯s cold gaze moved between them. ¡°Have a few days apart made you forget each other? Should I introduce you again?¡±


    Andromache¡¯s temper red at thement. ¡°Do you really think that with Nate backing you, you can do anything you want? Let me warn you. This is the Hopkins estate! You can¡¯t just act like you own the ce!¡±


    Corrine calmly tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Whether I can act like I own the ce or not, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Andromache sneered, her eyes narrowing with spite. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to teach you a lesson for Nate.¡±


    With that, she lunged at Corrine, aiming a hard p.


    Corrine swiftly dodged the strike and turned her eyes to Mandy, who was watching. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get moving.¡±


    Mandy snapped out of her daze and stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1145

    ?Chapter 1145:


    The Hopkins family didn¡¯t tolerate failures, and Andromache, raised in such a ruthless environment, naturally knew somebat skills. For her own sake, she couldn¡¯t afford to be just a pretty face.


    Corrine observed the battle between Mandy and Andromache with sharp focus, offering asional tips. ¡°Her lower body is her weak point.¡±


    Mandy immediately picked up on it, adjusting her attacks to target Andromache¡¯s vulnerable spot.


    As the fight grew more intense, Corrine heard the frantic sound of footsteps approaching from outside.


    Without hesitation, she stood up and moved quickly to join the battle.


    Before Mandy could grasp what was unfolding, Corrine had already darted forward, nting herself firmly in front of Andromache.


    ¡°Miss Hond!¡± Mandy cried out, panic painting her face like a frightened doe caught in the re of oing danger.


    Had Corrine lost her mind? Instead of evading the threat, she was charging headlong into its jaws!


    Andromache barely batted an eye, misinterpreting Corrine¡¯s sudden approach as a brazen act of defiance.


    With a snarl of disdain, she lunged, fingers curling around Corrine¡¯s neck like iron shackles, and mmed her down onto the table. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she spat, her voiceced with murderous intent.


    The fire of her rage roared so fiercely that one hand seemed insufficient to quench it. She mped both hands around Corrine¡¯s throat, determined to crush the very life out of her.


    Suddenly, the door burst open with a force that seemed to shake the walls, and the collective gasp from the gathering outside could have sucked the air from the room.


    Their eyes widened at the sight¡ªAndromache¡¯s hands mped around Corrine¡¯s neck, the sheer savagery etched into her expression for all to see.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Earlier that day, in the meeting, Nate had announced Corrine¡¯s identity¡ªhis future wife. It was not just a deration but amand that no one should dare question her status. In one breath, he had erased the venomous rumors and demanded unyielding respect for Corrine.


    But now, the scene before them was a bold defiance of his warning¡ªa direct challenge to the man who held their fate in his grasp.


    Corrine¡¯s face flushed crimson, her hands instinctively gripping Andromache¡¯s wrists, struggling for breath as tears shimmered at the corners of her eyes. Her lips quivered as she forced out a trembling plea. ¡°Andromache¡­ I hold no grudge against you¡­ Why¡­ why do you want to kill me?¡±


    Yet Andromache was beyond reason, her eyes aze with hatred and twisted exhration, oblivious to the crowd¡¯s murmurs and whispers that painted her doom.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1146

    ?Chapter 1146:


    Ralph, witnessing the spectacle, remained eerily stoic, though an icy aura rippled around him like a blizzard threatening to consume the room. ¡°Andromache, let go!¡± His voice, deep andmanding, cut through the chaos like a de through silk.


    But blinded by her own wrath, Andromache didn¡¯t heed the warning, instead tightening her hold, her expression a macabre dance of hatred and lunacy. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to ruin me, Corrine,¡± she hissed, ¡°then let¡¯s rot in hell together!¡±


    The onlookers exchanged knowing nces, the realization dawning that Andromache had signed her own death warrant.


    Boom.


    Suddenly, a gunshot shattered the air, and a spray of blood erupted from Andromache¡¯s shoulder.


    The crowd recoiled in shock, their eyes tracking the source of the gunfire¡ªNate stood at the doorway, his expression as cold and unyielding as stone.


    The scorching pain forced Andromache to release her grip, clutching her bleeding shoulder as she staggered backward.


    Nate moved in a sh, seizing her by the neck, his fury radiating like a storm. He whispered icily, ¡°How dare youy a finger on my future wife! Do you have a death wish?¡±


    His tone was deceptively calm, each wordced with the promise of unrelenting retribution.


    The audience remained frozen,prehending the unspoken truth¡ªNate would abandon kinship without a second thought if it meant achieving his goals.


    In his grasp, Andromache was rendered powerless, fear pooling in her eyes as she twisted her neck to seek Ralph¡¯s gaze.


    Her lips moved soundlessly, pleading, ¡°Father, help me¡­¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Ralph, his brows furrowed, fought to maintain hisposure before striding forward and addressing Nate with measured firmness. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    However, Nate remained unmoved, his grip around Andromache¡¯s neck tightening like a noose drawing taut.


    His gaze flickered to Ralph, a single brow arched with a glint of defiance dancing in his eyes¡ªa wordless deration that the boy who once leaned on his grandfather¡¯s influence had long since vanished.


    It dawned on the crowd like the slow, inevitable rise of the sun¡ªprovoking Nate would invite a punishment far more ruthless than the fate befalling Andromache.


    If he could treat his own blood with such cold disdain, what chance did anyone else stand against his wrath?


    Among the spectators, Bryant felt a chill snake down his spine as he realized the bitter truth¡ªCorrine was Nate¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, and crossing her meant courting disaster.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1147

    ?Chapter 1147:


    When Ralph saw Nate¡¯s unyielding stance, his shoulders sank under the weight of reluctant eptance. He gave the butler a subtle nod, a gesture that spoke volumes without uttering a single word.


    Understanding the silentmand, the butler departed promptly and soon returned, apanied by a group of police officers.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± the butler instructed courteously, holding the door wide. ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is inside.¡±


    One officer, clutching a photograph, approached Ralph with a respectful nod. ¡°Mr. Ralph Hopkins, we need to take her in for questioning. Is that eptable?¡±


    Ralph¡¯s expression remained impassive, his gaze flickering over Andromache with all the warmth of a distant star, as if she were no more than a mere stranger.


    ¡°Take her,¡± he responded, his voice devoid of hesitation.


    Andromache¡¯s eyes widened, a chaotic swirl of fear and confusion contorting her face.


    Realizing the gravity of her situation, she fought through the pain in her shoulder and summoned every ounce of strength to strike at Nate¡¯s arm. Breaking free, she copsed forward, drawing in great, desperate gulps of air.


    The officers stepped closer, one addressing her with a firm, professional tone. ¡°Ms. Andromache Hopkins, you are under suspicion of fraudulent activities. You need to apany us for questioning.¡±


    The cold touch of handcuffs encircled her wrists, snapping her mind into sharp focus. The stark reality of her predicament hit her like a tidal wave crashing against a helpless shore.


    ¡°How dare you arrest me without concrete evidence!¡± she snapped, attempting to sound defiant despite the quiver in her voice. Confidence simmered within her, convinced that years of meticulous nning had left no trace, no thread for anyone to tug at.


    She looked at the officers with disdain, certain that they couldn¡¯t possibly produce any proof.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Initially, the officers intended to handle the situation with a degree of restraint out of respect for Ralph. But seeing her tant defiance, a hint of sardonic amusement flickered in their eyes.


    ¡°Our investigation reveals your involvement in illegal virtual currency transactions¡ªsuspected fraud and moneyundering. We have obtained verified data from the exchange records. As the registered legal representative, you are obligated to cooperate with the investigation. Here is the arrest warrant.¡±


    Andromache¡¯s heart plummeted as she read the charges, the words blurring as icy dread crept through her veins.


    Just a year prior, the Independent Continent had ouwed virtual currency transactions. Yet she had scoffed at their hollow derations, convinced that the authoritiescked the spine to enforce the ban.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1148

    ?Chapter 1148:


    They had always made noise¡ªloud, boastful promises to crack down on offenders¡ªyet never truly followed through.


    But this time, they had moved swiftly, striking like a serpent poised to kill, and she found herselfpletely unprepared.


    Her protests died on her lips, and without further resistance, she allowed the officers to secure the cuffs around her thin wrists.


    Two uniformed officers nked her, their presence like grim sentinels escorting her toward an uncertain fate.


    As Andromache staggered past Corrine, her steps faltered, and her eyes zed with fury. She fixed Corrine with a re sharp enough to cut ss, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± she spat out, seething with hatred. ¡°Corrine, you framed me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Corriney sheltered in Nate¡¯s embrace, shuddering the moment she heard Andromache¡¯s usations.


    Her fingers curled tightly into Nate¡¯s shirt, knuckles pale as she hesitantly turned toward Andromache. Her wide, sorrowful eyes carried an air of innocence. ¡°How could I ever have such abilities?¡±


    Her effortless performance was nothing short of mesmerizing for both Presley and Mandy.


    Having seen her in action before, they could hardly believe the transformation. They had watched her shatter a man¡¯s wrist without hesitation¡ªyet here she was, the very image of fragility.


    Seeing Corrine y the victim so convincingly sent fury coursing through Andromache¡¯s veins, leaving her breathless.


    Corrine was nothing but a cunning seductress!


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Andromache¡¯s eyes zed with hatred as she fixed Corrine with a seething re. ¡°Drop the act! Maybe Nate is too blind to see through your lies, but I¡¯m not. Are you seriously going to stand there and im today¡¯s events weren¡¯t orchestrated by you? How else would Darrion be here? Don¡¯t tell me you had no idea!¡±


    Corrine¡¯sshes trembled as she bit her lower lip, unshed tears shimmering in her eyes. She whimpered, ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, then I have nothing more to say.¡±


    In that moment, she looked like a woman too noble to argue, willing to suffer in silence for the sake of peace.


    Anyone looking at her now would think Andromache was needlessly cruel, throwing baseless usations at a defenseless girl.


    The way the crowd regarded Andromache shifted, their expressions turning unreadable.


    She could feel their doubt creeping in. They wouldn¡¯t believe her, no matter what she said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1149

    ?Chapter 1149:


    Pushing further would only backfire.


    Grinding her teeth, she spat, ¡°When I get out of jail, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for this!¡±


    The humiliation of today would not go unanswered¡ªCorrine would suffer tenfold.


    At Andromache¡¯s threat, a faint, knowing smile gleamed across Corrine¡¯s face. She had once thought Andromache was smart, but clearly, she had overestimated her.


    Fraud and moneyundering¡ªserious crimes with severe penalties on the Independent Continent. If thew didn¡¯t destroy her, others would seize the opportunity to finish the job. With a decades-long sentence, Andromache¡¯s downfall was inevitable.


    Even if she managed to walk free one day, the world she once knew would be unrecognizable, leaving her with no means to reim her former standing. Beyond her own downfall, the scandal cast a long shadow over the Hopkins family.


    As long as Andromache remained tied to them, their name would be a constant subject of spection and ridicule. The only way to restore their reputation was to sever all ties.


    Ralph, a man who ced immense value on family honor, would never allow her disgrace to tarnish their legacy.


    Cutting her off was not just a possibility¡ªit was inevitable.


    Without the protection of the Hopkins name, past enemies would resurface. Decades in prison would steal Andromache¡¯s best years, but at least it would keep her alive.


    After all, a miserable existence was still better than no existence at all. The thought struck Corrine with unexpected satisfaction. In a way, she had done Andromache a favor without even intending to.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Once Andromache was escorted away, attention shifted toward Darrion.


    Everyone was well aware of the reckless choices made by his branch. The story went of how Darrion¡¯s parents had taken their own lives while in interrogation. The whole saga left people sighing.


    This branch of the family had once been full of promise, yet a single misstep had led to their ruin.


    What had troubled everyone most, however, was the fate of their heir, Darrion. How had he managed to escape capture despite his physical limitations? And more importantly, did he intend to take revenge?


    The branch¡¯s downfall had been a feeding frenzy. Every family present had seized a piece of their wealth, ensuring their own gain at Darrion¡¯s branch¡¯s expense.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1150

    ?Chapter 1150:


    To eliminate any future threats, they had already attempted to track his whereabouts.


    No one had expected him to resurface so suddenly, and it seemed his escape had something to do with Andromache.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ralph¡¯s expression hardened as his eyesnded on Darrion. His brow creased slightly, a tinge of displeasure in his eyes.


    Ralph had always upheld a ruthless philosophy among the Hopkins children: only the strongest deserved to survive.


    Darrion had grown up under his watchful eye, a child with a keen mind and an instinct for strategy. But fate had not been kind. A tragic ident on his way home had left him permanently disabled, stripping him of any chance to take on great responsibilities.


    Without hesitation, Presley tore the ck tape from Darrion¡¯s mouth.


    Darrion turned his head and spat, his eyes burning with defiance as they locked onto Ralph. ¡°You really are a miserable old man. You¡¯d rather put your faith in an outsider than in your own daughter.¡±


    The others might have been blind to Corrine¡¯s schemes, but he had witnessed everything firsthand.


    He had watched as she methodically dismantled Andromache¡¯s stock transactions, maneuvering her step by step into an inescapable trap. The moment Andromache fell, Corrine had seamlessly stepped into the role of the helpless victim, deceiving everyone¡ªincluding Nate.


    ¡°Darrion, do you remember the rules?¡± Bryant asked. His stern face held a trace of affection of a kind elder. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Speak up.¡±


    A bitter smirk tugged at Darrion¡¯s lips. ¡°I have nothing to say to you guys. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The day he learned of his parents¡¯ deaths, he had sworn to make Nate pay with his life.


    But his n had failed, leaving him a hollow version of the man he once was.


    And yet, there was one thing that still mattered¡ªAndromache. He could never watch her suffer.


    While the world mocked his misfortune after the car ident, Andromache had been the only one to stand by him, encouraging him.


    When his family was stripped of everything, she had been there for him.


    That kind of loyalty was something he would never forget.


    Darrion took a slow, measured breath. Behind his sses, his eyes shone with quiet determination. ¡°I was the one who did everything. Andromache had nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll determine the truth soon enough.¡± A deep,manding voice echoed from the doorway.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1151

    ?Chapter 1151:


    All eyes turned toward the entrance as another group of uniformed officers strode in.


    Their leader stepped forward and held up his badge and an arrest warrant. ¡°Mr. Darrion Hopkins, we have received reports implicating you in both kidnapping and murder. We ask that you cooperate with our investigation.¡± Then, his eyes flicked to Ralph. ¡°What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    Ralph didn¡¯t hesitate. With an indifferent wave of his hand, he gave his silent approval.


    Taking the cue, the leader turned to the two men nking him. ¡°Take him away,¡± he barked.


    As the officers took Darrion away, Corrine suddenly asked, ¡°Could I have a word with him in private?¡±


    The officers paused for a moment.


    They exchanged quick nces, then turned to their leader.


    The leader appeared unsure and instinctively looked over at Nate.


    The Hopkins family held the most power on the Independent Continent, and no one dared to challenge them. Nate gave a small, approving nod.


    The leading officer spoke quickly. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know who Corrine was, but seeing how close she was to Nate earlier, it was easy to assume she was the stunning woman people had whispered about¡ªrumored to have been brought back by him.


    Corrine nodded and walked toward Darrion.


    The onlookers outside the room had been watching her from afar. As she stepped out, they got a closer look at her.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The woman was stunning. Her charm was undeniable. She had striking eyes¡ªboth cold and captivating¡ªand a faint smile that carried a sharp edge. Next to Elva, the heiress of the Quinn family, Corrine seemed to have the advantage.


    The sunlight hit her face perfectly, highlighting her wless skin.


    Her cool, breathtaking beauty caught everyone¡¯s attention. Yet, in the crowd, Jax narrowed his eyes. His gaze was intense, as if he saw something else in her.


    Corrine noticed Jax staring but chose not to engage with him at that moment. She approached Darrion, a small smile tugging at her lips, though her eyes remained distant. ¡°Mr. Darrion Hopkins, I¡¯m not sure when we¡¯ll meet again after today, so there are a few things I think we should discuss.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Darrion asked, watching her carefully, a hint of wariness in his gaze.


    He had always thought of Corrine as just another beautiful face. But after seeing how she trapped Andromache, putting her in her current predicament, he began to see Corrine as more unpredictable. Fear slowly started creeping in. It was a natural fear, the kind that surfaces when faced with a strong enemy or a dangerous threat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1152

    ?Chapter 1152:


    In his past ns, he had foolishly believed the rumors and failed to deal with Corrine properly. That had been his biggest mistake.


    Noticing the caution in Darrion¡¯s eyes, Corrine smirked slightly. ¡°Technically, we¡¯re nothing more than strangers, no real connection. But I still think we should clear the air. What¡¯s happening to you now is a result of your failed attempt at revenge. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve taken your revenge out on the wrong person. Thinking your parents¡¯ killer was your ally? That was your first mistake. ming Nate without digging deeper? That was your second. And for the third mistake¡­¡±


    Corrine paused for a moment, her smile turning even more mocking as she spoke calmly. ¡°You should never have brought trouble into your own home and foolishly be the fall guy.¡±


    Bringing trouble into his own home¡­ Those words shattered whatever resilience Darrion had left.


    His eyes darted, and his teeth clenched. ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re lying!¡±


    People often said that being born into the Hopkins family meant a life of ease, filled with wealth and luxury. But only he knew the truth. The so-called perfect life of the Hopkins family was nothing but a gilded cage. The family¡¯s current sess was built on countless sacrifices.


    Betrayal and deceit were everyday urrences within the Hopkins family, and his damaged legs were the result of failure.


    Once a celebrated young man with a bright future, he had been reduced to a crippled figure in a wheelchair. No one could understand the pain and bitterness he felt. Only Andromache!


    For years, he had seen Andromache as the one bright spot in his otherwise miserable life, never doubting her for a second.


    But now, Corrine was iming that the real killer of his parents was Andromache.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Her words hit Darrion like a crushing blow, tearing at his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural to have doubts,¡± Corrine said, her voice calm but with a hint of softness. ¡°Who would want to admit that their family¡¯s fall was caused by their own mistake?¡±


    Her kindness felt like a de, cutting deep into Darrion¡¯s chest.


    The pain drained the blood from his face, leaving him ghostly pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that every wrong has a rightful person to pay for it,¡± Corrine continued. ¡°Since I¡¯m helping you, I won¡¯t let you have any regrets.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Once everything¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll give you the proof you need, so you won¡¯t regret a thing.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, she signaled the two officers, standing still as she watched Darrion being led away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1153

    ?Chapter 1153:


    Born into a family like the Hopkins, he had two choices: stay low and avoid trouble or work hard to be strong, proving he was worth something.


    Clearly, Darrion hadn¡¯t understood this.


    But with his sharp mind, it was impossible for him not to get it.


    The real reason was his deep hatred for the Hopkins family, a strong disdain for the ruthless people in that vast family.


    As Darrion was being put into the car, he nced at the Hopkins family home, his eyes locking on the gate.


    A bitter smile slowly spread across his face.


    He had hated the wrong people, sought revenge on the wrong enemy, and had unwittingly brought chaos into his own family.


    Those simple words felt like chains, tightening around him, tearing at his heart. They left him with an ever-present sense of unease and a life full of regrets.


    What seemed like an act of kindness to help him understand was, in reality, a way of using harsh truth to punish him.


    Corrine was truly heartless.


    Her methods of causing pain were even more brutal than Nate¡¯s.


    With Andromache and Darrion taken away, the chaotic scene at the Hopkins family estate finally came to an end.


    As everyone let out a wistful sigh, they also felt a heavy weight lifting off their shoulders.


    With Andromache and Darrion now locked away, the other Hopkins family members could easily move forward, seizing their assets without any obstacles.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t clear how Ralph nned to deal with Andromache.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    After the group walked back to the Spring Hall, Ralph suddenly spoke up. ¡°Andromache¡¯s fall, driven by her own selfishness, is the result of her own choices. ording to the¡ª¡±


    Hopkins family rules state that anyone who shames the family must be cast out. With the three leaders of the Elder Council here today, I ask you to witness this. From this moment on, Andromache is officially expelled from the Hopkins family, and Darrion¡¯s branch ispletely cut off. They¡¯ll never be allowed on Hopkinsnd again.¡±


    As soon as Ralph finished speaking, the room¡¯s atmosphere shifted.


    They had all expected Ralph to punish Andromache and Darrion in different ways, but never in their wildest dreams did they think he would go as far as expelling Andromache from the family.


    No matter the situation, Andromache was Ralph¡¯s daughter.


    Even if Ralph had a reputation for being ruthless, it seemed impossible that he would actually expel his own daughter from the family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1154

    ?Chapter 1154:


    When he heard this, Merrick, one of the leaders of the Elder Council, squinted, his eyes glinting with a calcting look.


    Merrick¡¯s voice carried weight as he spoke. ¡°Darrion¡¯s branch scheming against the head of the Hopkins family deserves no mercy. Stripping them of their wealth is only the beginning. Erasing their names from the family records is the least of what should be done. However¡­¡±


    His gaze lingered on Ralph, sharp and calcting. Absentmindedly, he ran his thumb over the ring he wore.


    ¡°Andromache¡¯s actions have indeed disgraced the Hopkins family, but they do not warrant eternal condemnation. Is it not excessive to cast her out so publicly?¡±


    Though his words seemed to call forpassion, they held a hidden sting. His message was clear¡ªRalph was ruthless, a man willing to sever ties with his own daughter for the sake of honor.


    The gathered people were quick to grasp the unspoken meaning. Their eyes flickered with understanding. Expressions shifted, some intrigued, others wary.


    Ralph met Merrick¡¯s gaze, his expression unreadable. A shadow of thought passed over his face before he spoke. His lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    ¡°The Hopkins family has always upheld strict traditions,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°I am merely following those traditions. Do not mistake me¡ªI love my daughter. A father¡¯s duty is to teach his child. Andromache is no longer part of this family. Her fate is sealed. But as her father, I must bear the consequences of that.¡±


    He exhaled, as if the weight of his own words settled upon him. ¡°From this day forward, I will withdraw from public affairs and reflect on my failures. Should any urgent matters arise, you may bring them to Nate.¡±


    Ralph rose to his feet, offered a courteous nod, and took his leave without another word.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Merrick watched him go, his gaze narrowing as Ralph¡¯s figure disappeared from sight.


    Ralph was willing to sacrifice his own daughter to preserve the Hopkins family¡¯s reputation.


    With a single statement, he had severed Andromache from the family, cutting off any chance of retaliation.


    To the world, it seemed like he was punishing her severely. In truth, he was shielding her¡ªremoving her from the Hopkins name so none of their family¡¯s enemies could seek vengeance against her.


    Age had only made Ralph more calcting.


    But the real question remained¡ªwould Andromache understand the weight of his decision? Would she live up to the price he had paid?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1155

    ?Chapter 1155:


    Only when Ralph waspletely gone did Merrick finally look away. He let out a small sigh and addressed the room. ¡°Today¡¯s events were unexpected. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re all exhausted. Let¡¯s end the meeting here.¡±


    The moment the meeting ended, everyone was eager to escape the chaos at the Hopkins family estate.


    Relief washed over them as they quickly stood and made their way out.


    Once outside the Spring Hall, Bryant returned to the Winter Hall, apanied by his loyal aide.


    The aide, ever observant, prepared a cup of coffee for Bryant. As he set it down, his eyes flickered to Bryant¡¯s face, reading him carefully. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke up. ¡°Sir, with Andromache¡¯s downfall, do you think it¡¯s time¡ª¡±


    He made a swift motion across his throat, the meaning clear in the gesture.


    There was no need for further exnation.


    Bryant took the cup, lifting it slowly. His gaze never left his aide. ¡°It seems you missed what my father was really saying.¡±


    The aide¡¯s face showed confusion, though he still kept his posture respectful. ¡°Could you exin, sir?¡±


    ¡°He cast her out of the Hopkins family. It may seem cruel, but it¡¯s really a form of protection.¡± Bryant set his cup down, speaking slowly and deliberately. ¡°When he announced her expulsion, he made it clear over and over that she was no longer part of the family. His message was simple¡ªif anyone sought revenge, they should target the Hopkins family directly, not Andromache. He also pointed out that a father should bear responsibility for his child¡¯s wrongdoings, confirming that Andromache is his daughter by blood. Even though she had been disowned, she was still his flesh and blood. If anyone harmed her, he would take it upon himself to retaliate as her father. His words were wless. He shut down any rumors, stopped the Elder Council from using this against the family, and made an example of Andromache, warning that anyone who messed up in the future would face even worse. One move aplished multiple goals.¡±


    The aide shuddered, a cold feeling creeping down his spine.


    If anyone had misinterpreted Ralph¡¯s words, they might have fallen right into a trap.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Bryant sighed. ¡°Parents always think ahead for their children. He truly did everything he could for Andromache.¡±


    ¡°Poor Andromache,¡± the aide said with a bitter smile, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°She had always been sharp, but she made a foolish mistake this time, defeated by that outsider.¡±


    Bryant¡¯s brow twitched ever so slightly. He nced up, his gaze indifferent as he muttered, ¡°Yes, foolish.¡±


    But deep down, he knew Andromache¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t just a result of Corrine¡¯s luck. From the very first time they¡¯d met, he had sensed something unusual about Corrine. Then, Darrion¡¯s branch had been eliminated, and now, Andromache had been struck down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1156

    ?Chapter 1156:


    Each of these events seemed to tie back to her.


    And then, a woman who could capture Nate¡¯s attention couldn¡¯t be someone ordinary.


    Bryant¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold glint in them. ¡°Look into this Corrine. Find out who she really is.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Once everyone had left, Nate made his way back to his quarters.


    He found Corrine sitting by the window, staring into a mirror.


    As soon as she heard his footsteps, she quickly tucked the mirror under a cushion and pulled her hair around her neck. ¡°You¡¯re back early?¡± she asked, feigning surprise.


    Nate stayed quiet, his dark eyes fixed intensely on Corrine.


    His gaze was sharp, almost as if it could pierce right through her.


    ¡°Miss Hond¡­¡± Mandy hurried in with the ointment, but when she saw Nate standing there, her words caught in her throat.


    She had only stepped out for a moment to fetch the medicine, but had walked straight into an ufortable scene.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel sorry for herself or to silently wish Corrine luck.


    Corrine rose, took the ointment from Mandy, and gave a subtle motion for her to leave.


    Mandy left quickly, grateful to escape, not daring to look back.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Corrine walked up to Nate. ¡°Who made you so angry?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me,¡± Nate said tly.


    Corrine¡¯s smile wavered for a moment. She took his hand gently and guided him to the sofa near the window. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes were unreadable, his voice calm. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I¡¯d choose you over my family, or that I¡¯d put justice before blood ties.¡±


    If Corrine truly trusted him, she wouldn¡¯t have created such a scene in front of everyone, including him.


    She had cast herself as the victim, seeking sympathy and pressuring the Hopkins family to deal with Andromache just to please the public.


    ¡°Today¡¯s scene was indeed orchestrated by me, but not entirely for selfish reasons,¡± Corrine exined, her voice steady despite the worry etching her face. ¡°I know you would¡¯ve chosen me over your family without hesitation. However, the timing and setting were wrong. If you had intervened, it would have cast you as heartless and drawn the Elder Council¡¯s scrutiny. It was most prudent for me to manage the matter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1157

    ?Chapter 1157:


    Nate¡¯s gaze, dark and piercing, fixed on her intently. ¡°Do you think I care about that?¡± he asked, his voice low.


    ¡°You might not care,¡± Corrine said, taking his hand in hers, her eyes zing with resolve, ¡°but I do. I cannot undo the past, but now that I¡¯m here, how can I stand by and watch you be maligned?¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°You brought me to the Independent Continent, where I¡¯m seen as nothing more than a weakness others think they can exploit against you. But I am not just a liability. I can be your shield.¡±


    In times of peace, Corrine could nestle against Nate¡¯s chest, sharing his joy. In times of conflict, she could be his staunchest ally, safeguarding his victories.


    Nate¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes reflecting a stormy depth. ¡°You should trust me,¡± he said sternly.


    To him, reputations and others¡¯ opinions mattered little. Corrine was his paramount concern.


    Corrine pressed her lips together, giving his hand a gentle tug. ¡°I promise, next time, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Nate drew her close, his arm encircling her waist, the other hand tilting her chin upward. His cold aura made Corrine¡¯s breath catch.


    The familiar scent of wood from his cologne tightened her heart.


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face inches from hers, his breath cool against her skin. ¡°Do you want there to be a next time?¡± he asked, his voice cutting through the tension.


    Corrine knew there were many strategies to defeat Andromache, yet she had chosen self-harm.


    What value did she ce on her own life?


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Had the police not been there, the bullet would have done more than graze Andromache¡¯s shoulder.


    Feeling Nate¡¯s palpable fury, Corrine sensed this time was different.


    His look was one of destructive rage, a hellish demon on a path strewn with bones.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers tightened. ¡°I¡­ I had no choice,¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Nate¡¯s scornfulugh sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°There are always excuses with you, Corrine. You have truly disappointed me.¡± With those words, he turned and walked away.


    Corrine reached out, her fingers brushing the air where his sleeve had been.


    She sighed softly, standing alone.


    His anger was unlike anything she had seen before.


    Being cautious by nature, Corrine acted only when absolutely certain. She would never risk everything without such certainty.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1158

    ?Chapter 1158:


    She understood Nate¡¯s indifference to defamation, yet it pained her to see him bear it.


    In the past, he had no choice, but now, with her by his side, how could she allow him to suffer so?


    Just then, Mandy stepped into the room from outside.


    Though Nate had departed, a palpable tension lingered in the air.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± Mandy greeted.


    Corrine turned to face her.


    Mandy extended a small porcin bottle toward her. ¡°This healing ointment is excellent for bruises,¡± she said.


    ¡°Who sent it?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyebrow arched.


    Mandy began to respond, but then paused, recalling Nate¡¯s instructions.


    Noticing her hesitation, Corrine surmised the sender¡¯s identity.


    Realizing it was from Nate, she epted the bottle without further question.


    Why suffer physically on top of everything else?


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Corrine asked nonchntly.


    Mandy responded promptly, ¡°He has left and won¡¯t be back for some time.¡±


    Corrine paused mid-application of the ointment. ¡°Won¡¯t be back for some time?¡± she repeated, a hint of concern in her tone.


    Mandy nodded, avoiding eye contact.


    Corrine frowned as her thoughts raced.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    He had just left without a word? Leaving her here alone?


    She took a deep breath and set aside the cotton swab. ¡°Then we shall leave as well,¡± she said.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a family banquetter,¡± Mandy interjected. ¡°Mr. Ralph Hopkins specifically requested your presence.¡±


    Reading the concern on Corrine¡¯s face, Mandy quickly added, ¡°Nate just stepped out temporarily. He might return for the banquet. He¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s mood lightened slightly. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed.


    Mandy exhaled quietly in relief.


    The couple¡¯s romantic quarrels left their staff in awkward positions. They were employed to manage affairs, but now they were forced to mediate personal conflicts as well.


    A momentter, Corrine stood to leave.


    Mandy snapped to attention. ¡°Miss Hond, are you going out?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I need some fresh air,¡± Corrine responded. ¡°Is there anywhere interesting nearby?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1159

    ?Chapter 1159:


    Remaining indoors seemed a sure path to brooding solitude.


    It was better to keep upied.


    Mandy thought for a moment. ¡°The historic hot spring on the back hilles from an ancient source,¡± she suggested. ¡°It¡¯s reputed for its healing properties.¡± Nate had mentioned the hot spring but omitted its reputed benefits.


    Corrine was somewhat intrigued.


    However, she was burdened with more pressing concerns at that time.


    ¡°Prepare a car,¡± she instructed calmly.


    Mandy hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they walked toward the gate, they encountered Bryant in a corridor.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he greeted her with the same respect he showed on the ind.


    His demeanor remained courteous despite Nate¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Corrine offered a warm smile.


    ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Bryant asked.


    ¡°Just getting some fresh air,¡± Corrine confirmed confidently.


    Bryant nodded. ¡°I regret having urgent matters to attend to. Otherwise, I would offer to show you around.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Corrine responded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to dy your important tasks.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Bryant acknowledged, stepping aside to let her pass.


    Bryant sank into his seat, his gaze drifting toward the window. He watched as Corrine¡¯s car disappeared into the distance. His eyes held a strange, unreadable glint.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Beside him, his assistant let out a quiet chuckle, his expression tinged with amusement and scorn. ¡°Miss Hond has no idea what she¡¯s walking into. ying with fire like that¡ªshe¡¯s bound to get burned.¡±


    Bryant didn¡¯t look up. His eyes remained lowered, making it impossible to read his thoughts. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± he asked calmly.


    Catching Bryant¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror, the assistant spoke slowly, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Right now, she¡¯s under more scrutiny than she realizes. People are watching¡ªsome openly, others from the shadows. The only thing holding them back is their fear of Nate. And yet, she decides to go off on her own, right when she should be lying low. It¡¯s like she¡¯s daring them to strike. Tell me that¡¯s not reckless.¡±


    The assistant shook his head. In his eyes, Corrine was being foolish, mistaking a sliver of luck for something far greater.


    Bryant¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t give her enough credit,¡± he said simply.


    The assistant frowned, puzzled by Bryant¡¯s response.


    Bryant continued, ¡°Nate brought her here only a few days ago, yet she¡¯s already taken down Darrion¡¯s family and Andromache. That shows she¡¯s got skills.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160:


    Andromache was arrogant and demanding, but she wasn¡¯tpletely useless. Even though the family had pushed her aside for years, she¡¯d carved out a ce for herself on the Independent Continent by spotting business opportunities. She¡¯d proven she knew what she was doing.


    But this time, it was Corrine who had beaten her.


    Andromache had been caught off guard for just a moment, but Corrine¡¯s strategy had worked like a charm.


    Bryant smiled wider, his expression cold as ever. ¡°How do you know this isn¡¯t just a trap she set up?¡±


    The assistant blinked, taken aback. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Was Corrine really thinking of putting herself at risk to draw the enemy out? Before the assistant could finish his thought, Bryant shot him a warning nce, silencing him instantly.


    ¡°The situation is a mess right now; chaos is everywhere. It¡¯s only a matter of time before someone takes advantage of it. We just need to wait and watch,¡± Bryant said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our business quickly, or we¡¯ll bete for the family banquet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the assistant replied.


    Meanwhile, Corrine sat in the car, absently fiddling with the jade bracelet Jax had given her. The jade was smooth and clear, its value obvious at first nce. Such an expensive gift, yet it only served as a pass for her to visit the Foster family. It spoke volumes about their wealth.


    ¡°Miss Hond, we¡¯re being followed,¡± Mandy said, her voice tense.


    Corrine nced at the rearview mirror, her gaze sharpening, a sh of alertness in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected to be targeted so soon, especially on her first solo trip. Was it one of Andromache¡¯s people? Or someone from the Hopkins family? She slipped the bracelet into her pocket, her voice t and emotionless. ¡°Drive around. See if we can shake them off.¡±


    Mandy nodded, gripping the steering wheel tighter and mming her foot down on the gas. The modified ck Rolls-Royce shot forward like a dart, speeding ahead with a sudden burst of power.


    The car behind them kept pace, matching their speed, sticking close and refusing to fall behind.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Miss Hond, sit¡ª¡±


    Before Mandy could finish, Corrine grabbed the steering wheel with a swift motion. ¡°Switch seats,¡± she ordered.


    Mandy hesitated for a moment, but her body reacted without thought. Once they had switched ces, Corrine took a quick nce at Mandy. ¡°Buckle up.¡±


    Mandy gave a wry smile, almost about to say it wasn¡¯t needed, when the car was suddenly hit with a jolt. Her face turned serious as she quickly buckled her seatbelt.


    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the coastal highway.


    As night began to fall, Corrine sat on the car¡¯s hood, her hands ced beside her. Her eyes were closed, and her head tilted slightly as she enjoyed the cool sea breeze on her face.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi dear readers, I hope you enjoyed the chapters! From now on, new chapters will be released every Tuesday and Friday. Also, four new novels will beunched each week. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1161

    ?Chapter 1161:


    Meanwhile, Mandy leaned against a rock behind them, her body jerking as she threw up repeatedly. It was almost embarrassing¡ªone of Nate¡¯s top five assistants, reduced to battling carsickness.


    After a while, Mandy managed to steady herself. She grabbed a bottle of water from the trunk, rinsed her mouth, and walked toward Corrine.


    Her legs were still shaky from the vomiting, making each step unsteady. ¡°Miss Hond, it¡¯s gettingte. We should probably head back,¡± Mandy suggested.


    Corrine lifted her eyelids, ncing at Mandy with indifference. Noticing her pale face, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Mandy hesitated for a second, then answered, ¡°Much better.¡±


    Corrine nodded and swiftly hopped off the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.


    On the way back, they drove through a mountain tunnel. But just as they neared the exit, a truck appeared right in front of them.


    The truck¡¯s headlights zed brightly, flooding the car with an intense white light that temporarily blinded them.


    Corrine squinted, trying to make out the truck¡¯s details through the overwhelming re.


    The blinding lights left her vision blurry, and all she could make out was the vague shape of the truck rushing at them.


    Relying on her sharp instincts, she yanked the steering wheel hard to the side, barely avoiding a head-on crash with the truck.


    But the rear of the car was still struck. The force of the hit sent the car spinning in a full circle before it mmed into the tunnel wall with a deafening crash.


    The airbags deployed instantly, wrapping around Corrine in a tight, protective cushion.


    ¡°Miss Hond, are you okay?¡± Mandy¡¯s voice shook with worry and fear.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Corrine frowned, shaking her head to clear the dizziness. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too,¡± Mandy answered.


    As they spoke, they saw the truck begin to reverse, clearly preparing to ram into them again.


    Mandy¡¯s eyes went wide, her pupils shrinking as panic gripped her.


    Without thinking, she quickly unbuckled Corrine¡¯s seatbelt. ¡°Hurry! Get out of the car!¡±


    But Corrine¡¯s door was stuck, refusing to open no matter how hard she pulled at it.


    With no other choice, she scrambled to climb out through the passenger side. Just as Corrine was about to jump out, the truck surged forward, charging straight at her.


    At that moment, a ck Rolls-Royce appeared out of nowhere, speeding toward them at full force.


    The truck was about to crash into Corrine when the Rolls-Royce swerved in front of her, blocking the way and shielding her from the impact.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1162

    ?Chapter 1162:


    For a split second, amid the blinding headlights, Corrine thought she caught a glimpse of Nate¡¯s familiar face, clear even in the chaos. Her eyes widened, and her face drained of color. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible grip, making it hard to breathe.


    Though the Rolls-Royce was fast, it seemed tiny next to the massive truck. The impact sent Corrine flying to the ground, shattering the tunnel¡¯s light bulbs and sending sparks flying. In an instant, everything went dark. The air was thick with the smell of gasoline and a sharp metallic scent.


    Corrine tried to push herself up, staring into the pitch-ck void. ¡°Nate¡­¡±


    Corrine struggled to get up from the ground. Her body felt weak and out of her control.


    Still, she pushed on, determined to reach the damaged Rolls-Royce as quickly as she could.


    Then, her foot slipped, and she toppled forward, unable to stop herself.


    She braced for the impact, but instead, she collided with a warm, solid chest. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± a low, maic voice whispered in her ear, sending a jolt through her whole body.


    Without thinking, Corrine reached out toward the sound.


    Her arms wrapped tightly around the man, feeling his heat, hearing his steady heartbeat, and breathing in the crisp scent uniquely his.


    Tears started pouring down her face without warning.


    She bit her lip, trying to hold back her sobs, like a bird that had been hurt.


    Nate could feel her trembling in his arms, and a deep ache settled in his chest. His hand softly ran up and down her back, offeringfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± he said.


    His voice was low and calming, like a gentle breeze.


    When she heard this, Corrine froze. Slowly, she pulled away from Nate¡¯s embrace and tried to make out his face in the darkness.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    His eyes, dark and intense, sparkled like distant stars. They weren¡¯t blindingly bright, but they were impossible to forget.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers curled nervously, and her throat felt tight.


    Was it him?


    Was the man who had kept her safe all night in Forestvale Nate?


    She opened her mouth, gathering the strength to ask.


    Just then, Saul and Presley rushed over. ¡°Sir, the gasoline is spreading. We need to get out now.¡±


    If the explosion went off, none of them would make it out unscathed. Without a second thought, Nate scooped Corrine up and quickly carried her away.


    Presley¡¯s team took control of the scene, handling the driver who had caused the ident.


    At the same time, Saul led another group to ensure Corrine and Nate got to safety.


    Once they were in the car, Corrine couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Nate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1163

    ?Chapter 1163:


    She swallowed hard, her voice cool but strained. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Positioning system,¡± Nate replied, studying her pale face. His brow furrowed with suppressed anger as he asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± As he spoke, he gently pushed a lock of hair from her face.


    Earlier, she hadn¡¯t felt any pain¡ªher body was too tense to notice. But now, even his light touch made the pain unbearable.


    She nodded, looking at him with sad eyes. ¡°It really hurts,¡± she whispered.


    Seeing her expression, Nate¡¯s heart tightened, but his anger faded into a resigned sigh. ¡°When will you learn to take care of yourself? Did you think you were immortal, always getting hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was soft and full of regret, making it hard for him to stay mad. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°You should apologize to yourself,¡± Nate said, holding her gently as if she were fragile. ¡°Getting hurt over and over shows you don¡¯t care about your own life.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t put my life in danger again,¡± Corrine answered.


    In the end, Nate¡¯s heart softened.


    Maybe from the start, he could never leave her alone. Why else would he watch her so closely after she left the Hopkins family estate?


    Nate sighed and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Corrine, do you know how much it hurts me?¡±


    No matter how small her injuries were, he couldn¡¯t stand seeing her in pain. To Nate, Corrine was meant to live a life of luxury, shining like a star, as elegant as a rose, untouched and wless.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she rested her head against Nate¡¯s chest.


    But Nate subtly shifted away from her touch.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    It was a small movement, yet it raised questions in Corrine¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, a slight frown on her face, reaching for his wrist.


    Nate avoided her gaze. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression grew colder. She had clearly smelled blood on him earlier. To be sure, she moved closer, inhaling deeply, and then stated firmly, ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury,¡± Nate replied, brushing it off.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Corrine red at him. ¡°If it¡¯s just a small injury, why hide it?¡±


    When Nate reached out to pull her into his arms, trying to brush it off, she pushed his hand away. ¡°Saul, hurry up; take us back to the Hopkins estate!¡±


    They weren¡¯t going to the hospital because Corrine didn¡¯t want attention on Nate¡¯s injury, especially if it leaked to the public.


    And with people after Nate, she didn¡¯t trust the hospital staff.


    The car raced toward the estate and quickly arrived.


    A private doctor was already waiting in the courtyard of Nate¡¯s quarters.


    Once inside, the doctor examined Nate carefully.


    The wound on his right chest was about twenty inches long, deep on one side and shallow on the other, most likely from broken ss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1164

    ?Chapter 1164:


    ¡°I¡¯ll stitch it up now,¡± the doctor said.


    Nate nodded, his expression uninterested.


    Then Corrine watched as the private doctor began to stitch Nate up, using just a needle and thread, without any anesthetics.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Corrine, who had just had her forehead treated, was shocked. She hurried over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using an anesthetic? How can anyone stand such raw stitching?¡±


    The doctor nced between Nate and Corrine, looking unsure.


    After a moment, he carefully said, ¡°Miss Hond, you may not know this, but Mr. Hopkins refuses anesthetics, no matter how bad the injury.¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly. Never using anesthetics¡­


    He must have either been allergic or concerned about giving his enemies an opening to strike.


    ¡°Use it. I¡¯ll stay with him,¡± Corrine said firmly.


    The doctor didn¡¯t speak, looking at Nate¡¯s face for any sign of resistance.


    When he saw none, he began to administer a small dose of anesthetic.


    The whole process, from stitching to bandaging, took just thirty minutes.


    Corrine held Nate¡¯s hand. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Together,¡± Nate replied, tightening his grip on her wrist and pulling her onto the bed.


    Corrine gasped in surprise.


    After a dizzying whirl, she found herself wrapped securely in Nate¡¯s arms. Concerned about pressing against his wound, she remained perfectly still, obediently nestled in his embrace. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Nate whispered gently.


    As she gazed up at him, Nate¡¯s proximity stirred memories.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    His earlier words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± resonated deeply, reminding Corrine of the man she had encountered years ago in Forestvale.


    His eyes held a familiarity from the moment they first met, yet she couldn¡¯t pinpoint where she had seen them before.


    It was only in the darkness of the tunnel that his gaze sparked her memory.


    Could he be the man from years ago?


    Was Nate the protector who had stood by her throughout that perilous night in Forestvale?


    Though Corrine had nned to prepare some food once Nate fell asleep, the warmth of his arms lulled her to sleep.


    It was a restless slumber, though.


    In her dreams, she revisited that tumultuous night filled with endless gunfire and chaos. Bodies were strewn across the streets, and blood mixed with rain flowed in crimson rivulets. The acrid metallic scent of blood merged with the dampness of the rain, overwhelming her senses.


    Drug addicts, wild-eyed and desperate, lurked in the darkness like rats, their gazes filled with cravings and greed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1165

    ?Chapter 1165:


    The air was punctuated by agonized groans and desperate screams. At that moment, Corrine confronted a grim reality. There were no heroes in this world, and despite her skills, she wasn¡¯t destined to be one either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± the man¡¯s soothing voice whispered in her ear. She tried to focus on the face behind the voice but could only discern vague features framed by those deep, unfathomable eyes.


    Suddenly, the dream shifted back to the tunnel where the night¡¯s events had unfolded.


    A tanker truck bore down like a rampant beast while Nate¡¯s car raced toward it. Corrine ran frantically to intervene, but the road stretched endlessly ahead, the distance seeming insurmountable.


    When the vehicles collided, mes shot into the sky.


    The ze reflected in her eyes, leaving her to wonder if it was the fire or her anguish that colored her vision scarlet.


    Corrine could barely see Nate through the merciless mes. She could only watch in horror as he seemed to be swallowed by the inferno.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes snapped open at the sensation of blood trickling at her feet.


    Nate¡¯s face was inches from hers, his cool scent filling the air. She breathed out in relief, wiping the cold sweat from her brow.


    It was just a nightmare.


    Thank goodness it was only a dream.


    She looked over at Nate, sleeping peacefully beside her.


    His usually stern expression was softened, his refined features striking even in the dim light.


    Moved by a tender impulse, Corrine traced his brows and eyes with her fingertips. As her fingers brushed his thin lips, she leaned forward and kissed him. The kiss was gentle and fleeting.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    As Corrine started to pull away, Nate opened his eyes and tightened his arm around her waist, drawing her closer.


    Their faces were mere inches apart, their breaths mingling.


    Caught off guard, Corrine looked into his dark eyes with surprise. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your kiss woke me,¡± Nate responded, his deep voice tinged with a hint of hoarseness that sent subtle ripples through Corrine¡¯s heart.


    A flush crept up Corrine¡¯s cheeks.


    She had stolen a kiss only to be caught in the act.


    Nothing could be more embarrassing.


    She cleared her throat to hide her emotions and asked casually, ¡°Does your wound hurt?¡±


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes remained fixed on her as his fingers gently traced her brow.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1166

    ?Chapter 1166:


    ¡°Of course!¡± Corrine eximed, giving a stern look.


    She wondered about the bizarre logic behind his question.


    At her stern response, Nate tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her closer.


    Corrine remained still, wary of aggravating his injury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much,¡± she cautioned. ¡°What if your wound opens up?¡±


    ¡°So now you care about me?¡± Nate responded, a yful challenge in his tone.


    Corrine rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ve always been concerned about you!¡± she dered.


    She had always seen Nate asposed and restrained, someone who maintained a clear and rational state of mind at all times. He never stepped out of character.


    Yet, here he was, being unexpectedly argumentative.


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Nate said, his gaze softening with a tenderness that seemed almost involuntary. ¡°No matter what happens, keeping yourself safe should be your top priority.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Corrine bit her lip, struggling to hold back tears.


    She was aware of Nate¡¯s care and his protective instincts.


    She didn¡¯t want to take his kindness for granted or dismiss his advice lightly. Having been alone for so long, Corrine had be ustomed to handling things by herself.


    Even after leaving the Hond family for the more caring Fords, past experiences had steeled her for potential rejection.


    She had learned that nothing was permanent, and she could only rely on herself in the end.


    Strong and independent, she knew how to pick herself up and continue, even when hurt.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Corrine took a deep breath and nestled further into Nate¡¯s embrace, curling up like a cat. She buried her face in his chest, a refuge from her vulnerability.


    Nate¡¯s hand moved from her waist to her back, feeling the dampness of her sweat-soaked clothes. His brow furrowed with concern.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine murmured, her voice soft as she fought back tears, looking up at him. ¡°I dreamed of some unpleasant things.¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t press her for details, opting instead to shift the conversation.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat before trying to sleep again?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Should I make you some noodles?¡± Corrine offered, getting up.


    Nate gently pulled Corrine back and murmured, ¡°Lie down and stay still.¡± Themand was simple yet firm, leaving no room for resistance.


    He reached for the inte, instructing the servants to prepare and deliver a meal.


    As they waited, Corrine voiced the question that had been lingering in her mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1167

    ?Chapter 1167:


    ¡°Have you ever visited Forestvale?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Nate answered. ¡°You¡¯ve brought this up before.¡±


    The answer was the same, but Corrine¡¯s perspective had changed. She no longer saw it as mere coincidence or fate. Tonight, she drew a different conclusion.


    Her pulse quickened, fingers twitching slightly as she drew in steadying breaths. ¡°So, five years ago, when I got caught in a fight during training in Forestvale, and someone shielded me all night¡­ That was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Despite her effort to stayposed, a slight tremor betrayed her nerves. At her words, Nate¡¯s lips curved into a subtle smile, his eyes holding an unreadable glint.


    She hadn¡¯t truly forgotten that night. She had simply never expected to cross paths with him again¡ªnever imagined the man who had once protected her was standing before her now.


    Nate¡¯s fingers intertwined with hers, his voice asposed as ever. ¡°Back then, the local authorities turned a blind eye, and Forestvale became a ce wherew didn¡¯t exist. It made for a perfect hiding spot¡ªuntil I was discovered sooner than expected. The situation was dangerous, and just as I was making my escape, I stumbled upon you.¡± That moment was etched into his memory.


    Under the dim lights, she had stood there with ear-length hair and a candy-colored rubber band around her wrist.


    Her wide, expressive eyes peeked out from beneath her bangs, holding a beauty that seemed to epass the entire world.


    She had looked like a deer that had wandered into a battlefield¡ªlost, vulnerable, utterly out of ce.


    Nate had never been one to act on sentiment or offer kindness without reason.


    Nate gently pulled Corrine back and murmured, ¡°Lie down and stay still.¡± Themand was simple yet firm, leaving no room for resistance.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    He reached for the inte, instructing the servants to prepare and deliver a meal.


    As they waited, Corrine voiced the question that had been lingering in her mind.


    ¡°Have you ever visited Forestvale?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Nate answered. ¡°You¡¯ve brought this up before.¡±


    The answer was the same, but Corrine¡¯s perspective had changed. She no longer saw it as mere coincidence or fate. Tonight, she drew a different conclusion.


    Her pulse quickened, fingers twitching slightly as she drew in steadying breaths. ¡°So, five years ago, when I got caught in a fight during training in Forestvale, and someone shielded me all night¡­ That was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Despite her effort to stayposed, a slight tremor betrayed her nerves. At her words, Nate¡¯s lips curved into a subtle smile, his eyes holding an unreadable glint.


    She hadn¡¯t truly forgotten that night. She had simply never expected to cross paths with him again¡ªnever imagined the man who had once protected her was standing before her now.


    Nate¡¯s fingers intertwined with hers, his voice asposed as ever. ¡°Back then, the local authorities turned a blind eye, and Forestvale became a ce wherew didn¡¯t exist. It made for a perfect hiding spot¡ªuntil I was discovered sooner than expected. The situation was dangerous, and just as I was making my escape, I stumbled upon you.¡± That moment was etched into his memory.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1168

    ?Chapter 1168:


    Under the dim lights, she had stood there with ear-length hair and a candy-colored rubber band around her wrist.


    Her wide, expressive eyes peeked out from beneath her bangs, holding a beauty that seemed to epass the entire world.


    She had looked like a deer that had wandered into a battlefield¡ªlost, vulnerable, utterly out of ce.


    Nate had never been one to act on sentiment or offer kindness without reason.


    He could never control her, yet she had always held power over him.


    The marriage agreement lingered in Corrine¡¯s thoughts, stirring her curiosity once more.


    ¡°So, do you have any idea why we were arranged to marry each other in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Nate admitted. ¡°Aside from my grandmother, I doubt anyone else knows the real reason.¡±


    Ralph had always been firmly against the arrangement.


    So when Nate proposed traveling to Lyhaton to have the arrangement annulled, Ralph had been the first to support the idea.


    ¡°How about we visit your grandmother when we go back to Lyhaton?¡± Corrine asked.


    The more people evaded the truth, the more determined she became to uncover it.


    Carl¡¯s reluctance to discuss the arrangement only fueled her resolve to understand its origins.


    Nate saw right through her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to put in some work for that.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Corrine¡¯s question trailed off as she caught sight of Nate¡¯s wandering hand. Irritated, she swatted it away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Instead of answering, Nate leaned down and pressed a kiss to her lips, his fingers slipping beneath the fabric of her clothes. A smoldering intensity flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, or you might make my injury worse.¡±


    Corrine was momentarily stunned. She had never imagined that her concern for his well-being would be his excuse to blur boundaries.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Shouldn¡¯t you be taking it easy?¡±


    ¡°Injuries don¡¯t interfere with basic functions.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ dinner will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Just working up an appetite.¡±


    Corrine had no response for that.


    Every word¡ªjust an excuse!


    Yet, despite herself, she surrendered to the warmth of his touch.


    Nate brushed a kiss against her forehead, his voice rough with passion. ¡°Corrine¡­¡± he murmured, drawing her deeper into a whirlwind of tenderness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1169

    ?Chapter 1169:


    It felt as though she had been cast into an endless tide, waves of sensation washing over her with unrelenting force. Her fingers curled against Nate¡¯s back, holding on as if she might be swept away.


    The dim lighting bathed the room in a golden glow, the thick night air filled with breathless whispers. Above them, the moon peeked timidly from behind the clouds before slipping into the shadows, as though too shy to witness the intense scene.


    It was early morning, and the world was enveloped in silence. The sky, just beginning to brighten, heralded the retreat of night as dawn gently awakened the slumbering creatures.


    The Hopkins estatey shrouded in profound peace and tranquility.


    A sliver of sunlight pierced through a narrow gap in the guest room curtains, casting a mosaic of light and shadow across the plush, expansive bed.


    Corrine¡¯s hair fanned out across the pillow, the corners of her eyes faintly reddened, exuding an unintentional charm. Traces of the previous night¡¯s intimacy lingered on her skin.


    She was initially concerned about Nate¡¯s injuries and hadn¡¯t anticipated his ability to fully exploit the situation.


    The night¡¯s excesses had left Corrine feeling utterly drained.


    It wasn¡¯t until the piercing ring of her phone shattered the silence that she finally opened her eyes and reached for it.


    Before her fingers could grasp the device, a hand encircled her waist and gently pulled her back.


    ¡°Sleep a little longer,¡± Nate murmured.


    Feeling no urgency to rise, Corrine closed her eyes and slipped effortlessly back into sleep. When she next opened her eyes, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Nate was gone.


    She reached out to touch the spot beside her. It was cold. He must have left earlier.


    Slowly sitting up, Corrine surveyed the chaotic state of the room and the lingering scent of intimacy. A faint blush crept up her cheeks.


    She clutched the nket, wrapping herself in its warmth, and prepared to head to the closet to change.


    However, as she attempted to stand, she unexpectedly found herself copsing back onto the bed. Her legs quivered uncontrobly, unable to support her weight.


    As shey there staring at the ceiling, she felt overwhelmed by a profound sense of defeat.


    After a moment of silent contemtion, she gathered her strength and tried to stand again, though soreness in her waist slowed her movements and left her unsteady.


    Leaning against the wall, Corrine moved clumsily, asionally gasping in pain. The first time of intimacy was always the most painful. But why couldn¡¯t she handle it now after being intimate with Nate several times?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1170

    ?Chapter 1170:


    She made her way to the bathroom and took a warm bath. The water, enveloping her like soft silk, soothed her aching body.


    As Corrine sshed aimlessly, she noticed marks on her skin and reflected on how frightening a man could be when ustomed to indulgence. She had hoped the bath would rx her, but instead, it only deepened her fatigue.


    Picking an outfit proved difficult as her weakened waist caused her to stumble and grasp at the jewelry cab for bnce. Suddenly, she fell into a strong, warm embrace.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more careful at your age?¡± Nate teased, wrapping his arm around her waist.


    His yful remark ignited a spark of anger in Corrine. She looked up, his refreshed appearance only intensifying her annoyance.


    Didn¡¯t he understand the reason for her distress?


    Impulsively, Corrine tossed the clothes at Nate. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you more gentlest night?¡± she eximed.


    ¡°I was trying to be gentle,¡± Nate responded, his eyes capturing her captivating gaze, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly as he offered a soft smile.


    He drew Corrine close and nted a gentle kiss on her lips. ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything perfectst night? Didn¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± His voice was deep, hinting at intimacy.


    ¡°Just shut up!¡± Corrine shot him a fierce look.


    At this rate, Nate wouldpletely exhaust her.


    Noticing her pout, Nate¡¯s expression softened with amusement. ¡°Do you need to eat something to get your energy back?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Corrine gave a sardonic smile.


    She let out an exasperated huff, turning her back on Nate, unwilling to continue the conversation.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    She hadn¡¯t realized before how naturally mischievous he was. He was fully aware of why she was so exhausted, yet he seemed to find amusement in her predicament.


    Sensing her irritation, Nate knew better than to push his luck further.


    His eyes filled with tenderness and affection as he gently scooped Corrine into his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. What if you make it worse?¡±


    Nate¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    He had shrugged off numerous injuries since childhood, treating them lightly unless they were severe.


    No one had ever been as concerned about his well-being as she was.


    Corrine sat in the dining room, rubbing her aching waist.


    Her movements radiated unmistakable elegance as she savored her meal with grace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1171

    ?Chapter 1171:


    ¡°Try this,¡± Nate suggested, bringing a piece of cake to her lips.


    Corrine nced up at him, then epted the bite with refined grace.


    From a distance, Saul and Mandy felt a sudden urge to look away.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the entrance of the courtyard.


    Saul and Mandy looked up to see Ralph entering with a stern expression, his steps brisk.


    The two exchanged a quick, knowing nce.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins,¡± they greeted him respectfully, subtly positioning themselves to block the doorway.


    Their voices were measured, and their greeting served as a discreet signal to Nate.


    Ralph noticed their maneuver, and his eyes shed derisively.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± hemanded.


    Saul and Mandy remained firm, unwavering in their stance.


    As Nate¡¯s top assistants, their loyalty was to hismands alone.


    Only when Nate gave an instruction from behind did they step aside, allowing Ralph to pass.


    Ralph strode into the room with cold determination.


    Upon seeing Nate and Corrine in the dining room, Ralph¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, betraying a flicker of emotion.


    He inhaled sharply, his voice still edged with anger as he barked at Nate, ¡°Get over here. I need to talk to you!¡±


    Nate exchanged a quick nce with Corrine before setting down his fork and standing to follow Ralph.


    The two men walked to the garden, where Ralph stopped and turned to face Nate, his gaze piercing.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Nate¡¯s expression was unreadable, his shirt cor slightly undone, hinting at an underlying wildness thatmanded respect and authority.


    His silent, awe-inspiring presence was upromising and resolute, showing no hesitation.


    Such traits were essential for a formidable leader of the Hopkins family.


    However, Ralph had not anticipated that Nate¡¯s icy demeanor would extend even to his closest rtives.


    In the past, Ralph had been able to keep Nate under control, but now he saw that the boy had matured. If he pushed too hard, things would definitely go wrong.


    He took a slow, deep breath, trying to calm the anger bubbling inside him. His voice, though, still held traces of fury. ¡°Was it you?¡±


    Earlier that day, he had learned that Andromache and Darrion had been attacked during their transfer.


    The officers were fine. The bullets seemed to avoid them on purpose.


    But Andromache and Darrion hadn¡¯t been so fortunate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1172

    ?Chapter 1172:


    Andromache, in particr, had suffered the worst injuries.


    A bullet had struck her chest, narrowly missing her heart by just ten inches. She was lucky to be alive, but now she was in the ICU, being closely monitored.


    Ralph, however, wasn¡¯t fooled. He knew that the ten-inch miss had been no ident.


    It was clear that the attack had been intended to torment Andromache.


    Nate stared at his grandfather without emotion and replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    His casual tone, so detached and uncaring, felt like a de cutting through the air, stirring up fear and difort.


    Ralph locked eyes with him, his gaze hard. ¡°They¡¯ve been arrested. They¡¯ll face thew. What do you gain from going to such extremes? Push someone too far, and they¡¯ll fight back. This is a simple truth you should understand!¡±


    Nate let out a quietugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already been punished and locked up. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for some mercy?¡± Ralph suggested.


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unmoved, though a flicker of hostility shone in his eyes. ¡°And let her recover and strike back?¡±


    Ralph had no response.


    As a parent, he knew his children better than anyone else.


    Andromache had always been spoiled and driven, but Ralph never expected her to fight for the position of family head.


    He had thought her past failure would have taught her something, but instead, it made her bolder and more reckless.


    She had even ordered her allies to target Corrine.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    In the end, she only had herself to me.


    Time had softened Ralph¡¯s heart. He wasn¡¯t as harsh as he once was. Now, all he wanted was for his children to be safe and for no more disasters to strike.


    But the more he tried to keep the peace, the worse things got.


    Nate¡¯s cold gaze met Ralph¡¯s. ¡°As long as she learns from this, I won¡¯t take her life. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Ralph exhaled deeply and fell silent.


    He nced over at Corrine eating in the dining room, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Are you serious about her?¡±


    ¡°I brought her here, didn¡¯t I? Do I look like I¡¯m kidding?¡± Nate raised an eyebrow, a wild spark in his gaze.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t given her proper status yet,¡± Ralph pointed out, his look heavy with meaning. ¡°Some lines shouldn¡¯t be crossed. An idental death would make things look bad for both of you.¡±


    Nate stood near the wooden railing, one hand in his pocket, watching the fish swim in the pond below. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± he replied calmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1173

    ?Chapter 1173:


    He would never let anyone bad-mouth Corrine.


    After a moment, Nate looked up at Ralph. ¡°I want to ask you something. How did my and Corrine¡¯s marriage arrangement even happen?¡±


    Ralph gave a bitter smile, clearly unimpressed by the arrangement. ¡°You should ask Evelyn about that.¡±


    Nate wasn¡¯t shocked.


    His grandmother had left home in anger and moved to Lyhaton mainly because of the marriage arrangement.


    Ralph had opposed the arrangement strongly, but Evelyn had refused to call it off, staying quiet when asked why.


    But when Ralph found out that Corrine was exactly the one arranged to marry Nate, his attitude began to change, just a little.


    This shift caught Nate¡¯s attention.


    Nate asked, his eyes sharp, ¡°Are you quiet because you don¡¯t know, or because you won¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Ralph thought for a long while before resting his hand on the railing. ¡°Her parents had approved of this arrangement.¡±


    Her parents¡­ Thete Kiley from the Ford family and Dewey from Pree City?


    Instead of digging deeper, Nate changed the subject. ¡°So, you must approve of this marriage.¡±


    Ralph bit back a curse. He had strongly opposed it, but Corrine¡¯s name had already been quietly added to the family records, leaving him no grounds to argue further.


    ¡°You and Evelyn are being stubborn. You¡¯ll regret this one day.¡±


    ¡°I never regret my decisions,¡± Nate replied, his tone firm. ¡°Not before, not ever.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The message was clear: Corrine was his.


    Ralph gave him one final look before walking away with his group.


    Once Ralph had left, Corrine approached Nate. ¡°Did you do something to Andromache?¡±


    ¡°You always figure things out,¡± Nate said with a warm smile.


    Corrine smirked. ¡°Ralph wouldn¡¯t have stormed into your quarters this early unless it was about Andromache. I can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡±


    Especially sincest night¡¯s events had everything to do with Andromache.


    Knowing Nate, he wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.


    Even if Nate hadn¡¯t acted, she would have found a way to take revenge.


    ¡°Did you go too far? Could thise back to haunt you?¡± Corrine asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Both the main family and the coteral branches were watching Nate, along with the Elder Council.


    If things went too far, she feared others might use it against him.


    She had handled Andromache and Darrion on her own specifically to stop anyone from gaining leverage over Nate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1174

    ?Chapter 1174:


    Nate pulled her close and kissed her forehead. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t dare¡­


    Corrine understood that everything had a limit. Whether it was ambition or hatred, once it reached a certain point, it would explode.


    Meanwhile, at the Elder Council, Merrick was sitting at his desk, writing with a fountain pen on white paper. When his assistant delivered the news, his hand wavered, leaving an imperfect stroke.


    Merrick set down his pen and looked up at his assistant. As he tore up the paper, crumpled it, and threw it aside, he asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Andromache and Darrion were attacked during their escort this morning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the assistant replied honestly. ¡°Our sources say it was a surprise attack, but no officers were hurt. The attackers seemed to steer clear of them. Darrion only had a few small scratches, but Andromache came close to dying.¡±


    Merrick¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. ¡°They barely made it out alive.¡±


    The assistant moved closer and handed him a warm towel. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± he added.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Merrick¡¯s eyes brightened with curiosity.


    The assistant exined, ¡°There was a car ident in the clifftunnelst night. I checked it out with a team about an hour ago, but we found nothing. Then we found out about the attack on the police car escorting Andromache.¡±


    It was clear what that meant.


    Merrick casually dried his hands, but his sharp eyes showed a serious expression. ¡°Looks like the Hopkins family¡¯s young leader has finally made his move.¡±


    The Elder Council didn¡¯t need to dig deeper. Everything was already out in the open.


    All this for a woman seemed reckless, even foolish.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just a case of youthful stupidity,¡± the assistant remarked with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°He skippedst night¡¯s banquet and now he¡¯s openly defying the Elder Council. If he keeps this up, he might as well think the Elder Council doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°Would Nate really act so recklessly without someone backing him?¡± Merrick asked.


    The assistant paused, staring at Merrick with a mix of understanding and confusion. ¡°Sir, are you suggesting¡­¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have someone experienced behind him, how could he dare to challenge the Elder Council like this?¡± Merrick replied.


    Since Merrick had received the news, it was clear Ralph must have known about it too.


    Yet, despite the time that had passed, the Hopkins family had stayed silent, and Ralph didn¡¯t feel the need to exin anything.


    ¡°Yesterday, Ralph punished Andromache and Darrion without even talking to the Elder Council first. He was really showing off his power in front of everyone,¡± Merrick said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1175

    ?Chapter 1175:


    The assistant fell silent.


    Merrick moved to the window, staring out at the mountains below. His eyes glinted with a dark, unreadable light.


    He knew that Corrine¡¯s presence would surely stir things up soon.


    She was Nate¡¯s weakness, but also a sharp weapon, one that could shatter the fragile peace they¡¯d worked so hard to maintain.


    If she was going to threaten that peace, she couldn¡¯t be allowed to stay.


    A cold, hostile gleam shed in Merrick¡¯s eyes as he came to this conclusion.


    After breakfast, Corrine and Nate left the estate.


    Their car headed toward the Foster family¡¯s house.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the unexpected events of the day before, Corrine wouldn¡¯t have had to make this trip.


    Perhaps the questions weighing on her would have already been answered.


    The car finally stopped in front of the Foster residence.


    They got out, and Corrine handed the bracelet Jax had given her earlier to the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper promptly went inside to inform the household.


    When he returned, he acted with unusual respect. ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    Corrine nodded slightly and entered with Nate.


    A servant led them to a room.


    As soon as he heard footsteps at the door, Jax stood up to greet them.


    Jax first gave Corrine a nod, and then turned to Nate with a respectful, ¡°Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Nate gave a brief nod in return.


    They took their seats at a table while Jax carefully began decanting a bottle of wine.


    The room fell into a quiet calm.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes scanned the room, briefly stopping on the jade-iid folding screen behind Jax.


    She lowered her gaze, hiding her thoughts.


    ¡°This wine was a gift from an old friend,¡± Jax said, looking at the red liquid with a hint of nostalgia. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it for over twenty years and was unwilling to share it with anyone. Miss Hond, your visit today seems like a stroke of luck. It¡¯s a good chance to share it.¡±


    Corrine smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you for your generous hospitality, Mr. Foster.¡±


    Jax waved a hand dismissively. ¡°No need for formalities,¡± he said, sliding a ss toward her, his eyes observing her carefully.


    Corrine took a sip, enjoying the smooth and rich vor, noticing the subtle aftertaste that lingered.


    It was a taste that only time and careful preservation could create.


    ¡°This really is outstanding wine¡ªsmooth, with asting aftertaste,¡± Corrine said, offering a gift she had carefully prepared. ¡°I brought this for you, Mr. Foster. I hope it suits your taste.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1176

    ?Chapter 1176:


    Jax nced at the gift, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before it vanished. ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re very thoughtful.¡±


    He signaled for his servant to take the gift, and then smoothly changed the topic. ¡°Miss Hond, I heard about what happened to youst night. Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern; I¡¯m fine.¡± Corrine gently fiddled with her ss, keeping herposure. ¡°I never expected something so trivial would attract so much attention.¡±


    Jax, however, caught the subtle message in Corrine¡¯s words. He lifted his gaze to Nate. ¡°The Independent Continent might look peaceful, but beneath the surface, there are many hidden dangers. Mr. Hopkins, you must be well aware of this.¡±


    There were certainly many eyes on Nate, watching him closely.


    Any small movement near him would not go unnoticed, especially afterst night¡¯s events and the attack on Andromache this morning, which nearly took her life.


    It was clear that only someone like Nate could have pulled off such a bold move within the Independent Continent.


    ¡°Your actions have been quite surprising,¡± Jax said, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at Corrine, as if he had finally seen the oue he had been waiting for.


    Corrine met Jax¡¯s gaze, sensing there was more to his words than he let on.


    At that moment, Nate¡¯s phone rang.


    He quickly answered it and stepped out of the room.


    Jax watched him leave, then sighed softly, gently rubbing two walnuts in his hand. ¡°Life is like a game of chess. Every move is nned, a mix of fate and choice. Often, we don¡¯t see the true purpose of the game, but we find ourselves trapped in it.¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly. She looked up at Jax, a small smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, do you think I¡¯ve entered the game, or has the game drawn me in?¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    If it was the former, it would confirm Corrine¡¯s suspicion that she had some deeper connection to the Independent Continent.


    ¡°Miss Hond, with your sharp mind, you¡¯ve probably figured it out by now, right?¡± Jax twirled the walnuts between his fingers, his eyes briefly meeting Corrine¡¯s. ¡°What seem like coincidences are often nned.¡±


    He asked the question instead of answering Corrine directly, but it was clear he had his own reasons for doing so.


    His actions only made Corrine¡¯s suspicions stronger.


    The photograph of her mother, the mysterious old friend Jax kept bringing up, and his current behavior all seemed to be pointing her in a certain direction.


    Still, being caught in the middle, she had no idea where this path was headed or what awaited her.


    It was as if she¡¯d been thrust into some kind of task, pushed forward by unseen forces, leaving her feelingpletely powerless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1177

    ?Chapter 1177:


    ¡°I remember every word you said at Moonlight za. It wasn¡¯t my own brilliance, but your guidance that helped me understand.¡±


    Corrine shifted the conversation back to Jax on purpose.


    She met his gaze calmly. ¡°I came here today with a particr question in mind,¡± she said.


    A subtle, enigmatic smile yed on Jax¡¯s lips. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to figure things out yourself than hear them from someone else.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Her eyes turned cold.


    The bracelet he had given her and the invitation to his home were just excuses to get her here.


    What bothered her more was that, despite her personal visit, Jax refused to talk about his old friend.


    So why had he even given her a reason toe?


    ¡°People often say that with great poweres great responsibility. But I think that no matter how skilled you are, everyone has their own role to y.¡±


    Jax spoke slowly, with the air of someone much older. ¡°Everything has its moment. When the time is right, the truth wille. It¡¯s better to let things unfold, rather than force them.¡±


    Corrine gave a small smile and lowered her gaze, hiding her feelings. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to face challenges directly than wait for destiny.¡± She hated the feeling of being controlled.


    Since she was already involved, she wanted to break the rules and carve her own way.


    Jax¡¯s eyes flickered with an unreadable mix of emotions as he watched her.


    But he quickly masked it, his gaze softening again. ¡°Everything happens in its own time. Not telling you now might be a way to protect you. Just remember, Miss Hond, no matter whates your way, the Foster family will never oppose you.¡±


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Though his words were said lightly, they carried a heavy meaning.


    Corrine¡¯s heart skipped as she met Jax¡¯s gaze, her eyes full of questions. If such a serious promise could be given so easily to a stranger, the Foster family would not have been among the elite families.


    It had to be about her ties to the Independent Continent.


    Or maybe that old friend Jax had mentioned.


    Corrine hade seeking answers, but now she felt more lost than ever. As she left, her face was clouded, burdened with an unshakable weight.


    Jax watched Corrine and Nate walk away, exhaling deeply.


    He grabbed an empty ss and filled it with wine, then spoke casually. ¡°She¡¯s gone. Aren¡¯t youing out?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, a figure slowly stepped out from behind the jade-decorated screen.


    The man wore a ck suit, his silver hair neatlybed. His tanned skin and strong presence made him seem imposing.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1178

    ?Chapter 1178:


    Though nearly eighty, his sharp eyes still sparkled with energy, hinting at the vitality he once had.


    This was Frey Larson, the head of the Larson family, who had been absent for some time.


    Unlike other powerful families, the Larsons were known for their martial arts, and Frey was a master of traditionalbat.


    Jax set his ss down, fiddled with the walnuts, and looked up at him. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Frey looked in the direction where Corrine had left, then turned to meet Jax¡¯s gaze. ¡°Have you ever heard this saying?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What saying?¡±


    Frey walked over to the window, watching the trees sway in the breeze. He spoke softly. ¡°When the tiger returns, the mountains will tremble.¡±


    His voice was deep and powerful, like thunder, sending a chill down the spine.


    Jax¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly. He turned to look at Frey, his eyes full of meaning. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard you speak so highly of someone.¡±


    ¡°This girl might very well disrupt the bnce,¡± Frey said. ¡°But her presence will surely make some want to take her out.¡±


    A hint of mockery shed in Jax¡¯s eyes. ¡°Some people have had it too easy for too long. It¡¯s time they felt a little pressure.¡±


    Frey turned to Jax after hearing his words.


    Their eyes met, and a shared, knowing smile passed between them.


    Meanwhile, Nate¡¯s car was on its way to the Grand Pce.


    His hand rested lightly on Corrine¡¯s weary waist, offering a bit of support.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    He nced down at Corrine, who was resting against him, and saw the fatigue in her eyes. A wave of guilt hit him. He knew he¡¯d pushed too hardst night, using his injury as an excuse.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a nap if you¡¯re tired?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Corrine mumbled, half-asleep.


    After the long night, she was indeed exhausted. She drifted off into a peaceful sleep almost immediately.


    When the car reached the Grand Pce, Nate didn¡¯t rush to get out. Instead, he carefully settled Corrine across hisp, letting her sleep morefortably.


    In the front seats, Saul and Mandy couldn¡¯t help but notice the intimate moment unfolding.


    Their boss, who had always been so strict and distant with women, was now actingpletely different in front of Corrine.


    Before, he had kept a wide gap between himself and women, almost treating them like a nuisance.


    But since meeting Corrine, he¡¯d lowered all his defenses, even offering himself as her personal pillow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1179

    ?Chapter 1179:


    It was clear that Corrine had a way of keeping him in check.


    Sighing, they quietly opened the car doors and got out.


    To their surprise, they bumped into Moses face-to-face.


    Moses¡¯ eyes flicked over Saul and Mandy, a teasing smile ying on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s going on in the car? Is Nate that horny? But shouldn¡¯t he at least wait for the right time?¡±


    He then moved closer and was about to tap on the car window. Before he could, the window rolled down slowly, revealing Nate¡¯s sharp features.


    Nate remained silent, but his gaze was a de of ice.


    Moses faltered under that cold, unyielding stare, a shiver prickling down his spine.


    He forced an awkward smile, his hand pping in a jittery wave. ¡°Nate¡­¡±


    The frost in Nate¡¯s expression didn¡¯t thaw. His sharp features, carved in ice, remained fixed on Moses.


    Just as Moses thought he was done for, a soft murmur broke the tense silence.


    ¡°Are we there?¡± Corrine stirred awake, hershes fluttering as she blinked into consciousness. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Still disoriented, she turned her head and noticed the gathering outside the car. ¡°Why is everyone standing around? Has something happened again?¡±


    From several yards away, her eyes identally locked with Rosalie¡¯s. In that fleeting moment, Corrine caught the subtle glint in her expression¡ªa blend of jealousy and envy, swirling together like oil on water.


    Yet, the true hostility didn¡¯te from her. It radiated from the woman standing beside Rosalie.


    Elva Quinn. The heiress of the prestigious Quinn family.


    Corrine had heard whispers of Elva¡¯s beauty, but seeing her in person was something else entirely. The rumors had not been exaggerated.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Dressed in a striking red gown that clung to her silhouette with effortless grace, Elva exuded an air of refined nobility. Her long, sleek hair was styled into perfection, adorned with an exquisite hairpin, a touch of elegance that only amplified her regal presence.


    Red was a color that few could wear without being overshadowed by its boldness. Yet on Elva, it didn¡¯t overpower¡ªit was an extension of her very essence, making her look asmanding as a queen stepping into her court.


    A faint smile curled at Corrine¡¯s lips, soft yet carrying a subtle challenge.


    ¡°They arranged a farewell banquet before our departure,¡± Nate murmured, absentmindedly threading his fingers through her hair, his deep voiceced with an almost imperceptible tenderness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Besides, even if she chose not to attend, would Elva simply let her off the hook? Certainly not.


    The whispers had long painted Elva as the woman who was bound to marry Nate. It was only a matter of time before they crossed paths.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1180

    ?Chapter 1180:


    Nate¡¯s hand trailed down to her waist, kneading the sore muscles with just the right amount of pressure. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Do you want to rest a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Corrine noddedzily in response.


    Before she could even set her feet on the ground, Nate effortlessly scooped her into his arms, cradling her as he stepped out of the car.


    She made no move to resist, simply draping an arm around his neck, nestling into the warmth of his embrace.


    As her gaze wandered, she caught sight of Rosalie again. The other woman¡¯s eyes flickered, betraying the briefest moment of dazed longing before she quickly masked it.


    But Corrine noticed. A woman¡¯s intuition was rarely wrong.


    Even though Rosalie kept her emotions carefully in check, Corrine could sense them¡ªsilent yet telling. That quiet admiration, that lingering fondness for Nate, was written in the way she looked at him.


    A young girl¡¯s infatuation,id bare in the glimmer of her eyes.


    Not that Corrine could me her. She had never once denied that Nate was an exceptional man.


    Back in the bedroom, shey in the dim quiet, unable to sleep.


    Memories of their passionate night flickered through her mind, her breath hitching as the intensity of it all yed out like a fevered reel.


    Frustrated by her restless thoughts, she grabbed her phone, scrolling through the onught of messages waiting on WhatsApp.


    Over twenty unread notifications red back at her, but one in particr caught her attention¡ªa link from Natasha.


    Curious, she tapped the screen. The headline that red at her was nothing short of startling. Bruce, the CEO of Ashton Group, had won the old town redevelopment project.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    The news came like a ssh of cold water, unexpected and disorienting. She didn¡¯t waste a moment and dialed Natasha.


    Nate descended the stairs, his footsteps drawing the attention of everyone already lounging in groups on the plush sofas.


    Conversations lulled, curious eyes turning to watch him.


    He settled into an armchair with deliberate calm, fingers working the buttons of his shirt cor until ity open, hinting at something untamed beneath his usualposed demeanor.


    The most striking detail, however, was the fresh hickey on his Adam¡¯s apple.


    The mark spoke volumes. It needed no exnation.


    Awareness flickered through the room, subtle, amused nces exchanged between Moses and the others.


    But Rosalie¡¯s gaze was anything but. It was locked on Nate with a ferocity she couldn¡¯t conceal.


    Her fingers curled around her cup, knuckles turning pale as she wrestled with her own storm of emotions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1181

    ?Chapter 1181:


    Yet, no amount ofposure could quell the bitter taste climbing up her throat. It churned inside her, sour and raw.


    Across the Independent Continent, Nate stood unmatched. No one, not even Moses, Zack, or Herbert, could rival his status.


    And as for looks? No man in the region held a candle to him. His admirers were countless. Rumors always swirled around him, but that didn¡¯t stop the endless line of women eager to catch his eye.


    When Rosalie saw those pampered, influential girls tossed out of Nate¡¯s sphere of influence like mere trifles, she felt only disdain.


    Their families were prestigious, sure, but still far beneath Nate¡¯s towering lineage.


    A man like him¡ªone who was born at the pinnacle of power¡ªwould never be easily swayed by affection.


    He was a ruler by nature, someone whose gaze rarely fell below his own stature. To him, love was nothing more than a fragile, fleeting concept. Or so she thought.


    Watching him so willingly letting Corrine sleep on hisp, something shattered in her.


    His gentleness, his patience¡ªit was all for Corrine, and Corrine alone. He truly loved her.


    The realization hit Rosalie like ice water, leaving her with a vile mixture of jealousy, envy, and stubborn frustration.


    But what could she possibly do?


    She knew Nate too well. Once he gave his heart, there was no reiming even a shred of his attention. To the rest of the world, he would remain distant, indifferent. And to her? Not even a nce.


    Lost in her turmoil, Rosalie barely noticed Zack¡¯s discreet nudge against her.


    Blinking, she turned to face him.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so lost in thought?¡± he asked, studying her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She forced a smile, dropping her eyes to hide the turmoil swirling within her.


    From across the room, Elva had been watching the entire exchange with a cold smirk.


    It seemed no woman¡ªno matter howposed¡ªwas immune to Nate.


    Her gazended back on Nate. ¡°I hear you¡¯re leaving with Miss Hond soon. Since this is our first meeting, I had little time to prepare, but I hope she will appreciate this.¡±


    Elva gave a slight nod to her assistant, who stepped forward, presenting a delicate box adorned with intricate floral carvings.


    Nate barely spared it a nce before flipping it open.


    Nestled inside was an exquisite jade bracelet, its color rich, its rity wless. His gaze, however, remained t, unreadable.


    Elva studied him carefully, searching for any sign of reaction, but there wasn¡¯t going to be one.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1182

    ?Chapter 1182:


    After a brief pause, she offered a warm exnation. ¡°We met at Moonlight za, and I thought Miss Hond might appreciate jade. So, I picked this out for her.¡±


    The living room was cloaked in an uneasy silence, the air thick with unspoken tension. Though everyone felt it, no one dared to disturb the quiet.


    Elva might have been a woman, but the women of the Quinn family were no delicate flowers¡ªthey were forged in steel and ambition.


    Elva, in particr, bore the Quinn matriarch¡¯s influence like an heirloom, chosen to carry the family¡¯s legacy.


    The region once buzzed with news of her engagement to Nate, a tale so widely spread it became near gospel. Even Moses and Zack, Nate¡¯s steadfastpanions, had nearly believed it.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so stunned to learn that Nate was with Corrine.


    In hindsight, the rumors of Nate and Elva seemed less like coincidence and more like Elva¡¯s careful orchestration.


    Now, her extravagant gift¡ªa bracelet offered to Corrine¡ªfelt like a snake wrapped in silk rather than a gesture of goodwill.


    After all, Elva was renowned not just for her beauty but for her silver tongue and cunning heart.


    Logically, she should have met the sight of Nate and Corrine with fury, not blessings. Her benevolence felt out of ce, like a wolf offering amb sanctuary.


    As the room simmered with spection, Nate finally spoke, his voice as indifferent as a winter breeze. ¡°I appreciate your thoughtfulness.¡±


    Elva exhaled, a breath so subtle it barely stirred the air.


    Had Nate refused, the sting of humiliation would have been unbearable.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Since that¡¯s settled, please continue your conversation. I have other matters to attend to,¡± Elva said smoothly, rising to her feet.


    As she departed, Herbert¡¯s voice floated behind her. ¡°When will youe back after leaving this ce?¡±


    Before Nate could respond, Moses chimed in with a smirk, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Afraid you¡¯ll miss the wedding invitation?¡±


    Elva didn¡¯t catch Nate¡¯s answer. She walked out of the Grand Pce, her expression calm.


    The car door closed with a muted thud. Her assistant, unable to hold back, spoke up. ¡°Miss Quinn, that bracelet was top-quality. Isn¡¯t it a waste to give it away like that?¡±


    Elva studied her manicured nails, her voice as polished as her appearance. ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet¡ªit served its purpose.¡±


    ¡°But they clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± The assistant frowned.


    If Nate truly valued it, he wouldn¡¯t have kept silent for so long.


    Elva¡¯s gaze lifted, cool and measured. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The gift wasn¡¯t a gesture of kindness¡ªit was bait, cast into still waters to see what might surface. A test.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1183

    ?Chapter 1183:


    A test to see if Nate would forsake the Quinn family for a woman.


    ¡°Miss Quinn¡­ are you really not angry with that woman, Corrine?¡± the assistant ventured, regretting the words the moment they escaped her lips.


    Elva¡¯s silence was more unnerving than anger.


    Growing anxious, the assistant nced at her through the rearview mirror. Her voice, hesitant, tiptoed on. ¡°With Nate¡¯s status¡­ who else on the Independent Continent could be more suited for him than you? The marriage was arranged by your grandmother and Ralph. Yet Nate disregards your position and brings back an unknown woman, openly defying both you and your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Elva¡¯s voice was soft¡ªdeceptively so.


    A chill ran down the assistant¡¯s spine.


    She swallowed hard and nodded stiffly. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Elva¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, devoid of warmth. ¡°You may say these things to me,¡± she said, her voice measured, ¡°but if outsiders hear them¡­ do not me me for being ruthless.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Elva leaned back, resting her head against her hand, her gaze fixed on the distant horizon where the sky kissed the sea. Her eyes, however, held no trace of serenity¡ªonly a cold, calcting glint.


    The Quinn family was not like the Liam family. Their daughters carried themselves with dignity; they did not throw themselves at men. Unlike Rosalie, who shamelessly chased after affection, Elva would never lower herself to such desperation.


    And yet, no matter how she carried herself, people still linked her name to Nate. In all of the Independent Continent, who else could stand on equal footing with him besides her?


    The marriage alliance between the Quinn and Hopkins families wasn¡¯t a mere possibility¡ªit was destiny, etched in stone long before Corrine came into the picture.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ttery and gossip were beneath her. She never bothered to defend herself against either.


    But now, with Nate parading Corrine around, those rumors had taken a new shape¡ªone beyond her control.


    A man in love was a dangerous thing¡ªirrational and blind. Striking now would only make him cling tighter to Corrine.


    So, she swallowed her pride and chose to endure.


    Patience, after all, was a weapon of its own. She would wait for the moment Nate¡¯s passion dimmed and Corrine became yesterday¡¯s news. She would wait for the Hopkins family to grow weary of the scandal and sweep the woman aside.


    And she wasn¡¯t alone in this waiting game. Ralph, shrewd and calcting as ever, surely wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and let Nate throw the family¡¯s future into disarray for the sake of a passing fancy.


    For now, Elva needed to test the waters, to see just how deep this affair ran.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1184

    ?Chapter 1184:


    With that thought, she pulled out her phone and dialed. ¡°Grandmother¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, back at the Grand Pce, Elva¡¯s departure did little to shift the focus away from Nate. Especially after Moses had so teasingly mentioned wedding.


    To him and Zack, Corrine bing part of the Hopkins family seemed inevitable. Unless Nate himself called it off¡ªand judging by his unwavering loyalty, that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    Herbert leaned back, a sly glimmer in his eyes. ¡°Since you n to marry Miss Hond, how do you intend to handle the marriage arranged by your grandmother?¡±


    His voice danced on the edge of amusement, baiting Nate for a reaction.


    Everyone here knew about Nate¡¯s marriage arrangement.


    At the mention of it, Rosalie¡¯s eyes flickered with intrigue.


    Could it be that Corrine was unaware of Nate¡¯s prior arrangement? Or perhaps this talk of marrying Corrine was just that¡ªtalk?


    Men might not have been as attuned to details as women, but they were far from oblivious. The smallest clues could paint a clear enough picture. When Rosalie spoke, the room¡¯s easy smiles tightened,ced with a barely perceptible resignation.


    Love was never meant to be forced.


    Besides, emotions did not follow a script or unfold in a logical order.


    Once, Rosalie¡¯s blunt honesty had been refreshing, even weed. She had been invited by Nate¡¯s group everywhere, her presence effortlessly slipping into conversations and gatherings. But now? Now, Rosalie had crossed a line, and everyone here felt it.


    Even if she was upset, there were things she should have left unsaid¡ªespecially in front of Nate. Speaking ill of Corrine was a dangerous move. Everyone knew just how much Nate cared about Corrine. Enough to go against Andromache himself.


    A sharp glint shed behind Zack¡¯s sses¡ªa silent warning.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    Rosalie ignored it. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her expression sincere, though her words carried an unmistakable edge.


    ¡°Considering Miss Hond¡¯s background, settling in the Independent Continent must be difficult. No matter how much Nate cares for her, he cannot always be there, can he?¡±


    Moses gave a slow, almostzy smile, but it never reached his eyes. ¡°Would someone having close connections with the Red me really need Nate¡¯s protection that badly?¡±


    Moses found Rosalie¡¯s remarkughable. Had she already forgotten Corrine¡¯s connection to the Red me?


    The leader of the organization was fiercely loyal to her. That alone spoke volumes about her strength.


    Rosalie bit the inside of her cheek, frustrated by Moses¡¯ unwavering defense of Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1185

    ?Chapter 1185:


    What was it about that woman that made everyone rush to shield her? Had years of friendship meant nothing? Was Corrine, a neer, truly worth more than the bonds they had built over time?


    She inhaled deeply, pushing down the resentment wing at her chest. ¡°I just find it hard to believe that Nate would marry so quickly, that is all. I meant nothing more by it.¡±


    No one believed that for a second.


    But they were tired. Tired of the tension, tired of the conversation, and unwilling to drag Zack into an unnecessary dispute.


    Then, atst, Nate¡ªwho had remained silent until now¡ªspoke. His voice was low, smooth, but cold as frost. ¡°Getting her on board with marriage isn¡¯t as simple as you all think.¡±


    Though his words carried a trace of resignation, his gaze held something unexpected. A rare, quiet tenderness¡ªone none of them had seen before.


    Herbert arched a brow in mild surprise, exchanging a nce with Moses and Zack before letting out a low chuckle. ¡°Well, this is a first. Nate actually sounds unsure.¡±


    It was ironic, really. The youngest leader of the Hopkins family, a man who had dismantled internal conflicts in less than a year, forcing the old-guard elders into quiet retirement with unrivaled precision, suddenly hesitating over something as trivial as marriage?


    Herbert leaned back, smirking. ¡°At worst, just take what you want by force. As long as you have the will, there is always a way.¡±


    They had known each other since high school, long enough to see past pretenses. None of them were saints.


    Morality was flexible when it came to getting what they desired.


    Nate sat with one arm draped over the sofa, his ck shirt sleeves rolled up, exposing the sculpted muscles of his forearm. His fingers, lean and strong, rested against his temple as he considered Herbert¡¯s words.


    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??


    ¡°Some things can be taken by force,¡± he murmured. ¡°But she is the exception.¡±


    Herbert clicked his tongue. ¡°Double standards much?¡±


    Nate exhaled, the weight of his thoughts reflected in the softness that flickered across his expression. ¡°She was born into wealth, raised in luxury. There is no reason she should ever endure anything less.¡±


    His voice dropped slightly, edged with something unshakable. ¡°Whatever other women have, she must have as well.¡±


    The wordsnded like a de straight through Rosalie¡¯s chest.


    She had thought herself prepared, thought she could feign indifference, pretend that none of this mattered. But she had overestimated her own strength. Her nails dug into her palms, sharp crescents of pain doing little to dull the ache rising in her heart.


    She could not take it anymore. Abruptly, she rose to her feet. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1186

    ?Chapter 1186:


    No one stopped her. As she walked away, a knowing nce passed between those left behind.


    A man like Nate was impossible to ignore. Any woman would be affected in some way. Rosalie was no exception.


    However, Nate¡¯s demeanor toward Corrine caught Herbert slightly off guard. He had never imagined Nate, of all people, would ever lower himself just to please a woman.


    Love had a way of humbling even the proudest.


    Rosalie strode into the restroom, her heels clicking against the tiled floor. Staring at her own reflection, she felt a hollowness settle in her chest.


    She had always known¡ªbrutally so¡ªthat she was far from Nate¡¯s equal. Her background, her status¡­ they were nothingpared to his world. And yet, against all reason, she had clung to the impossible hope that fate might one day show her mercy.


    For years, she had kept her admiration for him buried so deep it felt like a second skin¡ªnever daring to let it slip, terrified that someone might notice.


    She had convinced herself that watching from the sidelines was enough. That as long as she never overstepped, she could love him in secret, quietly, harmlessly.


    But then she had heard his words earlier. And jealousy¡ªdark, insidious¡ªcoiled around her heart like a viper, its venom spreading through her veins.


    Rosalie sucked in a sharp breath, turned on the faucet, and let icy water ssh against her face.


    The cold seeped into her skin, draining what little color she had left, leaving her looking ghostly¡ªfragile, yet utterly broken.


    A wry, self-mocking smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she studied her own reflection.


    She exhaled, steadying herself. Emotions had no ce here. Not now.


    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Just as she turned to leave, muffled voices drifted in from the balcony.


    She stilled. That voice¡ªwas that Corrine?


    Rosalie hesitated only for a moment before pressing her lips together and moving cautiously toward the wall.


    ¡°How could that bitch Leah be so lucky and end up pregnant?¡± Karina¡¯s voice, sharp with indignation, carried through the air. On the phone screen, her face twisted in barely¡­


    Contained rage twisted Karina¡¯s voice. ¡°Not only did she get out of jail, but I hear Bruce and his parents are practically worshiping her now¡ªespecially Bruce¡¯s mother! They sure know how to bend to circumstances.¡±


    When Leah had been sent to prison, the Burgess family had been cast aside without hesitation. The Ashton family, without a shred of concern for public opinion, had rushed to sever all ties¡ªfiling for divorce as swiftly as possible to keep their reputation untarnished.


    And now? With Leah pregnant, they had wasted no time ingratiating themselves back into her life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1187

    ?Chapter 1187:


    Leaning against the marble balustrade, Corrine tilted her head slightly, a slow, knowing smile ying on her crimson lips. Her gaze shimmered with derision.


    ¡°Farris is getting old, and the Ashton family is already teetering on the brink of copse. With that kind of wealth at stake, another heir will make sure Bruce and his parents get arger share of the inheritance.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Karina¡¯s voice grew quieter, contemtive. ¡°But correct me if I¡¯m wrong¡ªwhen you married Bruce, didn¡¯t Farris transfer all of his shares to you?¡±


    Before Corrine could respond, a sudden crash shattered the night.


    Corrine¡¯s expression hardened in an instant. Without a word, she spun on her heel and strode into the hallway, her movements sharp with purpose. The corridor stretched before her, eerily silent. Only the faint glimmer of broken porcin littering the floor hinted at a disturbance.


    Her gaze lifted, sweeping toward the far end of the hallway. A flicker of suspicion curled in her chest.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Karina¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, her concern evident even through the video call. She had noticed the tension in Corrine¡¯s face. ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression softened, masking any worry that might betray her. Forcing a small smile, she waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Nothing. A servant must have knocked over a vase while passing by.¡±


    She then continued chatting with Karina until she heard footsteps behind her. Corrine straightened, her senses sharpening. ¡°Let¡¯s end the call for now. I will discuss with you once I return to Lyhaton.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Karina said reluctantly.


    As soon as the screen went dark, Corrine turned.


    For m??r?, v??????t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    Hawk strolled toward her, one hand buried in his pocket, his usual air of nonchnce intact. With a subtle flick of his fingers, he gestured toward the garden. ¡°Fancy a walk?¡±


    Corrine gave a nod, falling into step beside him as they moved toward the greenery. ¡°Did you find anything on what I asked you to investigate?¡±


    Since the moment Vulture had shown her that photograph of her mother, Corrine had been relentless in uncovering the truth.


    But whoever had leaked the image was equally determined to keep her in the dark. The investigation request had been retracted almost immediately, leaving her with nothing but dead ends.


    Hawk pulled a stick of gum from his pocket, flipping it into his mouth with practiced ease. He chewedzily before speaking.


    ¡°Their IP address was exposed for a few seconds. Not long, but long enough for Lone Ranger to track it.¡±


    His gaze flicked to her, reading the anxious energy she tried to conceal.


    But they needed more time for the investigation. They still had not figured out the other party¡¯s motives.


    ¡°Just be patient,¡± he added, squeezing her shoulder lightly. ¡°We should have an answer soon.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1188

    ?Chapter 1188:


    Corrine exhaled sharply, nudging a loose stone with her foot. ¡°I hope so.¡± This trip to the Independent Continent had raised many questions in her mind. She needed answers¡ªdesperately.


    As her thoughts tangled, voices rose behind her. A familiar cadence made her turn.


    Nate. He walked at the front of the group, dressed in ck from head to toe¡ªan effortlesslymanding presence. His ck shirt fit snugly. One hand in his pocket, he moved with an unbothered confidence that made it impossible to ignore him.


    As if sensing her stare, he lifted his head.


    Their eyes locked.


    Without hesitation, Nate pulled his hand from his pocket and extended it toward her¡ªa silent invitation. A slow smile curved Corrine¡¯s lips. Without a second thought, she stepped forward, drawn to him like a tide to the shore.


    Shepletely forgot about Hawk.


    Hawk let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling his eyes as she all but forgot his presence. ¡°Unbelievable. Love over friendship¡ªjust like that.¡±


    He shook his head. During her time with the Red me, they had once pledged to support each other, through thick and thin.


    All those noble derations flew out the window the moment a handsome man appeared.


    Nate¡¯s fingers curled around Corrine¡¯s the moment she reached him, their hands fitting together naturally.


    Behind them, Rosalie trailed in silence, lost in thought.


    Fragments of Corrine¡¯s conversation with Karina reyed in her mind, each piece sharpening her disdain.


    Moses had always spoken so highly of Corrine, defending her at every turn. Rosalie had assumed the woman must be extraordinary. But now she saw the truth¡ªCorrine was nothing more than a discarded lover clinging to someone else¡¯s man.


    ???????? ?????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    She was abandoned by another man, yet still shamelessly pursuing Nate. How utterly pathetic.


    Rosalie¡¯s fingers tightened as she watched their intertwined hands, her gaze darkening with malice.


    Corrine did not deserve to stand beside Nate. She did not deserve to dream of bing the future matriarch of the Hopkins household.


    And Rosalie? She would make sure the world saw Corrine for what she truly was.


    The farewell party felt more like aid-back get-together than an official sendoff.


    Around the bonfire, people lounged on wooden benches, sipping drinks and chatting while a wholemb roasted slowly over an open spit.


    The rich, smoky scent of barbecue mingled with the crisp night air, wrapping the gathering in an intoxicating warmth.


    Moses, standing by the fire, rolled up his sleeves with a flourish. With practiced ease, he carved the sizzling meat into thin slices, the juices glistening under the mes¡¯ flickering glow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1189

    ?Chapter 1189:


    ¡°I do not usually put my cooking skills on disy,¡± he said, smirking as he ted a serving. ¡°Corrine, try it and let me know what you think.¡±


    Corrine epted the te and sampled a piece. The seasoning was spot on¡ªbnced yet subtle, allowing the meat¡¯s natural vors to shine through. She chewed thoughtfully before nodding. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    A few feet away, Hawk leaned back, beer bottle in hand, his sharp gaze fixed on her. ¡°You normally hate this, do you not?¡± he asked.


    He was not wrong. Corrine had always despised the smell ofmb, refusing to touch it in the past. Yet here she was, taking small, deliberate bites.


    Setting the te down, she responded in a quiet voice, ¡°I can manage a little.¡±


    Hawk¡¯s expression darkened. He ced his beer aside and, without hesitation, took the te from her. ¡°You do not have to force yourself,¡± he said, voice firm. ¡°Since when did you start makingpromises for others?¡±


    They had always treated her with care, shielding her from difort without a second thought. If she disliked something, they avoided it. For over a year, no one had even suggestedmb at their gatherings.


    Yet now, she was the one adjusting.


    That did not sit well with him.


    Hawk¡¯s seemingly casual remark did not go unnoticed. Across the fire, Rosalie¡¯s attention sharpened. Her fingers tightened around the beer can as she took a swig, eyes gleaming with veiled contempt.


    A natural seductress.


    From Vulture to Hawk¡ªwho else in the Red me organization had been tangled up with Corrine? Maybe every man.


    The thought fueled her disdain. A beautiful woman with a striking figure, constantly surrounded by men¡­ It was obvious, wasn¡¯t it? She had to be the type who relied on charm rather than skill.


    The alcohol blurred the edges of her reasoning, making her thoughts spiral unchecked.


    ???????????????? ???????????? @ g???????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine¡¯s cold, aloof mask¡ªit was an act, nothing more. A performance designed to fool those around her.


    Rosalie¡¯s nails dug into the metal of the can before she mmed it onto the table with a loud clunk, shattering the hum of conversation.


    Heads turned.


    She cleared her throat, feigning nonchnce. ¡°Enough of just sitting around. Let¡¯s do something fun.¡±


    Moses perked up, eager for a change. ¡°What do you have in mind? Drinking games? Dice?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s lips curved in a slow, almost smug smile. ¡°We always y those.¡± Her tone carried an air of challenge,ced with something unspoken.


    Her gaze drifted deliberately toward Corrine. ¡°Miss Hond, since this is your first time here, why don¡¯t you suggest something?¡± she asked, her voice deceptively smooth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1190

    ?Chapter 1190:


    Corrine met her stare, reading the intent beneath it. The subtle hostility. The provocation.


    The moment their eyes met, Corrine caught the unmistakable hostility in Rosalie¡¯s gaze and had a vague inkling of what was afoot.


    Without missing a beat, Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a bright, almost teasing smile.


    ¡°Why not y something simple, like dice?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes gleamed with a spark of excitement she couldn¡¯t quite conceal.


    Before Corrine could respond, Herbert spoke up, his toneced with a touch of caution. ¡°That¡¯s Rosalie¡¯s forte. She¡¯s never lost at this game since she was a child. Facing her is like throwing yourself into the jaws of defeat.¡±


    At this, Corrine raised an eyebrow, a glint of amusement flickering in her eyes.


    Never lost since childhood, huh?


    Well, Corrine had never lost either.


    Noticing the silence hanging in the air, Rosalie quickly spoke, her words dripping with false politeness. ¡°Herbert, Miss Hond is visiting the Independent Continent for the first time. It would be proper to show her the local hospitality, wouldn¡¯t you agree? Since she¡¯s eager to y dice, we¡¯re more than happy to oblige¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Zack¡¯s eyes, hidden behind his sses, sharpened with a quiet warning.


    He knew all too well his sister¡¯s tricks and schemes.


    He thought he had made himself clear earlier, but something about Rosalie¡¯s tant challenge struck him as odd. What was going on today? Why the open attempt to trap Corrine?


    Zack wasn¡¯t concerned about Rosalie making trouble for Corrine. His real worry was that his sister, in her overconfidence, might regret underestimating Corrine. Since meeting Corrine, Zack had noticed a pattern: anyone who aimed to outsmart her ended up with the short end of the stick.


    Rosalie smiled sweetly, as if to pacify Zack.


    ?????????????????? ?????????????????????? ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game,¡± she said smoothly, her voice almost too calm. ¡°It¡¯s rare that we all get together like this. Who knows when we¡¯ll meet again? A little friendlypetition before we¡­¡±


    Part ways, win or lose, it¡¯s all in good fun. And besides, Miss Hond doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who can¡¯t handle a little defeat.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.


    At first, Corrine had only agreed to go along with the flow, but seeing Rosalie¡¯s palpable eagerness made the game all the more intriguing.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Corrine said, her tone light, yet carrying an edge.


    Rosalie, relieved that Corrine hadn¡¯t backed out, suppressed the surge of excitement that bubbled up inside her.


    She had yed dice with her elders since she was young, and she was as skilled at it as a seasoned professional.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1191

    ?Chapter 1191:


    With drinking games and dice on the table, Corrine had picked thetter¡ªa stroke of luck for Rosalie.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes briefly darkened, and she lowered her gaze, trying to mask her coldness, though Moses and Zack were quick to notice the subtle shift.


    Was Rosalie simply overconfident, or was she blind to the possibility that someone might be better?


    Didn¡¯t she realize that, in any game, there was always someone who could outy her?


    Herbert nced at Corrine, his brow furrowing. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Corrine met his gaze with a cool look. ¡°Is there something wrong with my decision?¡± she replied, her voice perfectly measured.


    Seeing the innocence in her eyes, Herbert felt the weight of the situation and almost couldn¡¯t bear to let her remain so oblivious.


    Just as Herbert was about to recount Rosalie¡¯s legendary victories, Rosalie spoke up first, her voice smooth butced with a subtle challenge. ¡°Herbert, Miss Hond agreed on her own, so she must be confident. We¡¯re just ying for fun, after all. Why spoil her mood by discouraging her?¡±


    It was clear¡ªher message to him was simple: keep quiet.


    With the matter settled, Herbert could say no more.


    He took a drag from his cigarette and flicked the butt onto thewn, squashing it into the mud. ¡°So, what¡¯s the forfeit for the loser?¡± he asked, hoping Rosalie would show some restraint and keep the game from bing too embarrassing for Corrine.


    Rosalie paused, considering her options. ¡°How about Truth or Dare? The winner asks the loser a question, and if they refuse to answer, they drink three bottles of beer as a forfeit.¡±


    Herbert sighed inwardly, relieved that it wouldn¡¯t be anything too harsh. ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    ???????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    He nced over at Moses and Zack, both of whom nodded in agreement. ¡°What about you, Hawk?¡± Herbert asked, turning his gaze to Hawk, who was sitting cross-legged beside Corrine. ¡°Interested in joining?¡±


    Hawk looked over at Corrine, a slight smile tugging at his lips. ¡°If she¡¯s ying, I¡¯ll y,¡± he said with casual confidence.


    Having seen Corrine¡¯s skills firsthand and having been guided by her before, Hawk knew he wouldn¡¯t fare poorly in this game.


    Rosalie, however, misinterpreted his words.


    Seeing Hawk¡¯s gazend on Corrine, a trace of mockery flickered in Rosalie¡¯s eyes.


    So their rtionship wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Miss Hond?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was sweet, yet carried an undercurrent of challenge. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile. ¡°Let¡¯s y. Maybe my luck will prove better than yours, Miss Liam.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1192

    ?Chapter 1192:


    Her gaze, casual yet piercing, seemed to mock Rosalie¡¯s carefully crafted ns. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she found herself at a loss for words.


    Regaining herposure, Rosalie nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Momentster, Saul and Presley arrived with a table, dice cups, and dice. Seven people gathered around, each casually tossing their dice into their cups, shaking them with ease.


    The sound of the dice ttering against the cups filled the air, a sharp, rhythmic noise.


    While everyone else maintained a rxed air, Rosalie practically glowed with confidence as she shook her cup, the skill in her movements betraying her years of practice.


    After a few seconds, she set her cup down, her eyes scanning the table, a smile of satisfaction dancing on her lips.


    She noticed Corrine, on the other hand, shaking her cup like an amateur.


    Rosalie¡¯s smile widened as she lowered her gaze to conceal the mocking amusement ying at the corners of her mouth. Did Corrine really think this game was all about luck?


    ¡°Who opens first?¡± Rosalie asked, her tone sweet but edged with politeness.


    When no one immediately volunteered, she added, ¡°Since no one else is speaking, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With a flourish, she lifted her cup.


    Herbert¡¯s face tightened as he saw the three sixes, a look of resignation settling on him. ¡°Three sixes. No wonder you¡¯re so confident.¡±


    Rosalie merely waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Herbert, if I went easy, you wouldn¡¯t enjoy the game, would you?¡± She gestured at him. ¡°Go ahead, open yours.¡±


    Herbert revealed his dice¡ªone five and two fours, adding up to thirteen points. Next in line were Zack and Moses, who showed fourteen and eleven points, respectively.


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Hawk¡¯s turn came, and with a nonchnt flick, he opened his beer and then his dice cup, revealing seventeen points.


    His score was second only to Rosalie¡¯s eighteen, ensuring that he avoided the forfeit.


    ¡°Nate, Miss Hond, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Rosalie called out, her smile taking on a morepetitive edge as she looked toward Corrine.


    Nate exchanged a nce with Corrine, and with a shared, knowing smile, they both lifted their dice cups in unison.


    The dice cups were lifted, revealing that both Nate and Corrine had rolled exactly seventeen points.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding! Did you both n this?¡± Herbert¡¯s eyes shed between them, stunned as he took in the matching numbers.


    Rosalie frowned, peering at the dice resting in the cups.


    Her eyes darkened with thought when she turned to Corrine, studying her closely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1193

    ?Chapter 1193:


    A casual shake, a simple toss¡ªyet seventeen points.


    Could Corrine really be that lucky?


    While Rosalie mulled it over, the others had already turned their attention to Moses,ughing at his dismal score.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Seymour,¡± Herbert teased, shing a yful smirk. ¡°Truth or Dare?¡±


    ¡°Even if I were honest, you still wouldn¡¯t believe me,¡± Moses scoffed, reaching for three small bottles of beer on the table. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Without another word, he tilted his head back and downed them in quick session. Rosalie watched, her expression unreadable. ¡°Moses, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Moses said, wiping his lips with the back of his hand.


    His gaze lingered on Rosalie. ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet. You take whates with it.¡±


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite ce, his words unsettled her.


    Yet, her mind kept circling back to Corrine¡ªwas it even possible for someone to be this lucky every time?


    Brushing the thought aside, Rosalie initiated the second round. Her breath hitched when Corrine rolled seventeen points again. So did Nate and Hawk.


    Herbert frowned at the bizarre turn of events. He grabbed the three people¡¯s dice cups and examined them with scrutiny. ¡°We¡¯re all here to have a good time. If someone¡¯s cheating, it kills the fun.¡±


    Nate remained silent, arms folded, watching as Herbert inspected the dice cups and dice with meticulous care.


    Despite the odd streak, Rosalie once again emerged victorious. But this time, Zack was the one left inst ce.


    ¡°Drink.¡± Zack ignored the anticipation flickering in Rosalie¡¯s eyes, rose from his seat, and downed three bottles of beer without hesitation.


    C????ck ?uthor¡¯s ?o???? h??r??: g???????¦Í?????????????


    A trace of disappointment crossed Rosalie¡¯s face. ¡°If everyone decides to drink, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    She had been hoping to pry something useful out of him.


    ¡°You initiated the game, made the rules, and now you¡¯re unhappy with the result.¡± Zack¡¯s eyes turned cold behind his sses, and he added tly, ¡°What exactly are you after?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around what had gotten into Rosalie tonight¡ªwhy she kept pressing Corrine.


    But if he didn¡¯t step in, she was bound to push things too far.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression faltered at Zack¡¯s sudden rebuke. ¡°It¡¯s just a game, Zack. Why so serious? Besides, I made sure to ask Miss Hond¡¯s opinion before starting. She wasn¡¯t forced.¡±


    With a single remark, she dragged Corrine into the dispute.


    Hawk, who had never been fond of Rosalie¡ªespecially now that she was using Corrine as a shield¡ªspoke up without hesitation. ¡°Argue all you want, but leave innocent people out of it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1194

    ?Chapter 1194:


    Sensing the growing tension, Herbert stepped in with an easygoing smile. ¡°What if we do this? Everyone gets only two chances to drink. After that, no matter what, you have to answer the question. Sounds fair?¡±


    With thatpromise, the others had little choice but to agree.


    The third round began, and, as expected, Rosalie won again. This time, the unfortunate loser was Herbert¡ªthe very one who had just yed mediator.


    Not wanting to sour the mood after the earlier tension, Herbert chose Truth.


    When Rosalie heard this, her eyes gleamed with satisfaction. She had been waiting for this.


    ¡°Herbert, what¡¯s your take on the rtionship between Hawk and Miss Hond?¡±


    A strange silence fell over the group.


    Corrine lifted her eyes at the question, her expression calm, a faint, unreadable smile ying at her lips.


    So this was Rosalie¡¯s real objective.


    Hawk shot Rosalie a look filled with mockery. ¡°Miss Liam, you¡¯re directing that question at the wrong person. Affairs of the heart are best answered by those directly involved.¡±


    ¡°Those in the thick of things often can¡¯t see clearly, while outsiders have a better perspective. Self-reflection isn¡¯t always urate. Sometimes, an outside opinion is worth considering,¡± Rosalie replied thoughtfully.


    Everyone at the table was analytical; there was no way they hadn¡¯t all noticed the peculiar rtionship between Hawk and Corrine.


    Herbert, who had been feeling drowsy, suddenly felt as if someone had doused him in ice water. He was alert instantly.


    If he had known Rosalie intended to stir up trouble, he never would have chosen Truth.


    C?????? ???????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??


    She could dig her own grave if she wanted¡ªbut she had no business pulling him down with her.


    Herbert couldn¡¯t hide the displeased look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m in a position to answer that.¡±


    Sensing the tension, Rosalie smoothly shifted gears. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change the subject.¡±


    She hesitated briefly before continuing, ¡°I heard there was a scandal in your family¡ªa woman who married two men. How did your family handle it?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we dealt with it ording to the Burton family rules.¡± Herbert¡¯s jaw tightened, his irritation still lingering.


    Her question didn¡¯t strike Herbert as odd. But Moses and Zack exchanged nces.


    They were beginning to suspect that Rosalie wasn¡¯t asking out of idle curiosity¡ªshe might actually know something.


    Unlike them, Corrine had no doubts. Rosalie had overheard her conversation with Karina. That much was clear. And now, she was using this game of Truth or Dare to dig deeper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1195

    ?Chapter 1195:


    ¡°This game¡¯s getting boring. Why don¡¯t we raise the stakes?¡± Corrine set down her beer can, a half-smile tugging at her lips as she looked directly at Rosalie. ¡°Miss Liam, interested?¡±


    The lightness in her tone unsettled Rosalie for just a fraction of a second. Hershes flickered as an uneasy feeling crept in, like she had been caught in the act.


    But she quickly steadied herself.


    As long as they were still ying dice, Corrine didn¡¯t stand a chance against her.


    One way or another, Rosalie would expose Corrine¡¯s true colors in front of everyone tonight.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalie exhaled slowly, then shed a confident smile. ¡°What are you thinking, Miss Hond?¡±


    Corrine considered for a moment, ncing across the table. ¡°Since Miss Liam is the ¡®undefeated champion,¡¯ just rolling dice seems too simple. What do you think about a guessing game instead?¡±


    Unlike regr dice games, this one wasn¡¯t just about shaking the cup¡ªit required listening, intuition, and strategy.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Rosalie kept her expressionposed.


    This wasn¡¯t arrogance; it was certainty. Corrine wasn¡¯t her match.


    But as Rosalie sat poised and self-assured, Corrine¡¯s smile widened, carrying the deceptive charm of a predator in disguise¡ªpatiently watching as her prey edged closer to the snare she had carefullyid.


    The men¡¯s gazes sharpened with interest as Corrine and Rosalie squared off, their eyes gleaming with the thrill of witnessing an unexpected spectacle. The air buzzed with anticipation, a reckless sort of excitement rippling through the crowd.


    Only Zack seemed distracted, his gaze flickering toward Nate, a hint of concern etched across his face.


    But Nate? He was watching Corrine with a look of quiet indulgence, the kind of unwavering devotion that said he¡¯d back her no matter what, without the slightest murmur ofint.


    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??


    Zack sighed inwardly, already bracing himself for whatever oue awaited. He could only hope Rosalie¡¯s defeat wouldn¡¯t be too brutal.


    ¡°Before we begin, shouldn¡¯t we settle the stakes? What happens when one of us wins¡ªor loses?¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice cut through the low murmurs, her smile curved with a provocative edge.


    She radiated confidence, certain that victory was hers for the taking.


    Corrine rolled the dice between her fingers, the sharp clicks echoing like a dare. ¡°The loser will be at the mercy of the winner. How does that sound?¡±


    A bold challenge, intoxicating and reckless¡ªlike putting your fate in the hands of your worst enemy.


    Everyone¡¯s attention slid to Rosalie, eyes sparking with interest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk her out of it?¡± Herbert asked Nate, the only man here he thought might intervene.


    Of everyone present, Herbert knew Corrine the least. To him, her loss felt inevitable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1196

    ?Chapter 1196:


    Nate met his gaze but said nothing. His silence was an answer in itself.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying unnecessarily,¡± Moses shot at Herbert with a dismissive snort. ¡°Nate¡¯s not sweating over Corrine, so why are you?¡±


    Herbert fumbled for a response but none came.


    He was just looking out for Corrine¡ªthat was all. Was that so wrong?


    Irritated, he scowled at Moses. ¡°I was just trying to help!¡±


    Moses merely grinned and lifted his shoulders in a careless shrug.


    Unlike Herbert, Moses had yed against Corrine in Lyhaton before. She always brushed off her wins as sheer luck, but he knew better.


    No one was lucky every single time. Anyone with a shred ofmon sense would see through that excuse.


    The oue of this game? Still up in the air.


    Rosalie, however, was too caught up in the thrill of the bet to notice the quiet conversation unfolding around her.


    Her pulse quickened. The terms Corrine had set were intoxicating. The winner would hold absolute power over the loser.


    Her eyes gleamed, her blood thrumming with anticipation. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ if I win, I can make you do anything?¡±


    Anything¡ªincluding confessing to Nate that she had once been married to another man?


    The mere thought sent a rush of exhration through Rosalie. If she could force Corrine to admit that in front of Nate, it would spare her a world of trouble.


    Nate was a proud man. He would never tolerate being deceived by a woman.


    If he found out Corrine had been married before, how could he still look at her the same way? How could he possibly marry her? He wouldn¡¯t.


    The rest on g?l????¦Í?????????????


    If she couldn¡¯t have Nate, she damn well wouldn¡¯t let Corrine have him either.


    Even as she attempted to suppress her glee, Corrine saw through her in an instant.


    A slow, knowing smirk yed on her lips as she arched a brow. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you can beat me.¡±


    Beat Corrine¡­ Rosalie nearly scoffed. How hard could that be?


    Her gaze lowered, hiding the satisfaction that burned behind her eyes.


    She had been on the gambling table with her mother since the age of three. At four, she was rolling dice. By five, she had memorized every game in the casino, practicing her technique for almost three years.


    The dice weren¡¯t just objects in her hands¡ªthey were extensions of her will. If she wanted a one, it would nevernd on two. If she wanted them in perfect line, they would fall into ce without fail.


    Winning against Corrine? It would be child¡¯s y.


    But she knew better than to let her confidence show too brazenly, especially with Nate sitting across from her. His gaze was cast downward, his expression calm and indifferent, as if lost in some distant thought.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1197

    ?Chapter 1197:


    She couldn¡¯t read him, and that quiet,manding presence of his only deepened her awe. It was the kind of aura that made her pause, slipping through herposure.


    ¡°Miss Hond, are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡± she asked.


    Corrine¡¯s smile remained unfazed. She plucked the dice she¡¯d been idly toying with and slipped them into her dice cup, borrowing three more from Nate to make a set of six.


    ¡°Reconsider?¡± she echoed lightly, rolling the borrowed dice between her fingers before tossing them into the cup. ¡°Having the chance topete with you is an honor. What¡¯s there to reconsider?¡±


    The dice ttered inside the cup, the sound sharp and deliberate. ¡°Besides, even if I lose, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m losing to a stranger. Losing to a friend isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of, is it?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s smile stretched wider. Bold words. If Corrine was so eager to gamble her dignity, then whatever happened next was on her. If she lost, she had no one to me but herself.


    A quiet arrogance gleamed in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then.¡±


    In her mind, she already saw Corrine as the loser.


    Across the table, Corrine studied her with a soft, smiling face before answering, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Rosalie wasted no time, cing a hand on the dice cup, her gaze fixed on Corrine. ¡°Shall I go first?¡±


    Corrine gave an indifferent nod. ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    Without hesitation, Rosalie lifted the cup and began shaking it with what appeared to be reckless abandon. The dice rattled furiously inside, but every flick of her wrist, every movement, was precise. Controlled.


    After a full half-minute, she brought the cup down with a decisive m, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Your turn, Miss Hond.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? ????????????????


    Guessing the dice by sound was indeed the most thrilling way to y¡ªa real gambler¡¯s game. And Corrine¡¯s tempting proposal only made the stakes feel higher.


    Corrine picked up the cup, weighing it in her palm in a moment of stillness. Then she lifted the cup just slightly¡ªenough to stir the dice.


    Opposite her, Rosalie squinted intently. She leaned forward, her brow furrowed in concentration as she listened closely.


    Six dice¡ªfar trickier than three. She focused on the subtle shifts, the way theynded, straining to decipher the sounds.


    Then¡ªm! Corrine brought the cup down.


    ¡°Who guesses first?¡±


    Rosalie looked as if she had justnded on a different. Had Corrine deliberately cut her listening time short? Still, she caught something faint but decipherable.


    She took a deep breath, staring at the dice cup in Corrine¡¯s hand, calcting in her mind. ¡°Thirty points.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1198

    ?Chapter 1198:


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Corrine¡¯s gaze was steady, her tone smooth as ss. She lifted the cup, revealing the dice one by one on the table. ¡°Thirty-six points. Same as yours.¡±


    The look of disappointment Corrine shot her stung deeper than Rosalie expected.


    A subtle humiliation crept under her skin, her fingers curling into a tense fist beneath the table.


    This wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as she had assumed.


    She met Corrine¡¯s gaze with a stubborn, brittle smile. ¡°Miss Hond, your performance is¡­ impressive. Care for another round?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s casual demeanor only irritated her more. This woman¡¯s luck was far more than simple chance.


    Rosalie knew she was sinking deeper into trouble, but she couldn¡¯t shake her need to win. Especially after Corrine had made such tempting offers earlier, her logical thinking had been overtaken by sheer impulse. How could she just quit now?


    Life was short, but desires were endless. Greed fueled all wrongdoings. Rosalie was sure her goal would eventually be realized¡ªjust like any gambler chasing their luck.


    Corrine had ns for Rosalie and wasn¡¯t going to let her off easily.


    Even if she wanted to back down, Rosalie probably wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Corrine smiled warmly, her expression kind with no hint of hostility. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you this excited, Miss Liam. I¡¯m happy to oblige. How about a best of three, counting the previous round?¡±


    Driven by her intense urge to win, Rosalie quickly responded, ¡°Alright!¡± A best of three meant she still had a shot.


    Corrine remained calm and collected, while Rosalie shifted from rxed to fully cautious.


    It was a huge mistake to underestimate an opponent.


    ???????? ?????????? ???? g??????¦Í????????????


    Rosalie had made that mistake with Corrine before, but not now.


    It wasn¡¯t until Corrine set the dice cup down that Rosalie¡¯s nerves eased just a little.


    ¡°One point¡ªyour six dice form a vertical line.¡±


    Corrine let out a soft sigh. ¡°Miss Liam, you¡¯re wrong again. You have one. I have five.¡±


    Then she lifted the dice cup for everyone to see.


    Five dicey together neatly, with one broken die beside them.


    The crowd stared at Corrine in disbelief.


    Corrine gave a slight shrug. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I must¡¯ve used too much force.¡±


    Her precision was so remarkable that she broke a die with the dice cup, leaving everyone stunned. Yet she didn¡¯t boast about her skill.


    Breaking a die with a dice cup wasn¡¯t something you could just chalk up to ¡°too much force.¡±


    Rosalie had held onto a gambler¡¯s hope, thinking victory was within reach, but now all her dreams had crumbled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1199

    ?Chapter 1199:


    A thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead as she sat frozen in her chair, eyes locked on the dice, unable to snap out of her shock.


    The others watched her, their expressions mixed.


    She had brought this on herself, and now she had to face the music.


    Hawk chuckled softly, his gaze holding a touch of mockery as he looked at Rosalie. ¡°Miss Liam, why so quiet?¡±


    Rosalie blinked slowly, trying to pull herself back together.


    She lifted her eyes and met Corrine¡¯s gaze across the table.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to face the consequences of your gamble.¡±


    Nate, who had been quiet until then, suddenly spoke. He took Corrine¡¯s hand, his fingers gently grazing the skin on the back of her hand. ¡°So, what kind of punishment have you prepared?¡±


    His tone wasid-back, yet it carried a clear warmth and tenderness.


    Everyone picked up on the subtle hints in his voice and silently felt sorry for Rosalie.


    Hearing that, Rosalie¡¯s heart dropped. Her eyes, full of mixed emotions, turned toward Nate.


    She had hoped that their long history would earn her some sympathy from him. But this man was colder and more merciless than she¡¯d thought, showing her no mercy whatsoever.


    Moses exchanged a look with Zack, silently telling him to keep an eye on things.


    This wasn¡¯t about Nate being cruel; Rosalie had brought this on herself.


    Out of all people to provoke, she had picked Corrine.


    Corrine gently moved Nate¡¯s hand away and tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Miss Liam, are you ready to take the Dare as your punishment?¡±


    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Rosalie met her gaze.


    Corrine¡¯s expression was calm, as if everything had gone just as she expected, including Rosalie¡¯s defeat.


    That realization sent a cold shiver crawling up Rosalie¡¯s spine, spreading through her body, making her tremble.


    She bit her lip hard, her nails digging into her palms, staring fixedly at Corrine with eyes full of defiance.


    ¡°If you lose, you lose.¡± Zack, watching Rosalie lose herposure, worried she might act rashly. He quickly spoke, ¡°No matter the punishment, you must face it, Rosalie.¡±


    This was all Rosalie¡¯s fault. Even if she was humiliated, she had no one to me but herself.


    Hearing that, Corrine felt a sense of relief.


    She had feared that Zack might try to plead for Rosalie.


    She leaned her head on her hand, thinking for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s move to a different ce. This one isn¡¯t ideal.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1200

    ?Chapter 1200:


    With that, she stood up, and the others followed.


    Rosalie stayed seated, unwilling to get up, but Zack wasn¡¯t having any of it. He gave her a sharp warning. ¡°You did this to yourself, pushing things this far. Now that you¡¯ve lost, get up and face your punishment. Whatever it is, you have to take it!¡±


    Rosalie shot him a furious look. ¡°Even you won¡¯t help me!¡±


    Zack gave a mockingugh. ¡°You only have yourself to me. Who else is there to me?¡±


    Rosalie scoffed, shaking off his hand, and hurried to catch up with the others.


    Soon, they reached a nearby shooting range.


    As they neared, the lights around the range flickered on, shining brightly against the dark backdrop of the woods.


    ¡°Miss Liam, please.¡± Corrine tilted her head slightly and motioned for Rosalie to stand in front of the target.


    Rosalie felt a wave of fear rush over her. She gritted her teeth, trying to stayposed. ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡±


    Corrine noticed the pale color creeping onto Rosalie¡¯s face and smirked. ¡°So, you¡¯re not as brave as you pretend to be.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s fists tightened at her sides. She didn¡¯t speak, her eyes locked on Corrine.


    Just then, Mandy stepped forward and, with respect, handed a bow and arrows to Corrine. ¡°Miss Hond, here are the things you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Mandy spoke, then stepped forward, offering Rosalie a red apple. ¡°Miss Liam, this is for you.¡±


    The others had a general idea of what was happening.


    Rosalie nced down at the apple, then shifted her gaze to the bow and arrows in Corrine¡¯s hands. A tight knot formed in her chest as a sudden feeling of dread rose. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    This wasn¡¯t just a punishment; it felt like an attempt on her life!


    With the night growing darker and visibility poor, if Corrine missed, the consequences could be disastrous.


    Corrine slipped her finger around the bowstring and turned toward Rosalie. ¡°Miss Liam, you lost the bet. Go stand over there.¡±


    Her voice, though casual, carried unmistakable authority.


    Corrine had never been one to tolerate strangers, especially those she found unpleasant.


    Just sitting at the same table as Rosalie had worn down what little patience she had.


    This woman had not only shown hostility toward her but had also spread false stories about her and Hawk. Rosalie should have known better than to provoke her.


    Rosalie¡¯s eyes locked onto the bow in Corrine¡¯s grip. A chill shot through her, and her heart sank as if dropped into freezing water. Her whole body trembled, her face drained of color.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1201

    ?Chapter 1201:


    She knew Corrine wouldn¡¯t let her off easily, but Rosalie wasn¡¯t about to go down without a fight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!¡± Rosalie shouted recklessly, blurting out everything she¡¯d overheard. ¡°I know about your secret marriage, and now you¡¯re trying to silence me! But secrets can¡¯t stay buried forever. How long did you think you could hide it? You¡¯re nothing but a discarded object. Do you really believe someone like you could ever be Nate¡¯s wife? Know your ce! You¡¯re not worthy of the title!¡±


    Among everyone present, only Herbert seemedpletely in the dark. He had believed Nate had lost his mind, determined to marry Corrine out of pure love.


    But Herbert never imagined that Corrine had been married before.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m worthy or not, that¡¯s not for either of us to decide. It¡¯s up to Nate,¡± Corrine said, lowering the bow. She nced at Nate. ¡°Nate, do you think I¡¯m worthy?¡±


    Her voice was calm, but there was a challenge in it.


    Nate¡¯s throat went dry. He looked into Corrine¡¯s eyes, feeling his heart race. ¡°Worthy? Without a doubt. You¡¯re perfect for me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Corrine asked, raising an eyebrow. She met Nate¡¯s eyes casually. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, someone like you shouldn¡¯t lower himself for someone like me.¡±


    No one understood Corrine¡¯s nature better than Moses and Zack.


    Corrine usually appearedid-back, but when angered, few could withstand her fury.


    To be honest, considering Corrine¡¯s background as the heiress of the Ford family, she didn¡¯t seem like the perfect match for Nate.


    Although the Fords were incredibly wealthy, their influence paled inparison to the Hopkins family.


    Still, as long as Nate didn¡¯t mind, Corrine was undoubtedly the best woman for him.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ????????  novels


    Seeing Corrine¡¯s unreadable expression, Nate felt a twinge of panic.


    He slowly reached out and took her hand, trying to calm her. ¡°Being with you is not lowering myself.¡±


    His voice was deep yet gentle, filled with warmth and reassurance.


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond but gave him a brief sideways nce.


    Nate¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He caught her subtle reaction and immediately wanted tofort her. He quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one. You deserve so much more.¡±


    Rosalie and Herbert stood frozen, shocked as they watched Nate and Corrine. Had Nate lost his mind?


    He knew Corrine had been married before, yet instead of reacting with anger, he was showing her unwavering support.


    Were there no other women in the world? Why did it have to be Corrine?


    Aside from her stunning looks, what did she really have to offer?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1202

    ?Chapter 1202:


    How could she possibly be worthy of someone like Nate?


    Nate came from an unmatched background. Born into privilege, he had been personally raised and trained by Ralph, bing the youngest head of the Hopkins family in history.


    Within a year of taking control, Nate swiftly silenced turmoil within the family and decisively dealt with opposing elders.


    Even the powerful Elder Council, overseeing the elite families, treated him with a mixture of wariness and respect.


    With his position, Nate could have had any woman he wanted with just a snap of his fingers.


    So why did it have to be Corrine?


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Nate?¡± Rosalie finally snapped, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Snap out of it! Corrine was married! Regardless of what her rtionship with her ex-husband was, Ralph would never ept her!¡± The Hopkins family¡¯s reputation would never allow a woman who had been married before to join their ranks.


    With Corrine¡¯s background, she didn¡¯t belong in the Independent Continent.


    Without Nate¡¯s backing, did she really think anyone would ever ept her here?


    ¡°Who said she was married?¡± Nate¡¯s voice turned icy, his gaze locking onto Rosalie with a chilling intensity.


    Rosalie felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing her heart. She stood frozen, unable to speak.


    Moses let out a quiet sigh, giving Zack a subtle warning not to act rashly.


    Having known Nate for years, Zack understood exactly how he operated.


    Nate showed real kindness only when it came to Corrine.


    ?????????? ???????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Had he ever shown mercy to anyone else?


    Rumors painted Nate as distant, noble, and aloof, effortlessly drawing people in. But beneath that perfect image was a ruthless, obsessive side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again,¡± Nate said coldly, his gaze sharpening. ¡°Who told you she was married before?¡±


    His voice was casual, but the coldness beneath sent a shiver down the spine.


    Rosalie fought to hold her ground, barely keeping herposure. ¡°She said it herself! I heard her admit she¡¯d been married!¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, irritation flickering across his face at Rosalie¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Miss Liam, you¡¯re excellent at twisting words,¡± Corrine interjected smoothly, her voice calm and distant, as if watching a fish struggle in mud. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t rushed off, you would¡¯ve heard the full story.¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s heart tightened with unease. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Corrine looked at her coolly. ¡°What I mean is, I wore a wedding dress and went to the church, but the groom died on the way. The wedding never happened. So, technically, I¡¯ve never been married.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1203

    ?Chapter 1203:


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Rosalie snapped, immediately rejecting Corrine¡¯s exnation. ¡°I clearly heard someone say you were married! If you¡¯re so sure, bring that person here to face me!¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s words made it clear to everyone that Corrine had been dishonest and was making things up.


    Zack had reached his limit. He could no longer stand watching Rosalie stay so stubborn. With a deep sigh, he finally spoke up. ¡°Miss Hond is telling the truth. I can confirm it, and so can Moses.¡±


    When Rosalie heard him, she quickly turned her head toward Zack, her face showing shock. She couldn¡¯t understand what it was about Corrine that made Zack defend her. Her teeth clenched down hard on her lip, and her red eyes slowly filled with tears.


    Moses cleared his throat, his expression unemotional as he looked at Rosalie. ¡°Who would have thought that one simple sentence could cause so much confusion? But Rosalie, you were wrong this time. You shouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions without getting the facts. Besides, if Corrine was ever married, wouldn¡¯t Nate be the one to know?¡±


    With Nate¡¯s skills and resources, there was no way he couldn¡¯t find out something if he truly wanted to.


    Herbert, who had been silently watching in disbelief, finally began to connect the dots.


    Rosalie had identally overheard Corrine talking to someone, and from a single mention of ¡°married,¡± she had jumped to the conclusion that Corrine was hiding a previous marriage and was trying to seduce Nate to improve her social standing.


    What she hadn¡¯t realized was that Corrine hadn¡¯t really been married due to an incident at the wedding, and both Moses and Zack, along with Nate, were all aware of this.


    There was nothing hidden at all.


    R?????? ??h?? ???????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.?????


    Rosalie felt as though she had been struck by a bolt of lightning. Her mind spun in confusion.


    Her throat felt tight and dry. She managed to force the words out. ¡°You¡­ you all knew she almost married someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Moses replied sharply, crushing Rosalie¡¯sst bit of hope. ¡°Being married and almost being married are not the same. And whether someone has been married or not, if the person involved has no issue with it, even the highest authority can¡¯t step in, can they?¡±


    His words clearly suggested that Rosalie had crossed a line tonight, saying things she shouldn¡¯t have¡ªplotting against Corrine and making a scene.


    Having said everything that needed to be said, Corrine had no interest in continuing the argument with Rosalie. She lightly touched the bowstring with her fingers. ¡°Miss Liam, shouldn¡¯t we return to the matter at hand and deal with the punishment you¡¯ve earned?¡±


    Rosalie snapped out of her daze, her eyes falling on the bow and arrow in Corrine¡¯s hand. Panic shed across her face. Nate, I was wrong about this, but you can¡¯t just let her do whatever she wants¡­


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1204

    ?Chapter 1204:


    Nate stood by Corrine, his hand firmly holding hers. When he heard Rosalie¡¯s words, he raised an eyebrow and gave a coldmand. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take her there!¡±


    At Nate¡¯smand, Saul and Mandy moved forward at once, each grabbing one of Rosalie¡¯s arms and pulling her toward the distant target without a second thought.


    Rosalie was in full-blown panic now, throwing aside any attempt at grace and struggling with all her might. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    Her efforts were no match for the strength of two skilled fighters.


    Just as they were about to drag her away, she reached out and grabbed Zack¡¯s sleeve, holding on like it was her only chance. ¡°Zack, help me!¡±


    Saying she wasn¡¯t scared would have been a lie.


    She had thought she could easily defeat Corrine, but now, she realized how wrong she was.


    She had believed that even if she lost, Zack¡¯s protection and their long friendship would keep her safe from Corrine¡¯s punishment.


    But things had turned out to be far moreplicated than she had ever imagined.


    Nate not only ignored their long-standing friendship but also brushed aside the Liam family. Even Zack, who had always been so protective of her, stood by, watching with no emotion.


    How could Rosalie stand it?


    The bow and arrow were in Corrine¡¯s hands. If she had some skill, that might be fine, but if something went wrong, wouldn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s life be in danger?


    Tears welled up in Rosalie¡¯s eyes as she clung to Zack¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Zack, talk to Nate. If you say something¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Liam!¡± Corrine cut her off sharply, casually leaning on Nate¡¯s shoulder with one arm. ¡°You¡¯d better ept your defeat gracefully, or you¡¯ll bring shame to the Liam family.¡±


    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Her words were both a reminder and a threat.


    If Rosalie kept begging, it would only put Zack in an awkward position.


    Plus, they had made a bet, and now that Rosalie had lost, trying to back out would only bring more disgrace to the Liam family.


    Seeing Corrine casually leaning against Nate, clearly enjoying hisplete support, Rosalie was consumed with jealousy once again.


    ¡°Shut up! What makes you think you can lecture me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should shut up!¡± Zack shot back coldly.


    His eyes, hidden behind his sses, were sharp with icy anger as he yanked Rosalie¡¯s hand away. ¡°Take her to the target!¡± he ordered, his voice harsh.


    At hismand, Saul and Mandy moved without hesitation, guiding Rosalie toward the target.


    ¡°Let go of me! Saul, Mandy, you¡¯re nothing but Nate¡¯s loyalckeys. What right do you have¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1205

    ?Chapter 1205:


    Before Rosalie could finish her rant, she heard a sharp whoosh.


    An arrow whizzed through the air,nding just a hair¡¯s breadth from her eye. She could clearly hear the arrowhead piercing the target with a deafening sound.


    For a moment, it felt as if her soul had left her body.


    Her blood ran cold, and her breathing slowed as she tried to steady herself. All she could hear was her heartbeat thundering in her ears.


    Frozen in ce, she stood dazed, swallowing hard and gasping for air. She wanted to fight back, but her body refused to move.


    Mandy noticed her pale face and couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She weighed the red apple in her hand and casually ced it on Rosalie¡¯s head. With a teasing tone, she said, ¡°Miss Liam, stay still. If you end up getting hit in a vital spot, don¡¯t me anyone but yourself.¡±


    Rosalie slowly snapped out of her daze, ring at Mandy with all the fury she could muster, her teeth clenched. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    In the next breath, another sharp whoosh rang out, and an arrow flew toward Rosalie like a bolt of lightning.


    Her eyes widened, and her heart seemed to stop when the arrow skimmed her hair, lodging itself in the target behind her.


    She exhaled shakily, her chest rising and falling with a sigh of relief.


    Cold sweat ran down her forehead, and her limbs trembled uncontrobly. Two arrows whizzed past her¡ªone narrowly missing her neck, the other grazing close to her ear. Though neither struck her, the close calls shattered Rosalie¡¯sposure.


    ¡°Corrine¡­¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was weak, barely clinging to life.


    She took a deep breath, gathering every ounce of strength left within her, and shouted, ¡°If youy a finger on me, the Liam family will make sure you pay!¡±


    In the next instant, an arrow shot out, its deadly energy aimed straight at Rosalie.


    R?????? ???????????? ????????ov?????.??o??


    Once more, the arrow struck the target just behind her head, but this time, the tip was clearly stained with blood.


    Moses observed the unfolding scene and let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Of all people she could have provoked, it had to be Corrine.¡± Rosalie was definitely asking for trouble now.


    His eyes drifted to Nate, who stood beside Corrine, holding a quiver. Moses clicked his tongue in resignation. It was clear that Nate wasn¡¯t nning to get involved.


    At the far end of the target, Mandy noticed the blood on the arrowhead. She paused for a moment, then lowered her gaze, hiding a small, satisfied smile.


    She truly admired how Corrine handled things so directly.


    Rosalie had no clue what Mandy was thinking. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through her neck. She instinctively touched it, then looked at her fingers, now stained with blood. Her pupils shrank, and she shuddered in fear.


    Frustration bubbled up inside her. Her eyes burned with hatred. ¡°Corrine Hond, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a fourth arrow sped toward her.


    This one grazed her ear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1206

    ?Chapter 1206:


    Rosalie winced as the pain red. She wiped her hand, finding it stained with blood.


    She shook with fear, unsure whether it was from anger or terror.


    ¡°At this rate, Rosalie mightpletely lose it,¡± Herbert murmured to Zack. ¡°Your Liam family has prestige, but it¡¯s hard to believe a daughter could be so reckless and unaware. It alles down to how she was raised.¡±


    Moses overheard and sighed. ¡°Who can she me for ending up like this? All the chances and support Zack gave her over the years, wasted.¡±


    The Liam family, like many other aristocratic families on the Independent Continent, still practiced polygamy and had strict rules distinguishing legitimate heirs from those born to concubines.


    The legitimate heirs never mingled with the children of concubines, let alone epted them into their social circles.


    Zack¡¯s situation was a bit different.


    Years ago, there had been a major dispute in the Liam family over who should inherit¡ªthe legitimate son or the eldest son born to a concubine.


    Zack fought hard for his ce and eventually secured his current status. Out of some sympathy for Rosalie, who was a concubine¡¯s child, he had kept her close all these years.


    The others, out of respect for Zack, had kept their thoughts to themselves. But no one expected Rosalie to be so ungrateful.


    She took advantage of every opportunity.


    Did she really think their kindness over the years had anything to do with her background?


    If Zack hadn¡¯t been there for her, none of them would have paid her any attention, let alone invited her into their circles.


    Zack¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    His eyes, hidden behind his sses, betrayed no emotion as he focused intently on Rosalie standing in front of the target.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Rosalie was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Corrine to actually hurt her,pletely ignoring the Liam family¡¯s reputation.


    It was Corrine¡¯s disregard that filled Rosalie with a deep, unsettling fear.


    Hearing Rosalie¡¯s frantic question, Corrine smiled and replied, ¡°Miss Liam, you startled me earlier, and my hand just slipped.¡±


    The message was clear: if Rosalie got hurt, it wouldn¡¯t be Corrine¡¯s fault. After all, she had been the one scared by Rosalie¡¯s words.


    Rosalie faltered, unable to speak. She wanted to argue, but before she could, Corrine¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Miss Liam, hold on just a bit longer. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    With that, she swiftly grabbed two arrows, nocked them, and pulled the bow back in one smooth motion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1207

    ?Chapter 1207:


    Her movements were so fluid, it was as if she had done this hundreds of times before.


    Before anyone had time to react, the arrows flew from Corrine¡¯s hands, cutting through the air with fierce speed, heading straight for Rosalie.


    The two arrows zipped past Rosalie¡¯s head, the tips of her hair pinned firmly to the target.


    Saul and Mandy watched in awe, their eyes bright with excitement.


    Corrine was full of surprises they hadn¡¯t even begun to uncover.


    Finally, thest arrow was released with deadly precision, heading straight for the apple on Rosalie¡¯s head.


    Unable to hold back her fear any longer, Rosalie dropped to her knees. At that exact moment, the ck-feathered arrow sliced through the red apple, burying itself deep into the target.


    Rosalie¡¯s face drained of color, her eyes unfocused, lost in a daze.


    Juice from the apple dripped down the arrow and onto her head.


    But at that moment, her messy appearance was the least of her concerns. Fear consumed herpletely.


    This was the most terrifying moment she had ever experienced, one she would never forget.


    It felt as though she were staring death in the face.


    Seeing Rosalie¡¯s terrified expression, Zack frowned.


    What happened today was all her fault¡ªshe had been too bold for her own good.


    Corrine casually tossed the bow onto the table, then walked over to Rosalie without a care.


    She knelt down on one knee and gently lifted Rosalie¡¯s chin with a finger. ¡°Miss Liam, interfering in other people¡¯s affairs is the greatest mistake. I don¡¯t expect you to genuinely wish me well, but if you continue twisting the truth and causing trouble, I assure you that apple will be your end.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    Her voice was light, but every word carried an eerie, calm bite.


    Rosalie stared at Corrine, her eyes still clouded with fear.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a perfect smile. Her fingers gently brushed Rosalie¡¯s cheek, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want a repeat of tonight¡¯s experience. My advice to you is simple¡ªdon¡¯t assume others are as malicious as you are.¡±


    It was a clear warning to Rosalie not to make any more harmful assumptions about Corrine¡¯s ties with the Red me members.


    It was also a threat. If Rosalie ignored the warning, there would be serious consequences.


    Rosalie¡¯s gaze was distant as she watched Corrine, her eyes following her every move.


    Her gaze eventually fell on Nate, and that was when the tears, full of frustration and fear, began to flow freely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1208

    ?Chapter 1208:


    She had hoped, at the very least, to catch Nate¡¯s attention, even if just for a brief moment.


    But she had greatly underestimated his indifference and coldness.


    He didn¡¯t even spare her a second nce, his face as emotionless as if she were aplete stranger.


    In that instant, Rosalie finally understood the truth.


    She had been so wrong. Terribly wrong, absurdly wrong!


    All these years, she had carefully kept her feelings hidden, trying to stay close to Nate, hoping for just a little bit of his attention. But in the end, all her efforts had been for nothing¡ªa false hope.


    Zack made his way over to her side and handed her a handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t even think about things that aren¡¯t yours.¡±


    Hearing Zack¡¯s words, Rosalie slowly raised her head, her eyes unfocused and filled with unease. A wry smile tugged at her lips. ¡°So even you havee to mock me now?¡±


    ¡°You did this to yourself.¡± Zack withdrew his outstretched hand, his expression cold. ¡°I warned you not to go against her, but you refused to listen. Now, after everything that¡¯s happened, who else can you me?¡±


    With one hand tucked into his pocket, he stood over Rosalie, who had copsed on the ground. Behind his sses, his eyes held nothing but disappointment and contempt. ¡°You should be grateful Nate didn¡¯t handle things personally tonight. If he had, do you really think you¡¯d have made it out of the Grand Pce unscathed?¡±


    At those words, Rosalie¡¯s pupils shrank. A crushing weight settled over her chest, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I used to think you were smart, Rosalie, but tonight¡­ you¡¯ve been nothing but a disappointment.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Zack had wed his way up through the ranks of powerful heirs that he understood how much harder it was for someone like Rosalie.


    So when Rosalie ingratiated herself with him and schemed to secure her ce in high society, he overlooked it.


    Over time, he even allowed her to stay close to him and enter his circles. He had believed that someone as sharp as Rosalie would know where to draw the line. But her recklessness tonight had shattered that illusion.


    Any patience or warmth Zack once had for her was gone.


    ¡°Corrine was qualified to participate in an elite military skillspetition and received an invitation from the head of a nation. The leader of the Red me wouldn¡¯t dare speak harshly to her. Even Hawk, who prides himself on his talent, willingly follows her everymand. If that doesn¡¯t tell you she¡¯s not someone to underestimate, then nothing will. Even Moses and I know better than to overstep with her, but you? You not only twisted the truth about her connection with a member of the Red me, but you also spread rumors in front of everyone. Do you really think that just because she nearly got married once, Nate will suddenly waver?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1209

    ?Chapter 1209:


    He added, ¡°Even if Corrine had been married before, as long as Nate wants her, nothing will stop him from making her his wife. Consider this your final warning¡ªabandon any delusion of recing her. No matter what happens between them, you will never take her ce.¡±


    Zack¡¯s words cut deep. ¡°In terms of beauty, you can¡¯tpare. In terms of background, you¡¯re nothing more than a concubine¡¯s daughter. Did you really believe that by clinging to me, you could rewrite your status and be a legitimate heiress of the Liam family?¡±


    A chilling smirk formed on Zack¡¯s lips as he continued, ¡°You actually had the audacity to use your so-called position to threaten Corrine? Do you have any idea what would happen if the family elders found out how boldly you stood against Nate?¡±


    Rosalie¡¯s face drained of color. A flicker of fear surfaced in her eyes as she swallowed hard, unable to find her voice.


    ¡°When I let you stay by my side, it was because I thought you were smart enough to understand your limits. But now that you¡¯ve lost sight of them, you have no reason to remain.¡±


    Without another word, Zack turned and walked away, his expression resolute, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Panicked, Rosalie lunged forward, clutching the hem of his trousers. ¡°Zack, I messed up! I promise I won¡¯t repeat my mistakes. I won¡¯t go against Corrine again¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalie, not every mistake can be erased with a simple apology. Somee with consequences thatst a lifetime.¡± Zack nced down at her, his eyes nk. ¡°From now on, stay put and wait for your marriage arrangements. Focus on your own life instead of meddling in others. Don¡¯t waste your time resenting the wrong people. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being too clever for your own good.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just a warning¡ªit was a final severance.


    If Rosalie still believed Corrine was the root of her downfall, then she had truly learned nothing.


    ???????????????? ?????????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????


    From this moment forward, the bond they once shared was gone.


    After everything that had unfolded, Zack felt too humiliated to linger any longer and quickly found an excuse to leave.


    With his departure, Herbert and Moses also made a tactful exit.


    Once the crowd had dispersed, Corrine and Nate turned to go back inside. Out of the corner of her eye, Corrine caught sight of Hawk leaning against a pir, arms folded across his chest.


    His eyes, dark and contemtive, carried a calcting glint.


    Corrine subtly signaled for Nate to continue ahead. Once he was gone, she approached Hawk and murmured, ¡°For Nate¡¯s sake, go easy on her.¡±


    ¡°When did you start letting things slide?¡± Hawk shifted slightly, ncing at Corrine. ¡°You¡¯ve always been the type to settle scores¡ªno mercy, no exceptions.¡±


    If it were up to him, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t just walk away unscathed. At the very least, she¡¯d be made to pay for what she had done.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1210

    ?Chapter 1210:


    To spread rumors about Corrine right to her face? Rosalie must have a death wish.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve gone soft for love?¡± Corrine quipped, half-joking.


    Hawk visibly shuddered, eyeing her with pure disdain. ¡°Let me give you some advice. Love is fine and all, but never let it make you weak. Don¡¯t put a man on a pedestal. Stay sharp, be smart, and most importantly, never lose yourself for anyone.¡±


    His expression grew uncharacteristically serious as he rested a firm hand on her shoulder. ¡°Nothing in this world is worthpromising your self-respect. Always put yourself first.¡±


    The Red me members treated Corrine like family¡ªa younger sister they fiercely protected.


    Well, except for Vulture, who had been hopelessly in love with her for the past few years.


    Corrine felt an unexpected warmth at his words, a quiet smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°When are you heading out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after seeing you off,¡± Hawk replied, fishing his phone out of his pocket. He suddenly draped an arm over her shoulder and pulled her in. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a picture while no one¡¯s around. Gotta have proof to report back!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±


    Caught off guard, Corrine instinctively raised a hand to block the camera, but Hawk still managed to snap the shot¡ªcapturing her flustered expression in perfect detail.


    Satisfied with his work, he strolled off with a smirk.


    Watching him go, Corrine shook her head with a wry smile.


    She raised her head, staring at the night sky.


    ore c??apters @ g???????¦Í?????????????


    Perhaps because she was in a foreignnd, the stars didn¡¯t shine as brilliantly as they did in Lyhaton.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be long now. She would be home soon.


    Lost in thought, she barely noticed the familiar sound of footsteps approaching from behind.


    Corrine shifted her eyes just enough to catch a glimpse of a ck shirt in her peripheral vision.


    A momentter, she felt a cool, woody scent envelop her as she was pressed firmly against the man¡¯s warm, solid chest.


    ¡°How¡¯s your injury? Does it feel better?¡± Corrine asked, her voiceced with genuine concern for the wound on his chest. She hesitated to get too close.


    Nate slipped his arm around her waist, pulling her gently into his embrace. He leaned in, his lips grazing her temple as he whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯tst night prove it?¡±


    Corrine couldn¡¯t find the words. His deep, teasing voice stirred vivid memories of their time together the night before, and her cheeks flushed with warmth.


    The heat of his chest and breath made her uneasy. She squirmed, trying to pull away, suddenly craving space.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1211

    ?Chapter 1211:


    Nate rxed his grip around her waist, loosening just a bit. Hisrge hand gently wrapped around her smaller, cooler one. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back to your room and rest.¡±


    It was a simple suggestion, but after what had happenedst night, it felt more like an invitation to Corrine.


    Her legs wobbled slightly. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired yet. You should go back to your room first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not tired, or are you just trying to avoid me?¡± Nate saw right through her. Without a word, he bent down and lifted her into his arms. ¡°I promise, nothing will happen tonight.¡±


    Each time they were intimate, Nate often said it would be thest time, but it was always a lie. After seeing his passion in bed, Corrine had learned not to believe him.


    As she tried to squirm away, Nate¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°Stop moving so much. You¡¯ll make my injury worse.¡±


    At his words, Corrine nced at him quickly, her eyes shing with disapproval, as if to say, ¡°Now you care about the wound? What aboutst night?¡±


    Nate said nothing. He simply carried her toward the bedroom.


    Half an hourter, Corrine found herself lying in Nate¡¯s arms.


    She tossed and turned, clearly unable to sleep. Nate noticed and guessed it was the situation with Rosalie weighing on her mind. Calmly, he said, ¡°Rosalie is a concubine¡¯s child.¡±


    Corrine blinked in surprise, fixing her gaze on him.


    His words were meant to ease her worries. He wanted to reassure her that she didn¡¯t need to worry about punishing Rosalie, confronting Zack, or dealing with the Liam family.


    The Liam family would never make a move against a concubine¡¯s child.


    As for Zack, he wasn¡¯t the type to ignore what was right. Nate was certain Zack would do what was necessary.


    He had no doubt Zack wouldn¡¯t be biased.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®a concubine¡¯s child¡¯?¡± Corrine couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°In this day and age, does the Liam family still practice polygamy?¡±


    It was a lighthearted joke, but when she saw the meaningful smile in Nate¡¯s eyes, her grin faded slightly. ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only the Liam family,¡± Nate replied. ¡°Other families do it too. The poption on the Independent Continent is small, and each family controls vast industries. So, the tradition of having multiple wives hasn¡¯t died out. If there weren¡¯t so many people involved, how could thepetition for heirs be so intense?¡±


    Corrine pursed her lips, poking his chest with a finger in mild disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse for men to get what they want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump everyone together,¡± Nate said, grabbing her hand and pulling her closer. He wrapped his arm around her slender waist. ¡°I¡¯m different from them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1212

    ?Chapter 1212:


    Corrine understood what he meant but pretended not to. She raised an eyebrow and asked with a teasing smile, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°The ce of my wife is yours and yours alone.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason but because she was the only woman worthy of being with him.


    Corrine smiled softly, her eyes warm. ¡°Nate, I¡¯ve only agreed to the proposal. I haven¡¯t promised to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Agreeing to my proposal means you¡¯ll eventually be mine,¡± he said with certainty.


    Then, he leaned in and kissed her.


    As soon as their lips met, it felt like opening Pandora¡¯s box. Everything that followed unfolded so naturally.


    Meanwhile, far from the heat of the moment, Elva stood in shock, struggling to believe that Rosalie had been kicked out of the elite circle.


    Over the years, Rosalie had worked her way into Zack¡¯s circle and even managed to get close to Nate. Elva couldn¡¯t deny she felt some jealousy.


    But the Quinn family¡¯s strict upbringing had taught her self-control.


    She understood her role as the future head of the Quinn family. She couldn¡¯t afford to act out and risk tarnishing her reputation.


    Rosalie, a concubine¡¯s daughter, had risen to the top of the social scene, all thanks to Zack¡¯s support and Nate¡¯s respect for his friend.


    Without that, there was no way she would have made it into such an exclusive circle.


    When Elva stayed silent, her assistant spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s for the best. Now the circle¡¯s finally cleaned up.¡±


    She had long been irritated by Rosalie¡¯s arrogance in the group.


    Nore chatpers ?????????¦Í??????.c0n


    Despite having the backing of Zack, the Liam family¡¯s heir, Rosalie was still just a concubine¡¯s daughter.


    Before, Rosalie had acted arrogantly, using Nate to elevate herself, which had rubbed many people the wrong way. Now, it was time for her to pay the price.


    Elva could see what her assistant was thinking. She put down theb and casually toyed with a lock of hair that fell over her chest. ¡°Rosalie being kicked out of the circle is both a punishment for her and a warning to others.¡±


    Nate was sending a message to anyone who meant harm to Corrine. He was making it clear that if anyone disrespected her, they would meet the same fate as Rosalie.


    Her assistant thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°But with Nate¡¯s personality, doesn¡¯t this punishment seem a bit too soft?¡±


    After all, Corrine was the woman Nate cared about.


    If Rosalie had really crossed a line with Corrine, being kicked out of the circle didn¡¯t seem like enough of a punishment.


    ¡°He must be considering Zack,¡± Elva remarked, brushing a strand of hair behind her shoulder as she gazed out the window at the crescent moon. ¡°Anyone connected to Nate isn¡¯t someone to take lightly. Just wait¡ªRosalie will face more trouble ahead.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1213

    ?Chapter 1213:


    Her calm voice carried a cold, indifferent tone.


    ¡°Has my grandmother gone to bed?¡± Elva asked, ncing at her assistant.


    Her assistant nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, she has.¡±


    Elva nodded in return. ¡°Send someone to quietly investigate this woman, Corrine Hond. Make sure it¡¯s done discreetly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Quinn,¡± her assistant replied, helping Elva settle before turning to leave.


    The next morning, after saying goodbye to Hawk, Corrine headed to the airport. As their car pulled away from the Grand Pce, a white Bentley Continental suddenly blocked their path.


    Corrine instinctively looked up and saw someone stepping out of the passenger side.


    The figure carried a wooden box and walked directly toward their car.


    Saul, sitting in the front seat, nced at Nate, silently seeking confirmation.


    When Nate gave a small nod, Saul signaled his men to let the person pass.


    As the man approached, Corrine recognized him from her previous visit to the Foster family home.


    She rolled down the window just as he reached the car.


    Holding the box carefully in both hands, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Foster asked me to bring this to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Corrine asked, her brow furrowing with curiosity as she stared at the box.


    The man smiled faintly, remaining calm. ¡°Mr. Foster didn¡¯t exin, only said it should be given to you personally. He also mentioned you should open it after you leave.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    Why wait to open it?


    Was there something inside that shouldn¡¯t be seen by others?


    She paused briefly, then reached out and took the box. ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Please give my regards to Mr. Foster.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss Hond,¡± the man replied. ¡°Mr. Foster also said he sees you as a friend and believes he¡¯ll meet you again someday.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    As the man left, Corrine watched him thoughtfully, a subtle, mysterious smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    Jax was certainly a fascinating character.


    He said little, but always left behind a clue¡ªmore like dropping bait, waiting for her to bite.


    Once the car was back on the road, it cruised smoothly toward the airport. Though curiosity gnawed at her, Corrine followed Jax¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t open the box.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1214

    ?Chapter 1214:


    Looking out the ne window at the shrinkingndscape below, she let out a long sigh.


    She hadn¡¯t imagined her first trip to the Independent Continent would leave such a mark, nor had she expected to leave with so many questions swirling in her mind.


    After a long flight, the ne touched down gently at the international airport of Lyhaton.


    Matias had been waiting by a Rolls-Royce for quite some time.


    As soon as he spotted them, he hurried over. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, Miss Hond.¡±


    Corrine gave a small nod and, bending to enter the car, told Matias, ¡°Take me to Pinvo Law Firm.¡± That was where Waldo worked. She needed his advice on something important.


    After more than an hour on the road, the car finally pulled up to Pinvo Law Firm.


    Nate gently cupped the back of her head and kissed her softly on the lips. His eyes softened with warmth as he said, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Corrine replied with a sweet smile, pressing a soft kiss to the corner of his lips before stepping out of the car.


    As she walked away, Nate watched her for a moment, then turned his attention back, his face returning to its usual cold, detached look. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Matias didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Someone¡¯s been looking into Miss Hond.¡± He paused briefly, watching Nate¡¯s reaction in the rearview mirror before continuing cautiously, ¡°Also, the Ford family has been facing some business troublestely.¡±


    He suspected whoever was behind the investigation had found something and might be preparing to target the Ford family.


    Nate¡¯s chiseled features grew cold, his eyes narrowing as a dangerous spark flickered in them. ¡°Whoever it is, make sure they back offpletely.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í?????????????


    As Corrine walked into thew firm, the receptionist looked up with a polite smile. ¡°Hello, miss. Who are you here to see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Waldo Ford,¡± Corrine replied calmly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The receptionist¡¯s smile faded slightly. She paused, then shifted her gaze to Corrine with a hint of disdain. Her tone grew colder. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but without an appointment, Mr. Ford doesn¡¯t meet with anyone.¡± The receptionist¡¯s smile became stiff and distant, clearly less sincere than before. Corrine suspected the receptionist had mistaken her for someone bothering Waldo.


    ¡°Could you please call him and let him know his niece is here?¡± she asked politely.


    The receptionist sneered coldly. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re going to make up stories, at least make them convincing. Like the one over there.¡± She nodded toward a woman.


    ¡°That one ims to be Mr. Ford¡¯s fianc¨¦e and has been waiting for over two hours.¡± The receptionist continued scrolling on her phone, never looking at Corrine. ¡°And do you even know who Mr. Ford¡¯s niece is? Aren¡¯t you worried about the trouble you¡¯ll get into for pretending to be her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1215

    ?Chapter 1215:


    Corrine¡¯s gaze sharpened, eyes narrowing with a cold, dangerous glint. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the trouble, but I can promise you won¡¯t be working here after today.¡±


    Without another word, she walked straight toward the elevator.


    Seeing this, the receptionist quickly called for security to stop her.


    Just then, Waldo¡¯s assistant noticed Corrine and rushed over. ¡°Miss Hond, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Waldo?¡± Corrine asked, getting straight to the point.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes flicked to Waldo¡¯s office door, which was firmly shut, as if recalling something happening inside. He hesitated before replying, ¡°Mr. Ford¡­ he stepped out for a bit.¡±


    From the brief pause, Corrine had a hunch about what was going on. She made a beeline for the office.


    ¡°Miss Hond¡­¡± The assistant quickly moved to stop her.


    Just as he took a step, Corrine spun around. ¡°Oh, I just remembered something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The receptionist who greeted me earlier¡­ I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she walked straight to Waldo¡¯s office.


    But as soon as she entered, she regretted it.


    No wonder the assistant had tried to stop her.


    Her uncle, who usually showed little interest in women, was now locked in a passionate kiss with a woman pressed against the desk.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that woman looked like¡­ Jolene!


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Corrine cleared her throat. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for a little break?¡±


    ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    At the sound of Corrine¡¯s voice, both Waldo and Jolene froze in ce.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Waldo stood up slowly, trying to stayposed as he adjusted his sses. He looked at Corrine, clearly embarrassed, while taking off his jacket to cover Jolene protectively.


    Corrine nced at Jolene, now wrapped in Waldo¡¯s jacket, and said with a knowing tone, ¡°Yes, it was quite sudden.¡±


    Waldo, who usually remained calm even in difficult situations, felt an unusual wave of nervousness when he noticed Corrine¡¯s strange smile.


    He shut his mouth tightly and quickly nced at Jolene, wrapped in his suit jacket. With a hint of desperation, he said, ¡°Corrine, can you step outside for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Corrine agreed, giving Jolene, still in the jacket, a meaningful look. She then walked out of the office.


    Once the door closed, Jolene took a deep breath, shoved Waldo aside, and angrily tossed his suit jacket onto the floor. ¡°Waldo, you¡¯re awyer, yet you tried to force yourself on a woman?¡±


    Whether from the jacket or something else, Jolene¡¯s cheeks flushed softly. The corners of her eyes curved upward seductively, and every small gesture seemed to draw attention.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1216

    ?Chapter 1216:


    Even in her anger, she looked radiant and captivating.


    Waldo, staring at her, instinctively reached out to touch her chin, but before he could, she sharply pped his hand away and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    The words reminded Waldo of the time Jolene had gotten into another man¡¯s car after an event. She had let him hold her without protest, looking strangely obedient.


    Now, she wouldn¡¯t let him touch her.


    His anger, which he had been holding back, exploded. ¡°I can¡¯t touch you, but other men can? Jolene, don¡¯t you have any self-respect? You¡¯re with me, yet you act so unclear with other guys. How can you be so cheap?¡±


    It was the first time Waldo had been ovee with jealousy and rage. As soon as he spoke, he realized how harsh his words were.


    His voice, though calm, struck Jolene deeply, like a sharp knife cutting into her heart. Each breath she took felt like fire.


    Her hands balled into fists at her sides as she stared at him without flinching.


    When Waldo saw her look, he felt a sudden, painful jolt in his chest.


    He opened his mouth, instinctively wanting to exin himself.


    Suddenly, Jolene let out a quietugh, wiped her lips, and said slowly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m that cheap. Too bad you¡¯re just figuring it out now.¡±


    With those words, she shoved Waldo aside, bent down to grab her bag, and walked out without a second nce.


    Waldo watched her go and, without thinking, took a step to follow. But the image of her with another man stopped him in his tracks.


    A woman shouldn¡¯t be spoiled too much. Every time he gave in, she only took advantage. This time, she¡¯d have to apologize first!


    With that thought, Waldo snorted, pulled the office chair closer, and slumped into it.


    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? @ g???????¦Í???????.c????


    Outside, Corrine stood with her back to the door, staring out at the street through the window.


    When she heard the door open behind her, she turned slowly, noticing Jolene¡¯s swollen lips. She frowned slightly.


    It seemed Waldo wasn¡¯t being gentle with his girl.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Jolene said, then walked away without another word.


    As Jolene left, Corrine nced back at the office and spotted Waldo listening by the door. Her frown deepened. What was going on between them? Could Waldo be forcing her against her will?


    Her expression turned serious as the thought crossed her mind. Taking a deep breath, Corrine walked into the office with a look of determination.


    Inside, Corrine didn¡¯t waste time. She asked, ¡°Since when did the usually calm Waldo Ford be so rude and controlling?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1217

    ?Chapter 1217:


    Waldo, holding a cup of coffee, almost choked at her question. He managed to swallow just in time but couldn¡¯t stop coughing.


    A few drops of coffee stained his shirt.


    Waldo quickly set the cup down, wiped the stains, and took a moment to catch his breath before responding, ¡°Youngdy, you shouldn¡¯t speak so recklessly.¡±


    Corrine, lounging on the sofa with her arms crossed, gave him a knowing look and said, ¡°So, you can push yourself on a youngdy, but you can¡¯t handle a bit of criticism?¡±


    Her gaze seemed to say, ¡°You messed with my friend. You should have seen thising.¡±


    Waldo realized Corrine had misunderstood, so he decided to exin. ¡°If everything works out, she¡¯ll be my wife.¡±


    His words hung in the air¡ªher good friend was about to be part of the Ford family.


    Corrine found that hard to wrap her head around.


    Still, Waldo wasn¡¯t trying to avoid making amitment. He intended to marry Jolene, and that was at least something.


    But¡­


    ¡°If everything works out?¡± Corrine repeated with a raised eyebrow and a teasing smile. ¡°And what if things don¡¯t go as nned?¡±


    At her words, Waldo paused, his hand still on his shirt, and fell silent for a moment.


    He had never considered the possibility that things might not go as nned.


    From the moment he had fallen for Jolene, his mind had been made up.


    If anything went wrong, it would only mean one thing: his life was over.


    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm


    He stared at Corrine for a while, then said firmly, ¡°Nothing will go wrong.¡± His words were few but left no room for doubt.


    After a brief pause, Waldo threw the tissue into the trash and picked up his cup again. ¡°Why did you suddenlye back from the Independent Continent?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to stay there long,¡± Corrine answered casually. ¡°I came back to ask you something¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Waldo cut in, already knowing, ¡°You want to ask about Leah?¡±


    Corrine nodded.


    ¡°I thought you hade here because you missed me,¡± Waldo sneered, pulling a file out of a drawer, clearly ready for this moment. He handed it to Corrine and said, ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    As Corrine reached for the file, Waldo didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he held it tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you out so many times. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you showed a little gratitude?¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting so formal with me, Uncle Waldo?¡± Corrine asked with a smile, ying innocent. ¡°Family bonds are the strongest, right? Trying to bargain with me feels like you¡¯re putting a price on our rtionship.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1218

    ?Chapter 1218:


    Waldo forced a smile and replied, ¡°Blood runs thicker than water. Do you really want to see me stay single forever?¡±


    Corrine scoffed, prying the file from his grip. ¡°Friendshipes first. I can¡¯t betray my friend for you!¡±


    Waldo let out a sharp, irritated snort. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve wasted my time caring about you!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put it that way.¡± Corrine leaned back on the couch, flipping open the folder as she spoke. ¡°Jolene may seem distant, but deep down, she has a kind heart. She never says what she really means. The colder she acts, the more she actually cares. If you figure her out, she¡¯lle around.¡±


    Waldo¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of contemtion behind his sses.


    Corrine,pletely engrossed, scanned the documents he had given her. As she read, a faint, knowing smile curved her lips. ¡°Since the investigation¡¯s done, why not hand in the report?¡±


    Once this evidence was presented, she had no doubt¡ªLeah would spend the rest of her days locked away.


    Waldo took off his sses and carefully wiped them. ¡°All this only proves that Leah can¡¯t have children. It doesn¡¯t disprove the existence of the baby she ims to be carrying.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brows knitted slightly as she set the documents down on the table. A thoughtful glint flickered in her eyes.


    This whole situation didn¡¯t add up.


    If Leah had been dered permanently infertile, how could she be expecting a child?


    Even if something miraculous had happened, there was still one ring issue¡ªLeah was in custody. How could she have gotten pregnant there?


    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s carrying a child. And ording to the rules, a pregnant convict can be granted temporary release.¡± Waldo, seeing Corrine¡¯s unease, tried to put her mind at ease. ¡°The truth wille out eventually. In nine months, we¡¯ll have our answer.¡±


    Check out the original content: g??lnove ls.????


    Once the baby arrives, Leah won¡¯t be able to escape justice.


    She can¡¯t stay pregnant forever just to avoid her sentence.


    Waldo added calmly, ¡°Her every move is being monitored. You don¡¯t have to lose sleep over this.¡±


    Corrine let out a small, knowing smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Just irritated that she managed to slip through the cracks for now.¡±


    She had plenty of ways to handle Leah, but she refused to cross certain lines. Because of that, she could do nothing but watch as Leah found yet another way to dodge justice.


    Waldo suddenly chuckled, as if struck by a thought. ¡°Doesn¡¯t her presence make things a little more interesting?¡±


    A flicker of amusement passed through Corrine¡¯s gaze.


    Waldo leaned back and filled her in on thetest Ashton family drama. ¡°Farris was rushed to the hospital the other night. His condition is getting worse. The whole family is in a panic. If he dies, the main branch could seize everything. Now, they¡¯re all at each other¡¯s throats.¡± He smirked and continued, ¡°Leah¡¯s pregnancy only made things messier. A legitimate great-grandchild could change the game. Some of them are actually hoping something happens to that. With stakes this high, we don¡¯t need to interfere. Just sit back and watch the chaos unfold.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1219

    ?Chapter 1219:


    No matter how much the Ashton family fought or how hard Leah tried to get away, there was something to gain for them either way.


    ¡°By the way, are you nning to go home for your birthday this year?¡± Waldo asked, watching Corrine closely for any sign of reaction.


    Corrine¡¯s faint smile disappeared in an instant. She lowered her gaze, and after a brief silence, she answered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ll see.¡± She hadn¡¯t celebrated her birthday since Kiley took her life that day.


    She struggled with whether to mark the day with a celebration or to spend it mourning her mother.


    Waldo saw the cold indifference in Corrine¡¯s expression and already knew her answer.


    He hesitated for a moment, then spoke with care. ¡°Corrine, she made her choices, and you¡¯re not responsible for them. Why carry all that guilt?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t reply. She simply nced at her phone. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should get going.¡±


    Waldo could tell it was time to stop pushing. He watched Corrine walk away and called out, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to visit your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she replied without turning around.


    As Corrine stepped out of Pinvo Law Firm, she ran into the receptionist who had been dismissed.


    The receptionist, seeing Corrine, couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Miss Hond, right? I know youe from a wealthy family, and I know you could get me fired with just one word, but can you at least understand what it¡¯s like for someone like me? Mr. Ford told me to turn away visitors without appointments. If you have an issue, take it up with him, not me! Just because I followed the rules and stopped you, you had Mr. Ford fire me. Isn¡¯t that a bit much? Aren¡¯t you being a bit of a tyrant?¡±


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and bitterness dripped from every word.


    Corrine¡¯s expression stiffened, her usual grace reced by a colder demeanor. ¡°You keep hiding behind rules, but let me ask you something. First, did you tell Waldo right away when I mentioned my purpose here? Second, when I told you who I was and asked you to call him, did you do it? Third, as a receptionist, it¡¯s your job to assist everyone whoes through these doors. But you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m


    The receptionist¡¯s face shifted between confusion and frustration as Corrine spoke. ¡°You kept ignoring me, and as a receptionist, you failed to do your job. So tell me, why should Pinvo Law Firm keep you around?¡±


    Corrine stayedposed, her smile gentle, but her words carried unmistakable weight.


    The receptionist stood frozen, eyes wide with panic as she searched for someone to intervene. When she realized no help wasing, she bit her lip and stammered, ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯m sorry. I see where I went wrong. I really need this job¡­¡±


    ¡°If you truly cared about your job, you would¡¯ve handled things differently,¡± Corrine replied firmly. She had no interest in making anyone¡¯s life harder, but she wouldn¡¯t stand for disrespect.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220:


    Corrine turned and paused briefly when she spotted Mandy near the entrance.


    Before Corrine could say anything, Mandy spoke up. ¡°Mr. Hopkins asked me to apany you from now on.¡±


    Mandy walked over to the car, opened the door, and gestured for Corrine to get in.


    Corrine nced at her, raising an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in her eyes.


    Mandy¡¯s respectful attitude seemed genuine, not forced.


    Corrine wondered what Nate had done to make Mandy sopliant around her.


    After a brief pause, Corrine walked down the steps and slid into the car, hearing Mandy ask, ¡°Miss Hond, should we head to thepany or the Ford family mansion?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ford family mansion first,¡± Corrine replied.


    Now that she was back, she knew she needed to visit her grandfather. She took a deep breath, bracing herself for the meeting.


    When the car finally came to a halt at the gates of the Ford family mansion, Mandy turned to Corrine, who remained still in the back seat. She gently said, ¡°Miss Hond, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Corrine nodded, then looked up at the impressive entrance of the mansion. She took a deep breath, opened the door, and stepped out.


    Inside the living room, Lnd, the butler, was cleaning alongside other staff members. When he saw Corrine walk in, a wide smile spread across his face, his eyes squinting. ¡°Miss Hond, wee back.¡±


    Corrine gave a slight nod. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandpa?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the garden,¡± Lnd answered.


    With that, Corrine made her way to the kitchen briefly to pick up a tray. She then walked through the living room, along the corridor, and toward the garden.


    ??????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????¦Í??????©q§ã??£í


    Meanwhile, Carl was in the garden, enjoying some music. He teased a Major Mitchell¡¯s cockatoo with a bird toy; the bird perched happily on its stand. The cockatoo had been brought to keep Carlpany¡ªa gift from Corrine. It had stayed with him for almost ten years.


    When Carl heard footsteps behind him, his hand froze momentarily. But just as quickly, he resumed teasing the bird. With a heavy sigh, he muttered, ¡°Ah, Eagle, you¡¯re the only one who really gets me. Unlike some people who can¡¯t even be bothered to call after all this time.¡±


    Corrine felt ufortable and dropped her gaze. It was clear those words were directed at her.


    She cleared her throat and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Carl spun around quickly, his face lighting up in a wide grin,pletely different from the grumpy old man he had just been. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Corrine walked over and handed Carl a cup of coffee. ¡°Here, try this and tell me what you think.¡±


    Carl, sitting in a wicker chair, reached for the cup and eyed Corrine up and down. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve lost weight while you were away?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Dear readers, new novel releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 1221

    ?Chapter 1221:


    ¡°Really?¡± Corrine touched her face and quickly made up an excuse. ¡°Maybe it was just the change in weather there. I wasn¡¯t used to it.¡±


    She certainly couldn¡¯t mention the sleepless nights she had endured.


    Carl let out a long sigh. ¡°Corrine, it¡¯s not that I want to lecture you, but why do you push yourself so much? Thepany does just fine without you at the helm. Why not take it easy and spend more time with me? The Ford family has more than enough money to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, working hard isn¡¯t just about making money.¡± Corrine hooked her arm through his and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Everyone has their own responsibilities and goals. Even if I didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d still find ways to make my life meaningful. Earning money is just one way to do that.¡±


    Carl gave a softugh. ¡°You always have a reason for everything.¡±


    They sat together on the wicker chair, watching the sun dip below the horizon.


    Later in the evening, Jayden¡¯s family and Waldo returned for dinner.


    At the dinner table, Jules, acting overly eager, quickly piled food onto Corrine¡¯s te. ¡°Hurry up and eat. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take you out for some fun.¡±


    ¡°Fun, fun, fun. That¡¯s all you ever think about!¡± Chelsea kicked Jules under the table, her eyes warning him. ¡°Corrine¡¯s been working non-stop. Instead of letting her rest, you want to drag her out? It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s not safe for someone young to be out.¡±


    Jules muttered to himself, his voice barely audible, ¡°Who has closer ties to you?¡±


    ¡°Both of you are close to me,¡± Chelsea replied, handing Corrine a bowl of soup. ¡°Here, try this. I¡¯ve been simmering it for hours with all sorts of nourishing ingredients.¡±


    Corrine smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As they all ate and chatted, the topic shifted to the previous generation¡¯s time studying abroad.


    Find the next chapters on g??l??o¦Í????????o??


    Suddenly, Corrine recalled something and casually asked, ¡°Aunt Chelsea, you once mentioned that you and my mom were ssmates and handled the study abroad stuff together. Where did you go?¡±


    Chelsea answered right away, ¡°We went to Antatin.¡±


    Corrine stirred her soup, a smile on her face. ¡°So it was Antatin. I thought it was Onidence.¡±


    At that, Carl and Jayden exchanged a brief, knowing look.


    Jayden raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why? Are you thinking about studying abroad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that during the business trip, I happened toe across a photo of my mom. It wasn¡¯t very clear, but I¡¯m almost certain it was her.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled up the photo Vulture had given her on her phone and handed it to Jayden.


    Jayden nced at the photo, his brow furrowed. ¡°It looks kind of simr, but not exactly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1222

    ?Chapter 1222:


    He passed the photo to Carl, who also said it was just somewhat simr.


    Corrine silently took back her phone.


    She had noticed it earlier¡ªboth Carl and Jayden seemed strangely reluctant to even look at the photo.


    Maybe the photo brought back memories of someone or something, making them ufortable and quick to dismiss it.


    It seemed that solving this mystery would be trickier than she had thought.


    After dinner, Corrine and Jules headed to the gaming room for some video games.


    ¡°Where did you get that photo?¡± Jules asked as he finished a game, popping open a bottle of beer and handing it to Corrine.


    Corrine took the beer. ¡°Do you think the person in the photo is my mom?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Jules replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my dad¡¯s reaction? He was totally lying.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t say anything, but she couldn¡¯t help but agree with him.


    She just couldn¡¯t figure out what Jayden and Carl were trying to hide. ¡°I actually think¡­¡± She hesitated for a second, then added, ¡°I think my mom might have gone to the Independent Continent.¡±


    Jules was caught off guard but quickly shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Independent Continent has strict rules. You can¡¯t just go there unless you¡¯re invited.¡±


    That was why the Independent Continent had always been so mysterious.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get,¡± Corrine said, frustration in her voice as she finished her beer. ¡°Forget it.¡± She stood up to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jules asked, surprised.


    Corrine gave him a nk look. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, of course.¡± Tonight, she was determined to get some decent sleep.


    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    After washing up in her room, she climbed into bed.


    But despite being exhausted, both physically and mentally, sleep wouldn¡¯te.


    She knew she was longing for Nate¡¯s touch.


    Corrine turned over, lying t on her back, staring at the ceiling as a soft sigh escaped her lips.


    It was unsettling how quickly habits could take hold.


    In just a matter of days, she had be so reliant.


    At that moment, her phone buzzed on the table.


    Corrine rolled over and grabbed her phone. Her face lit up as she read a message from Nate.


    She stared at Nate¡¯s avatar, her eyes slightly unfocused.


    Initially, his WhatsApp avatar had been a solid ck square.


    Then, one day, a tiny dot of light pierced that darkness.


    Although minute, it shone brightly against the somber backdrop.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1223

    ?Chapter 1223:


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated again.


    This time, it was a message from Karina.


    Corrine¡¯s smile faded slightly as she read the words ¡°Happy birthday,¡± but she quicklyposed a polite response.


    She then opened Nate¡¯s chat and typed her reply.


    No sooner had she sent the message than Nate called.


    ¡°Why are you up sote?¡± Nate¡¯s deep, resonant voice caressed her ears.


    His voice was so enthralling that shivers ran down her spine.


    She rubbed her ear and rolled onto her stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re still up too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Corrine asked, her voice carrying a hint of weariness.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Nate blurted out suddenly.


    Corrine paused, her smile broadening. ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    Spending every day together on the Independent Continent had only deepened her affection for him, turning it into aforting routine.


    That was why she felt so restless staying at the Ford family home tonight.


    Meanwhile, Nate, sitting in his car, heard her words and smiled wistfully, looking out his window.


    ¡°You miss me but won¡¯te see me?¡± he teased.


    ¡°A girl should be more reserved sometimes¡­¡± Corrine began.


    Before she could finish, Nate interjected, ¡°It¡¯s quite cold outside the Ford Mansion.¡±


    At that, Corrine leapt out of bed and dashed barefoot to the window, only to realize her room was too far from the gates to see anything.


    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± she said quickly and hung up.


    She changed her clothes in a hurry and dashed out.


    As she passed Carl¡¯s study, she slowed down, tiptoeing like a cat stealing food when no one was watching. She breathed a sigh of relief only after reaching the stairs, unaware that Carl had expected this all along.


    From the moment he knew Nate was outside, he had anticipated Corrine¡¯s reaction.


    Carl turned back to the chess game in front of him and ced a piece thoughtfully.


    ¡°See, isn¡¯t this beyond your expectations now?¡± he remarked.


    Across from him, Jayden frowned slightly. He eyed the chessboard where ck and white pieces were embroiled in a tense standoff. The game wasplex, and the stakes were apparent. The ck pieces were dominant, poised to crush thest hope of the white. Yet, Carl had just offered a lifeline to his opponent, altering the expected course of the game.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1224

    ?Chapter 1224:


    Jayden¡¯s eyes flickered withplex emotions as he stared intently at Carl.


    ¡°Father, you have grown soft,¡± he said in a meaningful tone.


    ¡°The game has already begun, and it is beyond our control now,¡± Carl responded, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. He slowly rose from his seat, walked to the window, and gazed at the twinkling night sky. ¡°Perhaps fate has already been decided, and all our years of nning may be in vain.¡±


    Jayden joined him at the window. ¡°Nothing is certain yet. Anything could happen,¡± he asserted. ¡°It¡¯s too early to draw conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Though we initiated this game, we no longer control its oue.¡± Carl¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse, conveying a sense of resignation. ¡°Plus, the pieces in y are beyond our reach.¡±


    ¡°So, do you n to let go?¡± Jayden asked, turning to face Carl, his gaze sharp and probing.


    Carl met his son¡¯s eyes, and then sighed softly. ¡°How could I?¡± he murmured.


    He had left the white pieces onest chance.


    ¡°If this game can end peacefully, that would be ideal. If not¡­¡± Jayden paused, a sharp gleam shing in his eyes. ¡°Then let us turn the tables and shatter this game!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear to watch Corrine walk a dark path without intervening.


    Carl¡¯s eyes softened with relief at his son¡¯s determination.


    He had always feared that Corrine would be vulnerable without his protection after he was gone. Now, reassured by Jayden¡¯s resolve, he felt a weight lift slightly.


    He took a deep breath, fell silent, and continued to gaze into the distance.


    Corrine stepped out of the Ford Mansion and immediately saw Nate standing under the streetlight, his figure outlined by the warm glow.


    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    He was d in a ck suit, the light softening his otherwise imposing presence. His sharp features seemed even more striking under the dim light.


    He stood with one hand in his pocket, his back to Corrine as he spoke on the phone.


    Noticing her shadow, a slight smile curled his lips.


    He turned around, and the cool detachment in his eyes gave way to warm gentleness upon seeing Corrine.


    ¡°Talk to youter,¡± he murmured into the phone, ending the call.


    He reached out to her, and Corrine quickly walked over, cing her hand in his. Nate pulled her into a warm embrace.


    Corrine leaned against him, inhaled his distinctive, cool, woody scent, and smiled.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Since I sent you the first message,¡± Nate responded, tilting her chin up with his long fingers and giving her a gentle kiss. ¡°Want to get something to eat?¡±


    ¡°What should we have?¡± Corrine asked.


    ¡°How about barbecue?¡± Nate suggested.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1225

    ?Chapter 1225:


    ¡°Okay,¡± Corrine agreed, smiling.


    The hot summer night was perfect for barbecue skewers.


    At a street food stall, the atmosphere was lively.


    Thete hour did nothing to dampen people¡¯s enthusiasm for barbecue, and the vendor was busy with orders.


    Most customers asionally nced at the group in the corner.


    The group of people there had an unmistakable presence.


    The men sat on small stools, their presence intimidating enough to keep others at a distance.


    The two women, though dressed casually, were strikingly beautiful. They both carried a natural grace that suggested they were youngdies of means, stepping out to enjoy the simple pleasures of everyday life.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all these bigwigs here?¡± someone whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them around.¡±


    ¡°Pretty people always stick together,¡± another replied.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m surrounded by so many rich and beautiful people. Why can¡¯t I be one of them?¡± a thirdmented.


    ¡°Am I imagining things, or does that guy¡¯s watch look incredibly expensive?¡± someone else asked.


    ¡°No wonder they stand out. You can tell they¡¯re loaded!¡± another eximed.


    The men sat somewhat awkwardly on the small stools, looking a bit out of ce. ¡°Are we seriously going to eat without any beer?¡± Moses nced at the fruit juice and milk on the table, a slight twitch at the corner of his lips.


    Karina grabbed a milk bottle and twisted off the cap. ¡°Who says you need beer for a barbecue?¡± she replied.


    Nate said nothing, quietly grabbing a warm bottle of milk. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow and fixed her gaze on Moses.


    F???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????.?????


    Moses quickly backtracked. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. Really, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Stop chatting and start working,¡± Zack said, tossing Moses a handful of raw skewers to grill.


    Moses rolled up his sleeves and began grilling the skewers.


    ¡°Nate, now that we¡¯re back in Lyhaton, we¡¯re sticking around for a while, right?¡± Moses handed a grilled pork skewer to Karina, signaling her to try it.


    Karina hesitated for a moment but then quickly took the skewer.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nate replied casually, handing Corrine the milk bottle with a straw.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of buying somend down south,¡± Moses said with a shrug.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes darkened slightly at the news, but she maintained a neutral expression, continuing to eat and drink.


    The southern region had been a key market for the Ashton family, who had recently been bidding on projects there. Moses¡¯s move seemed like a direct challenge to them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1226

    ?Chapter 1226:


    Nate looked at Moses, his expression unreadable. ¡°Are you nning to expand into Lyhaton as well?¡±


    Lyhaton had been growing steadily with a strong economy, making it an attractive ce for investment.


    ¡°It all depends on whether the Ford family, the richest in Lyhaton, will let me,¡± Moses said with his usual grin, though his eyes remained sharp. ¡°Besides, this deal is just about my personal interests, nothing more.¡±


    His words hinted that he wouldn¡¯t challenge the Ford family¡¯s hold on power and might even support them quietly.


    Corrine lowered her eyes, hiding her thoughts.


    The Ford family had held the title of the wealthiest for years¡ªa position not easily toppled. But if the Seymour family from the Independent Continent stepped in, it would surely shake the Ford family¡¯s status.


    It was simr to when Andromache used the Hopkins family¡¯s influence to sway people into taking sides, all while eyeing the Ford family¡¯s top position.


    Moses¡¯ words were both a promise to Nate and a friendly message to Corrine. Though Moses appearedid-back, he always focused on key issues and made decisions at the right moment.


    After all, as the future leader of the Seymour family, he couldn¡¯t afford to be just another careless yboy.


    ¡°The Ashton family is already bidding on thend down south. It will likely be their future development area. Are you sure you want to snatch the opportunity from them?¡± Nate¡¯s dark eyes were like deep, endless pools¡ªimpossible to read.


    ¡°Real estate is no small matter. Once it takes off, everyone will notice.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s concern the Seymour family from the Independent Continent might use this chance to step in.¡±


    Full chapter updat3z at g??lnovels.??????


    ¡°As a refined person like me, how could I ever resort to something so crude as snatching?¡± Moses said casually, folding a pancake and dipping it in sauce. He added some grilled meat and ced the wrapped pancake on Karina¡¯s te. ¡°It¡¯s all about reasoning and persuasion. The Ashton family¡¯s resources are limited. They might not be able to follow through quickly. Who knows what problems coulde upter? Anyone with sense would know which option is better.¡±


    ¡°The Ashton family has a shady past, and people remember that. This time, when someone brought the southern project to my attention, I had no choice but to do them this favor, right? If I develop the southern district, Corrine can move around freely there. We¡¯re like family, and it doesn¡¯t matter which of us gets the opportunity, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Nate stayed quiet, clearly agreeing with Moses.


    ¡°The Ashton family is set on winning the southern district project,¡± Nate said. After leaving the Ashton family, Corrine had taken control of several of their projects in the east.


    Now, the Ashton family was targeting the south to expand their development.


    Moses grinned. ¡°Funny, that¡¯s my n too.¡±


    Whoever won the project would depend entirely on their skills.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1227

    ?Chapter 1227:


    Corrine remained silent, just listening.


    Who would have thought they¡¯d discuss a billion-dor deal over a barbecue?


    It was easy to imagine the Ashton family¡¯s reaction if they lost the project.


    Karina nudged Corrine. ¡°Need to use the restroom?¡±


    Corrine snapped out of her thoughts and nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they left, Moses watched Corrine carefully. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a drink, but Corrine seems different sinceing back.¡±


    Zack kicked him lightly. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Zack, look¡­¡±


    Moses turned and locked eyes with Nate, whose gaze was steady.


    A shiver ran down his spine.


    He chuckled nervously. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    After the meal, they all went their separate ways.


    In the car, Corrine leaned on Nate¡¯s shoulder, drifting off to sleep.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Nate whispered, holding her waist and kissing her forehead. Corrine waspletely worn out.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already nine in the morning.


    After getting dressed, she went downstairs for breakfast.


    She looked around but couldn¡¯t find Nate.


    Tanya smiled and exined, ¡°Mr. Hopkins had business this morning and asked us not to wake you.¡±


    Corrine nodded and began eating her cereal.


    Her phone buzzed with a message.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    When she saw Dewey¡¯s message, anger shed coldly in Corrine¡¯s eyes.


    He mentioned it was her mother¡¯s memorial day and that he wanted to visit.


    A mocking smile curved her lips.


    She quickly finished her meal, tidied up, and left.


    ¡°I have personal matters. Don¡¯t follow me,¡± Corrine told Mandy as she got into her car.


    Mandy hesitated but then followed at a distance.


    The car rolled smoothly down the road until it came to a stop at a secluded cemetery.


    This was the new burial site Carl had chosen for Kiley.


    Due to the disturbing incident of Kiley¡¯s ashes being stolen, Carl had selected this cemetery with tighter security. It was guarded around the clock.


    As Corrine arrived, she hesitated for a moment, feeling slightly caught off guard.


    She had set out for a simple drive but somehow found herself here.


    After a moment, she let out a quiet, self-deprecating smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1228

    ?Chapter 1228:


    ¡°Come on. Even after all these years of pretending to hate her, you know you still miss her,¡± Corrine muttered to herself.


    She pressed her lips together, hands tightly gripping the steering wheel, and leaned her forehead against it.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the car window.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, revealing a rare glimpse of confusion. She quickly lifted her head and rolled down the window to find Jonathan standing there, dressed in white.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Corrine asked, studying him closely with a sharp gaze.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°I came to honor a close family member.¡±


    The cemetery sat peacefully between the mountains and near the river, its stunning surroundings making it a popr spot for private burials.


    At his words, Corrine didn¡¯t say much.


    Jonathan, noticing her silence, waited patiently before asking, ¡°And you? Are you here to pay your respects too?¡±


    Corrine paused for a moment, then gave a slow nod.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a small gift for you,¡± Jonathan said, pulling a box from his coat. ¡°I hope you like it.¡±


    Without waiting for Corrine to respond, he tossed the box through the car window.


    As he turned to leave, Jonathan added, ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m d to have met you.¡± His words were confusing, leaving Corrine feeling uncertain.


    She had only crossed paths with Jonathan a few times, and each encounter was brief. Besides, Jonathan and Nate were bitter enemies, so she couldn¡¯t understand why he would say he was d to meet her.


    Meanwhile, Matias received a message from Mandy. After reading it, he frowned and approached Nate, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Sir, Mandy says Miss Hond went to the private cemetery alone, and Jonathan showed up there.¡±


    ??????????? §ã???????????? g?????????????[£®]??????


    The earlier details didn¡¯t mean much, but thest part was important. Jonathan and Nate had always been at odds, and Nate¡¯s loyal staff all knew it. Now, Jonathan was unexpectedly approaching Corrine. Was it possible that, unable to go after Nate directly, he nned to target Corrine instead?


    Nate nced at Matias, his gaze sharp. ¡°Send Saul there.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Corrine picked up the box Jonathan had thrown into the car and noticed a small card attached. She turned it over, her eyes narrowing slightly as she read the words.


    The card simply read, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±


    What struck her wasn¡¯t just that Jonathan knew her birthday, but that the handwriting matched the one on the mysterious package she had received the other day.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1229

    ?Chapter 1229:


    Could Jonathan have been the one who sent the medicine?


    But how did he know she needed it?


    Her illness had been a mystery, even after the Ford family spent a fortune consulting top doctors from all over the world.


    How could Jonathan have figured out her condition, and how had he managed toe up with a remedy so quickly?


    Corrine¡¯s mind raced with endless possibilities, but none made sense. She leaned back in her seat, thinking deeply for a long time. Eventually, she opened the car door and stepped out.


    Following the directions Jules had given her, she soon found her mother¡¯s grave.


    In front of the tombstone was a bouquet of white tulips, Kiley¡¯s favorite flowers when she was alive.


    Corrine hurried to check the tulips and found they were very fresh.


    It was clear that whoever had left the tulips had only just gone.


    But Corrine had been at the cemetery entrance for quite some time, and the only person she had seen nearby was Jonathan.


    Her thoughts drifted back to Jonathan¡¯s words about honoring a close family member.


    Had Jonathane to honor her mother?


    A close family member¡­


    Could Jonathan be rted to her mother by blood?


    Corrine stood there, lost in thought, staring at the photo of the woman on the tombstone. She let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Honestly, I really resent you.¡±


    For years, she had struggled to understand why her mother, who never loved her, had decided to bring her into the world.


    ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í????????????


    And after doing so, why had her mother abandoned her by taking her own life?


    Her memories of her mother¡¯s face had long faded, but she still vaguely remembered moments when her mother taught her to y the piano, dance, and paint.


    Though those memories were warm and beautiful, they couldn¡¯t erase the image of Kiley, cold and lifeless before her.


    Whether it was nostalgia for that lost connection or the passing of time that softened her bitterness, Corrine slowly sat down in front of the tombstone, lost in memories of ying by her mother¡¯s side as a child.


    Hours passed, and before she knew it, it was noon.


    Corrine pushed herself up from the cold ground and made her way toward the steps.


    Suddenly remembering something, she turned back to the tombstone and spoke to Kiley¡¯s photo. ¡°I¡¯ve met a man named Nate Hopkins. If everything works out, I¡¯ll bring him to meet you next year.¡±


    As she walked away, her phone rang unexpectedly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1230

    ?Chapter 1230:


    Seeing the unknown caller ID, Corrine narrowed her eyes, a vague suspicion creeping up on her.


    She swiped the screen and ended the call.


    On the other end, Dewey heard the automated message, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable.¡±


    His face darkened as he mmed the phone down on the table.


    That little brat!


    Corrine dared to hang up on him repeatedly.


    She had grown up, be independent, and was clearly starting to ignore him as her father.


    If he had known she would turn out so ungrateful and heartless, he should have let her freeze to death that day in the snow!


    Dewey picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, shook one out, lit it, and took a long drag.


    After a moment of thought, he dialed his assistant¡¯s number. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hond¡¯s been away for years, making it tough for our people to dig anything up. Also¡­¡±


    The assistant hesitated, causing Dewey¡¯s voice to harden. ¡°And what?¡±


    The assistant quickly added, ¡°When I looked into Miss Hond using her name, I found nothing. It¡¯s as if someone¡¯s purposely hiding her information.¡±


    Dewey held the cigarette between his fingers, the smoke clouding his face and concealing the anger in his eyes.


    After a long silence, he spoke calmly. ¡°Pull our people out.¡±


    ¡°Not continuing the investigation?¡± the assistant asked, shocked.


    ???? ???????? ??????¡¯???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????


    Dewey let out a coldugh. ¡°If someone¡¯s protecting her, what¡¯s the point of continuing?¡±


    He paused, his eyes narrowing with a calcting gleam. ¡°Book me a ticket to Lyhaton!¡±


    If his team couldn¡¯t find anything, he¡¯d do it himself.


    Now that he had discovered some value in Corrine, he wouldn¡¯t let go so easily!


    Corrine drove away from the cemetery, heading toward the Ford Group office. Natasha gave her a thorough update on the work for the month. Corrine quickly set up a meeting, disying her usual efficiency.


    Amid the chaos, time seemed to fly, and before she realized it, evening had arrived. Back in her office, Corrine rubbed her forehead, trying to ease the tension. She stood up, made herself a cup of coffee, and moved to therge window.


    As night took over, the city¡¯s neon lights flickered on, casting a soft glow that made her silhouette appear more solitary and wistful.


    At that moment, Jules walked in. Seeing Corrine holding a cup of coffee, he smiled and joked, ¡°Oh, having coffee, are we?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1231

    ?Chapter 1231:


    His voice lightened the mood in her eyes. She looked up and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I thought someone might be upset, so I came to keep herpany,¡± Jules said, pulling out a pack of beer he had brought with him.


    Corrine noticed the beer and snacks spread across the table, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone all out.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Jules replied, taking charge of everything. He made sure Corrine just watched. ¡°You¡¯re special to us. You deserve to be treated well.¡±


    Corrine grabbed two cushions from the couch and ced them down to sit morefortably.


    They spent time together, enjoying the snacks and beer. Jules brought up random topics, chatting about their childhood and school days. Eventually, the conversation turned to Nate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to be honest, I don¡¯t think you should be with Nate,¡± Jules said, gripping his beer can tightly, his knuckles whitening as if holding something back. ¡°We just want you to be safe and happy.¡±


    The Ford family didn¡¯t need to rely on marriage ties to grow; stability was enough for them.


    Leaving the entire Ford fortune to Corrine had always been understood, though never openly discussed. Then Nate showed up out of nowhere.


    ¡°But it looks like fate had other ideas. Not only are you two together, but there¡¯s also a secret marriage deal,¡± Jules said with a lightugh. ¡°Grandpa and my dad have stayed quiet all these years. If Nate hadn¡¯t dropped by, we might have never known about the marriage arrangement.¡±


    Corrine finished thest of her beer, her response carrying weight. ¡°Indeed.¡± She had nned to dig into the roots of her marriage arrangement with Nate but ended up getting caught up in other matters.


    ¡°How about a drive?¡± Jules asked, looking over at Corrine.


    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? ???????? g???????¦Í??????????????


    Corrine gave him a small frown. ¡°We¡¯ve both been drinking.¡±


    Jules grinned and stood up, grabbing his jacket off the couch. He extended a hand to Corrine. ¡°We could always go go-karting at the entertainment center, right?¡±


    Corrine ced her hand in his, and he helped her stand up.


    As they were about to leave thepany, Mandy suddenly appeared. ¡°Miss Hond.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Corrine asked, her eyes quickly scanning the area. She didn¡¯t see the usual ck Rolls-Royce, and a sh of disappointment crossed her face. ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    Mandy nodded. ¡°Mr. Hopkins had something urgente up, so he couldn¡¯t make it. He asked me toe pick you up.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Corrine nced over at Jules.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jules said, picking up on her hesitation. He threw his jacket over his shoulder. ¡°I was just here to keep youpany. Since someone else will take over, I¡¯ll head out.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1232

    ?Chapter 1232:


    He waved goodbye to Corrine and started to walk away.


    ¡°Drive safe,¡± Corrine called after him.


    Jules didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Got it.¡±


    He got into his car, and Corrine followed Mandy into hers.


    What Corrine didn¡¯t realize was that Jules was sitting quietly in his car, smoking, not in any rush to leave.


    The little girl who once clung to him had grown up so fast. Every year around this time, he would always be by Corrine¡¯s side, but now it seemed like she didn¡¯t need him anymore. He felt a sharp, bittersweet pang of nostalgia in his chest.


    Meanwhile, Corrine sat in the car, watching the world go by. She casually asked, ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    Mandy nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Hopkins is at the entertainment center.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow. Could it be a coincidence? She had nned to go there with Jules.


    Thirty minutester, the car pulled up to the entrance of the entertainment center. Corrine got out, followed the staff inside, and soon found herself at the shooting range.


    The ce was brightly lit, and she quickly spotted Nate lounging on the sofa in the rest area. As usual, he wore a sharp ck suit, his legs crossed elegantly. The light highlighted his sharp features, making his face even more handsome.


    Corrine nced around, realizing they were the only ones there. Just as she was thinking, Nate stood up and walked toward her. He caught a faint scent of beer and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡±


    Corrine nodded. ¡°Had a beer with Jules.¡±


    Her gaze drifted past him to the shooting range. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ????????  novels


    ¡°Fancy a few rounds?¡± Nate asked, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    Corrine looked up, a spark of curiosity in her eyes. ¡°How do we y?¡±


    ¡°Your choice,¡± Nate said, his tone rxed.


    Corrine thought for a moment. ¡°Best of three. If you lose, you¡¯ll give me that prized painting from your study.¡±


    Nate raised an eyebrow, a yful smile appearing. ¡°And if you lose?¡±


    Corrine blinked, taken aback. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll promise me one thing.¡±


    With the terms set, Corrine¡¯s easygoing attitude shifted. Now, she appeared focused and determined to win that painting.


    She loaded the gun and took her shot. Her movements were smooth, almost effortless, as if she had done this a thousand times.


    Watching nearby, Mandy couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Wasn¡¯t Corrine supposed to be a pampered richdy? How had she be so skilled at this?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1233

    ?Chapter 1233:


    But Corrine¡¯s performance surprised Mandy, even outshining Nate.


    After one round, their scores were tied¡ªexactly even.


    Nate was a bit taken aback. He had nned to let her win, thinking it would make her happy. Now, it seemed that wouldn¡¯t be necessary at all.


    After the three rounds of shooting ended, Corrine won by a narrow lead. She took off her ear protection and made her way to Nate. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, you lost,¡± she said.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement. Her eyebrows lifted slightly, making her already stunning features stand out even more.


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened. He removed his ear protection, tossed it onto the table, and walked toward Corrine.


    She thought he mightpliment her, but instead, Nate reached behind her head and pulled her in for a kiss.


    Surprised, Corrine¡¯s eyes went wide, a touch of panic showing on her face. She instinctively pushed against his chest.


    They had shared many private, intimate moments before, but never with an audience.


    Kissing in front of others felt awkward and embarrassing to Corrine.


    However, Nate¡¯s strong arms held her tightly, preventing her from escaping. Unlike his usual forceful,manding kisses, this one was softer, almost as if he wanted tofort and treasure her.


    When the kiss ended, a soft blush spread across Corrine¡¯s cheeks.


    She grabbed onto Nate¡¯s shirt, burying her face against his chest, her breathing in quick bursts.


    After a beat, she looked up at Nate, quickly wiping her lips on his shirt. Nate saw the small motion but didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he gazed at her with warmth in his eyes, his voice low and rough. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He had lost control for a moment and forgotten they weren¡¯t alone.


    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    ¡°Want to go again?¡± His fingers lightly grazed her cheek.


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Not worried you¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Nate studied her beautiful face, swallowing hard as he fought the urge building inside him. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in losing to you.¡±


    Corrine casually said, ¡°But it¡¯s just us. Winning and losing get a little boring.¡± It was always more fun with a bigger crowd.


    Nate seemed to catch her drift. ¡°Want me to call a few more people to join us?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Corrine replied with a smile.


    Something warm stirred in her chest as she saw Nate¡¯s thoughtfulness. Why did it feel like he was trying to make her happy tonight? Could he possibly know it was her birthday?


    When Saul, Mandy, and Matias joined them, the shooting contest suddenly became much more exciting.


    As the gunshots rang out, memories of her time with the Red me shed through Corrine¡¯s mind, pushing away the sadness that had been weighing on her heart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1234

    ?Chapter 1234:


    When the shooting was over, Corrine ended up as the winner once more.


    ¡°How about we watch the fireworks?¡± Nate asked.


    ¡°Fireworks?¡± Corrine asked, surprised. She hadn¡¯t heard anything about it before.


    Nate¡¯s thumb lightly brushed over her swollen lips. ¡°Ast-minute idea. Are you interested?¡±


    Not wanting to let Nate down, Corrine paused briefly before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walked hand in hand to the rooftop.


    Nate exchanged a nce with Matias, who immediately understood and gave the signal.


    At the right moment, the fireworks shot into the sky.


    Vivid shes of color filled the night, creating a brief but stunning disy before fading like smoke blown by the wind.


    The showsted forty-eight minutes and ended at 8:21 PM with the words, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±


    The final message revealed it wasn¡¯t from Nate but from ¡°everyone who loves you.¡±


    Though the fireworks were brief, they stirred a rush of emotions in Corrine that she couldn¡¯t shake.


    Her throat felt tight, as if something heavy was stuck there, making it hard to speak. A wave of emotion washed over her, and her nose tingled, threatening to bring tears.


    It turned out it wasn¡¯t just her imagination. Nate had indeed gone out of his way to lift her spirits.


    It wasn¡¯t just because it was her birthday. He also knew today marked her mother¡¯s memorial day.


    He chose this gesture to celebrate her birthday, including her mother¡¯s blessings with the message, ¡°everyone who loves you.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Corrine stood there, frozen, her eyes fixed on the dark sky.


    Noticing something was off, Nate¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He gently took her cold fingers in his, a rare look of concern in his deep eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Didn¡¯t most girls love surprises? Why was Corrine acting like this?


    Corrine lowered her eyes, her gaze a little red. After a long silence, she slowly stepped closer and rested her head against Nate¡¯s chest. Her voice was quiet and soft. ¡°Today is my birthday, and it¡¯s also my mom¡¯s memorial day.¡±


    Nate¡¯s hand gently brushed through her hair, his voice tender. ¡°I know.¡±


    At his words, Corrine couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore.


    She didn¡¯t cry loudly. She bit her lip and let the tears fall quietly, like an obedient child trying not to make a scene.


    Yet, it hurt Nate to see her like that.


    He didn¡¯t say anything tofort her but instead rubbed her back with his hand, trying to calm her down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1235

    ?Chapter 1235:


    After a while, Corrine stopped crying. She looked up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Nate nodded, his eyes darkening as he saw her swollen eyes from crying. He had nned a surprise to lift Corrine¡¯s spirits, but instead, it had made her cry.


    They walked away from the rooftop, hand in hand, inplete silence.


    When they reached the elevator, Corrine nced at the three people trailing behind them. ¡°You take the next one,¡± she said.


    With that, she pressed the button to shut the elevator doors.


    Nate turned to Corrine, noticing the strange look in her eyes. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Before he could finish, Corrine grabbed his tie, pulled him down, cupped his face, and kissed him.


    She tried to mimic Nate¡¯s kisses from memory.


    However, her initiativested only a few seconds before Nate took control. For him, her taking the lead meant more than anything.


    He lifted Corrine, pressing her gently against the elevator wall.


    The kiss deepened, and their surroundings seemed to fade as the intensity of the moment took over, filling the small elevator with heat.


    Nate¡¯s hands rested on her slim waist, the fabric of her clothes barely hiding the warmth of his touch.


    Corrine¡¯s hands found his shoulders.


    The sound of the elevator chime broke the spell, and the dazed look in Corrine¡¯s eyes vanished instantly.


    Corrine shoved Nate aside and stepped out of the elevator with a calm face. But her legs were unsteady, and she nearly lost her bnce. Luckily, Nate reacted quickly and caught her around the waist.


    The feel of his hand on her waist made Corrine feel as though she might burn up.


    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    She nced at him.


    Nate¡¯s dark eyes were intense, full of longing that sent her heart racing. His voice, deep and rough, came to her ear. ¡°Why did you kiss me just now?¡±


    Corrine paused for a second, then pressed her lips tight. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±


    Nate, acting clueless, gave a small shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Corrine was at a loss for words for a moment before she shot him a re. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then forget it.¡±


    With that, she pulled away from his grip and headed straight for the car.


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a small smile as he hurried to catch up, grabbing her hand. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Corrine¡¯s cheeks were still a bit pink from her earlier embarrassment.


    How could she even begin to exin?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1236

    ?Chapter 1236:


    She couldn¡¯t simply say that Nate¡¯s actions had touched her so deeply tonight that kissing him felt like the only way to show her thanks.


    The words wouldn¡¯te out, not with her pride getting in the way.


    When they reached Celtis Estate, Corrine was the first to step out of the car. Mandy walked over to her. ¡°Miss Hond, you left this in the car.¡±


    It was the box Jonathan had handed her earlier.


    Corrine took the box with a wide smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Nate followed behind her, his eyes briefly flickering toward the box, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Once they were inside the living room, Nate took off his suit jacket. ¡°How about ate-night snack?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes wandered to the box on the coffee table as her thoughts drifted.


    It was the one Jax had sent her when she left the Independent Continent. Since her return, she had been busy with different matters and hadn¡¯t gotten around to opening it yet.


    Nate noticed her gaze and walked over to the coffee table. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a snack first, and then you can check out what¡¯s inside?¡±


    Corrine hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    They sat at the dining table. Corrine spooned some savory oatmeal into her mouth, noticing Nate wasn¡¯t eating much, despite how badly he had imed to be craving a snack.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± she asked, puzzled. Hadn¡¯t he just said he wanted a snack?


    Nate watched her closely, a small smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should eat more.¡±


    ?????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ?????????? g???????¦Í??????©o??????


    Corrine felt a flicker of suspicion. Why did he want her to eat more?


    She stole a nce at Nate, only to find him grinning, his expression full of amusement.


    His gaze reminded her of a hunter watching its prey. It made her heart race and stirred something strange inside her.


    After they finished eating, Corrine sat cross-legged on the sofa, some snacks scattered on the table.


    ¡°Have you opened it to see what¡¯s inside?¡± She gently ran her fingers over the box, admiring the delicate carvings that made her reluctant to let go of it.


    Nate chuckled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s your gift. How could I open it?¡±


    With that, Corrine utched the box and lifted the lid.


    A rich scent of ebony and aloeswood immediately filled the air.


    Something was hidden under a piece of red cloth.


    She gently lifted the cloth, revealing a stunning hairpin decorated with colorful gemstones. It was an extravagant hairpiece meant to signify nobility and high status.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1237

    ?Chapter 1237:


    ¡°This hairpin¡­¡± Corrine furrowed her brow, lost in thought.


    Nate watched her closely, then asked, ¡°Did you figure out anything?¡±


    ¡°This design is simr to the tiara we bought at the auction. From the craftsmanship, I¡¯d say the hairpin¡­


    and the tiara were made by the same person.¡± In other words, they likely came from the same creator and ce.


    ¡°So you think the tiara might be from the Independent Continent?¡± Nate voiced what Corrine was thinking.


    Corrine looked at him seriously and nodded. ¡°Can you have Presley look into this lead?¡±


    She was sure that Jax hadn¡¯t given her the hairpin just as a gift.


    It was more than that. It was a clue to unlock a major secret hidden within the tiara she had bought.


    Especially after remembering what Jax had said to her: ¡°Life is like a game of chess. Every move is nned, a mix of fate and choice. Often, we don¡¯t see the true purpose of the game, but we find ourselves trapped in it.¡±


    Thinking about it now, Corrine felt a knot of unease.


    What kind of game was she being pulled into?


    They kept tempting her with pieces of the puzzle, but what was their real goal?


    Noticing her tension, Nate gently brushed her hair back. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Presley to dig into it. If he finds anything, he¡¯ll update you right away.¡±


    Corrine let out a resigned sigh. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now.¡±


    After putting the item away, she stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should probably get some rest¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Nate grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????


    She gasped in surprise, but Nate hushed her with a kiss.


    The dark night, soft lighting, and the warmth from Nate all seemed to hint at what wasing.


    Corrine¡¯s fingers clenched slightly, her eyes clouded with doubt. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Nate¡¯s prowess the other night had taken her by surprise, leaving her uneasy about what was about to happen.


    Noticing her difort, Nate kissed her softly. ¡°I promise, this time I won¡¯t let you cry.¡±


    With that, he lifted her effortlessly and carried her to the bedroom.


    The next morning, Corrine woke up, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    She couldn¡¯t remember when she had fallen asleep. Herst clear memory was Nate¡¯s promise of ¡°thest round.¡±


    Yeah, always thest round.


    She had cried herself hoarsest night, but Nate hadn¡¯t shown any sign of stopping.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1238

    ?Chapter 1238:


    If anything, he was even more relentless than before, as though he wanted to take everything from her.


    As she felt the ache in her waist and limbs, Corrine cursed quietly to herself.


    Men really were the most deceitful creatures.


    It was easier to believe in the impossible than trust a man¡¯s promises!


    Corrine turned to one side and found herself locked in Nate¡¯s intense gaze. His eyes, dark and deep, gleamed with satisfaction.


    Hey there without a shirt, propped up on one arm. The silk sheet slipped down slowly, resting at his hips. His Adonis belt peeked out, giving him an air of effortless ease that contrasted with his usual cold, aloof demeanor. Even in this rxed state, his presence felt like a predator at rest¡ªpowerful and still unsettling.


    He ced a hand on her waist, his touch gentle. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Good? How could it possibly be good?


    She forced a smile, her voice rough. ¡°Morning¡­¡±


    Hearing the rasp in her voice made her frown.


    She knew she needed to set some boundaries with Nate, starting tonight. She couldn¡¯t let him¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Nate lean toward her. She quickly shoved him away, her expression cautious. ¡°I need to get to the office.¡±


    Nate stared at her with sincerity. ¡°Just one hug.¡±


    Corrine couldn¡¯t help but notice the shift in his groin, which only made her legs feel weaker. She stood her ground, shaking her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to bete for work!¡±


    With that, she wrapped herself in the sheet and hurried into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, Corrine leaned against the wall, still feeling unsteady as she made her way to the dining room.


    ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í?????????????


    She nibbled on her sandwich, asionally shooting Nate a bitter look.


    She would never trust him again.


    He had promised it would be thest round, yet it kept happening again and again, with no self-control at all!


    Lost in her thoughts, Corrine noticed Tanya heading upstairs to clean. She called out to stop her but ended up choking on her food, coughing uncontrobly.


    Without hesitation, Nate handed her a ss of warm milk. ¡°Take your time, chew properly.¡±


    After swallowing the milk, Corrine caught her breath and spoke. ¡°Tanya, I¡¯ll take care of the bedroom myself.¡±


    The room was such a disaster that if Tanya saw it, it would definitely be thetest gossip at the Celtis Estate.


    Tanya picked up on Corrine¡¯s anxious look and seemed to understand, a small, knowing smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Okay, Miss Hond.¡±


    Corrine quickly finished her meal and rushed upstairs to clean.


    When she saw the trash can, her breath caught in her throat. She had seriously underestimated Nate¡¯s stamina.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1239

    ?Chapter 1239:


    It was too much to even look at!


    Blushing, Corrine quickly gathered the trash.


    On her way downstairs, she spotted Tanya carrying a box. ¡°Miss Hond, is this yours?¡±


    It was the box Jonathan had given her yesterday.


    ¡°Yes, please hand it to me.¡± Corrine took the box while Tanya grabbed the trash bag from her.


    As Corrine made her way downstairs, she opened the box.


    Inside, she found a jade pendant.


    The pendant was made from high-quality white jade, smooth and fine, with a beautiful shine. It was carved into the shape of a guardian angel, symbolizing peace, health, and happiness.


    Corrine couldn¡¯t help but smile, albeit with a hint of irony. Was Jonathan treating her like a little girl?


    She didn¡¯t dwell on it, tucked the pendant away, and got ready to leave.


    Before she left for work, Nate offered, as usual, to drive her.


    But Corrine turned him down without a second thought.


    Seeing her determined stance and the way she walked away, Nate suddenly realized she no longer trusted him.


    It was all his doing.


    A resigned smile tugged at his lips as he watched her leave.


    At the office, despite feeling drained, Corrine threw herself into work, focusing on the tasks at hand.


    During her lunch break, shey down on the sofa for a quick nap until Karina¡¯s call interrupted her.


    0ff1c1al r3l34s3s 0NL£¤ 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Corrine frowned, unable to hide the irritation creeping over her.


    She reached for her phone on the coffee table, finally grabbing it and swiping the screen to answer.


    ¡°Corrine, check the news!¡± Karina¡¯s frantic voice came through the phone.


    Corrine sat up, pulling the thin nket off as her mind slowly cleared. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Karina could reply, Natasha rushed in, panic written all over her face.


    ¡°Miss Hond, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold edge in her gaze.


    Natasha swallowed hard, trying to steady her nerves, and quickly said, ¡°The news just reported that your uncle Jayden has been taken in for questioning!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s face instantly changed, her expression darkening.


    Karina¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°The report says Jayden is used of embezzlement, bribery, and other crimes. He¡¯s been suspended and is under investigation.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1240

    ?Chapter 1240:


    ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up, Corrine rushed to herputer, opening the browser to search for more details.


    The inte was flooded with reports about Jayden being taken in for questioning.


    Jayden had been a high-ranking government official for years, known for his integrity and avoidance of party struggles. The allegations of embezzlement and bribery seemed absurd.


    With the Ford family¡¯s wealth in Lyhaton, Jayden had no need to jeopardize himself over money.


    Corrine¡¯s face hardened, a cold, almost icy look settling over her features. Her eyes were filled with a sharp, chilling re.


    She quickly skimmed through the online reports and left the office.


    News of Jayden¡¯s suspension and investigation was spreading fast, and the office was buzzing with gossip.


    As Corrine walked out, Natasha followed and scolded the staff sharply, ¡°Chatting during work hours? Do you even care about your job?¡±


    At her words, everyone quickly scattered, hurrying back to their desks.


    Once in the car, Corrine called Jules directly.


    She asked bluntly, ¡°Has there been any clear result from the investigation?¡± With something like this happening to Jayden, Jules would definitely be looking into it right away.


    There was a brief pause on the other end, and when he spoke, his voice carried a note of frustration. ¡°My dad said the opposition came well-prepared and warned us not to interfere¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Corrine interrupted, scoffing, ¡°So he tells you not to get involved, and you just listen? Jules, when did you be so obedient?¡± Her tone was thick with sarcasm as she spoke to Jules.


    On the other end, Jules chuckled. ¡°I can tell you still care.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into personnel changes over thest three months. Turns out, my dad hired three new assistants around that time. I¡¯ll send you their details now.¡±


    After hanging up, Corrine received the files almost immediately.


    There were three names¡ªnone from Lyhaton, all with modest backgrounds and clean records.


    But one stood out to Corrine.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about her spection; she knew she needed to confirm it.


    So, Corrine dialed Natasha. ¡°Look into whether there¡¯s a college student named Barry Perez among the people Ford Group has funded over the years.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Natasha sent a message.


    It included not just basic details about Barry, but also a thorough ount of his school performance.


    Barry¡¯s resume was clear and to the point. He had always done well in school, often winning schrships, and had earned praise from both professors and peers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1241

    ?Chapter 1241:


    After graduation, he easily joined the local government. His impressive work quickly led to promotions, and he soon became Jayden¡¯s trusted assistant.


    Someone had sent an anonymous usation letter, making it clear that Barry¡¯s constant rise in rank was due to Jayden¡¯s behind-the-scenes influence. It also mentioned how Barry often bribed Jayden privately.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them.


    She called Jules. ¡°Can you find out where Barry Perez is?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Give me a second,¡± Jules answered.


    Corrine took a deep breath and stared out the window, watching thendscape blur.


    Jayden¡¯s situation was getting a lot of attention. It was sure to stir up a storm in Lyhaton.


    Jayden had been suspended and was under investigation, shaking up the entire political scene.


    After ending the call, Corrine dialed Nate. ¡°I need to borrow Saul for a bit.¡±


    The car raced through the streets and finally pulled up to Jayden¡¯s neighborhood.


    As soon as Corrine stepped into the vi, she felt the heavy tension in the air.


    In the living room, Chelsea was sitting on a couch, not only surrounded by the Hoffman family but also by the Ford family.


    Jayden¡¯s assistant, Zane, was there too, along with a few officers, sitting quietly off to the side.


    ¡°Corrine, what brings you here?¡± Chelsea asked, her face pale and worn, though she tried to stay calm, forcing a smile.


    ¡°We have a lot of guests today. I might not be able to talk to you much. How about I get Jules toe back and keep youpany?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond. She noticed Chelsea¡¯s puffy eyes and gave a slight frown.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Without a word, she walked over to an armchair near Zane and sat down. ¡°Zane, how¡¯s my uncle doing?¡±


    Right after the incident, Zane, being Jayden¡¯s close aide, was also questioned. But after the interrogation, he seemed clear of any wrongdoing and was released.


    He had only just been freed, and the information he could provide was limited. ¡°They say the evidence is solid, and Mr. Ford is likely in deep trouble¡­¡±


    As soon as Corrine heard this, she instinctively nced at Chelsea.


    Chelsea¡¯s face drained of color, and she clutched the armrest of the sofa tightly.


    ¡°What about his colleagues?¡±


    Was there really no one who would speak up for him after such a major event?


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s too worried about their own necks now. Who would take that kind of risk?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was cold,ced with sarcasm and scorn.


    Her words left a somber mood in the room.


    The whole department was on edge, scrambling to avoid any connection to Jayden, too scared to get involved, let alone stand up for him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1242

    ?Chapter 1242:


    If the charges against Jayden were proven true, those close to him might also find themselves in trouble.


    At this moment, Callie sneered. ¡°So high and mighty!¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond, her eyes cold and sharp, briefly scanning Callie. Then, she spoke calmly. ¡°With the Ford family¡¯s resources, they certainly don¡¯t need to resort to corruption or bribery to survive.¡±


    She crossed her legs with grace, resting her hands on the armrests of the armchair, her presencemanding with every movement.


    ¡°Did they not consider the Ford family¡¯s resources beforeunching their investigation?¡±


    ¡°The investigation must have enough evidence,¡± one of the officers cut in. ¡°Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have caused such a stir over just a hunch, right?¡±


    Corrine shifted her gaze toward the voice, her eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity.


    Just then, Zane leaned in and whispered in Corrine¡¯s ear, ¡°That¡¯s Driscoll Webster. He¡¯s had some private dealings with Mr. Ford.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a knowing look shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes, and she smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Webster, since you¡¯ve had private dealings with my uncle, you must know and approve of his character. Isn¡¯t it a bit too soon to jump to conclusions before the investigation is finished?¡±


    The heiress of the Ford family, the wealthiest in the city, was no ordinary richdy who only knew how to indulge herself.


    Her words and presence were powerful andmanding.


    Driscoll narrowed his eyes, sizing Corrine up carefully.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, he spoke in a calm tone. ¡°While that may be true, some things aren¡¯t as straightforward as they seem. Even if we know Jayden¡¯s character, without solid evidence, it¡¯s all meaningless. Right now, the priority is not to defend him, but to gather real proof and figure out who¡¯s behind all this and what their goal is.¡±


    ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? at ??????????¦Í??????£®??????


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Webster,¡± Corrine said, her lips curving into a faint smile. But there was an almost imperceptible coldness in her eyes. ¡°Thank you for your advice. My family will certainly find a way to gather the evidence.¡±


    She paused for a moment and looked at Zane. ¡°Zane, show our guests out.¡±


    Driscoll and the other officers exchanged a nce, shared some pleasantries with Chelsea, and then left without any hesitation.


    Once they were gone, Zane came back to Corrine.


    She nced at his face, then slowly shifted her gaze down. ¡°What did you notice?¡±


    Zane¡¯s eyes held a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Even though they were close to Mr. Ford, none of them can be counted on now.¡±


    ¡°These heartless people.¡± Chelsea¡¯s voice cracked as she spoke, struggling to hold back tears. ¡°They used to beg for our favor, and now, when trouble hits, they turn their backs!¡±


    Corrine took a deep breath and responded calmly, ¡°People always put their own safety and well-being first. In times like these, it¡¯s only natural they want to y it safe.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1243

    ?Chapter 1243:


    In the world of politics, there were no true friends.


    Everyone knew that, but when it happened to you, it was still hard not to feel betrayed.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re that powerful? You don¡¯t even know your own limits. Do you honestly believe you can change anything?¡± Callie¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm, sharp but controlled. ¡°If you had that kind of power, why settle for being the Ford family¡¯s heiress? You should be running the country!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gregory scolded her in a low voice.


    But Callie wasn¡¯t intimidated. She shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Didn¡¯t you hear Driscoll? The evidence is clear. If we want to overturn this, we need real proof, not just empty words!¡±


    The Hoffman family had been working on a marriage alliance with the Coopers from Pree City.


    No one had expected Jayden to run into problems when things seemed to be going so well. To prevent further issues, they decided to pause the marriage talks for the time being.


    There was no telling if this dy would make the Cooper family reconsider the whole alliance, especially because of Jayden¡¯s troubles.


    Callie¡¯s frustration was clear as she thought about it, her face showing her bitterness.


    ¡°Callie, I¡¯m not asking you to lend a hand in a situation like this,¡± Corrine suddenly said, her eyes on her nails as she spoke with a casual tone. ¡°But if you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut, I can show you how to keep quiet.¡± Her words sounded light, but there was a cold edge to them.


    Callie felt her chest tighten, as if something was squeezing her heart. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    ¡°Gregory, there¡¯s nothing more to do here. You two should leave,¡± Chelsea said, her eyes hardening slightly.


    F0r full ch@pters, g0 to g??lnovels.??????


    Gregory could tell that Callie¡¯s words had really hurt Chelsea, and he felt too embarrassed to stay any longer.


    He gave a quick nod, grabbed Callie¡¯s arm, and pulled her toward the door. Callie was caught by surprise and yanked along.


    ¡°Let go! You¡¯re hurting me, Gregory!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gregory growled, his face twisted in anger. ¡°When we get home, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    Callie jerked her arm away. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll stay at home! But if you¡¯ve got a problem, take it out on someone else!¡±


    With that, she stormed off in her heels.


    Once they left, Chelsea let out a heavy sigh, worry creeping into her expression. Corrine noticed and moved closer. She sat beside Chelsea and took her hand.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Jayden will be fine.¡±


    Chelsea forced a smile. ¡°I know.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected Callie to make such harshments, especially now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1244

    ?Chapter 1244:


    In the end, she realized she couldn¡¯t count on Callie for anything.


    ¡°Corrine, don¡¯t worry about this,¡± Chelsea said, giving Corrine¡¯s hand a gentle pat. ¡°Jules and I will figure out how to deal with your uncle¡¯s problem.¡±


    Corrine gave a small smile. ¡°But how can I just stand by and do nothing?¡± She looked down, hiding the cold gleam in her eyes.


    After staying with Chelsea for a meal, Corrine finally felt calm enough to leave. As she was about to go, Chelsea gave her a reminder. ¡°Corrine, try to stay out of the spotlight for now. Don¡¯t mention your uncle, alright?¡±


    If Jayden really got into trouble, both the Ford family and the Hoffman family might get caught up in it.


    It would be best to keep things low-key and protect as many people as possible.


    ¡°Aunt Chelsea, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Corrine said, pulling Chelsea into a hug and softly patting her back. ¡°You need to rest, or Uncle Jayden will get upset.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Corrine gave Chelsea a thoughtful look. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡±


    Chelsea waved her hand. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Once in the car, Mandy nced at Corrine through the rearview mirror. ¡°Miss Hond, Saul has already taken the person to the entertainment center.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Corrine replied, her voice calm.


    The car moved, and Corrine arrived at the entertainment center just as Jules did.


    They exchanged a look but didn¡¯t say a word, stepping into the establishment together.


    Inside a private room, a man with a schrly air sat among a group ofrge, intimidating men.


    He looked to be in histe twenties, wearing ck-framed sses and had a refined, handsome face.


    ????????????????: g??????????¦Í?????????????


    The door suddenly swung open, and Barry nced up, wary.


    When he saw Jules, his face brightened with relief, as if a lifeline had appeared.


    ¡°Mr. Ford,¡± he called out.


    But Jules just gave him a brief, indifferent look, not saying much.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes lingered on Barry for a moment before she turned to Saul. ¡°Everyone, out. No one else is allowed in.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss Hond,¡± Saul replied.


    When Saul addressed Corrine, Barry¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    There were rumors about a youngdy in the Ford family, but no one knew her name or had seen her in person.


    Now, seeing Corrine with Jules and noticing how Saul obeyed her, Barry started to make some connections.


    As the door shut, Corrine settled on a sofa and asked, ¡°Mr. Perez, have you ever heard the story of The Farmer and the Viper?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1245

    ?Chapter 1245:


    Barry¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his face turning cold. ¡°Miss Hond, what exactly are you implying?¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile curling her lips. ¡°For years, the Ford family has supported you through college, taking care of your financial struggles. How have you repaid them?¡±


    Barry lowered his gaze, trying to hide the panic in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying!¡± Jules snapped at Barry, his eyes burning with anger.


    The thought of Barry¡¯s betrayal only made Jules¡¯ fury grow stronger.


    Corrine quickly grabbed his wrist, signaling him to calm down.


    Jules clenched his teeth, his chest rising with anger. ¡°I need a smoke!¡±


    If he stayed any longer, he feared he¡¯d lose control and beat Barry senseless.


    Once Jules left, Barry felt a little braver facing Corrine alone. ¡°Miss Hond, I don¡¯t know why you brought me here, but breaking into my ce and holding me against my will is a serious crime!¡±


    Corrine let out a softugh. ¡°Mr. Perez, since you¡¯re so familiar with thew, maybe you can tell me how to deal with someone who frames a public official?¡±


    At her words, Barry¡¯s pupils contracted, and his heart tightened.


    Behind his sses, his eyes shed with a strange gleam, locked onto Corrine¡¯s captivating face.


    She appeared to be just another pretty face, but there was something unpredictable about her.


    Despite her seemingly non-aggressive demeanor, there was a cool indifference¡­


    In her eyes, there was a cool indifference.


    Discover new chapters at ????????¦Ï¦Í????s.?????


    Her dark eyes, in particr, held a sharp, chilling edge that made her hard to read and left him feeling uneasy.


    Barry came from a privileged background, but life had yed a cruel trick on him. Born into wealth, he lost his parents unexpectedly, his inheritance was snatched away by his uncles, and he was ruthlessly cast aside.


    Later, an orphanage took him in, and it just so happened that the Ford family had been supporting it for years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your background. Ever since you started college, you¡¯ve worked hard to earn full schrships,¡± Corrine said, crossing her legs with an air of ease as she rxed on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m sure that even without the Ford family¡¯s help, your smarts and abilities would have made you sessful on your own.¡±


    Barry¡¯s expression softened, a touch of nostalgia in his eyes as he spoke, his wordsced with a sense of longing. ¡°But it¡¯s true¡ªwithout the Ford family¡¯s early support, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±


    ¡°Why did you betray my uncle when the Ford family has always been good to you?¡± Corrine asked.


    At her question, Barry snapped out of his daze. Panic shed in his eyes behind his sses, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°Miss Hond, you¡¯re right. The Ford family has been generous to me. I¡¯d never do anything to harm them,¡± he replied.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1246

    ?Chapter 1246:


    ¡°Really? So when you set up a private meeting for my uncle and then took bribes on his behalf after he left, that was just a coincidence?¡± Corrine asked, her voice light but her words sharp.


    Each wordnded like a blow, and Barry¡¯s heart sank. He felt a cold shiver run down his spine, leaving him pale and uneasy.


    His hands, resting on his knees, turned into tight fists. His throat felt dry and tight. ¡°How did you find out¡­¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Corrine watched him, calm and unbothered. She rested her fingers on her temple and looked at him with clear disdain, as if he were beneath her. ¡°I have my ways. But have you thought about what could happen if you cross the Ford family?¡±


    Her tone was emotionless, but there was a sharp coldness in her words. ¡°Maybe that person didn¡¯t bother to warn you about the consequences when you decided to target the Ford family.¡±


    Barry¡¯s eyes shot up, and he was caught off guard by the intensity of Corrine¡¯s stare.


    Her gaze was like ice, mocking him as though she could see every hidden truth about him. It left him speechless, as though he were falling into a deep, hopeless pit.


    After what felt like forever, he finally stammered, ¡°Miss Hond, why would you assume I framed Mr. Ford? You must know that he¡¯s held a high position for years. His so-called friends and trusted people are mostly just loyal on the surface. And really, do you think an anonymous usation letter could bring him down? As his assistant, I know we rise or fall together. If something happens to him, I can¡¯t escape either. Why would I turn on him?¡±


    His argument made sense. It was well-reasoned and tight.


    But Corrine didn¡¯t seem moved by his words.


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    Her fingers rested against her temple, and a bright smile yed on her red lips. Yet, the coldness in her eyes made an unsettling chill creep over anyone who met her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± she said, ¡°What kind of deal did they offer you that kept you quiet?¡±


    At her words, Barry¡¯sshes flickered. He quickly dropped his gaze, trying to hide his panic and unease.


    He had thought that with Jules out of the picture, dealing with a woman would be a walk in the park. But he had clearly misjudged Corrine.


    Her mind was impossible to read, like she could see straight through him.


    ¡°Miss Hond, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Whether you believe me or not is up to you,¡± Barry said, his voice tight.


    He adjusted his sses and continued, ¡°You¡¯re still young, Miss Hond. You don¡¯t yet understand how greedy people can be. Don¡¯t judge too quickly. Once people get used to something, they be numb. And when that happens, they look for thrills.¡±


    His words hinted that Jayden¡¯s involvement in shady deals was all for the excitement.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1247

    ?Chapter 1247:


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold this against you this time, but don¡¯te near me again. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    As he made to walk away, Corrine let out a softugh. ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡± she asked.


    Her voice was casual, but there was a cold edge to it that made his skin prickle.


    Barry¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªhe had never felt such fear from a woman before.


    He turned around, facing her again.


    Just then, her eyes met his, sharp and predatory, like a hunter locking onto its prey. A wave of terror washed over him.


    His breath faltered, as if some invisible force had gripped his throat, leaving him speechless.


    Corrine let out a soft sigh, frustration creeping into her voice. ¡°It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s blind to the greed in people. My uncle was too. How else could he have trusted a traitor like you? You worked with others to set him up. If we had known, we might as well have kept a dog around. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Barry¡¯s face shifted in shock. It felt like his heart was being crushed.


    He realized that Corrine might know more than she was letting on.


    His hands, hanging limply at his sides, curled into tight fists, but he remained silent.


    The silence dragged on. Cold sweat trickled down his back, soaking into his shirt.


    Corrine went on, her voice steady. ¡°You were once a student under the Ford family¡¯s wing. You¡¯ve always been quiet and well-behaved. My uncle trusted you. He wouldn¡¯t have kept you close if he didn¡¯t. Yet, you used that trust to steal his seal and forge his signature. You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±


    Barry¡¯sposure finally cracked at her words.


    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m


    In that moment, his mind raced with countless thoughts, but all he could manage to say was, ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t figure out how Corrine knew about things he thought were hidden so well¡ªeven the investigation team hadn¡¯t been able to uncover them. Suddenly, the woman in front of him felt like a predator, pretending to be harmless. He could almost see her mask slipping, ready to tear him apart.


    The thought hit him like a jolt, and without thinking, he bolted for the door. But as soon as he opened it, he found Saul and a group of muscr men standing there, all ring at him.


    He knew then that there was no way out.


    ¡°Drugging, disguising, forging signatures¡ªdodging surveince and fooling everyone. That kind of cunning is impressive,¡± Corrine said, standing up slowly.


    ¡°Do you know why I brought you here today?¡±


    Barry stayed silent, his body stiff and his eyes wary.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1248

    ?Chapter 1248:


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in an eye for an eye,¡± Corrine said coldly. ¡°So, as a result, it¡¯s time for me to return the favor.¡±


    Feeling the danger, Barry instinctively tried to back away. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need,¡± he stammered.


    But Corrine seemed to ignore him, sending a look to Saul.


    Saul took a small bottle of clear liquid and poured it into a ss. He then approached Barry, grabbing him by the cor like he was nothing, prying open his mouth, and forcing the drink down his throat.


    Barry thrashed and fought, his white shirt drenched in the liquid, his sses knocked off in the chaos.


    But his strength was no match for Saul¡¯s.


    When the ss was empty, Saul tossed Barry to the floor with a careless shove. Barryy there, disoriented, ignoring his sses and trying desperately to make himself throw up, but it was useless.


    ¡°What did you make me drink?¡± he demanded, his eyes bloodshot with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m a public official! How dare you treat me like this!¡±


    Corrine stared at Barry with a nk look on her face, her expression as calm as if she were observing a fish struggling in the mud. ¡°I found this rare item on the ck market,¡± she said, her tone casual. ¡°It¡¯s worth a fortune. Not only does it help with tiredness, but it also gives you a high, making you feel like you¡¯re floating outside reality. It¡¯s called the ¡®Compliance Potion.''¡±


    She had assumed that Barry was clever, someone who would know when to back off and reveal the mastermind and their true intentions. But she hadn¡¯t expected him to hold out until the very end.


    Since that was the case, she didn¡¯t mind ying a few tricks, just like Barry had done when he schemed against Jayden. She turned to leave, but Barry reached out to stop her.


    Before his fingers could even graze her clothes, Saul shoved him aside with a hard kick.


    ????? ????????????????????????????????: ??????????¦Í??????.????


    Barry fell to the floor, his hand pressed against his chest, fighting back the bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°Miss Hond¡­e back¡­¡± he pleaded.


    But Corrine didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Without a second nce, she walked out.


    Once the door to the private room mmed shut, she looked at Saul. ¡°Keep an eye on him. Make sure nothing goes wrong.¡±


    Barry could be like a trapped animal, ready to hurt himself in panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Hond. We¡¯ve got it under control,¡± Saul assured her.


    Corrine dropped her eyes, masking the chill in her gaze. ¡°I appreciate your help tonight.¡±


    She turned toward the end of the hall where Jules was standing and made her way over.


    Jayden¡¯s situation had clearly affected him.


    Jules was slouched against the wall, surrounded by a pile of cigarette butts. His messy hair fell over his eyes, and for once, the usually confident young man looked lost in thought, a rare moment of gloom hanging over him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1249

    ?Chapter 1249:


    He heard the footsteps and turned, blowing out a cloud of smoke, then crushed his cigarette under his boot. ¡°Did you take care of everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine replied.


    As they headed outside, she spoke again. ¡°We need to find a way to see Uncle Jayden.¡±


    Only by talking to Jayden and getting his side of the story could they hope to find the evidence they needed to clear his name from the false usations.


    Jules frowned slightly.


    The Ford family was at the top of the socialdder in Lyhaton, but Jayden was the only one involved in politics.


    Now that he was in trouble, his old colleagues had turned their backs, leaving them no choice but to seek help elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± Jules said, his military background giving him connections that might prove useful now.


    But Corrine knew that using those connections could cost Jules years of hard-earned friendships.


    Just when she felt uncertain, a series of steady footsteps rang out from the other end of the hall.


    She looked up and saw Nate walking toward her, dressed in a ck suit, his figure outlined by the light.


    She watched him approach. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t told Nate about her uncle¡¯s problems, not wanting to drag him into it or cause him worry.


    Nate¡¯s lips were tight, and his face had an icy look, as though the very air had turned to frost.


    Though he didn¡¯t speak, Corrine could feel his frustration.


    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Nate seemed upset.


    Jules, standing nearby, picked up on the tension between them and decided to leave before things got even more awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a smoke,¡± he said.


    He gave Corrine a look that seemed to say, ¡°Good luck with this,¡± and walked off without a second nce.


    Corrine was confused. She hadn¡¯t done anything to upset Nate, so why had Jules looked at her like that?


    As she thought about it, Nate¡¯s hand gently lifted her chin, making her look up at him.


    The soft glow from the corridor lights illuminated her face, making her beauty even more striking.


    Her eyes sparkled like stars in the night.


    After a moment of silence, Nate¡¯s serious expression softened slightly, and he let out a quiet sigh. ¡°You¡¯d rather turn to the Red me for help than call me?¡±


    Her choice to seek help elsewhere, without even thinking of asking him, had hit him hard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250:


    Hearing this, Corrine finally understood what was going on.


    She hadn¡¯t kept this from him as well as she¡¯d hoped.


    But it made sense. With the Ford family being the wealthiest in Lyhaton, everyone was always watching. Even the smallest issue would be noticed, let alone Jayden¡¯s suspension and investigation.


    She smiled, took his hand, and gave it a yful rub. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was something you needed to worry about.¡±


    Nate¡¯s face didn¡¯t soften at her words. His brow remained furrowed, his jaw tight, still showing traces of his anger.


    ¡°Then tell me, what situation would be worth bothering me with?¡± he asked. His voice was t, no emotion showing, but the way his tone rose at the end made her heart skip a beat.


    Corrine swallowed hard, her lips parted to speak, but Nate cut her off. ¡°I told you to let me know when something went wrong, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She sighed inwardly. This time, she knew she was in the wrong.


    Corrine nodded, looking like a child being lectured.


    Seeing her lower her head, shrinking like a nervous bird, Nate¡¯s brow furrowed just a bit more. His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d leave you to deal with this alone? Or do you think I¡¯m not good enough to support you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Corrine said quickly.


    The situation had caught her off guard, and her first thought was to look into it right away. Everything after that had been driven by her instincts, and she knew, to some extent, she had been selfish in not wanting Nate involved.


    She tugged at his sleeve, slowly lifting her head to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Nate grabbed the back of her neck and pulled her in for a kiss.


    Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con


    His kiss was demanding and intense, with a touch of frustration, his teeth biting her lip as if he was trying to teach her a lesson.


    But when he attempted to bite harder, he couldn¡¯t go through with it. Frustrated, he could only suck on her lips.


    Corrine felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe, pounding his chest with her fists before Nate finally pulled away.


    He looked down at her, his gaze sharp andmanding.


    Noticing her swollen lips, he lightly brushed them with his thumb, wiping away the remnants of their kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again.¡±


    Corrine met his eyes and nodded, agreeing without a word.


    As Nate took her hand and led her outside, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Nate nced at her with a nk expression. ¡°To do what a fianc¨¦ should.¡±


    Corrine was left confused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to see your uncle?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a beautiful day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 1251

    ?Chapter 1251:


    At the mention of seeing her uncle, surprise shed across Corrine¡¯s face. Her surprised expression eased some of Nate¡¯s sternness. ¡°Now you understand the perks of having me as your fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she replied, a smile spreading across her face like a flower blooming.


    She leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on his cheek. ¡°Thank you, my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Half an hourter, the vehicle came to a halt outside a crumbling officeplex.


    Jules scanned the area, his face clouded with unease.


    With Jayden¡¯s status, his detention wouldn¡¯t follow standard procedures. A case like this required special personnel and a discreet location¡ªonly the investigation team had ess to such information.


    During the drive, Jules had pictured many possible detention sites, but he hadn¡¯t imagined anything like this.


    The surroundings were bleak and lifeless. Even a stray animal would think twice before lingering here.


    The car doors swung open, and the group stepped out onto cracked pavement. Matias moved ahead first, rapping his knuckles against the towering iron gate.


    A shlight beam cut through the darkness,nding directly on their faces. Corrine winced, instinctively raising a hand to block the harsh re. Through her fingers, she made out the silhouette of a uniformed man.


    The moment he recognized Nate, he utched the gate and stepped forward, offering a respectful nod. ¡°Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Nate responded with a curt nod, his expression unreadable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As the staff member turned, his eyes flicked briefly to Corrine.


    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;


    She caught the nce, offered a small smile, and lowered her gaze, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    His clear deference to Nate piqued her curiosity.


    She had always assumed people respected Nate purely because he led the Hopkins family on the Independent Continent. But now, she saw there was more to it.


    In certain government sectors, old hierarchies still carried weight. By that logic, someone like Nate¡ªa businessman¡ªshould nevermand this level of respect.


    The thought lingered as she stole a nce at the man beside her.


    The dim light deepened the angles of his face, entuating his striking features.


    His dark eyes held a depth she could never quite decipher, like still water concealing unseen currents.


    She often wondered how different things might have been if she had never met him that day outside the wedding venue.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Nate turned toward her.


    Their eyes locked. For a brief moment, Corrine hesitated, then smiled softly. She inhaled deeply, her fingers tightening around his hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1252

    ?Chapter 1252:


    Nate¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. His grip on her hand was steady, his touch reassuring as he guided her forward.


    Trailing behind, Jules let out an exaggerated sigh and rolled his eyes.


    These two never missed a chance to show their affection.


    As they moved along the corridor, the bold lettering on the walls caught their attention. Each sign they passed made their expressions grow more serious.


    They climbed the stairs, their footsteps echoing in the quiet building. At the top, two staff members stood near a closed door, waiting.


    Nate leaned closer to Corrine and murmured, ¡°Everything¡¯s set. Go on¡ªI¡¯ll stay out here.¡±


    She looked up at him, her eyes filled with unspoken thoughts.


    With a soft chuckle, he brushed a hand over her head. His voice was gentle but firm. ¡°Go.¡±


    At a silent nod from one of the staff, the door swung open. Without hesitation, Corrine and Jules stepped inside.


    As they disappeared, Nate slipped one hand into his pocket and turned toward the window. His gaze drifted to Matias. With a casual air, he asked, ¡°Did you get to the bottom of it?¡±


    Matias hesitated before answering, ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that someone is targeting Mr. Ford, but¡­¡±


    Nate shot him a sideways nce, his voice leaving no room for dy. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Matias pressed his lips together, took a step closer, and murmured in Nate¡¯s ear, ¡°Sir, ording to our findings, Mr. Ford isn¡¯t the true target. It¡¯s Miss Hond¡ªand the Ford family behind her.¡±


    Nate¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. His gaze turned cold, sharp as a de as he studied Matias.


    Without a word, his eyes shifted past him, settling on the closed door ahead.


    ???????????? ???? ????????: ??????????????????©q??????


    Inside, the room was even barer than Corrine and Jules had expected. Aside from a simple bed, there was only a table and a single chair. The windows were sealed tight, and the air felt thick, almost stifling.


    Jayden sat in the chair, his back facing the entrance. His gaze was fixed on the night beyond the window, lost in thought.


    At the sound of approaching footsteps, he didn¡¯t turn. His voice remained steady. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI won¡¯t confess to something I didn¡¯t do. Ask me a hundred times, and my answer won¡¯t change.¡±


    Despite his situation, hismanding presence remained intact.


    When no one responded, a long silence stretched between them. His brows furrowed. Something felt off.


    He finally turned¡ªand froze at the sight of Corrine and Jules. The calm vanished from his face in an instant. He shot to his feet, his voice tight with shock. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Their presence was thest thing he had expected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1253

    ?Chapter 1253:


    Because of his status, a specialized investigation team had been assigned to question him. On top of that, all contact with the outside world was strictly cut off.


    By all logic, Corrine and Jules shouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce. Jayden knew he was being set up. If he could prove his innocence, it would be a miracle.


    If not¡­ he had already epted the possibility that he might never see them again.


    His shock faded fast, reced by frustration. His voice was sharp, filled with authority.


    ¡°Jules, it¡¯s one thing for you to be reckless, but why would you bring Corrine here?¡± His eyes shed with urgency as he took a step forward. ¡°You need to leave¡ªboth of you. Act like you were never here. Now, go!¡±


    But unlike him, Corrine and Jules remainedposed.


    Without a word, they exchanged a nce, and then calmly walked over to the bed and sat down. Corrine met Jayden¡¯s gaze, her tone steady. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we talk about what¡¯s really going on?¡±


    Jayden let out a strained chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Before I came here, I spoke with Barry.¡±


    Jayden¡¯s face stiffened for a moment before he sighed. ¡°Corrine, listen to me. Stay out of this. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be the only one who falls. Just promise me one thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look after Chelsea. She acts like she has everything under control, but she never looks after herself.¡±


    Jules scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯re nning to say your final words, shouldn¡¯t you be telling me? I¡¯m your son. Why dump this on Corrine?¡±


    Jayden shot him a warning re, but Jules didn¡¯t so much as flinch.


    ¡°Staring me down won¡¯t change anything,¡± Jules added tly.


    See more chapters at g??l no vels.??????


    Their eyes locked in a silent battle. Neither of them budged, both too stubborn to back off.


    Corrine cleared her throat, cutting through the tension. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been in politics a long time. You should have been more careful. Why did you trust Barry sopletely?¡±


    Barry was undeniably skilled, but skill alone wasn¡¯t enough to justify Jayden¡¯s absolute faith in him.


    Jayden¡¯s expression was taut, like a tightly drawn bowstring, as he fixed his gaze on Corrine. ¡°Corrine, listen carefully. Stay away from this issue. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand on the sidelines and watch,¡± Corrine interjected, her tone icy as her eyes darkened with an emotion that was hard to define. ¡°Are you saying you were just mistaken? Or that Barry¡¯s sincere face fooled you? Or perhaps you never imagined Barry would repay kindness with treachery?¡±


    Jayden¡¯s heart clenched at the weight of herst words. ¡°You¡­ you found out?¡±


    ¡°What did you think I was discussing with Barry?¡± Corrine¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly, her eyes shing with a chill that even the bravest would shrink from.


    It was a look no one had ever seen from her before.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1254

    ?Chapter 1254:


    Jayden sealed his lips, silence hanging thick in the air.


    Years spent navigating the murky waters of politics had left him wary, a man constantly surrounded by lies and half-truths. Over time, distrust had be second nature.


    When Barry crossed his path, Jayden had been taken aback.


    Though the Ford family had never directly interacted with the students they had funded, Jayden was no stranger to their details.


    Perhaps it was pity for Barry that had made Jayden value him more than the other assistants, giving him opportunities that stirred envy in the ranks.


    During a business trip tied to a local poverty alleviation project, Jayden had indulged in too much alcohol.


    On the way back to the hotel, something had felt off. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that it was Barry who had slipped something into his drink.


    He hadn¡¯t been involved in any shady dealings with local merchants, so the rumors of bribery were unfounded.


    After Jayden exined the situation, Corrine leaned in, pressing further. ¡°But you still haven¡¯t answered my earlier question.¡±


    That question seemed to weigh heavily on Jayden, one he couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer. Every time he tried to speak, words failed him, leaving him in stubborn silence.


    Jules, sensing his father¡¯s hesitation, paused for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Could Barry be your illegitimate son?¡±


    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, Corrine¡¯s mind went nk. Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She instinctively turned to Jayden, whose face remained unmoved, lips set in a tight line. The silence that followed felt unnatural.


    Her heart dropped.


    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    In her memories, Jayden and Chelsea had always been the epitome of harmony, childhood sweethearts whose bond was evident to all. Corrine had seen Chelsea¡¯s unwavering devotion to Jayden. If he had truly crossed such an unforgivable line¡­


    After what felt like an eternity, Jayden spoke, his voice calm but weighted with years of experience. ¡°Many years ago, I was assigned to a small, obscure city, and that was when I first met Barry. Within a month, he lost both of his parents and became an orphan. The Perez family, hungry for inheritance, cast him aside, leaving him alone in the world.¡±


    Corrine and Jules exhaled in unison, the tension that had knotted in their chests beginning to loosen.


    At least, Barry wasn¡¯t Jayden¡¯s illegitimate son.


    They spent another twenty minutes speaking with Jayden before it was time to leave.


    As they stood to go, Corrine hesitated, then turned to face Jayden. ¡°Uncle Jayden, if I take action against Barry, will you have a problem with it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1255

    ?Chapter 1255:


    Jayden¡¯s gaze lifted to meet hers.


    In her eyes, there was something maic, a subtle shift that made Jayden falter, his thoughts momentarily slipping away. For some reason, Corrine appeared slightly different from before.


    After a long pause, he answered, his voice steady, ¡°Do whatever you need to do. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Corrine nodded, turning to leave.


    Jayden remained still, watching as she and Jules walked toward the door.


    As the door swung open, his eyes caught a figure standing by the window.


    It was Nate!


    Years in the political trenches had taught Jayden to keep his emotions in check, but seeing Nate standing there took him by surprise.


    So that was why Corrine and Jules had found him¡ªNate had been working behind the scenes to help them.


    Suddenly, his thoughts turned darker as he remembered Corrine¡¯s transformation.


    As they drove away, Corrine gazed out at the deste scenery, a frown knitting her brow.


    Nate, noticing the concern on her face, reached over to gently grasp her cold fingers. ¡°Still worried about your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine admitted without hesitation. She sighed, her breath a soft whisper in the car, and leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all part of a carefully constructed trap, but I can¡¯t shake the unease.¡±


    Her instincts told her that things were far moreplicated than they seemed. She feared that the true target wasn¡¯t just her uncle, but the entire Ford family, and that the shadows of their enemies were closing in.


    Nate nced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    Corrine¡¯s hand found his, her fingers tracing the lines of his knuckles. ¡°I suppose you used your connections to get me here?¡±


    ¡°Curious about meeting them?¡± Nate¡¯s voice held a warmth that no one else had ever been lucky enough to witness.


    Corrine shook her head, a softugh escaping her. ¡°I was just wondering.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected Nate to be so open with her, but there it was¡ªthe unspoken bond between them growing stronger.


    ¡°What¡¯s your next move concerning your uncle?¡± Nate asked.


    ¡°First, I need to find the evidence,¡± Corrine replied, her gaze dropping to hide the glint of determination in her eyes. ¡°Then, I will help him get rid of the traitors.¡±


    Whether their enemies were targeting Jayden, her, or the Ford family¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    Since they had chosen to attack one of their own, they would learn the true cost of provoking the Ford family.


    It was also a reminder to everyone that the Ford family was not so easily knocked down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1256

    ?Chapter 1256:


    Nate¡¯s eyes softened with affection, a rare tenderness breaking through his usual guarded exterior. ¡°Do whatever you need to do. I¡¯ll be here, supporting you every step of the way.¡±


    His words sent a ripple through Corrine¡¯s heart.


    She lifted her eyes to meet his, a soft smile touching her lips as she spoke. ¡°Okay.¡±


    From the moment they¡¯d met, no matter what obstacles hade her way, Nate had always been the first to step up for her.


    He was her anchor, her unshakable support when life threw its hardest challenges her way.


    He had always silently taken care of everything, ensuring she didn¡¯t have to bear the weight of it all.


    Just like today, when he used his resources to find out where Jayden was being temporarily detained.


    Corrine wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head against his chest, her eyes closing as a contented smile curled on her lips.


    She had always believed she wouldn¡¯t rely on anyone, constantly reminding herself to remain rational.


    But meeting Nate had turned that notion upside down. Rationality told her to stay detached, but his actions whispered that it was okay to let herself lean on him, just this once.


    Unknowingly, she had be deeply attached to him. She longed for his warmth, for the scent that lingered around him; drawn to the ice in his gaze and the warmth he reserved just for her.


    The following morning, gentle sunlight streamed through the windows. Corrine woke up at her usual time. Afterpleting her morning routine and eating a quick breakfast, she made her way to the office.


    Once the morning meeting wrapped up, she was on her way back to her office when her phone rang. It was Lnd, the butler. ¡°Miss Hond, it¡¯s me, Lnd,¡± he said.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    Corrine¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Lnd? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, her voice tense.


    She had deliberately kept the situation with Jayden from Carl.


    Now, with Lnd calling, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhad Carl found out?


    Lnd must have noticed the unease in her voice because he let out a lighthearted chuckle. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing urgent. Your grandfather misses you. He¡¯d like you toe home for dinner when you have time.¡±


    Relief washed over Corrine, and she exhaled softly.


    ¡°Maybe in a few days,¡± she replied, determined to bring Jayden and the others with her.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Lnd replied.


    After ending the call, Corrine headed toward the restroom, still holding her phone.


    As she neared the door, hushed voices drifted out. ¡°Did you catch the news?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1257

    ?Chapter 1257:


    ¡°You mean that Ford family guy who got himself into trouble?¡± another whispered.


    ¡°Who else? I never imagined someone with that much wealth and status would behave so recklessly.¡±


    ¡°People will do anything for money. But he was just praised as a model citizen, and now this scandal blows up? What a shame.¡±


    Corrine halted mid-step, her expression darkening.


    She said nothing but tightened her grip, her fingers curling into a fist. A cold glint flickered in her eyes.


    The situation from yesterday had spiraled. Now, Jayden¡¯s name was stered all over social media. She had done her best to keep things under wraps, yet someone was clearly intent on exposing it.


    Letting out a slow breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside. The two women fell silent the moment they spotted her. Panic shed across their faces. ¡°Miss Hond¡­¡± one of them stammered.


    Corrine didn¡¯t acknowledge them. Without a word, she walked straight into a stall.


    The two wasted no time. They hurried out, vanishing from sight.


    She didn¡¯t me them. The real problem wasn¡¯t idle gossip¡ªit was the people working in the shadows to stir up trouble.


    Scolding bystanders wouldn¡¯t stop the whispers.


    The only way to shut them down was to uncover solid proof. And time was running out.


    When Corrine stepped out of the restroom, she nearly bumped into Natasha.


    The woman looked tense, her unease in to see.


    Corrine¡¯s stomach tightened. Something was wrong.


    ?????????????? ?????????????? con g???????¦Í?ls.c0m


    Her expression hardened. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my office.¡±


    Once inside, Natasha wasted no time. Her words tumbled out in a rush. ¡°The investigation team just called. They ordered an immediate halt to the eastern district project. Our staff must fully cooperate with their inquiry.¡±


    A frosty look settled on Corrine¡¯s delicate face. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°They believe the Ford Group¡¯s bid was¡­¡± Natasha hesitated, her voice trailing off under Corrine¡¯s sharp gaze.


    Corrine let out a cold sneer. ¡°They think it was won through shady dealings.¡±


    Natasha lowered her eyes, saying nothing.


    The room grew eerily silent.


    Minutes passed before Natasha¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up at once. The call was from the finance department.


    ¡°Miss Dixon, we have a serious problem! The bank just froze all ourpany ounts!¡±


    Natasha¡¯s head snapped up, her eyes darting to Corrine.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Natasha said evenly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1258

    ?Chapter 1258:


    After ending the call, Natasha hesitated. Corrine¡¯s calm expression left her at a loss for words.


    Taking a slow breath, Corrine spoke in a measured tone. ¡°Keep an eye on thepany for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha replied without hesitation.


    Corrine left the office without dy and headed straight for the entertainment center.


    Things had spiraled beyond her expectations.


    She had assumed their opponents would wait for the investigation¡¯s oue.


    Instead, they were in a rush to destroy the Ford family.


    It was clear¡ªthey already saw the Fords as finished.


    Her expression turned grim.


    At the entrance of the private room, Saul hurried over. ¡°Miss Hond, he talked early this morning. We got something.¡±


    Corrine took the recording device he handed her and gave a curt nod. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Inside, Barry was barely recognizable. After a night of drug-induced torment, his once dignified, intellectual look had vanished. He sat hunched in the corner of the sofa, pale and dazed, his clothes rumpled, his body trembling.


    The sound of approaching footsteps made him flinch. His expression shifted. The instant Barryid eyes on Corrine, his pupils shrank, and violent tremors wracked his body. His voice came out hoarse. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Corrine moved with practiced grace as she took a seat. Her expression remained unreadable as she regarded him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? The Ford family is falling apart.¡±


    Barry bit his lip, struggling to steady his emotions. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    S???? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.con


    His voice wavered. ¡°Your people forced a confession out of mest night. I already told you everything. What else do you want?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°Forced a confession?¡± she echoed, her toneced with amusement. ¡°Do you even know what real torture looks like? If we had truly gone that far, do you think you¡¯d still be sitting here in one piece?¡±


    Her voice turned cold. ¡°The Ford family has spent years doing charity work, but that doesn¡¯t make us weak. You made your choice, Barry. You should have known there would be consequences.¡±


    She leaned forward slightly. ¡°Out of respect for Jayden, I¡¯m offering you onest chance. Tell me everything.¡±


    Barry¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he shot her a venomous re. ¡°I already told you everything. You can¡¯t force more out of me!¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond. She simply pressed y and listened to Barry¡¯s recorded confession.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1259

    ?Chapter 1259:


    Her gaze remained steady, but a slow, dangerous smile curved her lips.


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Barry¡¯s breath hitched. His eyes flickered with unease.


    She leaned back slightly, her voice calm yet cutting. ¡°Years ago, when your parents died suddenly, you were still young. You couldn¡¯t protect your enormous inheritance. In your frustration, you dragged your rtives to court, hoping to reim what was yours.¡±


    She tilted her head. ¡°But thew didn¡¯t see it that way, did it? The ruling was clear. You had no rightful im. When your parents passed, their estate legally went to your grandparents, their closest living rtives. Since you were a minor, they also became your legal guardians, responsible for managing your portion of the assets. And when they died, the inheritance naturally passed to their children.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°No matter how bitter you feel, thew is thew. You lost¡ªnot because of Jayden, but because that¡¯s how the system works. You have no one to me but reality.¡±


    Last night, after a long conversation with Jayden, Corrine realized his favoritism toward Barry stemmed from deep-seated guilt.


    Jayden had always prided himself on his fairness. He never let emotions cloud his judgment. Despite his pity toward Barry, he had handled the case about his parents¡¯ estate ording tow.


    But seeing Barry again after so many years had passed, he felt the need to make it up to him.


    Seeking revenge over past grievances was nothing new.


    Yet Barry had climbed the politicaldder, carving out a solid reputation. Was it really worth throwing it all away over past grudges?


    It was obvious¡ªhe wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    Your imagination thrives at  punt


    Barry took off his sses, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve put the pieces together.¡±


    ¡°Only the ones you wanted me to.¡± Corrine met his gaze, absentmindedly twirling the voice recorder in her hand. ¡°So tell me¡ªwho¡¯s pulling the strings? The deputy director who got relocated six months ago? Brannon Stevens, your old mentor? Or maybe someone closer, the woman you¡¯ve trusted for years?¡±


    Barry¡¯s eyes widened the moment Corrine named those three people.


    He feared two of them, but even more than that, he feared Corrine herself.


    She was far harder to read than he had expected.


    He had assumed she would be easy to handle. He couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.


    ¡°Barry, when I took you, I didn¡¯t go out of my way to keep it quiet. Yet twelve hours have passed, and no one hase for you. What does that tell you? Are you really that clueless?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow, her gaze sharp and icy.


    Barry lowered his eyes, masking the unease creeping through him. He already knew the answer. To them, he no longer had any value.


    And when that happened, there was only one oue.


    ¡°I promise you this¡ªtell the truth, and I¡¯ll make sure you stay alive.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1260

    ?Chapter 1260:


    ¡°No!¡± Barry shot down Corrine¡¯s offer without hesitation. ¡°If they want me dead, nothing can stop them!¡±


    These people held immense power. His life meant nothing to them.


    ¡°If you stay silent, I might just finish you off myself.¡± Corrine smiled, her tone almost yful. ¡°I¡¯ll have plenty of ways to make you talk. What you went throughst night? That was barely a taste.¡±


    Threat or warning, it didn¡¯t matter. The words yanked him back to the horrors of the previous night. His body tensed. His fists clenched. His wary eyes never left Corrine.


    She leaned back, resting her head on one hand. The other drummed lightly against the chair¡¯s armrest.


    Each tapnded in sync with his racing heartbeat, wearing away hisposure.


    Barry¡¯s silence stretched on. Corrine¡¯s patience wore thin. Her expression darkened. ¡°This time, the one pulling the strings¡ªisn¡¯t it ude Lowell, the deputy director?¡±


    Six months earlier, ude had unexpectedly stepped into the role of deputy director. In no time, he showcased impressive skills, toppling corrupt officials and dealing with bribery cases. In just half a year, he had made a powerful mark on politics.


    His past was shrouded in mystery. Even Red me¡¯s intelligence team couldn¡¯t dig up much, despite their best efforts.


    Corrine was no stranger to political maneuvering, but Jayden should never have been dragged into it. Barry stared at her, lost in thought.


    Their schemes had slipped past the investigation team, yet to his shock, they couldn¡¯t escape Corrine¡¯s sharp gaze.


    It was clear¡ªnothing ever slipped under her radar.


    Check out more at g??????o¦Í???????co??


    Corrine nced at Barry, her lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what did they offer you to make you risk it all? Your career, your freedom¡ªwas it worth it?¡±


    Barry stayed quiet, holding on to the faint hope that silence might protect him. He believed that as long as he kept his lips sealed, Corrine couldn¡¯t expose everything.


    She must not have done her homework properly, or she wouldn¡¯t be wasting her time negotiating with him like this.


    At that moment, Corrine¡¯s phone buzzed in her pocket.


    Her eyes shifted for a brief second before she answered the call. ¡°Send over all the info you¡¯ve gathered and email it anonymously to the investigation team.¡± Then, looking back at Barry, she added, ¡°I heard the Perez family is working on restoring the family burial site. Since you left, your parents¡¯ remains have been left without a proper grave. Now that you¡¯ve made something of yourself, they want to re-bury them. But if something happens to you, don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll disgrace your parents¡¯ remains?¡±


    Her tone was cold and matter-of-fact, but every word struck Barry like ice.


    He knew too well that those rtives cared only for what they could gain. If they found out something happened to him, they¡¯d have no problem trampling over any sense of family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1261

    ?Chapter 1261:


    But if he revealed everything¡­


    Barry clenched his teeth, torn with inner turmoil.


    After a long pause, he spoke, his voice low. ¡°What else do you want from me?¡± He would only answer questions. He wasn¡¯t about to volunteer anything.


    Forty minutester, Corrine nced at Barry, her eyes full of mockery. ¡°Did you know my uncle saw you as his sessor? He even started setting things up for you. With his support and the Ford family¡¯s backing, your future was set. But you threw it all away for a woman. Was it really worth it?¡±


    Jayden¡¯s favoritism toward Barry had personal reasons, no doubt.


    But it was also true that Barry¡¯s quick rise was due to his own skills.


    Barry slowly raised his eyes to meet hers, his throat tightening. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it.¡±


    He let out a long, tired sigh, slumping against the wall. ¡°Helen is the kindest, most genuine woman in the world. Being with her is an honor. If I hadn¡¯t misjudged you, we could¡¯ve been together by now. Do you really think taking me down will save the Ford family? You¡¯re wrong. The forces against you are more powerful than you know. You won¡¯t win.¡±


    Barry realized he had no way out, but he wasn¡¯t going to betray ude or Helen Agur. Instead, he exposed Brannon, hoping it would give Helen the chance to live freely.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Corrine let out a cold, mockingugh, her voice dripping with both pity and sarcasm. ¡°You don¡¯t naively believe that she fell in love with you at first sight, do you?¡±


    Barry¡¯s face shifted ever so slightly at her words.


    He locked eyes with Corrine, his gaze intense.


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????? ???? ????


    But Corrine didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, she turned to Saul and ordered, ¡°Take him and the recording to the police. Don¡¯t let him out of your sight until you¡¯ve seen Arion.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss Hond.¡±


    Saul stepped forward, grabbed Barry, and marched him out.


    Barry was still tangled in the question Corrine had asked until he walked past her and was suddenly yanked back to reality. ¡°What did you mean by that? Exin yourself!¡± he demanded.


    He fought with all his might, but the events of the previous night had drained himpletely. He had no strength left to stand up to someone like Saul. No man could escape the pull of love, especially one designed just for him.


    He felt like a fish in a trap, lured with irresistible bait, with no way out.


    Even though he knew he was being yed, a mere pawn in ude¡¯s game, what could he do? The temptation was too strong, and he couldn¡¯t turn it down. Besides, the power behind those people was far too great for him to challenge. But he couldn¡¯t stomach the thought that the love he had given so wholeheartedly was nothing but a clever maniption.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1262

    ?Chapter 1262:


    Corrine looked at him coldly, her eyes narrowing, and then, with a sly grin, she replied, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Some things, when revealed too early, lose their power to torment.


    ¡°I just want to nt a little doubt in your mind, to make you suffer over and over,¡± she said.


    ¡°Corrine¡­ hmm!¡± Barry, burning with rage, was about to snap when Saul quickly shut him up with ck tape.


    At the same time, as Barry was being taken away, two anonymous emails popped up in the investigation team¡¯s inbox.


    The emails were so packed with evidence that it left everyone speechless. One email exposed Brannon¡¯s corruption, embezzlement, and his dealings in trading power for sex, all while stealing millions.


    The other contained an audio recording, proving Barry¡¯s role in conspiring against Jayden, including how he stole Jayden¡¯s seal and posed as him on camera.


    With this new evidence, Jayden was cleared of all charges.


    In the following days, several media outlets posted public apologies online, and the relevant authorities held a press conference. They admitted that they shouldn¡¯t have frozen the Ford Group¡¯s assets without solid proof.


    Corrine nced at the TV screen with little interest and took a slow sip of her coffee.


    Moses sat across from her, first looking at her, then at Nate.


    He couldn¡¯t help but notice how simr the vibe between the two of them was bing.


    As he thought about it, Corrine set her cup down, her fingers tracing its rim, and casually asked, ¡°Do you know ude Lowell?¡±


    At the sound of the name, Moses and Zack exchanged looks and shared a knowing smile, filled with curiosity.


    G3t th3 l3g1t v3rs10n 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Nate was peeling an apple with deliberate slowness. His actions remained calm as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly. ¡°His background is quite mysterious. Even the Red me¡¯s intelligence team can¡¯t find anything on him.¡±


    Given the skills of the Red me¡¯s intelligence team, it seemed impossible that they couldn¡¯t uncover anything.


    Barry had told her that ude was rich, powerful, and influential. So why would hee to Lyhaton to fight Jayden for a position?


    Was it just to draw attention here?


    When Nate noticed Corrine was lost in thought, his expression darkened. ¡°The enemy stays hidden, and we are exposed. How can we understand their true motives?¡±


    At his words, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.


    Nate then handed her the apple he¡¯d peeled.


    ¡°Got any ns for this afternoon?¡± Nate asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1263

    ?Chapter 1263:


    Corrine took a bite of the apple, its sweetness softening her features. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my uncle.¡±


    Now that everything had been cleared up, he no longer needed to be suspended for an investigation.


    As Jayden stepped outside, he looked up at the sky, a brief moment of confusion crossing his face.


    To be honest, he had braced himself for a long stay inside, never expecting to be set free so soon.


    The investigation team had originally gathered plenty of evidence, building a strong case against him that seemed impossible to ovee.


    Even though he was truly innocent, he knew it would be hard for anyone to believe him.


    Yet, in just three days, he had been cleared of all charges¡ªsomething he never expected.


    ¡°Mr. Ford, we apologize for any trouble caused these past few days. Please don¡¯t hold it against us; we were just following protocol,¡± a staff member said nervously, standing beside Jayden with a forced smile.


    In a sh, Jayden¡¯s expression returned to its usual cold and distant look. ¡°I won¡¯t, but can you tell me what evidence cleared me of the charges?¡±


    The staff exchanged uneasy nces, their faces showing a mix of difort. ¡°Mr. Ford, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to share, but there¡¯s a rule against disclosing the evidence. Since you¡¯re free now, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just move on and forget about it?¡±


    Now that he was out, why dig into something that would only bring more trouble?


    Jayden understood their message and didn¡¯t push the issue any further.


    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    Just then, a car horn sounded in the distance.


    He turned to see a ck Volkswagen pulling up and stopping nearby. Realizing there was no point in asking more questions, Jayden simply turned and walked away.


    Once inside the car, he let out a deep sigh, closed his eyes for a moment to rx, and then slowly opened them to look at Corrine. ¡°Corrine, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Corrine said. ¡°Do you want to see Barry?¡±


    Jayden paused for a moment, his gaze lingering.


    ¡°You should,¡± Corrine added. ¡°You may not get another chance.¡±


    Jules, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, let out augh. ¡°You went all out for him, just to end up with someone ungrateful. I¡¯ve never seen you put so much effort into me.¡±


    Jules¡¯ sudden outburst of jealousy made sense, though.


    When they found out that Jayden had used his connections to help Barry, even Corrine couldn¡¯t help but question if this was really her upright uncle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1264

    ?Chapter 1264:


    Had Corrine not stopped him, Jules would have insisted on a paternity test. Jayden stayed quiet, possibly aware that he was at fault or maybe just overwhelmed by the absurdity of it all.


    His brief moment of selfishness had almost cost him everything, even the Ford family.


    The car was filled with silence until Corrine broke it. ¡°Uncle, have you had any issues with ude Lowell?¡±


    ¡°ude Lowell?¡± Jayden¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked deep in thought. ¡°Since he was moved here, we¡¯ve only crossed paths outside of work. Our responsibilities have been clear and separate.¡±


    Corrine gave a slight nod.


    Jayden raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharpening. ¡°Is he behind this incident?¡± he asked, a touch of coldness creeping into his voice.


    If there were no link, Corrine wouldn¡¯t have known about such a person. And she certainly wouldn¡¯t have brought it up for no reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some idle chatter.¡± Corrine knew Jayden was sharp and wouldn¡¯t be easily deceived. She figured honesty was the best approach. ¡°But, if something were to happen to you, he could easily step into your role, right?¡±


    Her words hinted at the shady world of office politics and betrayal.


    Corrine wasn¡¯t trying to keep anything hidden. They just hadn¡¯t found any solid proof linking ude to anything, despite their investigation.


    If Barry¡¯s ims about ude¡¯s wealth and influence were true, then his underlings would definitely be willing to act as his pawns, so as to gain his favor.


    Though they knew this issue was tied to ude, they couldn¡¯t find a single clue.


    Jayden stayed quiet after hearing that. He leaned back in his seat, his face hard as he stared out the window at the passing scenery.


    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??


    Eventually, the car pulled up to the police station.


    Once they arrived, Corrine and Jules headed straight to Arion¡¯s office, while the staff led Jayden to meet Barry.


    They sat across from each other. Both were at eye level, but the difference in their presence was striking.


    Barry no longer looked the part of theposed schr. His white shirt, which he¡¯d worn for days, was now stained and yellowing at the edges. In contrast, Jayden¡¯s suit, though slightly wrinkled, still radiated authority.


    Jayden nced at Barry¡¯s handcuffs, a cold smile ying on his lips. ¡°On my way here, I kept thinking about the story¡ªthe Farmer and the Viper. But seeing you like this leaves an even stronger impression.¡±


    Barry folded his hands, staring at Jayden with a nk expression.


    His calmness made Jayden frown. ¡°Did you ever think you¡¯d end up like this when you set me up?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to rub it in or are you hoping for a confession?¡± Barry sighed softly. ¡°Got a cigarette?¡±


    Jayden locked eyes with him for a moment, thought it over, and then stood up. He pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to Barry.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1265

    ?Chapter 1265:


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Barry took a cigarette carefully, lit it, and exhaled slowly, lifting his gaze to meet Jayden¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything I¡¯ve done. What¡¯s done is done. Regret is for the weak.¡±


    ¡°You destroyed yourself over a woman. You have no right to regret,¡± Jayden sneered. ¡°Too bad your sad fate hasn¡¯t stopped her from jumping into someone else¡¯s arms.¡±


    Mentioning Helen stirred something in Barry. His fingers tightened around the cigarette, almost snapping it.


    Barry tried to stay calm, but his hands shook. ¡°I acted alone. Helen doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Seeing Barry still protecting Helen, Jayden couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. ¡°Barry, still deceiving yourself? How could she have introduced you to Brannon without someone guiding her? How could she have helped n such aplex scheme? You¡¯ve let her sweet talk blind you!¡±


    Barry didn¡¯t respond. He just kept smoking, the cigarette burning away steadily. The smoke swirled around him, hiding his face.


    He knew Jayden had seen him as a possible sessor, and that made Jayden¡¯s disappointment all the more painful.


    Jayden looked down at him, his voice sharp as ice. ¡°The Ford family never forgets a betrayal. You¡¯ve crossed me, so don¡¯t expect mercy.¡±


    Barry slowly raised his eyes, feeling a chill run through him at the coldness in Jayden¡¯s expression.


    He quickly dropped his gaze, trying to mask the fear in his eyes. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Barry acted like he didn¡¯t care about the consequences at all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve epted your fate, haven¡¯t you? Well, what else can you expect from a useless pawn? It¡¯s not like your boss cares.¡± Jayden sneered. ¡°There are many ways to break someone¡ªphysically, mentally, and emotionally. The Perez family only valued you for what you could offer to their career. That¡¯s why they made sure your parents¡¯ remains were¡­


    ¡°treated with respect. But once they find out you¡¯re locked up, I wonder how they¡¯ll treat those remains.¡±


    At those words, Barry¡¯s fingers dug into the cigarette, crushing it.


    He watched Jayden turn to leave, his teeth clenched as he shouted, ¡°I did it alone! Come after me if you dare!¡±


    Jayden paused, nced back with a mocking look, and said, ¡°Barry, if you choose to be evil, go all the way. Don¡¯t get emotionally tangled up in it.¡±


    After stepping out of the interrogation room, Jayden stood by a window in the hallway.


    He stared at the distant sky, a bitter smile forming on his lips.


    Since stepping into politics, Jayden knew he couldn¡¯t afford to be soft or trust anyone around him. Barry had been the only exception.


    But now, his first failure came from the one person he¡¯d trusted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1266

    ?Chapter 1266:


    ¡°Are you reflecting on things?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice echoed from down the hall.


    Jayden turned to see her walking toward him, looking rxed.


    He gave a small smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want the truth?¡± Corrine asked, stopping next to him. She nced at the sky before turning her gaze back to him.


    Jayden nodded.


    ¡°To be honest, Barry¡¯s temperament is better suited for politics than Jules¡¯. You thought that by backing Barry, you could secure his loyalty to the Ford family.¡±


    Jayden did this, hoping someone would safeguard the Ford family¡¯s future after his retirement.


    Corrine spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Jules knows his limits, so don¡¯t take his words in the car to heart.¡±


    With his skills, Barry could have made it in politics on his own. Sadly, he put his trust in the wrong person and made the wrong choices.


    After hearing Corrine¡¯s words, Jayden let out a heavy sigh, realizing that someone truly understood his intentions.


    He looked at Corrine, gave her head a soft pat, and smiled warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Corrine and Jules walked alongside Jayden, one on each side.


    Jules nced at the back of Jayden¡¯s head and casually asked, ¡°Are we really just going to let that traitor slip away?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jayden knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± Corrine replied calmly.


    Jules gave a bitterugh and mumbled, ¡°If he really knew what he was doing, would he have been outwitted by one of his own men?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Jayden stopped dead in his tracks.


    ?????? ?????? ?????????????????? ??????????: g???????¦Í??????????????


    Both Corrine and Jules froze.


    Jules felt a lump in his throat. Was his father about to snap and start a fight? Even though he was older now, the fear of punishment from his childhood still lingered in his mind.


    ¡°Jules, take Corrine to the car and wait for me,¡± Jayden said, turning slightly and stepping aside to protect Corrine. His face was unreadable, but his voice carried a serious tone.


    Corrine and Jules saw his movement and looked past him. They spotted a ck sedan parked near the police station.


    The windows were tinted, making it impossible to see inside, but Corrine could feel someone watching them.


    She frowned and nced up at her uncle.


    His face was hard, his lips pressed tight, and he seemed fully on edge. ¡°Behave. Go with Jules to the car and wait for me.¡±


    Corrine gave a small nod.


    Just before they could walk away, the car door of the ck sedan opened, and a soft voice called out, ¡°Mr. Ford.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1267

    ?Chapter 1267:


    As the sun set, a man in a suit walked toward them, his figure silhouetted against the light.


    The golden rays made his tall, straight frame glow, and as he got closer, his sharp features became clearer.


    His face was like a work of art¡ªperfectly shaped, with striking eyes that seemed to draw attention whether he was smiling or not.


    Looking at him, Corrine couldn¡¯t help but think of Nate.


    To her surprise, this man¡¯s looks were just as impressive as Nate¡¯s.


    But the vibes they gave off were different.


    When Corrine had looked into ude, she hadn¡¯t found a single photo of him, not even a shadow of his image.


    His air of mystery was even stronger than Nate¡¯s.


    Now, seeing him in person, she studied him closely, her gaze filled with both curiosity and caution.


    Feeling her gaze, ude lifted his eyes to meet Corrine¡¯s. As their eyes locked, a small, mysterious smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing ude¡¯s focus on Corrine, Jules stepped forward, positioning himself between them, ready to protect her.


    Jayden, standing at the front, spoke up first. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ude turned his gaze to Jayden, his demeanor calm andposed. ¡°I heard you were released, so I thought I¡¯d host a dinner to wee you back and help you rx.¡±


    Earlier that day, Corrine had mentioned ude¡¯s name. Even though she had tried to brush it off as just office politics, Jayden knew things were moreplicated.


    He wasn¡¯t buying the idea that ude, the one with the most to gain, hadn¡¯t yed a role in setting him up.


    ?????????? ???????????? ??????? g???????¦Í?????????????


    But for now, he decided to keep his suspicions to himself and y it cool. ¡°No need for a wee dinner. If you want to talk,e to my office tomorrow morning,¡± Jayden said, his voice steady andposed.


    ude didn¡¯t seem surprised by the refusal. His gaze briefly moved past Jayden to Corrine, who was protected by Jules.


    His eyes were calm but sharp, making anyone who met his gaze feel a little ufortable.


    Jules held his ground, meeting the man¡¯s stare without flinching, like a young wolf guarding his pack.


    ude¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as he turned back to Jayden. ¡°The dinner tonight is hosted by Mr. Flores. He said that after everything that¡¯s happened, it¡¯s only right for a superior to¡­¡±


    ¡°Show some concern for a subordinate. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ford, it won¡¯t take up your family time.¡±


    His voice was smooth and controlled, with a hint of azy rasp¡ªeasygoing but oddlypelling.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1268

    ?Chapter 1268:


    ¡°If it suits you, your son and Miss Hond are also wee to join us,¡± ude added.


    Jayden¡¯s face stayed neutral, but for a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossed his expression. He was about to decline when his phone rang.


    It was Edwin Flores on the line, letting Jayden know that everyone was already gathered, waiting for him, the guest of honor, to arrive.


    When Jayden had been in trouble, his so-called colleagues had kept their distance, afraid they¡¯d be pulled down with him.


    But now that he was in the clear, they were all too eager to get in his good books.


    The world of politics was a dangerous game, far different from any other profession.


    And with Edwin calling personally, Jayden knew he couldn¡¯t outright refuse without making things awkward. So, he agreed, though reluctantly.


    After hanging up, Jayden turned to Jules and Corrine, his face serious. ¡°You two should go home.¡±


    ¡°Why the rush?¡± ude asked, his fingers casually twirling the ring on his right hand, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯ste. If you¡¯re free, why not join us? There won¡¯t be any outsiders tonight.¡±


    The dinner, disguised as a wee-back party, was really about making deals and securing loyalty.


    When ude said there were no outsiders, it was already a sign of respect for Corrine and Jules.


    Jayden¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. He was about to refuse when, unexpectedly, Corrine smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Since ude had his sights set on her, there was no use in avoiding it. It was better to face him directly and see what he was up to.


    Jayden hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so quickly. His expression changed just a bit, and he gave her a look full of unspoken meaning. Corrine met his gaze with a calm, reassuring smile.


    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??


    At Linosie Restaurant, the private dining room was nestled halfway up a hill, its red walls perfectly blending with the surrounding lush greenery, creating a secluded paradise.


    As they entered, everyone stood to greet Jayden, offering sympathy for what he had endured.


    Corrine quietly scanned the room, recognizing several officials, including Driscoll, who had been at Chelsea¡¯s house a few days ago.


    Uninterested in their ttering smiles, she found a quiet corner and sat down.


    By chance, she ended up sitting directly across from ude.


    She paused for a moment, their eyes meeting.


    From a distance, ude lifted his cup and gave her a slight, almost imperceptible toast.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1269

    ?Chapter 1269:


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly.


    From the moment Corrine firstid eyes on ude, she sensed something unfathomable lurking beneath his polished exterior.


    He carried himself with effortless charm, every gesture deliberate and refined, yet there was an unmistakable coldness to him¡ªan emptiness veiled beneath the surface.


    Even now, as he sat among them, he gave the illusion of merely being part of the moment. But Corrine knew better. Nothing ever slipped beyond his control.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re feeling let down, right?¡± Jules¡¯ voice broke through her thoughts, low and casual.


    Corrine turned slightly, her gaze settling on him with a knowing glint. A soft, unreadable smile yed on her lips. ¡°I never had high hopes to begin with. Disappointment requires expectation.¡±


    Before Jules could respond, the sharp chime of his phone cut through the conversation.


    He nced at the screen. Arion. His uncle rarely called without reason. His brows knitted briefly before he shifted his focus back to Corrine. ¡°I need to take this call,¡± he murmured, rising from his seat and slipping out into the corridor.


    The hallway was eerily quiet. Jules made his way to the lounge, lowering himself into a leather chair. The flick of a lighter broke the silence as he lit a cigarette and took a slow, deliberate drag before answering.


    The moment the line connected, Arion¡¯s voice came through, clipped and grave. ¡°Jules, there has been an incident.¡±


    Jules¡¯ fingers stilled against the cigarette. A flicker of tension crossed his face, though his voice remained measured. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Arion hesitated, unsure how to begin.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ????????


    Jules¡¯ jaw tightened. Silence rarely preceded good news. ¡°Uncle?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arion exhaled heavily, then, after a long pause, finally spoke. ¡°Just now, Barry died.¡±


    Jules¡¯ grip on the cigarette tightened, his knuckles faintly paling. His gaze darkened, a cold glint shing in his eyes. ¡°How?¡±


    Arion did not mince words. ¡°By the time the patrolling officers found him, he was unconscious. He died en route to the hospital¡ªmissed the critical window for resuscitation. The forensic report states it was a sudden cerebral hemorrhage.¡±


    Cerebral hemorrhage. How convenient.


    Tomorrow, Barry was scheduled to be handed over to the judicial authorities, and now¡ªon the very night he met Jayden¡ªhe was dead. Coincidence? Hardly. Barry¡¯s demise was inevitable, but this? This had implications. It would stir the waters for both Arion and Jayden.


    Jules took a slow breath, his expression unreadable. ¡°What is the situation on your end?¡±


    ¡°At worst? I will take the fall for negligence.¡± Arion¡¯s tone was indifferent, almost dismissive. ¡°The criminal investigation team is already handling it. The results will depend on the forensic autopsy. You do not need to worry about me. I am more concerned about your father.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1270

    ?Chapter 1270:


    Jules understood instantly. Barry died¡ªright after meeting Jayden. Suspicion was inevitable.


    Ending the call, Jules remained still, eyes fixed on nothing in particr. The cigarette burned low between his fingers, its embers glowing faintly. If this spiraled out of control, Jayden would bear the brunt of the fallout. The priority now was uncovering the real cause of Barry¡¯s death and identifying whoever was pulling the strings.


    A sharp sting bit into his fingertips. The cigarette had burned down, grazing his skin. A flicker of irritation passed through him as he crushed the smoldering stub into the ashtray. Rising, he made his way back toward the private dining room.


    Meanwhile, Corrine had just received the news of Barry¡¯s death. Her pausested no more than a heartbeat, but in that fleeting moment, something flickered behind her gaze.


    A soft, unhurried voice pulled her from her thoughts. ¡°It seems tonight¡¯s meal did not suit your taste.¡±


    Corrine looked up. Her lips curved slightly, though the smile did not quite reach her eyes. ¡°How thoughtful of you, Mr. Lowell, to be so concerned about someone as insignificant as me in such a setting.¡±


    ude pulled out the chair beside her and sat down with effortless ease.


    The crisp white of his shirt contrasted against his lightly tanned skin, the sleeves casually rolled up to reveal forearms that bore the kind of refined strength that came from discipline rather than brute force. Every movement, every shift of his posture, exuded the quiet confidence of a man ustomed tomand.


    Corrine did not avert her gaze. If anything, she met his stare with unshaken calm, her poise effortless yet striking. The quiet confidence she carried, the way she held herself,


    Corrine made it clear¡ªshe was no woman to be underestimated. ude¡¯s lips curved into something bordering on amusement, his dark eyes glinting with interest. ¡°Miss Hond, you are stunningly beautiful. It is only natural for you to draw attention. Since we are dining together, there is no need for formalities. If you do not mind, why not call me by my name?¡±


    Corrine tilted her head slightly, the corner of her lips lifting in a smile that was neither warm nor cold. ¡°Just average.¡±


    ???????????? ???????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Too modest,¡± ude murmured, his gaze lingering on her.


    Corrine, however, had no interest in entertaining empty pleasantries. Her tone turned crisp, slicing through the feigned cordiality. ¡°You certainly staged a grand production tonight, Mr. Lowell. Quite the performance.¡±


    ude feigned innocence, his expression smooth. ¡°I am afraid I do not know what you mean, Miss Hond.¡±


    She did not miss a beat. He was ying dumb. Corrine saw right through him.


    Barry¡¯s death was no coincidence. And ude yed a role in it.


    From the moment he showed up at the entrance of the police station to now, seated at the same table as Corrine, every move had been orchestrated with precision.


    Even if suspicionter turned toward ude, he had secured an airtight alibi. No one could pin anything on him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1271

    ?Chapter 1271:


    Instead, all fingers pointed at her uncle, Jayden. After all, Barry had dropped dead immediately after their meeting¡ªit was too convenient a connection to ignore.


    ude¡¯s strategy was nothing short of brilliant. His cunning ran deep, weaving a trap so seamlessly that even those who saw the pieces might never put them together.


    Corrine studied him, her arched brows lending a touch of her usual charm. Yet beneath that allure, a sharp mockery flickered in her gaze. ¡°I am going to the restroom,¡± she said tly.


    Without waiting for a response, she rose from her seat and strode away.


    ¡°I could use some fresh air too. Care to join me?¡± ude said as he pushed himself up, following at a leisurely pace.


    Corrine¡¯s shoulders tensed slightly, but she did not spare him a nce. She walked straight ahead, radiating displeasure.


    She had little patience for those who failed to recognize boundaries.


    As she exited, Jules appeared, stepping back inside from outside. His gaze flicked between Corrine and ude as they emerged from the private room one after the other. His brow creased, a subtle sign of displeasure.


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± Jules said, his voice low but firm as he addressed Corrine.


    She gave a small nod, acknowledging him.


    Just then, a rush of footsteps echoed down the corridor, sharp and purposeful. A staff member hurried forward, bowing slightly as he gestured toward the approaching figures. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Turning her head, Corrine saw them. Moses and Zack led the way, moving with quiet confidence. Behind them, Nate followed at an unhurried pace.


    He was dressed in a sharply tailored ck suit, every stitch crafted to perfection, entuating themanding presence that made him impossible to ignore. One hand rested casually in his pocket, his strides unhurried, exuding effortless dominance. Despite his rxed demeanor, an air of authority clung to him¡ªundeniable and maic.


    Moses¡¯ face lit up when his eyesnded on Corrine. His lips parted, ready to greet her¡ªthen suddenly froze. His gaze flicked past her to ude. A beat of silence passed. Instinctively, Moses nced toward Nate.


    ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????[?]??????


    Nate did not speak. He did not react. Yet the very air around him seemed to shift. An invisible weight settled over the corridor, a pressure that made the space feel colder and sharper.


    Nate was furious.


    The realization struck Corrine immediately, as if the tension in the air had whispered it to her. He was angry again, and once more, it fell upon her to calm him down.


    A flicker of resigned amusement danced in Corrine¡¯s eyes as she strode toward him, unwavering. Behind her, ude followed like an unshakable shadow.


    Before she could say a word, ude spoke first. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, it has been quite some time.¡±


    The casual greeting caught her off guard. But Corrine was no fool¡ªshe knew better than to assume they were long-lost friends just because of a simple pleasantry.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1272

    ?Chapter 1272:


    Whether intentional or not, ude ended up right beside her. His strikingly handsome face bore a cordial smile, but beneath it lingered a subtle provocation, sharp as the edge of a de.


    Corrine¡¯s brows creased ever so slightly, her expression cooling. Did he not understand the boundaries between men and women? Or did he simply not care?


    Ignoring ude, she reached Nate¡¯s side and took his hand. The moment their fingers brushed, he instinctively tightened his grip, his warmth seeping into her skin.


    A faint shiver ran through her before settling into something steadier, somethingforting. The warmth in his grasp chased away the lingering chill in her heart, and she felt grounded.


    Her lips curved just a fraction, the frost in her eyes melting ever so slightly.


    Nate¡¯s gaze, dark and unreadable, swept over ude. ¡°It has been a while, Mr. Lowell, but I see you remain as impressive as ever.¡±


    The words carried an edge, wrapped in civility but sharpened by an underlying warning. ude caught the implication instantly. His easygoing smile faltered for the briefest moment, his gaze darkening.


    Like a predator interrupted mid-hunt, his fingers absently toyed with the ring on his index finger. ¡°Naturally, I cannotpare to you, Mr. Hopkins.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes flicked up, razor-sharp. ¡°Since you are aware of that, then you should also remember what I told you before.¡± Without another nce, he led Corrine past him.


    ude remained motionless, his gaze locked onto Corrine¡¯s retreating form, tall and poised. A slow, knowing smirk tugged at his lips, though there was something unsettling about it.


    ¡°Tsk. Keep staring, and you will lose your eyes,¡± came a mocking voice from behind. Moses, arms crossed, smirked with a mixture of amusement and derision. ¡°Seriously, what is wrong with you? Always fixated on things that do not belong to you.¡±


    ude barely spared him a nce, his smirk deepening. ¡°Things that do not belong to me?¡± His voice was smooth,yered with meaning. ¡°Are you referring to Corrine?¡±


    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    He had heard the whispers of her importance to Nate, but witnessing it firsthand made all the difference. Now, he understood just how deeply she was embedded in Nate¡¯s life.


    Moses, unimpressed with the feigned ignorance, scoffed. ¡°Some people are not yours to meddle with. But if you are looking for trouble, by all means, keep going.¡±


    Zack stepped forward, his grip firm on ude¡¯s shoulder, his tone almost casual yet carrying a distinct edge. ¡°ude, you do not get a say in this city. Push us, and you will regret it.¡±


    At the thinly veiled threat, ude arched a brow, his gaze shifting between the two men. There was something almost amused in his expression, but underneath, an undeniable calction.


    Nate and his circle had a reputation¡ªruthless, unyielding. When they eliminated a threat, they left nothing behind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1273

    ?Chapter 1273:


    And yet, here they were, all standing in quiet, unwavering defense of Corrine. That, more than anything, intrigued him.


    Meanwhile, Nate led Corrine into a VIP suite.


    As she stepped inside, her gaze instinctively swept the room, taking in her surroundings.


    She never got the chance to linger. In the next moment, Nate tugged her back, his grip unrelenting, his free hand pressing firmly against the wall beside her head. He nced down at the woman in his arms, his voice low,ced with quiet disapproval. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to pick up your uncle?¡±


    How had she ended up here, and with ude of all people? Perhaps it was his instinctive possessiveness, but seeing Corrine with ude sent an unbidden surge of anger coursing through his veins.


    Corrine lifted her gaze, amusement glinting in her eyes. ¡°Edwin Flores arranged a wee-back dinner for my uncle tonight. Jules and I simply apanied him.¡±


    ude was undeniably attractive, but he was nothing like Nate.


    One looked as if he had walked straight out of aic book¡ªsharp, stylized, almost surreal. The other carried himself with a quiet,manding presence, as if nobility ran through his very blood.


    Corrine found herself staring, drawn in by Nate¡¯s maic allure.


    His gaze darkened, an icy weight settling in his chiseled features. His arm tightened around her slender waist. ¡°Keep your distance from him.¡±


    She arched a brow, mischief dancing in her expression. Reaching out, shezily hooked a finger around his tie. ¡°And why is that? Is he too dangerous, or too handsome? Perhaps you feel threatened?¡±


    She had spent enough time with Nate to know his warnings never came lightly. But she also knew, no matter how sharp his words or how fierce his jealousy, he would never truly hurt her.


    His grip on her waist firmed, the muscles in his jaw clenching. His eyes, dark as a brewing storm, locked onto hers with a dangerous glint. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    F??ll ?????????? ??????i?????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.??????


    Corrine¡¯sshes fluttered slightly, but she met his gaze head-on. With a slow, deliberate motion, she looped her arms around his neck, her voice smooth as silk. ¡°No onepares to you.¡±


    Her words were deliberate, a careful balm against his simmering ire.


    A flicker of warmth broke through the ice in his expression.


    His grip loosened, the hand braced beside her head sliding upward, fingers threading through her hair. He leaned down, brushing his lips against hers in a fleeting, possessive kiss. ¡°Stay away from him, and do not let curiosity lead you where it should not.¡±


    A warning wrapped in quiet authority.


    Corrine gave a small nod. ¡°Understood.¡±


    She had never intended to get close to ude.


    It was not the man himself who intrigued her¡ªit was his motives.


    ¡°Why is there no trace of information on him?¡± she asked, ncing at Nate. If ude harbored ill intentions, she needed to understand her enemy better.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1274

    ?Chapter 1274:


    Knowledge, after all, was power.


    At her question, a flicker of amusement danced in Nate¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because the name ude Lowell is nothing more than a mask. He is the third son of the Powell family from the Independent Continent.¡±


    Recognition dawned in Corrine¡¯s expression, her lips curving into a knowing smile.


    Nate reached for her hand. ¡°Are you joining me for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Let me inform my uncle first.¡±


    Just as the words left her lips, her phone buzzed. Jayden¡¯s name shed across the screen.


    She had barely answered when Nate leaned in, his lips capturing hers in a slow, deliberate kiss.


    Soft, intimate sounds filled the space between them, making Jayden¡¯s voice on the other end sharpen with suspicion. His deep tone rose ever so slightly.


    ¡°Corrine, where are you?¡±


    Corrine pounded on Nate¡¯s chest, her eyes shing with a mix of disapproval and frustration.


    When Nate finally loosened his grip, he turned away, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes, and walked toward the balcony.


    ¡°Corrine? Can you hear me?¡± Jayden¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    Corrine snapped back to reality, quickly clearing her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hanging up, she exited the private room, only to run into Jayden stepping out of another one.


    It seemed the entire evening was nned with one thing in mind¡ªto get Jayden drunk under the guise of a celebration. Fortunately, he had yed the part of a drunkard well enough to avoid their relentless efforts.


    Still, the strong scent of alcohol lingered on him like a stubborn shadow.


    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm


    He approached Corrine, his sharp eyes immediately noticing the smudged lipstick on her lips. His brows furrowed, his expression turning icy. ¡°Where have you been? Where¡¯s Jules? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Jayden was overly concerned; he¡¯d seen Corrine leave with ude earlier. Trapped by others, unable to break free, all he could do was watch as ude followed her out.


    ude had returned, but Corrine had vanished. As Jayden looked at the state Corrine was in now, his suspicions red. He feared that ude had taken advantage of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s no pushover,¡± came Jules¡¯ teasing voice from behind them. Both Corrine and Jayden turned to face him.


    ¡°I asked you to look after her. Where did you disappear to?¡± Jayden¡¯s tone was low, almost a whisper, but his words held weight.


    Jules raised an eyebrow, offering no reply.


    He had seen Nate take Corrine away himself¡ªthere was no immediate threat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1275

    ?Chapter 1275:


    Besides, Corrine seemed more than willing to be in Nate¡¯spany.


    Absentmindedly twirling a lighter between his fingers, Jules watched Jayden for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Barry¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jayden¡¯s muddled mind snapped back into focus, a dryness forming in his throat. ¡°How did that happen¡­ when did it happen?¡±


    ¡°This evening,¡± Jules replied casually, recounting what Arion had shared with him. ¡°That¡¯s the situation, but there are some questions surrounding his death. We¡¯ll need to wait for the forensic report.¡±


    Jayden was silent as he turned to walk toward the window. Each step seemed to drain the life from him, as if the weight of the news had found a way to anchor his every movement. His hand shot out, grabbing a nearby stone pir for support. His fingers curled, his knuckles turning white, as he struggled to suppress the storm of emotions within him.


    He had ced so much hope in Barry. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to nurture him if he hadn¡¯t.


    He had entertained the thought of teaching Barry a lesson, but never imagined it woulde to this.


    After a long pause, Jayden finally straightened up, staring out into the endless abyss of the night sky. His gaze was heavy with a quiet irony.


    Behind him, Corrine and Jules exchanged a brief look. Jules pursed his lips and gave Corrine a subtle nod, urging her to step forward and offer some words offort. If he tried tofort his father, it might sound hollow.


    Corrine pressed her lips together, then stepped closer. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you too much.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be upset about,¡± Jayden replied, forcing a weak smile.


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t sorrow that weighed on him, but shock and regret.


    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s


    Had Barry not tried to frame him, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. The failed scheme had stripped Barry of his value, rendering him expendable¡ªeasy to eliminate.


    Jayden had considered the possibility, but never imagined it would unfold so soon.


    He quickly regained hisposure, his expression returning to its usual calm. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back. I¡¯ll have Jules escort you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Corrine replied swiftly. ¡°I have a friend dining nearby. I¡¯ll chat with him for a bit.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± Jayden¡¯s gaze instinctively shifted behind her, his eyes darkening with an unreadable expression. ¡°What friend? Why didn¡¯t you mention him earlier? Do I know him?¡±


    Corrine, anticipating his suggestion to meet this mysterious friend, quickly replied, ¡°He just arrived not long ago. Jules knows him too, don¡¯t you, Jules?¡±


    At the mention of his name, Jules rolled his eyes. Whenever she used that tone, he knew something was amiss.


    Seeing him remain silent, Corrine stepped closer and pinched his arm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1276

    ?Chapter 1276:


    Jules winced at the sharp pinch, his face contorting in response. She was ruthless! But he quickly masked his difort and replied, ¡°Yes, I know him.¡±


    Hearing that, Corrine released her grip and let out a sigh of relief.


    Jayden observed their interaction with growing suspicion, then turned his gaze to her smudged lipstick once more. A realization dawned on him. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Don¡¯t drink too much and don¡¯t stay out toote.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jayden stood still, watching her retreating figure, his eyes filled with a mixture ofplicated emotions.


    In stark contrast to the room Jayden and his colleagues upied, Nate¡¯s room had a private balcony that led into a back garden, offering a peaceful atmosphere.


    As Corrine entered, she was greeted by the sound of Moses and others chatting.


    Amid their voices was one she didn¡¯t recognize.


    She stepped inside and, just as she expected, saw an unfamiliar face. The man had a rugged, sharp-featured face with striking eyes ¡ª not as handsome as Nate, but stillmanding attention.


    His build mirrored Nate¡¯s, though his attire ¡ª a white shirt with the cor slightly open ¡ª suggested a more carefree, untamed vibe.


    A cigarette dangled loosely from his fingers, his arm restingzily on the back of his chair, his posture like a lion resting in the sun.


    Spotting Corrine, Nate waved her over. ¡°Perfect timing. Let me introduce you to a friend.¡±


    Corrine walked over, her hand naturally extending to meet his.


    ¡°This is my friend, Rowan Larson. Rowan, meet my future wife, Corrine Hond,¡± Nate introduced with a grin.


    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    Rowan quickly stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, stood up, and extended his hand for a handshake. ¡°Hello, Corrine.¡±


    Out of politeness, Corrine extended her hand in return. However, just as she raised it, Nate grasped her hand firmly, his voice warm. ¡°No need for formalities among friends.¡±


    Rowan nced at Nate¡¯s hand suspended in mid-air, a knowing, almost amused smile crossing his face.


    Tsk, this damn possessiveness. Not even a simple handshake allowed?


    Corrine, unfazed, let her eyes briefly linger over Rowan¡¯s features.


    Larson family¡­


    Could he be from the Larson family of the Independent Continent?


    As she pondered, a sudden tightening of Nate¡¯s hand at her waist snapped her back to the present.


    She turned her gaze to him, lowering her eyes to hide the small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    The party ended around ten in the evening.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1277

    ?Chapter 1277:


    Once it was over, Corrine walked out alongside Nate.


    Rowan watched them leave and exchanged a knowing look with Moses. A smirk yed at the corner of his lips. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Is Nate actually serious about her?¡±


    ¡°Since when has Nate not been serious?¡± Moses raised an eyebrow, the elegant curve drawing attention to the beauty mark beneath his eye. He paused before adding, ¡°He already proposed.¡±


    Rowan was taken aback by the revtion. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected.¡±


    For years, spection about a union between the Hopkins and Quinn families had circted. Many believed Elva was Ralph¡¯s intended future granddaughter-inw, a rumor so persistent it seemed inevitable. Since Nate had never denied it, Rowan assumed he had epted the arrangement.


    Who would have guessed he¡¯d propose to someone else?


    ¡°Trust me, there are more surprises toe,¡± Moses said, giving Rowan a firm pat on the shoulder. ¡°Want to grab a drink?¡±


    Rowan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Corrine had initially nned to head back to Celtis Estate with Nate, but midway through the drive, she received a call from Jules. ¡°Are youing back to the Ford family home tonight?¡± he asked.


    Something about his tone unsettled Corrine. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked.


    Jules took a slow drag of his cigarette before responding, ¡°Someone spilled the truth about my dad¡¯s condition. Grandpa fainted when he heard. He¡¯s resting now. Do you want toe see him?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    As soon as she hung up, she turned to Nate.


    Read more at g??lnovel s.??????


    Before she could say a word, he had already signaled Saul to change course toward the Ford Mansion.


    When they arrived at the gates, Corrine leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Nate¡¯s lips.


    She meant for it to be brief, but he caught the nape of her neck, his other arm wrapping firmly around her waist.


    The kiss deepened, the air between them thick with heat and urgency. It wasn¡¯t until Corrine¡¯s tongue went numb and she began gasping for air that Nate finally pulled back.


    His dark eyes held a smoldering intensity, a fire of long-hidden passion burning inside him, almost consuming them both. ¡°Be sure to get some rest when you arrive home.¡±


    His voice was low, husky,ced with lingering desire.


    Corrine¡¯s eyshes trembled subtly. ¡°You should as well.¡±


    Nate¡¯s arm remained around her, his fingers tracing slow circles along her waistline. He buried his face against the curve of her neck, inhaling her scent before cing a lingering kiss on her cheek. ¡°Should I pick you up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Her voice faltered as warmth from his breath sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°I¡¯ll make my way to the office myself in the morning.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1278

    ?Chapter 1278:


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I should go.¡±


    Nate watched as she walked away, a trace of longing flickering in his expression, reluctant to see her go.


    His eyes remained on her retreating figure until she disappeared from view. Only then did he slowly roll up the car window, his expression shifting back to its usual cold detachment.


    ¡°Find a way to get Brannon to talk,¡± he ordered. ¡°We need solid proof that ude was behind the setup against Jayden.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Matias responded.


    Through the rearview mirror, he nced at Nate, hesitating for a moment before speaking. ¡°Sir, considering ude¡¯s move against Jayden, it¡¯s possible that Miss Hond is the real target. Bryant might be pulling the strings behind the scenes. Should we expose his involvement?¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Nate crossed one leg over the other, his fingers loosely interlocked on his knee. ¡°The Ford family in Lyhaton isn¡¯t an easy target either.¡±


    Bryant and his faction mainly serve as a counterbnce to the other factions of the family. Even if he were removed from the equation, others would rise to im a stake in Lyhaton¡¯s resources. ¡°Leak some information to his rtives.¡±


    ¡°Will do, sir.¡±


    At Pinvo Law Firm, Waldo leaned against his desk, a cup of coffee in hand, his eyes absently following the shifting neon lights outside the window. Behind his sses, his eyes were deep and nk.


    The sudden ring of his phone interrupted his thoughts.


    ncing at the screen, Waldo saw Corrine¡¯s name and answered immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    See full story at g???????¦Í???????co??


    ¡°Nothing serious. Just letting you know Uncle Jayden has been released. No need to worry anymore,¡± Corrine¡¯s voice came clearly through the phone.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Waldo replied simply.


    After ending the call, he stared at the phone for a long moment, thoughts tumbling through his mind before finally summoning the courage to dial Jolene¡¯s number.


    The voice that answered wasn¡¯t hers. Instead, an automated message echoed in his ear. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable¡­¡±


    He scowled and, with a frustrated sigh, tossed the phone onto his desk.


    Since their tense parting in the officest time, neither had reached out.


    In the past, even when tension arose between them, Jolene would always find a way to break the silence¡ªan excuse, a casual topic, something to ease the distance.


    But this time, she had done nothing.


    A faint crease formed between Waldo¡¯s brows as he contemted the situation. Then, on impulse, he grabbed his phone again, opened Twitter, and searched for her profile.


    The moment he saw hertest posts¡ªpictures of her enjoying herself in Ezion¡ªhis eyes turned ice-cold. ¡°Jolene, you really know how to y your cards,¡± he muttered through clenched teeth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1279

    ?Chapter 1279:


    Meanwhile, Corrine arrived home to find her grandfather already asleep, so she chose not to disturb him.


    After freshening up, she settled into bed and drifted into a deep sleep.


    When morning came, she woke at a leisurely pace, staring at the ceiling for a moment before slowly sitting up.


    A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Miss Hond, your grandfather has woken up,¡± a servant informed her from the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away,¡± she said.


    Without wasting a second, Corrine freshened up, changed into appropriate attire, and stepped out of her room, heading straight toward Carl¡¯s bedroom.


    At that moment, the live-in doctor was meticulously examining Carl. Although Carl seemed a bit impatient, he remained cooperative throughout the process.


    Once the examination concluded, Corrine finally spoke. ¡°How is he?¡±


    The doctor removed his stethoscope and responded calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no serious issue. It was just a fainting episode caused by emotional distress. However, given Mr. Ford¡¯s surgical history, it¡¯s best to avoid any unnecessary stress.¡±


    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t anything serious.¡± Carl¡¯s mood had noticeably improved, though fatigue still lingered on his face. Leaning back against the pillows, he let out a sigh. ¡°Instead of fussing over me all the time, why not sit down and enjoy a proper meal with me?¡±


    His tone carried a hint of yful stubbornness, almost like a child seeking attention.


    Everyone melted into smiles of relief and amusement.


    After seeing the doctor and his team out, Corrine made her way to the kitchen to bring breakfast.


    When Corrine returned to Carl¡¯s bedroom, she found her grandfather standing by the window with his hands sped behind his back.


    ???????????????? ???????????????? @ g??????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you resting in bed?¡± she asked, concern shing across her face. She set the breakfast down on the table and quickly grabbed a jacket, draping it gently over his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold standing there.¡±


    Carl turned his head slightly, his sharp eyes softening as he studied her face¡ªa mirror image of Kiley¡¯s. A rare flicker of warmth crossed his stern features before he gave her hand a reassuring pat and slowly made his way toward the small table.


    They ate in silence. The only sounds in the room were the quiet clinks of spoons against porcin. Carl stirred his bowl of oatmeal absentmindedly, his keen gaze flickering toward Corrine every so often. After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice measured. ¡°Corrine, how did Jayden manage to get released this time?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s spoon hovered mid-air before she slowly lowered it, her expression unreadable. She lowered her gaze, concealing the emotions flickering beneath the surface. ¡°The investigation team uncovered the truth,¡± she said evenly.


    Carl raised an eyebrow, skeptical.


    He had never meddled in politics, but he understood its intricacies well enough. The usations against Jayden had been airtight¡ªevidence stacked so precisely that it seemed impossible to overturn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280:


    Under such circumstances, clearing his name should have been an insurmountable task.


    And yet, within mere days, the investigation team not only proved his innocence but also ensured his immediate release. That did not happen without intervention.


    Carl took a slow bite of his food, his gaze never leaving Corrine. ¡°You might fool others, but not me,¡± he said with certainty. ¡°Tell me the truth¡ªdid you ask Nate for help?¡±


    Corrine stiffened, caught off guard by his perceptiveness. She hesitated, then met his gaze and nodded slightly. ¡°I did not ask him¡­ but he helped. A great deal.¡±


    Even without Nate¡¯s assistance, she and Jules would have found a way to free Jayden. But it would not have been nearly as swift.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Carl scoffed, setting his bowl down with a soft tter. His lip curled in disdain. ¡°That man is always looking for ways to curry favor with the Ford family.¡±


    Corrine picked up a napkin, dabbing at her mouth withposed elegance. ¡°Grandpa, regardless of his motives, he helped us. We should acknowledge that and show our gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Gratitude?¡± Carl let out a short, incredulousugh, lifting his chin with a haughty air. ¡°Why should I thank him when it is obvious he has his own agenda?¡± He was no fool. He knew exactly what Nate wanted.


    Seeing Carl¡¯s stubborn bias, Corrine decided against pressing the matter further. She knew it would only fuel his irritation.


    The room fell into a contemtive silence. After a long moment, Carl spoke again, his voice carrying an edge of gravity. ¡°Jayden was framed. What do you make of that?¡±


    Corrine exhaled slowly, gathering her thoughts. ¡°I used to believe the Ford family¡¯s wealth and status in Lyhaton were unshakable,¡± she admitted. ¡°But Jayden¡¯s situation made me realize that money alone is not enough. Power is just as crucial. He came dangerously close to being destroyed, and when it mattered most, we had no allies to turn to. Our so-called partners stood on the sidelines, waiting for us to fall¡ªsome, I am sure, were ready to push us further down.¡±


    A flicker of satisfaction glimmered in Carl¡¯s eyes. She was beginning to see the bigger picture.


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ???????????? ????????


    He leaned forward slightly. ¡°And what do you think should be done?¡±


    Corrine already had an answer. The thought had settled heavily in her mind for days now. But saying it aloud would make it real.


    She lowered her eyes, feigning uncertainty. ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Carl was not fooled. He scoffed. ¡°Enough with the pretense. You know as well as I do that the quickest way to fortify our position is through a marriage alliance.¡±


    He studied her reaction carefully. He, like the rest of the Ford family, had always looked down on such arrangements. Yet, Jayden¡¯s ordeal had been a brutal wake-up call. Some things were unavoidable.


    ¡°Corrine,¡± Carl continued, his tone firm, ¡°in this world, misfortune either never happens¡ªor it happens repeatedly. Now that it has happened once, it will happen again. The Ford family¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1281

    ?Chapter 1281:


    ¡°stands at the pinnacle of Lyhaton, which makes us a target. Jayden¡¯s troubles have surely shown you how easily loyalties shift. Do you understand now?¡± Corrine said nothing.


    Whether it was banks abruptly freezing funds or government departments stalling projects under the guise of investigations, each incident exposed how people were exploiting Jayden¡¯s predicament.


    But Corrine understood all too well what a marriage alliance would entail.


    ¡°A marriage alliance? I will do it!¡± Jules¡¯ voice rang out from behind.


    Carl and Corrine turned to see him striding in, dressed in a crisp white shirt.


    The top button was undone, revealing a hint of his corbone. One hand tucked casually into his pocket, he sauntered over and dropped onto the couch beside Corrine. ¡°As a Ford family member, let me take care of this marriage alliance. It is the least I can do for the family,¡± he dered.


    Carl¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°You do not understand!¡± he snapped. ¡°I am making arrangements for Corrine, not you!¡±


    Jules leaned back, stretching one arm along the back of the couch. ¡°And how exactly is that not my business?¡± he challenged. His eyes flickered with something sharp, something defiant. ¡°You always favor her, and now even the marriage alliance is centered around her. What does that make me? Just decoration in this family?¡±


    He nced at his watch. ¡°It is gettingte. Should you not be heading to thepany?¡±


    Corrine lifted her gaze, and for a brief second, their eyes met. Unspoken understanding passed between them.


    She rose smoothly to her feet. ¡°Grandfather, I will head to thepany now.¡± As she stepped out, Carl¡¯s exasperated voice followed her down the hall. ¡°You troublemaker! You are wasting my efforts!¡±


    Jules did not miss a beat, his voiceced with defiance. ¡°I may be a troublemaker, but you are meddling in love affairs! You know Corrine is with someone, yet you suggest a marriage alliance? Have you forgotten that he just helped free your eldest son? Instead of thanking him, you are interfering. You are risking your reputation!¡±


    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????


    ¡°You little brat, you are bing uncontroble¡­¡±


    The argument faded behind her as Corrine moved farther down the corridor. She got in her car and drove toward thepany, the conversation still lingering in her thoughts.


    Her phone buzzed the moment she stepped inside the building. Jules¡¯ voice came through the line, steady and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t take the old man¡¯s words seriously. As long as I am here, the marriage alliance will not involve you.¡±


    A warmth spread through her chest at his words. Her lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Thank you, Jules.¡±


    ¡°You are my cousin,¡± he said simply. And that meant no one¡ªnot even Carl¡ªwould push her into something she did not want.


    After ending the call, Corrine walked into her office. Natasha followed closely behind, handing her a folder. ¡°Please take a look at this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1282

    ?Chapter 1282:


    ¡°What is this?¡± Corrine asked, her brow furrowing in confusion as she examined the folder in her hand.


    Natasha replied, ¡°It¡¯s an invitation and some details from the summit. They¡¯re inviting the Ford Group to attend, where they will discuss the development direction for Lyhaton over the next three years.¡±


    Corrine opened the folder, flipping through the pages with practiced precision. ¡°So, the redevelopment and expansion of the old town are on the agenda for the meeting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Natasha confirmed. ¡°Coincidentally, our project in the eastern part of the city has been singled out as a key topic of discussion. If it weren¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t have made it onto the invitation list.¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, her expression one of mild surprise. ¡°Well, what are the odds of that?¡± she remarked, her eyesnding on the name of the chief consultant: Bryant Hopkins.


    A small, knowing smile curled at her lips. So, that was the reason. What a coincidence indeed¡ªor rather, a masterstroke of someone¡¯s meticulous nning.


    ¡°I see,¡± Corrine said, tossing the folder onto her desk. ¡°You can go ahead and handle your other tasks.¡±


    Natasha nodded but lingered, not leaving immediately.


    Corrine lifted her gaze, noting Natasha¡¯s hesitation. Her brow furrowed slightly in concern. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Natasha bit her lip, clearly weighing her words before speaking carefully. ¡°It¡¯s about Emily.¡±


    The name struck a chord with Corrine. Emily had once served as Leah¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°I suspect she¡¯s still in contact with Leah,¡± Natasha continued.


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    Corrine¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of interest crossing her face. Her eyes narrowed as the thought formed. ¡°Is she working in the nning department now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the team leader of Team One there,¡± Natasha added.


    Corrine sat in her chair, fingers tapping a rhythmic beat on the desk as she mulled over the information. ¡°Keep a close eye on her and see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once Natasha left, Corrine turned her attention to the details about the industry summit, her mind already focused on Bryant¡¯s next move.


    Just as she was getting immersed in the details, her phone rang unexpectedly.


    When she saw Vulture¡¯s name sh on the screen, her brows knitted in slight confusion. Why was he calling now?


    She hesitated briefly, then answered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Vulture¡¯s voice hesitated, as though momentarily caught between thought and words. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    He faltered, struggling to find his bearings.


    Corrine¡¯s brows lifted, eyes narrowing with a mix of amusement and impatience as she twirled a pen between her fingers. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak soon, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1283

    ?Chapter 1283:


    ¡°No, wait!¡± Vulture hurried to respond, his voice taking on a serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s about Lone Ranger. He¡¯s gone missing in Lyhaton.¡±


    Lone Ranger, head of the Red me¡¯s intelligence team, was a pivotal figure in theirwork. No wonder Vulture sounded so grave.


    If word spread that Lone Ranger was missing, it could unravel the entire Red me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Corrine asked, setting the pen down and leaning in, her focus sharp.


    ¡°Not long ago, we received an order to investigate a man with the surname Martel. But the team we sent lost contact. So Lone Ranger took over the mission himself. Everything seemed fine until he disappeared.¡±


    Vulture paused, frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°Lone Ranger¡¯s the backbone of our intelligence operations. Without him, the entire department will fall apart. I nned to go myself, but Lyhaton is Nate¡¯s turf. If I show up there with a team, it could stir chaos. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if Nate could help us retrieve him.¡±


    There was a brief silence before he added, his voice unwavering, ¡°If Lone Ranger is brought back unharmed, I¡¯ll honor any condition he sets.¡±


    Corrine knew Vulture wasn¡¯t the type to make empty promises.


    If he said it, he would follow through.


    After a pause, she casually inquired, ¡°Martel?¡±


    She was almost certain she knew who he meant.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vulture replied, lighting a cigarette. The crackle of the me filled the silence as he inhaled deeply. ¡°He came out of nowhere, quickly taking over the underground market in the city and establishing himself in Lyhaton. His rise must have been a thorn in the side of his rivals. But with Lone Ranger¡¯s disappearance, it¡¯s clear this man is no pushover. Be cautious if you go after him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Corrine said thoughtfully. ¡°Send me Lone Ranger¡¯sst known location.¡±


    ¡°On it.¡± Vulture¡¯s fingers clicked over the keyboard, sending the information her way. ¡°Onest thing: Martel is elusive¡ªno photos exist of him. But those who¡¯ve encountered him describe him as¡­ an effeminate man. If you see someone like that, tread carefully.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    The description had an unmistakable edge to it, but it wasn¡¯t entirely inurate. Jonathan Martel was as striking as he was elusive, his beauty almost otherworldly.


    After hanging up, Corrine gathered her things and left the office. She was heading to thest known location of Lone Ranger.


    Before getting into her car, she dialed Nate, but the call went unanswered after a long ring.


    She was just about to hang up when, to her surprise, the call was picked up¡ªnot by Nate, but by Matias.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± Matias said, his voice muffled as if he were in a noisy environment.


    Corrine¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Where is Nate?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s tied up with some guests and can¡¯t take calls right now. If you need anything, I¡¯m here,¡± Matias replied.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1284

    ?Chapter 1284:


    Corrine started her car, pulling out of the underground parking lot. ¡°Tell him he doesn¡¯t need to pick me up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After ending the call, Corrine concentrated on the road, heading toward the ce where Lone Ranger hadst been seen.


    Lyhaton¡¯s infamous bar street¡ªa ce where chaos, secrets, and shadows collided.


    ording to Vulture¡¯s intel, the area had undergone several rounds of power shifts and was now firmly under Jonathan¡¯s control.


    It was clear that Jonathan¡¯s influence was not to be underestimated.


    Corrine arrived just before five in the afternoon, the bars still quiet, the lull ofte afternoon hanging heavily over the street.


    She parked her car by the side of the road, choosing one of the bars to investigate.


    The bartender, wiping down the counter, shot her a skeptical nce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the ¡®Closed¡¯ sign?¡±


    His tone was less than weing¡ªmore like a challenge.


    The bartender wasrge and muscr, his frame awkward in the fitted uniform, resembling a bear trapped in a waistcoat.


    Corrine, unfazed, twirled her car keys between her fingers and approached the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll have a martini.¡±


    It was a coded phrase, a signal that would grant her ess to the bar¡¯s inner circle.


    The bartender¡¯s expression shifted, and he appraised her with a more cautious eye before tossing the cloth onto the counter. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Corrine followed the bartender into one of the VIP rooms.


    Behind the room¡¯svish d¨¦cor, a discreet door was tucked into the wall.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine arched an eyebrow upon noticing it.


    ¡°Go on in,¡± the bartender said, nodding toward the hidden entrance with a subtle jerk of his chin.


    Corrine stepped inside without hesitation.


    As soon as she entered, the door quietly shut behind her.


    Lights flickered on along the narrow passageway, illuminating her path.


    As she progressed down the corridor, the faint murmur of voices grew louder. Soon, the passage widened, revealing thevish spectacle of an underground casino.


    The expansive space was segmented into zones with varying betting limits. Luxurious crystal chandeliers and plush red carpets lent the area a grand atmosphere.


    Above, a vast observation deck allowed surveince of the entire casino.


    The patrons seemed carefree, unbound by the constraints of the daylight world.


    ¡°You look unfamiliar,¡± a uniformed man said, approaching Corrine with a polite smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his watchful eyes. ¡°What would you like to y tonight?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1285

    ?Chapter 1285:


    He was a casino host.


    ¡°ckjack.¡± Corrine gave him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Right this way,¡± the man said, gesturing for her to follow.


    They walked to a ckjack table, where he courteously pulled out a chair for her. As she sat, Corrine scanned the room.


    The table was popted exclusively by women, each apanied by a handsome host, and even the dealer looked like he¡¯d stepped out of a fashion magazine.


    At tables designated for male patrons, women with model-like figures served aspanions.


    Corrine smiled subtly, amused by the arrangement.


    Jonathan certainly understood human nature.


    The dealer¡¯s hands froze for a moment when his eyes met Corrine¡¯s striking face.


    The casino weed all kinds of people, but rarely did anyone possess a beauty that could rival the boss himself.


    The casino host beside Corrine patiently exined the ckjack rules, then nodded to the dealer to begin the game.


    In ckjack, the goal was to get the cards as close to twenty-one as possible. The closer the total, the better the odds of winning.


    ¡°Two million,¡± Corrine dered, pushing her chips forward.


    A hush fell over the group. Eyes widened, followed by exchanged nces and smirks.


    Another bold neer, they assumed.


    Yet, whether through sheer luck or the missteps of others, Corrine won the round.


    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    In the games that followed, fortune continued to favor Corrine. She won hand after hand, and her growing stack of chips drew envious looks from the crowd.


    Before long, the other yers at the table had lost everything.


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± a woman wearing an oversized gold ne snapped at Corrine. ¡°You must be cheating!¡±


    Her usation instantly captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Cheating was a serious offense in any casino.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need evidence to support that im,¡± Corrine said calmly, resting her chin in her hand while toying with a million-dor chip.


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± the woman shot back, ring fiercely. ¡°You¡¯ve been the only one winning since you sat down. If that¡¯s not cheating, what is? We demand a search!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± someone added. ¡°Without proof, no one¡¯s going to believe you didn¡¯t cheat. A search is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, search her!¡± another chimed in.


    ¡°I agree. She does seem suspicious!¡± someone else eximed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1286

    ?Chapter 1286:


    Meanwhile, a staff member in the surveince room shifted his gaze from the monitor to Bleacher, who was lounging on a sofa, and urgently reported, ¡°We¡¯ve got a situation in the casino!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s causing trouble,¡± Bleacher muttered, a cigarette dangling from his lips. When he recognized Corrine on the monitor, he groaned. ¡°Oh no, not her again.¡±


    He vividly remembered Corrine¡¯s formidable takedown of eight opponents.


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± the staff member asked, curious.


    Bleacher didn¡¯t answer, lost in thought.


    Despite his years of loyalty to Jonathan, he still couldn¡¯t understand his boss¡¯s feelings toward Corrine.


    Jonathan had the power to im her if he wanted, yet he allowed her to stay with Nate.


    If he wasn¡¯t interested, why did he remember her birthday and send her such a valuable gift?


    ¡°See what¡¯s going on down there,¡± Bleacher ordered, making up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the boss.¡±


    With that, he hurried to the second floor.


    Inside the office, Bleacher¡¯s sudden entrance made Jonathan¡¯s face darken.


    ¡°Knock before you enter. Have you forgotten protocol?¡± Jonathan snapped.


    Bleacher¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened his mouth to exin but paused upon seeing Nate in the room. ¡°Someone¡¯s causing trouble downstairs,¡± he reported respectfully. ¡°Would you like to handle it personally?¡± He thought the hint was obvious, but Jonathan remained indifferent.


    ¡°If I have to handle everything myself, what¡¯s the point of keeping you around?¡± Jonathan replied, his tone ice-cold.


    Bleacher fell silent, uncertain how to proceed.


    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????


    He was well aware of Corrine¡¯s rtionship with Nate and the tension between Nate and Jonathan.


    Nate had arrived at the casino with authority, but his intentions remained hidden. If he found Corrine there, things could spiral out of control.


    Just then, a guard burst in. ¡°It¡¯s bad! A fight has broken out!¡±


    Jonathan nced at Nate, who sat on the sofa wearing a mysterious smile. Then he turned to Bleacher with an icy gaze.


    ¡°Well, why are you still standing here?¡± he demanded. ¡°Go deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Bleacher responded, hurrying out the door.


    ¡°Jonathan, your establishment is certainly lively today,¡± Nate remarked as soon as the door closed.


    Though his tone was casual, the sarcasm was unmistakable.


    Jonathan clenched his jaw, embarrassed that Nate had witnessed the chaos. He silently vowed to deal with the troublemaker personallyter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1287

    ?Chapter 1287:


    When he arrived, Bleacher¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto Corrine at the gambling table. Several men in dark suitsy sprawled on the floor, clutching their stomachs, faces twisted in pain, their moans swallowed by the heavy atmosphere.


    The scene was ruthless.


    Bleacher scoffed, disbeliefcing his tone. ¡°Of all people, they picked a fight with her?¡± His eyes flicked to the men standing idly nearby, irritation sparking beneath his calm exterior. ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Get them out of here!¡±


    As his orders were swiftly carried out, he smoothed his expression and turned toward Corrine, his demeanor shifting. ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he murmured, voice softer, almost reverent. ¡°Forgive me for not weing you properly upon your arrival.¡±


    Behind him, his men exchanged stunned nces.


    Bleacher was known as Jonathan¡¯s most trusted aide, a man who showed unwavering respect to no one but his boss. Yet here he was, extending that same deference to a woman. It was unheard of.


    Corrine lifted her gaze, her icy stare unwavering. ¡°Where is your boss? Take me to him.¡±


    Bleacher hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°My boss is in a meeting. Miss Hond, please follow me to the reception room while you wait.¡±


    Without another word, Corrine hopped off the table, tilting her chin slightly ¡ª a silentmand of her own. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    She carried herself with a cold, unshakable arrogance, the kind that made her both mesmerizing and untouchable. A thorny white rose ¡ª beautiful, yet armed with a sting.


    Bleacher could not help but draw theparison. She carried the same unyielding presence as his boss.


    Escorting her to the reception room, he turned on his heel and strode toward Jonathan¡¯s office.


    This time, he chose his approach wisely.


    Without preamble, he showed a photograph of Corrine on his phone to Jonathan.


    Jonathan¡¯s sharp gazended on the image, and for a fleeting moment, an unfamiliar softness flickered in his eyes. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the reception room,¡± Bleacher answered.


    Jonathan returned the phone to him. ¡°Make sure she is well taken care of.¡±


    Bleacher nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    He ryed the message word for word to his subordinates before heading to the surveince room.


    But his subordinates interpreted themand differently.


    They had always understood ¡°extra care¡± to mean something else entirely.


    The moment Bleacher left, the men in dark suits closed in around Corrine, their gazes brimming with a hunger that had nothing to do with business.


    They had seen countless faces in this casino, but none quite like hers. She was rare, a presence that demanded attention¡ªwhether she wanted it or not. Their stares turned brazen, their interest smoldering beneath thinly veiled smirks. Like lone prey caught in the eyes of hungry wolves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1288

    ?Chapter 1288:


    ¡°Hey, girl,¡± one of them sneered, his voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Do you even know whose turf this is? Cheating at a ce like this¡ªare you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Quit stalling,¡± another grunted. ¡°I know exactly how to deal with women like her.¡±


    They were determined to get something out of her tonight.


    Meanwhile, in the adjacent room, Jonathan leaned back in his chair, his long legs proppedzily on the edge of his desk. The casual posture did little to diminish the authority he exuded¡ªan unshakable arrogance woven into his very presence.


    ¡°Nate,¡± he drawled, his tone edged with danger. ¡°Are you tired of living? You waltz into my territory like you own the ce. Reckless. Fearless. Insane.¡±


    The audacity of this man. No backup, no caution. Did Nate truly believe he would let him walk out unscathed?


    Seated across from him, Nate lifted his gaze, cool and unwavering. ¡°I am here to discuss business.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed, amusement flickering beneath his sharp scrutiny.


    ¡°Business, you say?¡±


    The tension in the room thickened.


    For years, they had been bitter adversaries, their enmity leaving no room for friendship.


    If there was any bond between them, it was their shared determination to see the other fall.


    Yet Jonathan had dealt with Nate enough to know¡ªthe man was impossible to decipher.


    Nate¡¯s gaze swept over him with practiced ease before he spoke, his tone measured. ¡°I want you to take over ude¡¯s territory.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s pupils narrowed.


    ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q??????


    He did not react immediately. Instead, he lifted a hand to his chin, absently toying with the ring on his index finger as he weighed the words.


    The room remained eerily quiet, save for Nate¡¯s deep, unhurried voice. ¡°There cannot be two leaders in one territory. You understand this better than anyone. ude has been expanding his forces in Lyhaton. Eventually, you two will sh¡ªit is only a matter of time.¡±


    The message was crystal clear. Whether sooner orter, a confrontation between Jonathan and ude was inevitable.


    A slow, almost amused chuckle escaped Jonathan¡¯s lips. His eyes, cold and sharp as ss, gleamed with dark amusement. ¡°You really are ruthless. Trying to maneuver me like a chess piece on your board.¡±


    Nate remained unfazed. ¡°If you take the risk, I will ensure you are wellpensated.¡±


    Jonathan arched a brow, his interest piqued. ¡°Go on, then. If I help you take ude down, what do I get in return?¡±


    He had already heard the whispers about ude¡¯s underhanded schemes against the Ford family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1289

    ?Chapter 1289:


    Nate¡¯s offer was not entirely unwee. But this was a game of power, and Jonathan was not about to step into it recklessly.


    He had to factor in the forces backing ude, and more importantly, he had to be wary of Nate¡ªwho was just as likely to turn on him the moment it suited him. If Nateunched an attack from behind, Jonathan¡¯s men would be exposed. And they were not just subordinates; they were friends who had fought beside him, men he would die to protect.


    Nate¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°All your businesses will be legalized,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°And I will help you establish new business channels.¡±


    Jonathan barely reacted. If anything, a slow, knowing smile curved his lips. ¡°A tempting offer. Seems like you want me to risk everything I have.¡±


    No one handed out favors for free. Not in their world.


    And certainly not Nate.


    This deal reeked of poison¡ªthe kind that killed slowly but surely.


    Nate leaned back slightly, his gaze unreadable. ¡°The territory in the south of the city. I want you to protect Moses.¡±


    Jonathan exhaled a quiet chuckle, clicking his tongue as if in thought. ¡°What is it about Lyhaton that has everyone scrambling for a piece of it?¡±


    Nate met his gaze with a cryptic smile. ¡°You should know better than any of us.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression barely shifted, but something in his chest tightened for the briefest second.


    A beat passed before he spoke again, his tone cool, decisive. ¡°Fine. I will help you¡ªbut you will give me Eaton Burton.¡±


    Nate¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°I am afraid you cannot afford him.¡± Eaton might have been cast out, but he was still a Burton, still tied to the Independent Continent.


    A liability Jonathan had no interest in owning.


    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??


    ¡°Then lend him to me for two days.¡±


    Nate rose, adjusting his suit jacket with practiced ease. ¡°I will await your good news.¡±


    The meaning was clear. He agreed.


    Jonathan remained seated, watching as Nate walked away.


    For a man like Nate to seek his help, there was something deeper at y. Something Jonathan had yet to see.


    The door eased open. Bleacher stepped in, his voice steady. ¡°Boss, Miss Hond is still waiting next door.¡±


    Jonathan did not turn. His response was calm, unreadable. ¡°I know.¡±


    After sliding into the car, Nate leaned back against the seat, exhaling softly as he closed his eyes.


    Matias, seated in the front passenger seat, stole a nce at him through the rearview mirror before speaking in a measured tone. ¡°Sir, Miss Hond called earlier. She wanted me to inform you that you do not need to pick her up tonight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1290

    ?Chapter 1290:


    Nate¡¯s eyes opened slowly, his expression sharpening as he reached for the phone Matias handed over. Several missed calls glowed on the screen, deepening the crease between his brows. ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Matias replied, his voice steady. ¡°She only asked me to pass on the message.¡±


    Nate pressed his lips into a firm line as he dialed Corrine¡¯s number.


    A cold, mechanical voice greeted him instead. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently out of service.¡±


    His grip on the phone tightened. Corrine¡¯s device had thetest technology, ensuring signal reception even in the most remote areas¡ªunless something was deliberately blocking it. A signal jammer.


    The realization struck him hard, a ghost from the past resurfacing. His mind shed back to the tunnel incident on the Independent Continent.


    The chill that followed settled deep in his bones. His expression darkened, his sharp features iced over with a dangerous calm.


    Just then, his phone vibrated in his hand. Vulture.


    Nate answered. Whatever Vulture said made his eyes gleam with a lethal edge. ¡°Turn back!¡± Hismand was instant, his voice like the crack of a whip.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan strode toward the reception room, his steps purposeful. Bleacher moved ahead to open the door¡ªonly to freeze at the muffled sounds from within. Low, suggestive moans.


    The sounds sent an ufortable chill through the air. Bleacher did not react with embarrassment. Instead, he turned to Jonathan, his face betraying only fear and unease.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his handsome features turning stone-cold. An ominous aura bled from the furrow of his brow, making the hallway feel like a frozen abyss. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Bleacher swallowed hard, silently praying for those inside. He turned the doorknob but found the door locked from within. Closing his eyes, he braced for what awaited inside.


    Despite the casino¡¯s rules, one thing was certain¡ªCorrine was off-limits. Anyone foolish enough toy a finger on her would soon regret it. Given how much their boss valued her, those men were as good as dead.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flicked toward Bleacher, cold and cutting. ¡°Are you nning to stand there all night? Must I teach you how to break down a door?¡±


    That was enough. Bleacher stepped back, braced himself, and delivered a powerful kick to the door. Once. Twice. Three times. The lock gave way with a sharp crack, and the door swung open.


    Bright light flooded the room, revealing the scene inside.


    Three men in ck writhed on the floor, clutching their stomachs, faces twisted in agony. At the center stood Corrine. She had one man pinned against the table, her hand firm on his shoulder. In the other, she held a fruit knife, its de gleaming under the fluorescent lights.


    Slowly and deliberately, she dragged the knife down the man¡¯s cheek¡ªa calcted movement, her touch light but menacing. The cold steel traced a path across his skin.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1291

    ?Chapter 1291:


    Upon seeing Jonathan, the men on the floor struggled, desperate to rise. ¡°Boss,¡± one of them croaked.


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze swept over them with detached disdain beforending on Corrine. His expression softened just slightly. ¡°If he did something wrong, someone will handle it. Why dirty your hands?¡±


    Corrine lifted her eyes to meet his, amusement dancing in their depths. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your men are far too lenient to teach proper lessons.¡±


    Jonathan parted his lips to reply, but Corrine narrowed her eyes. With a sudden flick of her wrist, she plunged the knife into the table¡ªjust an inch from the man¡¯s face.


    The impact echoed in the silent room. The others let out a collective breath, relief palpable in their exhale.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but let the corners of his lips twitch. He watched her with quiet indulgence. Her ruthlessness was oddly¡­ charming.


    ¡°Take them away,¡± he ordered, his voice cutting through the air like a de. Bleacher didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He signaled the men outside, relief washing over him as they hurried in to drag the injured men away.


    He wanted no part of this any longer. He wanted to be far from this woman¡¯s line of sight.


    Once the room cleared, Jonathan pulled out a chair across from Corrine and settled in, his eyes studying her intently. ¡°I heard you wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Corrine leaned back against the sofa, one leg crossed over the other. Her gaze roamed over Jonathan¡¯s striking features, a smirk ghosting at the edge of her lips.


    Jonathan¡¯s face always carried a faint smile¡ªone that made his naturally captivating eyes even more enigmatic, masking whatever emotionsy beneath. That same unreadable expression remained even now, when most would have felt humiliated after having their territory upended.


    His gaze locked onto Corrine, his toneced with ambiguity. ¡°You trashed my ce, injured my men, and still have the audacity to stand before me. Are you not afraid you won¡¯t leave here alive?¡±


    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??


    Corrine barely spared him a nce before inspecting her nails with nonchnce. ¡°The way you say it, I should be terrified.¡±


    Jonathan fell silent. If she were truly afraid, she would not sit there so calmly, so effortlessly unbothered.


    A flicker of irritation crossed his mind, but he pushed it aside, keeping hisposure intact.


    With a slow inhale, he shifted his posture and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to make a deal,¡± Corrine stated, her voice cool and unwavering.


    Jonathan¡¯s brow arched slightly, a knowing smirk ying at his lips. Did Nate and Corrine do it on purpose? Both came to make a deal with him.


    His gaze lingered on her face, searching for cracks in her resolve. Without breaking eye contact, he slipped a small white pill from his pocket and rolled itzily on his tongue. ¡°Any deal depends on two things¡ªwhether it interests me and if you can afford the price.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1292

    ?Chapter 1292:


    A subtle change flickered across Corrine¡¯s face. The suggestive weight of his words made her brows knit together, her delicate features hardening like ice. ¡°Hand over Lone Ranger and name your terms.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s smile deepened, sharpening his already striking features. Hisshes lowered briefly before he tilted his head, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°So, it is for him.¡±


    His gaze lifted again, locking onto hers with newfound intrigue. ¡°I will let you take him¡­¡± His voice dropped, edged with something unmistakable. ¡°But I want you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s dark eyes shed, cold yet dangerously enticing. Her red lips curled into a slow, mocking smile. ¡°Since when did wishful thinking be a bargaining chip?¡±


    The deliberate calm in her tone only amplified the sarcasm beneath it. With anyone else, Jonathan would have silenced such defiance without a second thought. But this was Corrine.


    ¡°Perhaps we should reconsider the terms.¡± Her voice had an unmistakable edge to it. She cast him a sidelong nce, sharp as a de. ¡°Either I take Lone Ranger, or your casino shuts down. Your move.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression tensed ever so slightly. She would go this far for another man?


    Could it be¡­ had she fallen for someone else?


    ¡°What is your rtionship with this Lone Ranger?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡± Corrine¡¯s tone was sharp, her patience thinning. She met Jonathan¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°Just answer me¡ªwill you release him or not?¡±


    Jonathan exhaled slowly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Darling, business thrives on rules. He broke mine. If I let him go, what message does that send?¡±


    He arched a brow, his voiceced with quiet authority. ¡°Besides, he was out for my blood. Releasing him would be no different from setting a tiger loose in the mountains.¡±


    ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g??????¦Í?????????????


    Corrine¡¯s brow creased as she absorbed his words.


    Before she had arrived, Vulture had only mentioned that Lone Ranger was investigating Jonathan¡ªnot that he had been sent to eliminate him. If assassination had been the true objective, the situation was far moreplicated than she had anticipated.


    Her mind whirred, weighing the odds, before she met Jonathan¡¯s gaze with unwavering confidence. ¡°Let him go, and I give you my word¡ªhe will never set foot in your territory again.¡±


    Jonathan chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Tempting offer, but there is one condition. Youe with me.¡±


    Before his words had fully settled, the heavy door burst open with a deafening bang.


    Both Corrine and Jonathan instinctively turned toward the entrance.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1293

    ?Chapter 1293:


    Nate stood in the doorway, d in a tailored ck suit. Darkness clung to him like a living shadow, his sharp gaze radiating a silent promise of violence. He looked like a demon risen from the depths of hell, his voice cutting through the charged air like a de. ¡°Try it and see what happens.¡±


    His cold warning sent an invisible tremor through the room.


    Corrine froze for the briefest second before stepping toward him naturally, as if drawn by an unspoken force.


    Jonathan let out a soft chuckle, eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Back so soon?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s fingers curled slightly, her gaze flickering at his words.


    Without hesitation, Nate slipped an arm around her waist, his grip firm yet protective. It was not just a gesture of possession¡ªit was a deration. A silent vow that no one would take her from his side.


    Unbothered, Jonathan rose from his seat. With azy wave of his hand, he dismissed the guards stationed by the door before strolling toward the table. His fingers found the knife still lodged in the wood¡ªthe same one Corrine had driven in earlier.


    He yanked it free with an effortless motion, his thumb grazing the slightly bent de. A quiet whistle escaped his lips. ¡°You have the worst timing.¡±


    Nate ignored the remark, his focus locked on Corrine. He lifted a hand, his warm palm grazing Corrine¡¯s cheek in a gentle yet possessive caress. His next words, though calm, carried a lethal promise. ¡°Be grateful your business is still standing.¡±


    It was more than a warning. It was a reminder of exactly who he was.


    Jonathan did not take the bait, but irritation flickered behind hisposed facade. Instead ofshing out, he exhaled a sharpugh. ¡°Nate, you are far more tolerable when you are silent.¡±


    Corrine rolled her eyes. ¡°That applies to you as well.¡±


    Jonathan paused, momentarily thrown off. She always had a way of snapping back without hesitation.


    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m


    Watching Corrine stand so close to Nate, so naturally at his side, sent an unexinable irritation twisting in Jonathan¡¯s chest. With a sharp motion, he drove the knife back into the table. ¡°If you are leaving, then go,¡± he snapped. ¡°Before I change my mind.¡±


    The sight of Corrine with Nate aggravated him more than he cared to admit. What did she even see in him? The man was nothing more than a rigid block of ice with a good-looking face.


    Nate, unshaken, fixed him with an unrelenting stare. ¡°Release Lone Ranger.¡± His words were quiet, yet each syble cut like ss.


    Jonathan let out a humorless chuckle, though his expression turned icy. ¡°You have quite the nerve, making demands in my own territory.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened, his stance unwavering. ¡°I can push further. Try me.¡±


    Jonathan remained silent, his gaze sternly fixed on Nate.


    The room grew stifling with unspoken threats.


    A deadly standoff brewed between them, neither willing to back down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1294

    ?Chapter 1294:


    Then¡ªJonathan¡¯s phone rang.


    His gaze flickered toward the screen. Seeing the caller ID, his expression shifted subtly.


    A long, calcted pause stretched before he finally answered.


    Whatever he heard on the other end made his eyes narrow. His grip on the phone tightened, his pupils contracting with something dark and dangerous. A slow, ominous energy settled over him.


    Without a word, he ended the call with a cold, disdainful snort.


    His cold gaze locked onto Nate¡¯s, unreadable and sharp. Then, without warning, his eyes flicked to Corrine. A heartbeatter, he strode forward, his voice edged with frustration. ¡°I must have owed you in my past life!¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed as she stared at him, thrown off by the sudden outburst. Owed whom? Her? Or Nate?


    As Jonathan closed the distance, Nate reacted on instinct, pulling Corrine against his side. His grip was firm, protective, a silent warning. At that moment, he radiated the quiet, lethal dominance of a lion guarding its mate.


    But Jonathan only scoffed. Without breaking stride, he brushed past them, heading straight for the door.


    When he was gone, the room exhaled with his absence. Corrine and Nate sank onto the sofa, and she turned to him, searching his face. ¡°Were you with him all night?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s first words to Nate resurfaced in her mind: ¡°So soon?¡±


    Nate¡¯s reply was effortless, unreadable. ¡°We had matters to discuss.¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed her face, something he noticed immediately. Amused, his lips curved, and his typically cold voice carried the barest trace of warmth. ¡°Surprised?¡±


    She nodded, her fingers absently toying with the cuff of his sleeve. ¡°I never thought the two of you would sit down and talk, considering your history.¡±


    ¡°Business is business.¡± His hand lifted, fingers trailing through her hair before he pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead.


    The moment hung between them, warm and steady.


    Then, the atmosphere shifted. Jonathan returned, stepping into the reception room like he owned the air around him.


    His eyes flicked to the two of them, close andfortable, and something in his expression sharpened. He clicked his tongue against his teeth, the hint of a smirk curling at his lips. ¡°I wonder if you still stand by your earlier words, Miss Hond?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed at the taunt.


    He was baiting her.


    But Jonathan was relentless. ¡°You imed that if I released Lone Ranger, you would agree to my terms. Now, you are silent. Are you going back on your word? Did you deceive me?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression darkened, her re cutting like a de. There was a quiet fierceness in her, the kind that made her look like an enraged cat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1295

    ?Chapter 1295:


    ¡°Why not talk to me instead?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was calm, detached, but there was a weight behind it as he turned his gaze to Jonathan.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Jonathan met his stare, his sharp features betraying nothing. ¡°Let me be clear, Lone Ranger will not walk away unscathed. He tried to kill me. I am already being generous by not taking his life tonight.¡±


    If Corrine had arrived even a momentter, there would have been no debate.


    Lone Ranger would be dead.


    ¡°So?¡± Nate¡¯s tone was unreadable.


    Jonathan leaned against the edge of the table, tapping a finger against the polished wood. ¡°Miss Hond and I had an interesting bet once. How about another round tonight?¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°If I win, I take the northern docks.¡±


    There it was. The unspoken challenge. Jonathan was known as Hell¡ªthe kind of man whose name alone sent chills through the underworld. He thrived on fear, power, and control. If word spread that Nate could walk in and out of his territory without consequence, his reputation would take a hit.


    He had no intention of letting that happen. So, he would take something from Nate. One way or another.


    Bleacher¡¯s men wasted no time carrying Lone Ranger out.


    Hisplexion was ghostly pale, his fresh clothes stark against the state he had likely been in before. Someone had changed him before his arrival, but it did little to mask the unmistakable scent clinging to him. The thick, coppery tang of blood grew stronger as he was brought closer.


    Corrine¡¯s delicate features hardened, her frown deepening.


    A chill settled over her expression as she pushed to her feet and strode toward him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    At the sound of her voice, Lone Ranger lifted his head with effort. His gazended on Corrine, but for a fleeting moment, it seemed as though he was looking straight through her. His vision wavered, unfocused, as if unsure whether she was real.


    ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ????????????: ????????????????©q??????


    His throat burned, raw from pain and dehydration. The words barely scraped past his lips. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I came to save you.¡±


    Lone Ranger¡¯s eyes darkened. A sharp breath rattled in his chest as he forced himself upright. ¡°I do not need your help!¡± His voice, though hoarse, carried an unyielding edge. ¡°You should leave now!¡±


    He had not expected to walk out of this alive. After falling into Jonathan¡¯s trap, there had been no illusions about his fate.


    Jonathan was a man shrouded in mystery, but his ruthlessness was no secret. Anyone foolish enough to cause trouble in his domain rarely left in one piece¡ªif they left at all.


    Lone Ranger had made peace with that.


    What he had not ounted for was Corrine.


    Her sharp gaze flicked over him, her frown deepening as the scent of blood filled the space between them. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1296

    ?Chapter 1296:


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he lied instinctively.


    Corrine tilted her chin, her cool, poised demeanor unwavering. ¡°Show me your hand.¡±


    A flicker of hesitation crossed his face before he slowly obeyed.


    His fingers trembled as he lifted them, revealing raw, mangled flesh where his nails had been. The sight sent a sharp pang through the air, an unspoken pain hanging heavy in the moment.


    Lone Ranger¡¯s strength had always been in his intelligence, in the swift, precise movements of his fingers across a keyboard. Those hands¡ªthe same that had cracked the most imprable security systems and held the fate of men within their reach¡ªwere now ruined.


    Corrine¡¯s breath hitched. Her expression remained unreadable, but the sharp glint in her eyes spoke volumes. She turned her gaze toward Jonathan, who lounged in his chair with practiced ease.


    Jonathan caught her stare and shrugged indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. He wanted me dead. I could have done worse, but for your sake, I was merciful.¡±


    Mercy. The word tasted like poison. Jonathan was not the kind of man to forgive or forget. He struck where it hurt most, where the lesson would linger long after the wounds had healed.


    For Lone Ranger, that meant his hands¡ªthe very tools that defined him¡ªwere now a permanent lesson carved into flesh.


    Corrine inhaled slowly, tempering the fury rising within her. She turned toward the doorway. ¡°Matias,¡± she called, her voice firm. ¡°Take him to the hospital.¡±


    Matias didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped inside, moving swiftly and efficiently as he reached for Lone Ranger.


    As they made their way out, Lone Ranger nced back, his eyes shadowed with something heavy¡ªan unspoken sorrow deeper than words. Jonathan watched him hesitate, amusement curling at the edges of his lips. His voice, chilling and cold, sliced through the air. ¡°If you¡¯re so unwilling to leave, why not leave your life here instead?¡±


    ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í?????????????


    Lone Ranger stiffened. He didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Corrine had risked herself for him. He had dragged her into this, and he refused to let her suffer the consequences of his mistakes.


    After they had gone, Jonathan leaned back, propping his feet on a footstool. A faint smirk yed on his lips, though his eyes remained ice-cold. ¡°Remember what you said earlier. If any members of the Red me stir trouble in my territory again, they won¡¯t leave in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Corrine replied smoothly.


    No sooner had the words left her lips than Jonathan straightened abruptly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y a round.¡±


    As they rose from their seats, Corrine suddenly faltered.


    Nate¡¯s reflexes were quick¡ªhis hands shot out, steadying her before she could fall. His gaze darkened as he took in her unnaturally pale face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1297

    ?Chapter 1297:


    Corrine pressed her fingertips to her temple, massaging briefly before shaking her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s sharp gaze flickered over herplexion, and though his expression remained unreadable, his fingers curled into a tight fist inside his pocket. For a moment, he seemed about to speak, but he swallowed his words, exhaling through his nose. After a beat, his voice came outposed yet firm. ¡°Bleacher, bring her a cup of coffee.¡±


    They settled at the gambling table, and soon Bleacher returned with a porcin cup in hand. He set it before Corrine with practiced elegance. ¡°Miss Hond, please have some coffee.¡±


    Corrine inclined her head slightly but made no move to ept it. Jonathan chuckled, a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°I do not resort to tricks like poisoning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re overthinking,¡± she replied, her voice light but edged with wariness. Still, she reached for the cup.


    As she lifted the lid, her expression flickered.


    The steam carried a subtle undertone¡ªa faint medicinal scent expertly masked by the coffee¡¯s aroma. To an untrained pte, it would have gone unnoticed. But Corrine had grown up taking various remedies, and their scent was all too familiar.


    She took a tentative sip. Unexpectedly, the vor was neither bitter nor overpowering. Instead, a mild sweetness lingered, followed by a cooling sensation that spread from her tongue to her temples, easing the tension in her head almost instantly.


    Across the table, Jonathan idly rolled a pair of dice between his fingers, his gaze flickering toward her, studying every minute shift in her expression.


    Noting the subtle return of color to her face, he exhaled, though his relief was masked by his usual indifference. He turned to Bleacher, his tone casual yetced with quiet approval. ¡°Your bonus is doubled this month.¡±


    Bleacher¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before he bowed slightly, his voice brimming with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, sir!¡±


    Che


    Jonathan scoffed, amusement dancing at the corners of his lips. ¡°Enough ttery. Send over a reliable dealer.¡±


    Bleacher nodded and disappeared briefly, only to return with a dealer in tow. It was the handsome young man Corrine had met at the gambling table earlier.


    The moment the young man stepped into the room, his gaze instinctively swept across the yers. But when his eyesnded on Corrine, he froze. Surprise flickered across his face before he quickly masked it.


    Jonathan, ever observant, did not miss the hesitation. His voice, thoughzy, carried a thinly veiled threat. ¡°Keep staring, and you will regret it.¡±


    A shadow of panic crossed the dealer¡¯s face. He hurriedly lowered his gaze, but the tension in his shoulders betrayed his unease. Even as he took his ce at the table, his sidelong nces toward Corrine persisted, his curiosity barely concealed.


    Those who worked in this casino understood their boss well enough. A cheater caught in the casino should have been dealt with¡ªharshly. Yet here Corrine sat, unharmed, sipping coffee as if nothing had happened.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1298

    ?Chapter 1298:


    More tellingly, Jonathan¡ªruthless and unforgiving¡ªhad done nothing about it. That alone spoke volumes. Corrine¡¯s identity was quite significant.


    Seated beside Corrine, Nate did not miss the shift in the dealer¡¯s expression. He caught the spective glint in the man¡¯s eyes, the way he studied Corrine with veiled calction.


    The prolonged stares were bing an irritation. Nate leaned back slightly, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable chill.


    ¡°Mr. Martel, it seems your men are in need of a lesson in obedience.¡±


    Jonathan swept the cards from the table with barely a nce at the dealer. His voice, detached and cold, cut through the air. ¡°Did you hear that? Consider this a warning. Never covet what doesn¡¯t belong to you¡ªnot even a passing nce.¡±


    The dealer lowered his gaze, anxiety creeping across his face, but continued to deal the cards with robotic precision.


    As Corrine reached forward to take her cards, Nate was quicker, snatching them away in an instant.


    A flicker of amusement tugged at the corners of Corrine¡¯s lips as she lowered her gaze, concealing a smile.


    Jealousy again.


    The game? Still ckjack.


    Bleacher and Mandy approached with fresh stacks of chips, cing them onto the table with careful precision.


    Corrine gave her cards a cursory nce before tossing out a stack of chips¡ªa wager of ten million.


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow, his voice betraying a hint of curiosity. ¡°Miss Hond, you certainly exude confidence.¡±


    It was her confidence,bined with her calmposure, that made her undeniably captivating.


    Her response was quick, her toneced with yful challenge. ¡°It¡¯s just ten million. Surely, you can afford to lose that much, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Jonathan sneered, a surge of irritation rising in him. How dare she speak so lightly of his wealth? ¡°Ten million?¡± he muttered dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to me.¡±


    Without hesitation, he matched her bet, casually tossing out his own ten million before adding an additional twenty million for good measure.


    ¡°How generous of you,¡± Corrine remarked, her voice steady, though her words sent an uneasy ripple through Jonathan¡¯s chest.


    She was still upset about what he had done to Lone Ranger, he realized. Yet, instead of addressing it, he simply smirked, letting the moment pass withoutment.


    Heid his cards down with a flourish¡ªexactly twenty points.


    Corrine¡¯s hand revealed only eighteen points, a clear loss.


    In the next round, without even ncing at her cards, Corrine boldly wagered thirty million.


    Jonathan, always thepetitor, raised the stakes to match her, and the game intensified, spiraling into a tense battle where even the dealer¡¯s practiced hands faltered under the pressure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1299

    ?Chapter 1299:


    Lady Luck, it seemed, had turned her back on Corrine for the moment. She lost again.


    Resting her chin on her hand, she let out a soft sigh, her expression a mix of feigned concern and graceful resignation. It was as if she was unaffected by the loss, yet a subtle vulnerability added to her charm.


    Jonathan leaned back in his chair, his victory mounting as he surveyed the growing pile of chips before him. A triumphant smile yed on his lips. ¡°It seems, Nate, that the northern docks will soon be mine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Corrine interrupted before Nate could speak. ¡°I might win them back in the next round.¡±


    The dealer¡¯s eyes shed with derision at her words.


    In the world of casinos, gamblers were like moths to a me, always clinging to the hope of aeback, never recognizing when to walk away. Corrine, like so many before her, seemed destined to fall deeper into the trap of false hope.


    The third round began, and this time, Corrine wore an expression of calm determination, watching the dealer¡¯s every movement with a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    After a moment, she pushed all her chips forward. ¡°All in,¡± she dered.


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharp as ever. ¡°Call.¡±


    At this point, the pot had grown to a staggering 200 million, and the stakes could not have been higher.


    If Jonathan won, not only would he take the chips, but the northern docks would be his as well.


    Jonathan revealed his cards first, his grin spreading wider. ¡°Twenty points again.¡±


    The air was thick with certainty. Victory, it seemed, was his.


    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???? g????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Corrine respondedzily, resting her chin on her hand as she turned over her own cards, one by one. ¡°Too bad you are one point short.¡±


    Her hand¡ªtwenty-one points.


    One point higher than Jonathan¡¯s.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief shing across his face.


    In ckjack, a perfect twenty was rare, but twenty-one? A ckjack was nearly a myth.


    And yet, Corrine had just dealt him the blow of a lifetime.


    He quickly regained hisposure, lifting his chin with an arrogant sneer. ¡°You got lucky this time.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s smile was cool, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Not just luck,¡± she said, crossing her legs and reclining with the ease of someone who had nothing to prove. ¡°I must thank this charming dealer for his¡­ assistance in tampering with the cards. Otherwise, I¡¯d never have won.¡±


    The dealer¡¯s face drained of color, his eyes wide with fear.


    Throughout the game, the young dealer had been covertly manipting the cards, trying to ensure Jonathan¡¯s victory.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1300

    ?Chapter 1300:


    He¡¯d thought himself subtle, but Corrine had seen through his tricks with rming rity.


    ¡°So, thanks to you,¡± Corrine continued with a sly grin, shifting her gaze to the dealer, ¡°I not only got my money back, but I¡¯ve made quite a profit tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± Jonathan clicked his tongue, a sound that sent an icy shiver through the room.


    His eyes narrowed as he tossed his cards onto the table. ¡°Who told you to cheat?¡±


    The dealer¡¯s heart felt as if it had stopped. A cold sweat broke out across his forehead, slowly trickling down his face as he struggled to breathe.


    The mere presence of Jonathan was enough to freeze him to the bone. His legs felt weak, but he forced himself to remain standing.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± he stammered, panic rising in his voice. ¡°I thought I was supposed to¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you to make guesses?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice cut through the air, icy andmanding, as he signaled to Bleacher.


    With a swift nod, Bleacher led a man in ck forward, preparing to escort the dealer away.


    The dealer, in a frenzy of desperation, crawled to Jonathan¡¯s feet, clutching at his leg. ¡°Boss, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again! Please, give me another chance!¡±


    Jonathan looked down at him coldly, his expression devoid of mercy. ¡°One more word, and you¡¯ll lose your tongue.¡±


    The dealer¡¯s face twisted in terror.


    He tried to speak again, but Bleacher was already there, gagging him and dragging him away.


    The dealer¡¯s frantic eyes darted to Corrine, pleading silently for her intervention, but she offered him nothing¡ªher gaze as indifferent as the cold stone floor beneath him.


    ???????? ???????????????? ????????  g???????¦Í?????????????


    Had she not seen through his tricks, she would have lost everything. Why would she show him any mercy now?


    Giving second chances to those who tried to harm her only provided them with the means to destroy her.


    The dealer couldn¡¯t understand Jonathan¡¯s actions. If he had no feelings for Corrine, why had he allowed her to cause trouble without retribution, treating her as a valued guest?


    It seemed the boss must have had feelings for her.


    But given his ruthless methods and readiness to employ any means¡ªno matter how underhanded¡ªto achieve his goals, why would he choose to leave her be instead of taking her by force?


    The dealer was hauled away, his struggles fueled by the injustice he felt.


    He knew exactly what awaited him once he was taken from the room.


    If he was going to die, he at least wanted to know why.


    Bleacher, noticing the mix of defiance and desperation in the dealer¡¯s expression, hesitated for a moment before pulling the cloth from his mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1301

    ?Chapter 1301:


    ¡°What is it you want to know?¡±


    Despite his efforts to appearposed, the dealer¡¯s voice betrayed his fear. ¡°The boss clearly cares about that woman. What was so wrong about me trying to help?¡±


    He had only intended to do his boss a favor¡ªa simple act of loyalty.


    Besides, no dealer with any sense would allow their employer to lose at the table.


    Bleacher took a slow drag from the cigarette he lit, a smirk forming behind the haze of smoke. ¡°And who exactly are you to assume you understand the boss¡¯s intentions?¡±


    For years, Bleacher had been at Jonathan¡¯s side, yet even he never presumed to decipher his thoughts on Corrine. He followed orders, nothing more.


    But this dealer, foolishly thinking himself perceptive, had taken it upon himself to interfere¡ªrigging the game so Corrine would walk away empty-handed. A reckless decision.


    ¡°But the boss¡­ he and that woman¡ª¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will refer to her as Miss Hond with respect,¡± Bleacher said, his tone cold and final. A thought crossed his mind, and he let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°Though, I suppose it won¡¯t matter much to you anymore.¡±


    With a flick of his hand, he issued themand. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    From that day forward, everyone in the casino¡ªand those under Jonathan¡¯smand¡ªunderstood one thing clearly: Corrine was not just another woman in their boss¡¯s life.


    As night deepened, the underground casino buzzed with even more guests. Jonathan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window in the observation room, swirling a ss of brandy as he watched the crowd below.


    His eyes flicked toward the man lounging on the sofa. ¡°Does your offer from earlier still stand?¡± he asked, referring to the partnership Nate had proposed.


    Nate sat with effortless elegance, one leg crossed over the other, hands resting on his knee. As he reclined slightly, his eyes remained half-lidded, like a predator at rest. At Jonathan¡¯s words, he slowly opened them and responded coolly, ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??


    Jonathan remained silent for a moment, studying the amber liquid in his ss before speaking again. ¡°Are you truly serious about Corrine?¡±


    He found it difficult to believe that someone as emotionally detached as Nate could fall for anyone. He also couldn¡¯t fathom how Nate had grown so attached to Corrine so quickly. Their rivalry, both open and hidden, had spanned years, and Jonathan had heard the whispers.


    With his wealth and looks, Nate never had to put in effort to attract women. He didn¡¯t even need to beckon; a single nce was enough to draw them in, as if he were a ma pulling them from every direction. Yet, despite this, Nate had always kept his distance, leading to spection about why.


    For a man so uninterested in romance, it seemed out of character to suddenly let someone in. But Corrine was an exception.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1302

    ?Chapter 1302:


    Nate nced up at Jonathan, a faint smirk curving his lips. ¡°Regardless of what you believe, you won¡¯t have the chance to take her from me.¡±


    Jonathan arched an eyebrow, absentmindedly turning his ring between his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s what you think? And if she chooses to leave with me one day?¡±


    Their eyes locked, and Nate caught the defiance in Jonathan¡¯s stare, causing him to scowl just slightly. The tension thickened in the silent room.


    Just then, Corrine stepped inside, her heels clicking against the floor. Dressed in a short white zer and matching wide-leg trousers, she exuded crisp, professional confidence.


    Her naturally cold and distant demeanor made her stand out even more. Whether it was her defiance or her confidence, both stemmed from the way she had always been indulged by those around her.


    Nate stepped forward, smoothly wrapping an arm around her waist. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Corrine gave a simple nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once they had left, Jonathan picked up his phone and dialed Samira. ¡°Any updates?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answered, exhaustion clear in her voice. ¡°We¡¯re still analyzing the substances, but our equipment isn¡¯t up to the task.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the call ended, Bleacher entered the room, hesitation written all over his face. He studied Jonathan for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°Sir, the cashier reported that Miss Hond left without iming her winnings.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s brows lifted slightly in surprise. ¡°She didn¡¯t? Did she say anything?¡±


    ¡°She did,¡± Bleacher responded immediately. ¡°Miss Hond said the money was her way of apologizing.¡±


    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    Jonathan was silent for a beat before chuckling. ¡°How considerate of her.¡±


    Corrine had yed with her own money. Despite winning, she had chosen not to take her earnings, leaving behind both her initial stake and his money. It was her way of making amends on behalf of Lone Ranger.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas she always this thoughtful to everyone around her?


    Corrine stepped into the car with Nate after exiting the casino. She leaned against his shoulder, her posture rxed. Nate nced down at her and pressed a light kiss to her temple. ¡°Close your eyes if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she murmured drowsily before dozing off.


    Forty minutester, they pulled up to Celtis Estate.


    Half-awake, Corrine felt herself being carried. She forced her eyes open. ¡°Are we home?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first,¡± Nate said. ¡°You should have a meal before sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1303

    ?Chapter 1303:


    In the living room, she curled up on the sofa, her posturezy and unbothered, watching Nate as he moved around the kitchen.


    When he finally ced a bowl of noodles in front of her, he asked, ¡°Will you try?¡±


    Mustering a bit of energy, Corrine took a bite and offered an honestpliment. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    But exhaustion weighed her down. She had little appetite¡ªsleep was all she wanted.


    ¡°You¡¯re that worn out?¡± Nate remarked casually.


    Not wanting Nate to notice anything unusual, Corrine responded casually, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve just been exhaustedtely because of the busy schedule.¡± Nate arched an eyebrow, amusement flickering across his face. Leaning in close, he murmured softly against her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Corrine remained silent.


    Nate¡¯s voice stirred memories of the other night in Corrine¡¯s mind, sending an unexpected warmth rushing to her cheeks.


    Leaning back slightly, she lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°Can you be a little more serious?¡±


    Where had his usual calm andposed demeanor gone? The sudden change in his tone, that teasing edge¡ªhow did he shift so quickly? Or was it that once a man had tasted something forbidden, he could never quite erase it from his mind?


    ¡°How am I not serious?¡± Nate countered, his voiceced with amusement.


    Corrine parted her lips as if to argue but instead pressed them into a thin line, focusing on her food and quietly finishing her meal.


    Yet, despite herself, she felt lighter than before. His yful teasing had effortlessly lifted the weight that had been pressing on her all day.


    After dinner, they settled onto the living room sofa, sitting close as a movie yed in the dimly lit room.


    As the screen flickered with a romantic scene, their bodies instinctively leaned into one another. The soft glow of the TV cast a warm hue over them as their eyes met. The unspoken tension and anticipation built, one moment bleeding into the next until their lips finally met.


    Finish reading at ?????????¦Í????????????


    What started as a brief kiss escted into something electric. Nate¡¯s hands instinctively found her waist, guiding her onto hisp until she straddled him. One hand pressed firmly against the small of her back, pulling her closer, while the other cradled the delicate curve of her neck, tilting her head to deepen the kiss.


    Corrine gasped against his lips, breath stolen by the intensity. Her fingers curled against his chest, gripping the fabric of his shirt.


    His voice, husky and intoxicating, brushed against her ear. ¡°How about we have a little fun?¡±


    Corrine slowly lifted her gaze, only to be met with the unmistakable dominance in his dark eyes. They held her captive, burning with an unspoken promise.


    Her pulse quickened, her thoughts scattered. She pressed her lips together before gently pushing against his chest, creating a small but firm space between them. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s not do this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1304

    ?Chapter 1304:


    The memories of theirte-night encounters were still fresh in her mind¡ªtoo fresh. Even now, just thinking about them made her legs ache. If she indulged him again tonight, she was certain she would be sore all over by morning.


    She meant for it to be a casual excuse, something light enough for him to let it slide. But instead, Nate¡¯s expression shifted. His gaze darkened with concern. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well?¡±


    Without another word, he lifted her off hisp and set her gently onto the sofa. Before she could react, he was already inspecting her, his hands brushing over her arms as if searching for an injury.


    Earlier, upon stepping back into the casino, fragments of hushed conversations had drifted to his ears¡ªrumors murmured in wary tones, whispersced with intrigue. Someone had caused a stir, disrupting the usual order.


    It was not difficult to piece together¡ªCorrine was almost certainly involved. ¡°Wait, let me exin¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, she found herself pinned against the sofa, her face pressing into the cushions.


    A sudden chill prickled against her skin as her top was lifted, exposing her waist to the cool night air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The sharp authority in his tone sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°What are you¡ªOuch!¡±


    A soft cry escaped her lips before she could finish her words.


    Nate¡¯s jaw clenched as his eyes locked onto the bruise marring her smooth skin. His expression hardened, his earlier teasing air vanishing in an instant.


    His fingers tightened slightly at his sides. ¡°Feeling the pain now?¡± His voice was deceptively calm, yetced with something cold, something simmering just beneath the surface.


    Without another word, he stood and walked away, his strides deliberate.


    F0r more, visit g??l??ovels.??o??


    When he returned, he carried a first-aid kit, his movements precise as he retrieved a small box of ointment. Kneeling beside her, he carefully applied the cool balm to her skin.


    The soothing sensation melted away the lingering sting, leaving behind only calming relief.


    Once the ointment had settled, Nate scooped her effortlessly into his arms, carrying her toward the bedroom.


    His warmth seeped into her, his steady heartbeat thrumming against her skin. Corrine shifted slightly, attempting to wriggle free, but his grip only tightened. A deep, gravelly whisper brushed against the shell of her ear. ¡°Do not move.¡±


    She froze, suddenly aware of something pressing against her thigh. A slow realization dawned upon her, sending a fresh wave of heat through her veins. Her body stiffened slightly, though she made no attempt to escape this time.


    The scent of his woody cologne wrapped around her, lulling her senses. Before she even realized it, exhaustion overtook her, and she surrendered to the quiet pull of sleep in his arms.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1305

    ?Chapter 1305:


    As Nate listened to the soft, rhythmic sound of her breathing, his gaze drifted downward, settling on her serene, untroubled face. The dim light cast delicate shadows across her features, entuating her stillness. A flicker of emotion crossed his eyes before he bent down, brushing his lips lightly against her cheek.


    He lingered for a moment, watching her, before getting out of bed. With a quiet exhale, he grabbed his phone from the nightstand and padded toward the balcony. The cool night air greeted him as he dialed Zack¡¯s number. ¡°Any progress in theb?¡±


    On the other end, Zack pulled off his sses and pinched the bridge of his nose, a weary sigh escaping his lips. ¡°There is still one substance undergoing analysis.¡±


    ¡°Speed up the process.¡± Nate¡¯s voice carried an unmistakable edge as his gaze flickered back toward the sleeping Corrine. A shadow passed over his expression. ¡°In a few days, get Eaton out of theb.¡±


    A brief pause. Eaton had been the key figure at Research Institute 101 ¡ª his presence there constant, uninterrupted since the day he first stepped inside.


    Though some might have considered it confinement, in reality, it was the safest way to protect him.


    Zack hesitated, trying to decipher Nate¡¯s intentions. But whatever the reasoning, there was only one response he could give. ¡°Understood.¡±


    The morning sun spilled through the curtains, warm and persistent. Corrine stirred, hershes fluttering as she slowly opened her eyes. Nine o¡¯clock. She turned onto her side, her hand instinctively reaching for the space beside her.


    The bright light filtering into the room made it clear. The sheets were cool to the touch¡ªproof that Nate had left hours ago.


    For a moment, shey there, cocooned in lingering warmth, savoring thest tendrils of sleep. Eventually, she sighed and forced herself upright, stretching before heading to the bathroom.


    By the time she settled in front of the vanity, her thoughts had begun to gather like scattered puzzle pieces.


    Latest stories on


    She studied her reflection, expecting some sign of exhaustion¡ªyet there was none. No fatigue, no lingering weakness. Instead, she felt refreshed, as thoughst night¡¯s ordeal had been wiped clean from her body.


    The sensation was almost unnatural.


    Her fingers hovered over the tabletop as unease crept in. How had Jonathan known she had suddenly fallen ill? And more importantly, what had he given her? The medicine had worked too quickly, too seamlessly.


    Her gut told her that maybe Jonathan knew how to cure her illness.


    Lost in thought, Corrine did not notice Nate¡¯s silent approach until his familiar scent enveloped her. She nced up at the mirror, catching his reflection just as he stepped behind her. She reached for ab, her voice calm. ¡°Are you not going to work today?¡±


    ¡°I am heading there now.¡± He rested his hands lightly on her shoulders, his fingers pressing gently against her skin. ¡°Does your waist hurt?¡±


    Corrine shook her head, setting down theb before taking his hand in hers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1306

    ?Chapter 1306:


    Rising to her feet, she nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    After finishing their meal, they grabbed their things and left the house.


    Seated in the front, Mandy caught Corrine¡¯s reflection in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Miss Hond, are we heading straight to the office?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine replied, her voice measured. ¡°We will stop by the hospital first.¡± Mandy nodded without question and started the car, steering toward the private hospital.


    Inside one of the hospital rooms, Lone Ranger leaned against the headboard, looking out the window, his bandaged fingers resting idly on hisp. Sunlight spilled across the floor, but his gaze was distant, lost in the quiet hum of his thoughts.


    He barely noticed the sound of the door opening¡ªuntil a familiar voice broke through his reverie. ¡°How is your wound? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Startled, Lone Ranger turned sharply, his body tensing before recognition set in. He shifted upright, expression guarded. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Just checking on you.¡± Corrine crossed the room with effortless grace, lowering herself into the chair beside his bed. Her eyes traced his face, assessing him with quiet scrutiny. ¡°You look much better than you did yesterday.¡±


    Lone Ranger let out a wry chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Small was rtive. Individually, none of his wounds were severe, but together, they had taken their toll. Enough tond him here, enough to warrant rest.


    Lone Ranger understood that Corrine had put in a lot of effort to free him from Jonathan¡¯s grasp. He also knew that he had caused her significant trouble this time, so he decided to hide his condition from her.


    He looked at her, his eyes studying her carefully. He almost spoke, but then he noticed Mandy standing nearby. He pressed his lips together and held back the words.


    Mandy, sharp as ever, noticed his pause. She set the fruit bag down and said politely, ¡°Miss Hond, you two can talk. I¡¯ll step outside.¡±


    ?????????????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????


    With that, Mandy left, leaving Corrine and Lone Ranger alone in the room. Corrine offered him a ss of water. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now. If there¡¯s anything you need to say or ask, just let me know.¡±


    Lone Ranger took the ss carefully, his fingers too weak to hold it properly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± he said softly. ¡°I just wanted to ask about you and Nate.¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t Vulture and Hawk fill you in when they got back?¡±


    Lone Ranger¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°They did, but it¡¯s still hard to wrap my head around.¡±


    Corrine leaned back in her chair. ¡°Life¡¯s full of surprises,¡± she said. ¡°But let¡¯s talk about you. Weren¡¯t you originally just gathering intel on Jonathan Martel? How did that suddenly turn into an assassination attempt?¡±


    If killing Jonathan had been the n from the beginning, Lone Ranger wouldn¡¯t have gone in alone. The members of the field operation team would have been with him. His job was intelligence, not field operations.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1307

    ?Chapter 1307:


    Unlike the impulsive Vulture or the reckless Hawk, Lone Ranger was known for his calm and calcted approach.


    Corrine suspected there was something personal between him and Jonathan. Lone Ranger looked down, a shadow of a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Do you actually believe anything Jonathan says?¡± His voice held a quiet edge. ¡°Do you even know who put me on this case?¡±


    Corrine stayed silent, watching him, waiting.


    ¡°It was ude Lowell,¡± Lone Ranger said.


    Lone Ranger continued, ¡°ude hired me to gather intel on Jonathan. While I was digging around, I realized Jonathan was also investigating something. The clues pointed to ude.¡±


    His voice remained steady as he continued, ¡°You once asked me to look into ude¡¯s past. His background is a mystery. I thought this was the perfect opportunity to learn more. But I never expected¡­¡±


    His words trailed off. His bandaged fingers curled slightly, tension visible in his posture. ¡°I never expected to walk straight into Jonathan¡¯s trap¡ªand be used of trying to kill him.¡±


    Looking back, Lone Ranger saw his mistake. He had underestimated Jonathan¡¯s intelligence.


    Jonathan had lured him into a sealed room, trapping him like an animal in a snare.


    Despite his skills, Lone Ranger couldn¡¯t fight his way through the overwhelming number of guards.


    Pushed to his limit, he resisted as long as he could. In the end, exhaustion won. They took him down.


    When Jonathan finally had him, he tilted Lone Ranger¡¯s chin up with a single finger. His lips curled into a sly, almost amused smirk. ¡°You Red me people really think you can uncover my secrets?¡±


    Corrine listened carefully, her expression growing more serious.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    There was no doubt now¡ªJonathan and ude had history. Sometimes, the enemy of an enemy might just be an ally.


    Ten minutester, Corrine stepped out of the private hospital.


    She exited the building and dialed Vulture¡¯s number. As soon as he picked up, she got straight to the point. ¡°Lone Ranger¡¯s in bad shape. His hands are injured, two ribs are broken, and a tendon in his foot was severed. He¡¯s got other minor wounds too. He¡¯ll need time to heal.¡±


    Mandy opened the car door. As Corrine bent down to get in, Vulture¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°I already know. Lone Ranger filled me in.¡±


    Vulture clenched his jaw, struggling to contain his rage. His voice was tight with anger. ¡°Jonathan Martel won¡¯t get away with this. If I ever cross paths with that lunatic again, I¡¯ll make him pay. And¡­ thanks for stepping in.¡±


    There was a brief pause before Vulture grudgingly added, ¡°Also, do me a favor¡ªthank Nate on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1308

    ?Chapter 1308:


    Corrine ended the call. Mandy nced at her and asked, ¡°Miss Hond, should we head to the office now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine said without hesitation.


    As the car glided down the road, Corrine idly toyed with the tassels on her earrings. Her voice was casual but curious. ¡°Mandy, how much do you know about ude?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot.¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, her tone steady. ¡°Mr. Hopkins met him a few times, but they¡¯ve never had much personal interaction.¡±


    Corrine frowned slightly. ¡°So, there¡¯s been bad blood between them for a while?¡±


    Mandy¡¯s lips curved in a faint, knowing smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it bad blood, but they¡¯ll never be on friendly terms. The Powell family follows orders from the Elder Council¡ªthey¡¯re basically enforcers. That puts them at odds with Mr. Hopkins. The Powells also orchestrated an attempt on his life.¡±


    Corrine fell silent, deep in thought.


    Noticing her reaction, Mandy lifted her gaze, studying her in the mirror. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and something clicked in Mandy¡¯s mind. A strange feeling settled in her chest. Her fingers curled slightly, and her throat felt oddly dry. ¡°Mr. Hopkins never told you any of this, did he?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°You¡¯ve told me now, haven¡¯t you?¡± So that was why Nate had warned Corrine to stay away from ude. This was also why he hadn¡¯t said anything further about the matter.


    Mandy felt a tightness in her throat at Corrine¡¯s response. She pressed her lips together before speaking carefully. ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins kept this from you because he didn¡¯t want you to worry. So could you please not tell him I was the one who let it slip?¡±


    Mandy knew Nate would hold her responsible if he found out she had let this slip. He valued Corrine¡¯s peace of mind too much to burden her with these things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Corrine understood right away. She gave a small, knowing smile, then turned to gaze out the window as the scenery rushed by. ¡°I¡¯ll act like this conversation never happened.¡±


    More c0nt3nt at g??l??ovels.??o??


    A wave of relief washed over Mandy. A faint smile softened her features. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Corrine caught the change in Mandy¡¯s expression. A hint of amusementced her cool tone. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to dislike me anymore, Mandy.¡±


    Mandy¡¯s smile grew a little stiff. After a brief pause, she admitted, ¡°I owe you an apology for how I treated you before.¡±


    As one of Nate¡¯s most trusted aides, she had always been wary of the people around him.


    Given Nate¡¯s status, Mandy rarely saw any woman as a suitable match for him. At first, she had assumed Corrine was just another pretty distraction¡ªsomeone who would only bring him trouble. But after everything that had happened, her opinion had changed.


    Corrine noticed the shift in Mandy¡¯s demeanor and offered a small smile. ¡°I get it,¡± she said simply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1309

    ?Chapter 1309:


    People always thought someone as powerful as Nate would never falter. Seeing him develop a weakness was unsettling, especially for those who had always viewed him as untouchable.


    Their conversation flowed naturally until the car rolled to a stop in front of the Ford Group headquarters. Without hesitation, Corrine opened the door and stepped out.


    Natasha approached Corrine, bncing a pile of papers in her arms. ¡°Jules has arrived. He¡¯s waiting for you in your office.¡± Corrine¡¯s eyes briefly showed surprise. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She strode into her office and spotted Jules lounging on the sofa, cigarette smoke curling around him. As soon as he saw her, he crushed the cigarette into the ashtray and hurried to push the window open. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°I visited a friend.¡± Corrine ced her bag on the desk and met his gaze. ¡°Whye all the way here? Is something wrong?¡±


    Jules slid one hand into his pocket and leaned back on the sofa. ¡°I stopped by the police station today.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s face tensed at his words. ¡°Did you learn anything?¡± Barry had fallen ill and died suddenly while in police custody. To keep things from getting messy, the whole incident had been hushed up. But now, with Jules showing up out of the blue, had something gone wrong with Arion?


    Seeing the worry in Corrine¡¯s eyes, Jules quickly put her at ease. ¡°Rx. Everything¡¯s under control. The investigation points straight to the guard on duty.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brow arched slightly. ¡°So, the guard poisoned Barry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the current theory.¡± Jules turned a lighter over in his hands, his voice measured. ¡°They¡¯ve arrested him, but he won¡¯t talk. Even with all the proof, we can¡¯t charge him yet.¡±


    ¡°Have they confirmed the exact cause of death?¡± Corrine asked.


    ?????????????? ????????????: g??????¦Í??????????????


    Jules nodded. ¡°The coroner¡¯s report is clear¡ªhydrogen cyanide poisoning.¡± When too much of the toxin builds up, it mainly triggers chest pain and a racing heart.


    Jules had been smoking more than evertely. As he mulled things over, his fingers automatically reached for another cigarette.


    Corrine broke the silence. ¡°Where¡¯s the guard now?¡±


    Jules paused, then pulled the unlit cigarette from his lips. ¡°He¡¯s in custody.¡± Sensing her unease, he offered a reassuring exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The men guarding him are¡­¡±


    Arion¡¯s most trusted people are guarding him closely. They¡¯re making sure he stays cut off from the outside world and doesn¡¯t do anything reckless¡ªlike taking his own life out of guilt.


    That guard was their only lead. If anything happened to him, the fallout would be huge, and the entire police force would be in deep trouble. Too many people have a stake in this. One wrong move, and it could change everything.


    Noticing Jules seemed preupied, Corrine narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Jules smirked. ¡°What could I possibly be hiding from you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310:


    He tapped the cigarette against his palm, then got to his feet. ¡°Alright, enough overthinking. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    Corrine remained seated, her gaze following him as he left. Her mind was elsewhere.


    Before she knew it, the clock struck eleven.


    The conference room door swung open, and Corrine walked out first. Natasha followed closely, listing off her afternoon agenda. ¡°At one, you¡¯re scheduled to go horseback riding with Mrs. Olson. At four, you have a meeting with the Vice President of CreatWin Technology. Also, several financial magazines are requesting interviews. What should I tell them?¡±


    ¡°Turn them down,¡± Corrine said without hesitation.


    She paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°How¡¯s the nning for the industry summiting along?¡±


    Natasha opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, Corrine¡¯s phone rang.


    Noticing Nate¡¯s name on the screen, Corrine held up a hand to Natasha and headed straight to her office.


    She answered the phone, and Nate¡¯s familiar, deep voice came through. ¡°Still working?¡±


    ¡°I might have to stayte these next few days,¡± Corrine replied as she pushed open the door to her office. ¡°The summit¡¯sing up soon. As the one in charge, I need to set a good example. I can¡¯t ck off while everyone else is giving their best, right? After this hectic period, I¡¯ll have some free time.¡±


    Nate¡¯s voice, rich and soothing, responded, ¡°And then?¡±


    Corrine smiled softly, her eyes twinkling. ¡°And then¡­ I can finally spend more time with you.¡±


    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    At her words, Nate¡¯s stern expression softened, as if a warm breeze had melted away the chill of winter, bringing new light and warmth. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    His words, brief but full of affection, filled Corrine¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I will,¡± she said with a smile.


    After hanging up, she grabbed her cup and made her way to the break room.


    As she approached, she heard the hum of employees chatting casually. In their high-stress work environment, the break room was a refuge where coffee and gossip helped everyone shake off fatigue and monotony. Corrine didn¡¯t mind the chatter, even when it asionally made her the topic of conversation.


    The group was discussing office romances when Corrine walked in, and their faces immediately stiffened with difort.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Corrine said calmly, her gaze briefly lingering on Emily before she filled her mug with warm water.


    However, Corrine¡¯s presence quickly deted the group¡¯s interest, and they began to leave one by one.


    Just as Emily was about to leave, Corrine spoke up. ¡°How are you settling in with the work?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1311

    ?Chapter 1311:


    Emily stopped in her tracks. ¡°I¡¯m adjusting well.¡±


    Corrine held her mug, studying Emily closely, her expression unreadable. ¡°So, you¡¯re leading the team for the summit?¡± she asked.


    Emily responded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you handle it,¡± Corrine said with a knowing smile, her lips curling slightly.


    Emily looked up briefly, hershes fluttering as she met Corrine¡¯s intense gaze before quickly dropping her eyes.


    After a long day at work, Corrine made her way to the underground parking lot, feeling drained.


    She stretched her stiff neck and shoulders before pulling her car remote from her bag.


    As she drove out of the garage, she spotted Natasha standing by the side of the road, waiting for a taxi.


    Natasha was too absorbed in her phone to notice the sound of the horn.


    It wasn¡¯t until Corrine pulled up next to her, rolled down the window, and called out her name that Natasha snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Hop in. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡±


    Natasha hesitated for a moment before giving a small nod.


    As they drove, Corrine noticed Natasha seemed lost in thought but didn¡¯t bring it up.


    After a while, Natasha pressed her lips together, then showed her phone to Corrine. ¡°Corrine, take a look at this.¡±


    Corrine kept her focus on the road, then quickly nced at the phone. Her eyes flickered briefly. ¡°When was this taken?¡±


    The phone screen showed a picture.


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    In the image, Emily was climbing into a ck Maybach. The license te suggested it was a local car, and the open door revealed a man inside. The man¡¯s features resembled Nate¡¯s.


    Corrine paused for a moment; then suddenly, a face appeared in her mind¡ªNn Hopkins, someone she had met once at the resort on the small ind.


    Nn was Bryant¡¯s son.


    It seemed Emily didn¡¯t hesitate before stepping into the Maybach as the assistant opened the door for her.


    Natasha kept an eye on Corrine and then said, ¡°I saw Emily at a hotel not far away. I was going to greet her, but that car kept stopping and starting. Eventually, it pulled up right in front of her. I overheard Emily on the phone earlier and started to worry she might be plotting against thepany, so I took a picture.¡±


    Natasha had no clue what Emily was up to or who the man really was.


    With the industry summit fast approaching and Emily leading the project team, Natasha worried Emily might stir up trouble at such a crucial time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1312

    ?Chapter 1312:


    Corrine rested her elbow on the car window, steering with one hand. A cold, mocking smile yed on her lips. She said, ¡°People are naturally greedy.¡±


    When Emily left Burgess Group after falling out with Leah, it was Corrine who offered her a job.


    Though Corrine¡¯s motives for helping Emily were unclear, Natasha didn¡¯t want mere suspicion to tarnish anyone¡¯s reputation.


    Natasha understood better than anyone how harmful gossip and bias could be. After a long silence, she finally spoke. ¡°Corrine, maybe I should speak with Emily tomorrow. She might have her reasons, or it could just be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Natasha knew that Corrine valued Emily¡¯s skills and had even considered mentoring her as a personal assistant.


    Emily had consistently proved herself at work. She stayed calm under pressure and neverined about extra hours.


    Corrine just smiled. ¡°No need.¡±


    If Emily wanted to exin herself, she would. If not, nothing would change Corrine¡¯s mind.


    And even if she did speak, it might not be worth trusting.


    People¡¯s minds are unpredictable.


    Natasha felt uneasy. ¡°Are we just going to sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Corrine gave her a quick look. ¡°The truth wille out sooner orter.¡±


    While Natasha was clearly troubled, Corrine remainedposed. She wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    When Emily turned against Leah, Corrine benefited from it. Hiring Emily was simply a business decision that worked for both of them. Corrine saw their rtionship as nothing more than a transaction.


    She brought Emily on board as a way to thank her for switching sides, and because Emily had the skills she needed.


    Find more at g?? lno  ve ls.??o??


    It was just business. You offered the right pay, and the other person delivered the work. No loyalty, just a simple exchange.


    Corrine dropped Natasha off at her apartment, waved goodbye, and drove off toward her own ce.


    The next morning, Corrine carried on with her usual routine.


    Around noon, Jayden called. ¡°Still working?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tied up with preparations for the summit. Did you need something?¡± Corrine asked as she sipped her coffee, walking over to therge window and watching the busy streets below.


    Before Jayden could speak, Chelsea grabbed the phone, her tone upbeat. ¡°Hey, Corrine, it¡¯s been ages since we had a meal together. If you¡¯re free around noon, how about lunch at Silver Spoon?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s eyes showed she was thinking it over.


    Chelsea¡¯s voice turned teasing. ¡°Just so you know, Jules is bringing the woman he¡¯s nning to marry. Want to see if you two hit it off?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1313

    ?Chapter 1313:


    The woman Jules was marrying?


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°So soon?¡±


    It had only been a week since Carl suggested the idea of a marriage alliance. Usually, a family¡¯s background needed to be carefully checked before making such a decision.


    Or maybe, if Jules wasn¡¯t marrying for love, anyone would do.


    Chelsea held the phone carefully. ¡°I was surprised too when Jules told me he¡¯d be bringing someone. Ever since he agreed to the idea of a marriage alliance, I¡¯ve been busy nning. With everything that¡¯s happened to Jayden, we need to be extra cautious about who Jules ends up with. I introduced a few women from the south, but Jules wasn¡¯t happy with any of them. Then this morning, he called out of the blue, saying he¡¯d found someone on his own, and that we should all meet for lunch.¡±


    Chelsea continued, ¡°Jayden was furious. He thought Jules was rushing into things. Jayden felt Jules wasn¡¯t taking responsibility for himself or the girl. I had someone check into her background. Turns out, her family was well-known up north before they moved south. They¡¯re influential¡ªdefinitely a reputable family.¡±


    After chatting a little longer, Chelsea said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here for now. We¡¯ll talk in person soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once the call ended, Corrine grabbed her bag and left the office.


    She arrived at Silver Spoon just as it hit eleven.


    After arriving, Corrine sent a quick text and followed a staff member up to a private room on the third floor.


    Guards stood outside but didn¡¯t stop Corrine.


    Zane, standing by the door, moved forward as soon as he saw her. ¡°Miss Hond, pleasee in,¡± he said.


    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm


    Corrine gave a polite nod, opened the door, and walked in.


    Her eyes immediatelynded on Jayden and Chelsea, sitting at the head of the table.


    Jules sat to Jayden¡¯s right, next to a young woman who looked around twenty-five.


    The woman had neat bangs framing her clear, doe-like eyes, giving her a sweet, innocent look.


    Although she seemed calm and elegant, there was a quiet confidence about her¡ªa sense of inner strength that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    It was an instinctive air, not something learned.


    Chelsea waved Corrine over, smiling. ¡°Corrine,e sit here.¡±


    Corrine nodded without hesitation, sat down next to Chelsea, and looked up. In that moment, her eyes met the young woman¡¯s steady gaze.


    The young woman smiled softly and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rachel Astley.¡±


    With calm grace, Corrine responded, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Corrine Hond.¡±


    The atmosphere during the meal was much friendlier than Corrine had expected. Although Rachel seemed naturally proud, she did note across as arrogant or shy¡ªthe typical spoiled heir. Not once during the lunch did she show any such signs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1314

    ?Chapter 1314:


    Her answers to Chelsea¡¯s questions were always polite, reflecting a disciplined upbringing.


    Lost in her thoughts, Corrine was jolted by her phone buzzing. She quietly took it out and nced at the message.


    It was a report on Rachel from the Red me.


    Rachel¡¯s family had a long history in politics and the military. Her background likely influenced her choices. Despite her wealth, she had spent five years in the military and now held a position in the judicial system.


    Considering Rachel¡¯s background and achievements, the Ford family was undeniably marrying above their rank.


    To the outside world, the Fords¡ªthe wealthiest family in Lyhaton¡ªseemed powerful and untouchable. But behind closed doors, they knew how fragile their influence was when faced with real authority.


    Just then, Jules stood and raised his ss. ¡°Mom, Dad, now that you¡¯ve met her, I want to tell you¡ªRachel and I will be visiting home in a few days. We¡¯re not interested in a big ceremony, so we¡¯re skipping the engagement. We¡¯ll go straight to the courthouse to get our marriage license.¡±


    Corrine was momentarily stunned.


    Even Chelsea, always poised and elegant, was so shocked she choked on her coffee, coughing uncontrobly.


    This wasn¡¯t just moving fast. It was downright reckless.


    They had barely known each other for a few days before deciding to marry. To everyone, it seemed absurdly rushed.


    Jayden¡¯s gaze rested on Jules, his dark eyes swirling with conflicting thoughts. He understood Rachel¡¯s status and how much the marriage alliance would elevate the Ford family, but he also knew that, given her lineage, the Astleys might not fully approve of the union.


    In truth, the Fords were reaching beyond their grasp by tying themselves to the Astleys.


    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Marriage is a seriousmitment. It should have the blessing of both families,¡± Jayden said.


    Chelsea immediately agreed. ¡°Exactly. Parents always worry when their daughters move far from home. It¡¯s wonderful that you love each other, but rushing into marriage might take everyone by surprise.¡±


    Although they imed to care for each other, it was obvious to everyone that no real connection existed between them. There was no solid foundation for their so-called affection. If their feelings were genuine, where had they suddenlye from?


    No one could understand why someone as aplished as Rachel would agree to marry Jules, who treated the idea so casually.


    Even if this was a strategic match, any parent would hope for their child¡¯s happiness. But Jules¡¯ indifferent attitude only deepened their concerns. He was still young, and they feared rushing into marriage might leave him feeling lost and regretfulter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1315

    ?Chapter 1315:


    Jules took a long sip of his drink before setting the ss down. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through,¡± he said, sinking back into his chair.


    Rachel pressed her lips together, studying him carefully. ¡°Jules, what¡¯s on your schedule this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting at the office,¡± he replied steadily. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Andter tonight, I have a few social events to attend.¡±


    His reply sounded stiff, more like a business update than a conversation between two people in love.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she asked, ¡°So, what time do you think you¡¯ll be done?¡±


    Jules hesitated. ¡°Not sure.¡± A slight crease formed between his brows, as if he just realized how distant he sounded. He added, ¡°Work has been hectictely. There are things at thepany I have to handle myself.¡±


    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°I see.¡±


    She lifted her coffee cup, took a slow sip, and lowered her eyes to mask her thoughts.


    Did he truly see her as his future wife? She had been trying to start a conversation, but he responded as if ticking off items from a to-do list. To an outsider, they would seem less like a couple and more like an employer giving instructions to an employee.


    Once the meal ended, everyone went their separate ways. Corrine and Chelsea followed behind, walking at a slower pace.


    Chelsea gently squeezed Corrine¡¯s hand, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Corrine, Jules has always valued your opinion. Can¡¯t you talk to him? I¡¯m really afraid he¡¯s heading down the wrong path.¡±


    Even if this was a strategic marriage, both parties should enter it willingly. If they didn¡¯t see eye to eye, forcing them together would only bring frustration and heartache. Why put themselves through such misery?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with him,¡± Corrine said, her gaze following Jules and Rachel as they walked ahead. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll actually listen.¡±


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    After all, Jules had agreed to the idea of a marriage alliance because of her. Now that he had introduced Rachel to his parents and taken this step forward, he must have already made up his mind.


    This wasn¡¯t something a simple conversation could undo.


    After saying goodbye to Jayden and Chelsea, Corrine headed toward her car.


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± a voice called from behind.


    She turned to see Rachel approaching at a light jog. ¡°Miss Astley, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Just call me Corrine,¡± she said with a calm smile.


    Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, then you call me Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Corrine studied her for a moment, then asked without any hint of pretense, ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Rachel hesitated slightly, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I just wanted to see if you were free this afternoon. Maybe you could show me around?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1316

    ?Chapter 1316:


    Corrine wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the request. Was Rachel just being friendly, or did she have some other reason?


    After a quick moment of thought, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Great! I¡¯ve been stuck in that hotel for days, and I¡¯m dying of boredom!¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t know her way around and didn¡¯t want to bother Jules, fearing he might find it irritating. Now, with Corrine agreeing to apany her, she finally felt at ease.


    Feelingpletelyfortable, Rachel grabbed Corrine¡¯s arm as they got into the car. They headed straight for Modern Square.


    Neither of them noticed the group stepping out of Silver Spoon just as they climbed into the vehicle.


    At the front of the group was Dewey.


    Although he only caught a glimpse of Corrine¡¯s back, he recognized her instantly.


    Since arriving in Lyhaton, he had inquired about her everywhere. Strangely, no one seemed to know anything about her at all.


    Corrine was a mystery in Lyhaton. Unless she wanted to be found, no one could dig up any information on her or get near her.


    Now, as Dewey watched her climb into a luxury car, a sharp glint shed in his eyes.


    Had she aligned herself with another powerful figure?


    The moment the car pulled away, Dewey didn¡¯t hesitate. He took off after it, running at full speed while quickly scribbling down the license te number.


    Corrine and Rachel pulled up to Modern Square and parked their car.


    Instead of diving straight into shopping, they made their way to a nearby caf¨¦. There, they treated themselves to coffee and pastries, taking their time. As soon as the coffee arrived, Corrine reached for her spoon. She dipped it into her cup and stirred slowly, watching the dark liquid swirl inzy circles.


    ?????????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ???????????????? ????


    Neither of them spoke. Corrine had no intention of breaking the silence first. She had a strong feeling that Rachel¡¯s invitation wasn¡¯t just about grabbing coffee. There had to be something more behind it.


    That suspicion barely had time to settle before Rachel, clearly unable to contain herself any longer, blurted out, ¡°Actually, I asked you out because there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    Corrine lifted an eyebrow. ¡°About Jules?¡±


    Rachel gave a small nod, pressing her hands together as if to steady herself. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him twice, so there¡¯s a lot I can¡¯t ask him outright. That¡¯s why I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Twice?¡± Corrine¡¯s shock was unmistakable.


    She had assumed they had spent plenty of time together in the past few days before deciding to get married. Even if they weren¡¯t deeply in love, she expected more than just two meetings. The truth caught her off guard. Suddenly, everything made sense. Chelsea¡¯s insistence that she have a private conversation with Jules was no longer a mystery.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1317

    ?Chapter 1317:


    This whole decision seemed so casual, it was almostughable. It felt less like a seriousmitment and more like a passing whim.


    Sensing Corrine¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor, Rachel quickly added, ¡°I know it¡¯s only been a short time, but I really mean it with him.¡±


    Something about the way Rachel said it left an unspoken meaning hanging in the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Corrine asked, a knowing smile tugging at her lips.


    Rachel, feeling reassured by Corrine¡¯s calmness, pressed on, ¡°I need to know if your cousin has ever been with another woman, or if there¡¯s someone in his heart.¡±


    No woman, no matter how understanding, would stand by and watch her future husband still holding onto someone else. Rachel was no exception.


    She had never been taught to settle, not for anything or anyone.


    If Jules had another woman in his heart, then she would cancel this arrangement.


    Corrine, seeming to understand Rachel¡¯s worry, smiled faintly. ¡°No. Ever since he retired from the army, he¡¯s been too focused onunching his startup. Women haven¡¯t been on his mind.¡±


    When Rachel heard Corrine¡¯s reassurance, she let out a soft, relieved breath. The tension in her face disappeared, reced by a more rxed expression. Corrine set her spoon down and asked with a steady voice, ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    Rachel smiled slightly and began, ¡°I first met him five years ago. Back then, he was nothing like he is now. He was a big name in his military district, a sharpshooter with a reputation that made him almost legendary among his colleagues. I happened to stumble into a ce where some criminals were making shady deals during an unnned trip¡­¡±


    Rachel shared the story of how she¡¯d met Jules in a calm, matter-of-fact tone. She didn¡¯t leave anything out.


    Her words, though brief, conveyed years of unspoken affection. Five years of quiet longing packed into just a few sentences.


    ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í??????©o?????


    But only Rachel truly knew what it was like to hold onto feelings for someone for so long.


    ¡°I heard the Ford family was looking for a marriage alliance, and I thought my background could make me a good match for him, so I offered myself.¡± As she finished, Rachel¡¯s face flushed with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Corrine said, studying Rachel carefully, ¡°with your background, would your family really approve of you marrying someone from a distant ce like Lyhaton?¡±


    She paused, her expression showing a flicker of concern. ¡°Given how you¡¯re raised, joining the Ford family might not do you any favors.¡± She also wondered if the Astley family, with all their prestige in the South, would even consider the Ford family a suitable match.


    Rachel simply shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t marriage supposed to be about Jules and me?¡± Her response made it clear she wasn¡¯t interested in anyone else¡¯s opinion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1318

    ?Chapter 1318:


    Corrine had no answer. Rachel¡¯s words were clear and unarguable.


    It reminded Corrine of when she had nned to marry Nate. Back then, she had felt the same way.


    ¡°My family has always known I¡¯ve loved someone, so they won¡¯t stop me from marrying Jules.¡± Rachel noticed the smile in Corrine¡¯s eyes and thought she might be skeptical about the marriage. She quickly added, ¡°If my grandmother knew I was marrying the man I love, she would support mepletely.¡±


    When Rachel spoke of her grandmother, pride and warmth softened her tone.


    Confidence and pride shone on her face, as if she had received a golden ticket. Corrine guessed that Rachel¡¯s strong confidence likely came from years of unwavering support from her grandmother.


    Still, Corrine wasn¡¯t ready to take Rachel¡¯s words at face value. Even in arranged marriages, finding the right match mattered. Could the Astley family really ept the Ford family without hesitation?


    ¡°Corrine, can you answer a few questions for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    As soon as Corrine finished speaking, Rachel pulled out a notepad and pen from her bag. The notepad was filled with questions about Jules, mostly about his likes and dislikes.


    She asked questions, and Corrine answered. Rachel wrote down every detail carefully. Corrine couldn¡¯t help but feel a little out of her depth inparison.


    It was clear Rachel was serious about Jules.


    Their conversation stretched on until three in the afternoon. When it was time to leave, Corrine handed Rachel a bracelet she had asked someone to deliver earlier.


    ¡°This is for you¡ªa keepsake from our first meeting.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t bring anything¡­¡± Rachel stammered, clearly flustered.


    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m


    Growing up in the Astley family, she had always been the center of attention and had seen countless rare treasures. Yet, when Corrine offered the bracelet, Rachel hesitated to take it.


    It seemed like Rachel was nervous about meeting the family of the man she loved. She was anxious, careful with every word and move, afraid she might make a bad impression.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. No need to feel awkward,¡± Corrine said, gently cing the bracelet in Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Honestly, I think you¡¯re incredible, and my cousin doesn¡¯t quite measure up to you.¡±


    That careless guy, judging by how he acted at lunch, hadn¡¯t even noticed how Rachel felt about him.


    Rachel¡¯s face lit up with joy, her heart swelling with the approval of Jules family.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Just as Corrine turned to leave, Rachel quickly grabbed her arm. Realizing how strange it must have looked, Rachel blushed and slowly released her grip, then spoke carefully. ¡°Corrine, please don¡¯t tell Jules about our conversation today.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1319

    ?Chapter 1319:


    She was eager to learn more about Jules but was too cautious to act recklessly, afraid it might upset him. So, she had to rely on Corrine¡¯s information. At the same time, Rachel feared that if everything came out, Jules might misunderstand her true intentions.


    Corrine knew exactly what Rachel meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me.¡±


    Rachel smiled, clearly relieved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Corrine waved it off. ¡°No big deal.¡±


    After their conversation ended, Corrine turned and headed toward her car.


    Just as she was about to get in, her phone rang.


    When she saw it was Nate calling, her eyes briefly shifted, and her usual cool expression softened a little.


    Though it had only been a couple of days since theyst met, it felt like much longer.


    She put in her Bluetooth earpiece and quickly answered the call. ¡°Are you at Modern Square?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± As she spoke, Corrine nced around instinctively. ¡°Are you close?¡±


    Nate¡¯s voice came through, calm and deep. ¡°No, Moses was the one who saw you.¡±


    Moses had sent him a picture of Corrine.


    It was just a quick snap, blurry at the edges, but her beauty still shone through, as striking as ever.


    The image stirred up the longing he had kept buried for days.


    When Corrine heard his words, a flicker of disappointment crossed her face. ¡°I thought you were nearby.¡±


    ¡°Miss me?¡± Nate¡¯s voice, usually sharp, softened, pulling at her heart like a gentle tug.


    R?????? ???????????????? ???????? g??l????¦Í??????.??o??


    Corrine felt a wave of emotion wash over her. She swallowed, trying to push it down, but didn¡¯t let herself say anything warm. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy, I haven¡¯t had time to think about you.¡±


    ¡°You might not miss me, but I miss you. Is that alright?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was deeper now, carrying a soft sigh that felt full of sadness. ¡°I thought after being apart for a few days, my future wife would miss me. But I guess that was just wishful thinking.¡±


    His sadness stirred something inside her, making her heart ache unexpectedly.


    Even though Corrine knew he was trying to humble himself to make her feel sorry for him, her heart still softened. ¡°I miss you so much. I wish I could see you right now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± A small smile appeared on Corrine¡¯s face.


    This man was full of contradictions.


    When she said she didn¡¯t miss him, he med her. But now that she admitted she missed him, he doubted her honesty.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1320

    ?Chapter 1320:


    The truth behind a woman¡¯s feelings was always unclear, but to her, men weren¡¯t much different.


    After a short pause, Nate let out a low chuckle. ¡°Since you want to see me, I guess I¡¯ll have to make that happen.¡±


    Suspicion shed in Corrine¡¯s eyes. Just as she was about to speak, a voice called out from behind her. ¡°Corrine!¡±


    She turned without much thought and saw Dewey standing there. Her smile faded a little, and a hint of coldness crept into her gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Not wanting Nate to hear her conversation with Dewey, Corrine quickly ended the call.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Dewey said, his tone full of entitlement as he straightened his suit jacket, his every movement oozing arrogance. ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m your father. Is this how you talk to me?¡± He tried to use their rtionship to pressure her.


    A small, mocking smile appeared on Corrine¡¯s face as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, over twenty years ago, you said you wanted to cut ties with me. Now, you¡¯re changing your mind?¡±


    Dewey was used to her sharp words by now and didn¡¯t feel like arguing. He got straight to the point. ¡°I know you¡¯ve made a name for yourself, but you¡¯re still part of the Hond family. You can¡¯t just focus on your own sess and forget about us.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze kept shifting to the car parked behind Corrine.


    It was a rare, global limited edition. Not only was it the only one in Lyhaton, but there wasn¡¯t another one anywhere in the whole country.


    Corrine noticed the calcting look in Dewey¡¯s eyes. A cold, almost mocking smile tugged at her lips. ¡°So, what¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s production line is about to shut down. See if the Ford family in Lyhaton can help us.¡±


    His tone wasn¡¯t asking for help; it was more like amand from someone who expected obedience, leaving Corrine no chance to refuse.


    When Corrine saw his arrogant attitude and heard him mention the Ford family, a cold spark shed in her eyes. ¡°Why would the richest family in Lyhaton listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Simple, because of your connection to them.¡± Dewey then pulled out a photo he had taken earlier near the restaurant. ¡°I checked. That¡¯s the Ford family¡¯s car. I saw you and their mysterious heiress getting in together, chatting like old friends. It¡¯s just a small favor, nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡±


    Corrine let out a loud scoff. ¡°Well, you¡¯re in for a letdown. Even if I could help, I wouldn¡¯t lift a finger for the Hond family!¡± Without another word, she turned around, ready to get in the car.


    But Dewey wasn¡¯t going to let her go that easily. As she turned to leave, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Stop right there, Corrine! I¡¯m not done. Who gave you the right to walk away? Did your grandfather really raise you to be so rude? To disrespect your elders and overstep your ce?¡± Dewey barked.


    A sh of cold anger sparked in her eyes, and a fierce energy surrounded her. ¡°What right do you have to mention my grandfather?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1321

    ?Chapter 1321:


    Dewey was momentarily stunned by her freezing, intimidating gaze. His previously aggressive demeanor faltered.


    When Dewey realized he¡¯d been rattled by a young woman, his temper red again. He tightened his grip on her wrist and sneered. ¡°Right, your maternal grandfather¡¯s side of the family is nothing but a bunch of country folk, not worth mentioning. But I¡¯m your father, and since I¡¯m asking for help, you¡¯ll do exactly what I say!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking for help, shouldn¡¯t you show a little humility?¡± Corrine raised an eyebrow in mockery. ¡°Like, maybe kneel?¡± she taunted.


    Dewey¡¯s anger erupted. ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    Without a second thought, ignoring the busy street around them, Dewey raised his other hand and swung it toward Corrine¡¯s cheek. His palm sliced through the air like a de, the force like a sharp gust.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold fire shing in them.


    The next moment, a strong, unmistakable hand seized Dewey¡¯s wrist and twisted it with force.


    Dewey instinctively released his grip on Corrine¡¯s wrist, a sharp sting of pain shooting through his hand. Before he could even discern who had struck him, he found himself flung aside like a ragdoll.


    He staggered backward, his legs wobbling as he tried to regain his footing, his wrist aching as though a thousand needles had pierced it.


    When his vision finally cleared and his gaze met the figure before him, it fell upon a strikingly handsome face. The man was tall and imposing, his presence alone enough to send shivers down people¡¯s spines. Even in silence, hemanded an undeniable authority that loomed over everyone nearby like a dark, heavy cloud.


    Upon recognizing Nate, Dewey¡¯s face shifted into an ingratiating grin. He stepped forward, hand outstretched, eager to tter. ¡°You must be Mr. Hopkins, right? I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    When Nate didn¡¯t respond, Dewey pressed on, his tone smooth and calcted. ¡°I¡¯m Dewey Hond from the Hond family of Pree City. It¡¯s an honor to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ?????????? ???? ???????? ??????????: g???????¦Í????????©q?????


    Yet Nate seemed oblivious to Dewey¡¯s introduction, his arm wrapping around Corrine¡¯s slender waist while his other hand rested on her wrist. As his eyes fell on the lingering red marks, his brow furrowed slightly.


    Dewey, his hand still suspended in the air, awkwardly retracted it. His eyes scanned Nate, searching for any hint of disapproval. Having honed his instincts over the years, Dewey quickly sensed the subtle tension in the air. Nate wasn¡¯t pleased, and Dewey¡¯s mind raced for a way to salvage the situation.


    With a deep breath, Dewey spoke, his voice dripping with forced humility. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t find me foolish, Mr. Hopkins. There¡¯s been a misunderstanding between my daughter and me. We exchanged harsh words, and in a moment of fatherly concern, I tried to teach her a lesson. I¡¯m embarrassed to have caused such a scene in front of you.¡±


    A short, derisiveugh escaped Nate¡¯s lips, a sound that seemed to freeze Dewey¡¯s very blood.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1322

    ?Chapter 1322:


    Dewey¡¯s face tightened, his head lowering as his eyes flicked nervously over Nate¡¯s features, trying to discern his thoughts.


    Nate remained an enigma, his expression unreadable, a mask of calm that betrayed no hint of emotion.


    Yet Dewey clung to a sliver of confidence. After all, he was a father¡ªa father with the right to discipline his child. No matter how powerful Nate was, he couldn¡¯t interfere in a matter so personal, could he?


    This thought gave Dewey a bit of courage.


    Just as Dewey straightened his spine, ready to stand firm, Nate¡¯s cold voice sliced through the air. ¡°Your father?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s face was unreadable, but her eyes gleamed with a frosty light as she replied, ¡°No.¡±


    In that instant, Dewey¡¯s sycophantic smile vanished as though it had never been there at all. His eyes shot to Corrine, his voice rising in a crescendo of fury. ¡°Corrine, what nonsense are you speaking? How dare you deny me as your father in front of others! This is pure ingratitude!¡±


    At those words, Nate¡¯s gaze flickered upward.


    His eyes, sharp and cutting, locked onto Dewey¡¯s like a de poised at his throat, stifling any further bravado.


    The intensity of Nate¡¯s stare was suffocating, the quiet force behind it so powerful that Dewey¡¯s words seemed to evaporate before they could leave his mouth.


    ¡°I never heard you mention your father before. I thought he was dead,¡± Nate said slowly, his voice as cold as a winter gale. The words sent a chill crawling down Dewey¡¯s spine.


    Nate directed his next words to Dewey. ¡°All these years without contact. It would be better for you to remain a ghost, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    The calm in Nate¡¯s voice carried a hidden threat, like a storm waiting to burst.


    ?????????????? ????????: g???????????????????????


    Dewey¡¯s gaze flickered nervously toward Nate.


    In that moment, their eyes met, and Dewey couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver. Every instinct screamed that if his words didn¡¯t please Nate, he might find himself in perilous waters.


    With a forced smile, Dewey opened his mouth to speak, but before he could utter a single word, Nate had already turned away, pulling Corrine close.


    If Corrine left now, who knew when he¡¯d have the chance to speak to her again?


    With that thought, Dewey hurried after them. ¡°Corrine, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    He had to make her see reason, to get her to help the Hond family through this crisis. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let this slip away. But before he could take another step, a figure abruptly blocked his path.


    Matias stood before him, a mocking grin ying on his lips. ¡°Mr. Hond, if I were you, I¡¯d stay put in Pree City and never show my face in front of Miss Hond again.¡± The disdain in Matias¡¯ voice was palpable, his wordsced with a quiet threat.


    Even Matias, who was usually unppable, couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Corrine.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1323

    ?Chapter 1323:


    After all these years of neglect, Dewey now saw fit to worm his way back into her life only when there was something to gain. What a cruel twist of fate for Corrine to be saddled with such a father.


    Dewey stared daggers at Matias, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. Despite the fury burning in his chest, he had no choice but to swallow his pride.


    With a disdainful flick of his wrist, Matias brushed imaginary dust from his shoulder, then turned and walked away.


    Dewey could do nothing but stand there, fuming, as he watched them.


    In his mind, it was Nate who had emboldened Corrine. Without him, what reason would she have to defy him so openly? And if Corrine refused to obey, then Dewey would have to rely on his other daughter who would listen.


    As Nate and Corrine slid into the car, Corrine¡¯s curiosity got the better of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Normally, she¡¯d have been overjoyed to see him. But today, seeing Dewey in his presence left her with an uneasy feeling. It was as though a treasure she¡¯d hidden away for so long was now being eyed by a thief.


    Noticing theck of enthusiasm in her voice, Nate¡¯s expression hardened as he assumed she didn¡¯t want to see him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± she replied, her voice t.


    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed, a dangerous gleam flickering within them.


    Matias, sitting in the front seat, immediately sensed the tension in the air. Clearing his throat, he took a deep breath, preparing to speak. ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins postponed a very important meeting just to see you.¡±


    Nate had never gone to such lengths for any woman, yet Corrine seemed entirely indifferent.


    Did she not recognize the value of what was being offered?


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    ¡°If you¡¯re so busy, whye to see me?¡± Corrine asked, meeting Nate¡¯s gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t appreciate his effort; she simply couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d gone out of his way.


    They had already discussed their hectic schedules and agreed to meetter.


    Once their work was done, they¡¯d have plenty of time for each other. Why this sudden rush?


    Nate leaned in, grasping her chin gently, his breath a cold whisper against her skin. ¡°Corrine, do you know what you remind me of right now?¡±


    Corrine raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°What?¡±


    Nate chuckled softly, the sound low and almost teasing. ¡°Someone who breaks promises.¡±


    She had been the one to say she wanted to see him, yet now that he was here, she seemed intent on pushing him away.


    As Nate¡¯s expression darkened, Corrine immediately sensed his growing discontent.


    A resigned smile crossed her face as she reached to gently brush away his hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1324

    ?Chapter 1324:


    However, he held her chin firmly, his grip tighter than usual but not forceful.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes sparkled yfully as she leaned into him. ¡°Are you really angry?¡± she teased.


    ¡°No!¡± Nate eximed, his stern look softening at her beaming smile. He withdrew his hand.


    In response, Corrine swiftly caught his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, how about you give me a smile?¡± she challenged.


    From the front seat, Matias shivered slightly. In his eyes, only Corrine dared to coax a smile from the typically stoic Nate.


    As an executive assistant who respected his boss¡¯s privacy, Matias discreetly raised the car partition.


    In the privacy of the back seat, Corrine sped Nate¡¯s hand and rested her head against his shoulder.


    ¡°You kept saying you missed me. Why do you look unhappy now that we¡¯re together?¡± she murmured, pressing a kiss to his cheek.


    The kiss caught Nate off guard, causing him to stiffen momentarily before turning to face her.


    Corrine gazed up at him, her eyes wide and imploring.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± Her voice was gentle, mollifying Nate¡¯s irritability like a luby.


    Captivated, he pulled her close, enveloping her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Did you miss me?¡± he asked with amanding tone.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Corrine reassured him softly, her eyes sincere. ¡°It¡¯s been three days since west met. How could I not?¡±


    ¡°And yet, just a moment ago, someone imed they didn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Nate let out a light snort, his demeanor shifting to yful arrogance.


    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??


    Corrine wrapped her arms around his neck, her gaze enticing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that someone showed up at the wrong time, spoiling my mood and making me speak hastily,¡± she exined without naming anyone, though Nate understood perfectly.


    He traced her lips with his fingertips, his eyes darkening with intensity. ¡°So, how will you make it up to me?¡± he asked, his touch sending shivers through Corrine.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he responded, his gaze piercing.


    Before she could answer, Nate¡¯s fingers entwined in her hair, pulling her into a deep, impassioned kiss.


    As their lips met, Corrine¡¯s longing surged, overwhelming her senses.


    Nate¡¯s cool fragrance enveloped her, intensifying their embrace. Her hand slid from his neck to clutch his shirt as she angled her head to deepen their kiss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1325

    ?Chapter 1325:


    Their embrace filled the back seat with a charged, intimate energy.


    As passion threatened to overtake them, they slowly pulled away. Corrine positioned herself on Nate¡¯sp, his strong arm securing her by the waist.


    She felt the gentle caress of his fingers along her waist, heightening the moment¡¯s intensity.


    Nate nestled his head in the crook of Corrine¡¯s neck, his warm breath sending a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°Your body tells the truth even when your words do not,¡± he murmured seductively, chuckling.


    A blush warmed Corrine¡¯s cheeks. She mimicked his earlier gesture and lifted his chin.


    ¡°Satisfied now?¡± she asked, her eyes teasing.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Nate whispered, drawing her in for another kiss.


    As his lips met hers once again, Corrine felt herself melt into the warmth of his touch. Her entire body tingled with involuntary shivers. She gently pushed against his shoulder, murmuring, ¡°Enough, enough¡­ After all, they were still in the car, with the driver and Matias just in front!¡±


    Nate continued to caress her back soothingly, hisughter soft. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± he teased.


    ¡°Afraid? Me?¡± Corrine scoffed, feigning confidence.


    ¡°Really?¡± Nate¡¯s voice was deep and husky,den with emotion as he met her gaze, his eyes burning with intensity. ¡°Then why are you so tense?¡± he asked.


    Corrine¡¯sshes fluttered under his prating gaze.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m tense?¡± she countered, her voice faltering as she attempted to shift away.


    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????


    But Nate¡¯s hands were quick to guide her back to hisp.


    Her body stiffened instantly, and the blush spread to her ears as her heart raced.


    Just then, her phone rang, cutting through the tension. It was Natasha. ¡°Miss Hond, the summit organizers have updated the schedule,¡± Natasha informed. ¡°We need to leave for Riverveille earlier tomorrow.¡±


    Corrine was surprised but quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll prepare,¡± she responded before hanging up.


    Looking up, she caught Nate¡¯s concerned gaze.


    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Maybe three days to a week,¡± Corrine responded, the uncertainty clear in her tone.


    With over a hundredpanies attending the summit, the discussions were unlikely to be brief.


    Nate¡¯s frown deepened, his grip on her waist tightening slightly. ¡°Come to Celtis Estate tonight. I¡¯ll help you pack,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°How could I trouble you for such a small task?¡± Corrine teased, a lightness in her tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1326

    ?Chapter 1326:


    ¡°Of course, ites with a price.¡± Nate¡¯s smile was sly, eyes twinkling.


    ¡°And what might that be?¡± Corrine asked, her gaze searching his.


    At that moment, the car halted. Matias stepped out and tapped on the window. ¡°Sir, Miss Hond, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± he informed respectfully.


    As the door opened, Corrine stepped out first, her demeanorposed, with Nate close behind.


    When they entered Celtis Estate, Tanya rushed over and greeted them immediately.


    Then she informed Nate, ¡°Miss Astley has been waiting for some time.¡±


    ¡°Miss Astley?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s head snapped up instinctively.


    A woman was rising slowly from a sofa in the living room.


    That back¡ªsomething about it seemed familiar.


    Rachel turned, her gaze drifting toward the doorway. The moment her eyes locked with Corrine¡¯s, her poised smile faltered, freezing in ce. Clearly, she waspletely caught off guard by Corrine¡¯s appearance. The vast living room, once a space offort, now felt suffocating.


    Nate, unbothered by the awkward stillness, took Corrine¡¯s hand and strode toward the living room. ¡°We know each other here¡ªthere is no need for formalities.¡±


    Rachel blinked, snapping back to reality. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Her voice wavered as she quickly reimed her seat on the sofa, though her eyes betrayed her distraction.


    Her gaze kept flickering toward Nate¡¯s hand resting possessively around Corrine¡¯s waist.


    She struggled to reconcile the image before her. Nate¡ªwith a woman? And not just any woman¡ªJules¡¯ cousin. Her future cousin-inw.


    Corrine arched a brow, a teasing glint in her eyes. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±


    F??nd n?w ??h??????????s ??t g??l??ov?ls.?????


    The surprise on Rachel¡¯s face mirrored her own. It was unexpected to find Rachel here, in a ce that suggested a connection deeper than mere acquaintanceship.


    Nate leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Corrine nodded slightly. Was it not obvious? Seeing Rachel here was enough of a shock.


    Rachel¡¯s voice wavered as she spoke. ¡°Uncle Nate, you and¡­¡± Her gaze flickered between them, the unfinished question heavy with meaning.


    Corrine caught the way Rachel addressed Nate, and curiosity danced in her eyes. Interesting.


    Nate¡¯s grip around her waist tightened slightly, a subtle deration. ¡°You¡¯ve already met Corrine, haven¡¯t you? You should call her Aunt Corrine.¡±


    Rachel stiffened, visibly thrown off bnce.


    Corrine, too, was momentarily lost in thought. Rachel would marry Jules soon¡ªher future cousin-inw. Yet, if she followed Nate¡¯s logic, Rachel now had to call her aunt. What a tangled mess.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1327

    ?Chapter 1327:


    Just as Corrine was piecing it together, Nate shifted his gaze to Rachel, his expression unreadable, his usual cool indifference firmly in ce. ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    The subtle reminder jolted Rachel back to the moment. She straightened, hastily retrieving a small box from her bag. ¡°Uncle Franco knew I wasing to Lyhaton and asked me to bring this to you.¡±


    The moment the box appeared, Nate¡¯s gaze sharpened, a fleeting shadow darkening his eyes.


    Without a word, he nced at Saul.


    Saul stepped forward and took the item from Rachel¡¯s hands.


    Rachel hesitated, fingers curling slightly as she deliberated before speaking again. ¡°Uncle Nate, if I marry into the Ford family¡­ how should I address Corrine?¡±


    The question lingered, loaded with implications. Technically, Corrine would be her cousin-inw. But considering Nate and Corrine¡¯s rtionship¡­ it felt absurd.


    Corrine exhaled slowly. This truly was aplicated web.


    Nate, however, answered without hesitation, ¡°Naturally, you should call her Aunt Corrine.¡±


    Rachel blinked, as if still trying to process the bizarre hierarchy. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded absently, then rose to her feet. ¡°I will take my leave now.¡±


    As soon as the door closed behind Rachel, Corrine pulled away from Nate¡¯s grasp, arms crossing over her chest as she eyed him with a knowing smirk. ¡°So, was Jules¡¯ marriage arrangement your doing?¡±


    ¡°You cannot force love,¡± Nate murmured, pulling her back into his arms. ¡°I merely nudged a few things in ce. The choice was always hers.¡±


    Though he had not directly interfered, his actions had undoubtedly acted like a bridge between the two families.


    Still, as he had said¡ªlove could not be manufactured. If Rachel¡¯s feelings for Jules had not been real, she would not have stepped forward willingly, and none of this would be happening.


    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con


    As his fingers brushed over Corrine¡¯s cheek, he couldn¡¯t help but lean in, pressing a lingering kiss against her lips. ¡°Anything else you are curious about?¡±


    Corrine studied him. ¡°What is her uncle Franco¡¯s rtionship with you?¡± She had done her research on Rachel and the Astley family.


    Franco Astley¡ªRachel¡¯s father¡¯s younger brother¡ªwas a ruthless man. A figure draped in quiet menace. He was cold, calcted, dangerous.


    The Astleys were not just wealthy¡ªthey were a dynasty. A family that moved behind the scenes of power, their influence stretching beyond what most couldprehend.


    Nate¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m not rted to Rachel by blood, but her father, three uncles, and I are as close as brothers. That¡¯s why she also calls me uncle.¡±


    Corrine nodded, digesting the information. ¡°So, there are five of you, and you are the youngest?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1328

    ?Chapter 1328:


    ¡°Yes.¡± His fingers traced the shell of her ear absently. ¡°I will introduce you when the time is right.¡±


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through her gaze.


    Just then, Tanya approached, her tone measured and respectful. ¡°Sir, Miss Hond, dinner is ready.¡±


    Nate and Corrine exchanged a nce before intertwining their fingers and heading to the dining room.


    Tanya observed them silently, watching as they drank the soup ced before them. A knowing smile yed on her lips, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement.


    After dinner, Corrine returned to the bedroom to pack her luggage.


    Nate lingered downstairs for a phone call before following her up.


    As they disappeared into the bedroom, Tanya wasted no time. She retrieved her phone and quickly dialed a number. ¡°Mrs. Hopkins, it is done.¡±


    On the other end, Evelyn¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement. ¡°How is it? Is everything going smoothly?¡±


    Tanya lowered her voice, craning her neck slightly to ensure no one was nearby. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hopkins and Miss Hond suspect nothing. They have already retired to the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Evelyn chuckled, clearly satisfied. ¡°I hope Nate does not disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins is young and full of vigor. He will not disappoint.¡±


    Though they spoke in coded words, their meanings were crystal clear. As Tanya ended the call, a sense of satisfaction settled over her. Her task wasplete.


    Meanwhile, behind closed doors, the air was thick with heat.


    Corrine found herself pressed against the wardrobe, Nate¡¯s hands framing her face as his lips devoured hers. Passion ignited between them, searing and unrelenting.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Clothes tumbled to the floor, forgotten in the haze of desire.


    Outside, the night was cool and still. Inside, it was an inferno. His breath ghosted over her skin, enveloping her, pulling her deeper into his world.


    The days apart had carved a longing so fierce, it had be unbearable. And now, as their bodies melded, the ache finally eased.


    His voice was husky, seductive as he whispered against her ear, ¡°Call¡­¡±


    Her breath hitched. Those dark, prating eyes swallowed her whole. Her lips parted, a whisper escaping like a dream slipping through the fingers. ¡°Nate¡­¡±


    It was a name wrapped in warmth, in longing, in everything she had refused to admit.


    Their passionate lovemaking stretched into thete hours of the night. Corrine¡¯s body surrendered to exhaustion, every muscle aching in sweet protest. Too drained to move on her own, she melted into Nate¡¯s arms as he carried her to the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, Nate emerged with Corrine nestled against his chest, her form wrapped in a plush towel.


    Nate took out a hairdryer and began to work through her silky strands. His fingers moved with deliberate tenderness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1329

    ?Chapter 1329:


    ¡°Tomorrow, Mandy will apany you to Riverveille,¡± he said, his tone leaving no room for discussion despite its quietness.


    Corrine looked up at him through drowsy eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled, too tired to protest.


    She leaned against him, absently ying with a lock of hair that fell across her chest, unaware of how the simple gesture affected him. When the hairdryer clicked off, she nced up to find Nate watching her intently.


    His gaze was maic, drawing her inpletely.


    Corrine felt her heart quicken beneath his stare.


    Before she could say a word, Nate¡¯s lips crashed onto hers, urgent and demanding, and he pinned her down on the couch.


    The curtains hung open, letting a soft glow from the streetlights spill into the room, painting their entwined bodies in silver and shadow. Corrine had never witnessed this side of Nate in all their time together. That night, he was insatiable, consuming her with a ravenous hunger that explored every curve, every sensitive spot that made her gasp and tremble.


    His boundless energy and varied skills pushed her to the edges of pleasure, over and over again. Even when exhaustion made her beg for reprieve, her breathless pleas only fueled his determination.


    But something shifted in Corrine too. Beneath his passionate attention, she discovered an unexpected side of herself emerging.


    Despite her fatigue, she matched his intensity with her own surprising hunger, her body arching toward his touch.


    When they finally reached that shattering climax together, her mind went blissfully nk, and she copsed against him, utterly spent and satisfied.


    The next morning, Corrine awoke to the persistent buzz of her rm, dragging her from the depths of sleep.


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    She crawled out of bed with a wince, her body aching as if she¡¯d been hit by a truck.


    One hand pressed against her tender waist, the other braced against the wall for support, she shuffled downstairs with careful steps.


    At the dining table, Nate sat looking frustratingly pristine andposed.


    He nced up as her footsteps echoed across the floor.


    Corrine wore a simple blouse with a light scarf draped around her neck to hide the marks of their encounter.


    Her eyes were captivating, but the dark circles and redness betrayed just how little sleep she¡¯d actually gotten.


    Nate, meanwhile, looked annoyingly refreshed, which only served to irritate her more as she approached the table.


    She plopped down beside him, not missing the smug glint in his eyes and the faint smirk ying on his lips.


    Noticing her re, Nate slid a croissant onto her te as a peace offering. ¡°You must be wiped out,¡± he said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1330

    ?Chapter 1330:


    Corrine snorted and tore into the croissant, her hunger mixing with lingering frustration.


    Nate watched her chew, amused by how she seemed to take her irritation out on the innocent pastry.


    After finishing her breakfast, Corrine grabbed her waiting suitcase and headed for the door.


    Nate followed close behind, jacket in hand, reaching for her.


    Before his fingers could make contact, Corrine sidestepped him with practiced ease.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    Nate¡¯s hand remained suspended in the air, his eyes crinkling into a smile. ¡°What, scared of me now?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze flickered momentarily before hardening. ¡°Who¡¯s scared?¡± she snapped, turning away.


    Nate stood frozen for a moment, drinking in the sight of her retreating figure before quickening his pace to catch up.


    In the car, he tried again. His fingers whispered against the fabric of her sleeve, but she batted his hand away like it burned. ¡°Knock it off.¡±


    Nate¡¯s eyebrow arched as she pressed herself against the door, creating a chasm between them. ¡°If you¡¯re not scared, why are you practically climbing out the window?¡±


    Corrine tucked a wayward lock of hair behind her ear, her fingers trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    But the truth betrayed her¡ªthe scent of his cologne transported her instantly tost night, memories flooding back in waves that threatened to drown her.


    As the car partition purred upward, Nate pulled her onto hisp with surprising gentleness, one strong arm encircling her waist while his other hand caressed her flushed cheek. ¡°Did I overdo itst night?¡±


    ?????????????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Corrine turned to face him.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red, evidence of either hurt feelings or a sleepless night. She looked undeniably fragile, the kind of vulnerability that awakened protective instincts.


    Nate cradled her face and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Pervert.¡± Corrine shot him a withering look. ¡°Not everyone has your mind constantly dwelling in the gutter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I sometimes got carried away when being intimate with you, but I never went that far,¡± he said with a hint of defensiveness. He leaned closer, lowering his voice. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure my grandma and Tanya nned this.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s attention sharpened at his words. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Did Tanya slip something in their drinks?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1331

    ?Chapter 1331:


    Nate nodded slightly, resignation crossing his features. ¡°My grandma is probably desperate for great-grandchildren and thought a little interference wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Corrine could only sigh deeply.


    She understood Evelyn¡¯s eagerness for great-grandkids, but this scheme had nearly exhausted herpletely.


    Seeing Corrine¡¯s deted expression, Nate stroked her back soothingly and brushed his lips against hers. ¡°When you get to Riverveille, stay alert. Mandy will be with you the whole time. Call me if anything happens.¡±


    Corrine nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest.¡± Nate held her close, his hand rhythmically tapping her back in a gentle pattern that soothed her frayed nerves.


    Corrine had beenpletely drained from the previous night¡¯s events. With her head nestled against the solid warmth of his chest, sleep imed her almost instantly.


    But peaceful moments rarelyst, and before she knew it, Corrine found herself at the airport entrance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me,¡± Nate said, giving her hand a meaningful squeeze that spoke volumes.


    Corrine hummed in agreement, leaned in to brush a quick kiss against his cheek, and stepped out of the car with reluctance.


    Nate watched her silhouette disappear into the crowd before his expression transformed, hardening like steel. ¡°Did you get the information?¡±


    Matias caught Nate¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror and confirmed, ¡°The Elder Council members are arriving at Lyhaton Airport this afternoon.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Matias ventured carefully, ¡°Sir, did you send Miss Hond away to shield her from that person¡¯s knowledge and potential targeting?¡±


    Nate lifted his gaze, his dark eyes revealing nothing of the thoughts behind them. ¡°Keep this confidential. She doesn¡¯t need to know.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????


    Matias paused briefly before responding, ¡°Understood!¡±


    By noon, Corrine and her team touched down in Riverveille, the city hosting the much-anticipated industry summit.


    The three-hour flight had granted her ample time to rest, and as she stepped off the ne, she looked refreshed¡ªan undeniable contrast to the exhaustion that had dulled her features that morning.


    Corrine¡¯s team, a formidable group of nine, made a striking exit from the airport, their presencemanding attention.


    Riverveille¡¯s thick coastal air wrapped around them like an invisible shroud, humid and unrelenting. The heat clung to their skin, seeping into their clothes with a suffocating persistence that stirred an odd sense of irritation.


    Mandy, ever attentive, carried Corrine¡¯s luggage while Corrine trailedzily at the back of the group, her pace unhurried.


    Noticing hergging behind, Natasha slowed just enough to match her stride. ¡°The organizer¡¯s vehicle is waiting in Zone A of the parking lot.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1332

    ?Chapter 1332:


    Corrine gave a brief nod, acknowledging the information without offering much else.


    The group made their way outside, where a driver awaited them. Forty minutester, they arrived at their hotel without a hitch.


    Once everyone had checked in, Natasha turned to the team, her toneposed yet firm. ¡°Take the rest of the day for yourselves. We meet in the lobby tomorrow morning, so make sure you are prepared in advance.¡±


    A flicker of excitement rippled through the group. Suppressing their enthusiasm, they paired off, dragging their suitcases toward the elevators.


    While Natasha handled the final details, Corrine had already disappeared into her suite. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she copsed onto the plush bed, the softness cradling her as she shut her eyes, willing herself into much-needed rest.


    Mandy, having unpacked her own luggage, nced at Corrine sprawled across the bed. A slight crease formed between her brows.


    They were both adults. It was obvious what Corrine had endured the night before.


    Mandy had not expected Nate to be so merciless.


    The dark smudges beneath Corrine¡¯s eyes were proof of a sleepless night.


    ¡°Miss Hond, would you like something to eat?¡± Mandy asked, her voice low butced with concern.


    Corrine did not stir, her exhaustion weighing her down. ¡°I do not have much of an appetite. If you are hungry, go ahead without me.¡±


    Mandy hesitated, tempted to insist, but seeing the fatigue written across Corrine¡¯s face, she merely pressed her lips together and left the room in silence.


    The door clicked shut behind her. Within moments, Corrine surrendered to the pull of sleep, slipping effortlessly into unconsciousness.


    A sudden vibration jolted her awake.


    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    Her brows knitted together in mild irritation as she rolled over, her fingers instinctively reaching for the phone on the bedside table. Without ncing at the screen, she swiped to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice, cool and steady, carried the unmistakable rasp of lingering fatigue.


    On the other end, Vulture¡¯s voice sharpened with concern. ¡°What is wrong? Are you unwell?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Corrine paused, gathering her senses. She reached for the bottle of water beside her, taking a slow sip to soothe the dryness in her throat. ¡°No, I just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Just woke up?¡± Vulture echoed, his toneced with disbelief. ¡°Sleeping at this hour? Do you not worry you will be up all night?¡±


    Corrine had no desire to exin herself. There was no way she could exin something so intimate. Instead, she redirected the conversation. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    A low chuckle rumbled through the speaker, edged with mischief. ¡°I justnded in Lyhaton. Should I not get a proper wee? Where is the best food? The most exciting ces? Show me a good time tonight.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1333

    ?Chapter 1333:


    Corrine shifted her gaze to the cityscape outside her window, her expression unmoved. ¡°I am in Riverveille.¡±


    A long silence. Then, through clenched teeth, Vulture muttered, ¡°Corrine, how could you be so heartless? I came all this way to see you, and you abandoned me without a word?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s voice remained calm, unwavering. ¡°You can always find a reason to me me.¡±


    Vulture was mute.


    A faint smile curled at the corners of Corrine¡¯s lips, her eyes glinting with something unreadable. ¡°Lone Ranger is still at the private hospital under Brighton Group. Go see him first¡ªI will handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°That is more like it.¡± Vulture huffed, amusementcing his tone. He hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°By the way, what did the doctor say about his injury? I asked him, but he would not say a word. I have a feeling his defeat by Jonathan left him with more than just physical wounds.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s expression remainedposed. ¡°It is nothing serious. He just needs time¡ªlonger than expected¡ªbut he will recover.¡±


    The truth was far graver. When the doctor examined Lone Ranger, the tendons in his limbs had been damaged. Had he not been rushed to the hospital in time, he would have been left with a lifetime of disability.


    She had deliberately withheld this from Vulture for two reasons. First, Lone Ranger had received immediate medical attention, ensuring he avoided permanent damage. Second, Vulture¡¯s vtile temper would inevitably lead him to storm after Jonathan the moment he learned the full extent of Lone Ranger¡¯s suffering.


    Jonathan had risen swiftly in Lyhaton, securing substantial influence in a short span of time. That alone spoke volumes of his capabilities. Moreover, his long-standing rivalry with Nate showed no signs of fading, suggesting he had powerful forces backing him.


    The Red me organization already had enough adversaries lurking in the shadows¡ªprovoking another formidable enemy would be nothing short of reckless.


    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s


    Their conversation stretched on for fifteen minutes until Mandy stepped into the room. She ced the food she had brought on the table. ¡°Miss Hond, please eat something.¡±


    Corrine nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She tossed aside the covers and swung her legs over the bed, but the moment she stood, her knees buckled, threatening to send her crashing back onto the mattress. At thest moment, she caught the bedpost, gripping it tightly to steady herself.


    After finishing a simple meal, she pushed open the balcony doors and sank into the wicker chair outside. The silver glow of the moon spilled across the sky, bathing the world in a quiet, ethereal light. The night passed in this tranquil stillness.


    Morning arrived, ushering in the much-anticipated industry summit. Over a hundredpanies had gathered, a mix of local and international corporations.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1334

    ?Chapter 1334:


    The grand auditorium, capable of seating more than a thousand attendees, steadily filled.


    By eight o¡¯clock, the summit officiallymenced.


    Reporters hovered near the stage, cameras poised to capture every moment.


    Led by the ushers, the organizers¡¯ delegation emerged through the side entrance, stepping onto the elevated tform.


    As the delegation settled into their seats, Corrine¡¯s gaze instinctivelynded on Bryant seated at the very center, his presencemanding attention.


    As though sensing her eyes on him, Bryant lifted his head.


    Their gazes met. A slow, knowing smile touched his lips¡ªbrief but deliberate¡ªbefore he casually looked away, engaging in conversation with those around him.


    At the podium, an organizer representative took the microphone, addressing the audience. He spoke of the summit¡¯s primary objective¡ªestablishing key alliances. A ripple of murmurs spread through the attendees.


    ¡°No wonder so many international giants are here,¡± someone whispered. ¡°They are aiming for high-stakes partnerships.¡±


    ¡°See the man in the middle?¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°His background is no joke. If you can get in his good graces, you will never have to worry about money again.¡±


    Corrine listened, their words barely a whisper in her mind. Lowering her gaze, she flipped through the documents in her hands, an enigmatic smile ghosting across her lips.


    The opening ceremony unfolded with a procession of speeches, each representative and initiator stepping forward to officially inaugurate the industry summit. The air buzzed with formality, an endless cycle of introductions and acknowledgments stretching well over an hour.


    A sense of fatigue crept into the crowd¡ªsubtle shifts in posture, stifled yawns, gazes flickering toward the clock. Then, just as restlessness began to settle, Bryant took the stage with an announcement that reignited the room.


    The summit would handpick candidates from various development sectors, granting them not only funding and resources but also the prestigious title of an advanced enterprise or individual. Beyond the material rewards, they would be offered a coveted seat in the Chamber of Commerce¡ªan honor that carried both prestige and influence.


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Apuse erupted, murmurs of excitement weaving through the hall. But while enthusiasm crackled in the air, Corrine remained an ind of calm amid the rising tide.


    She sat through the intermission with one leg crossed over the other, fingers scrollingzily across her phone screen, unfazed by the electrified atmosphere around her.


    Footsteps approached, light but deliberate. She lifted her gaze, her expression unreadable.


    The woman standing before her looked around twenty-five. Large, round eyes peeked from beneath her bangs, brimming with an innocence untouched by the weight of business dealings.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1335

    ?Chapter 1335:


    A yful velvet dress, rich in texture, clung to her slender frame, adding to her doll-like charm¡ªa princess stepping out of a childhood fairytale.


    ¡°Miss Hond.¡± The voice came from the side.


    Corrine turned her head slightly. Bryant had appeared beside her, hisposed demeanor as unshaken as ever.


    The tailored suit draped over his broad shoulders only reinforced the impression of meticulous elegance.


    She had seen that same poised expression before, back at the resort on the ind¡ªcalm, polished, exuding effortless refinement.


    His gaze lowered to meet hers. ¡°Miss Hond, may I have a private word with you?¡±


    Corrine flicked her eyes toward her phone, reading thest of her messages before flipping the device over on the armrest. Slowly, she leaned back and regarded him with a faint, elusive smile. ¡°And what, Mr. Hopkins, do you wish to discuss?¡±


    Bryant¡¯s dark eyes held steady, his lips curved in a polite, unreadable smile. Yet beneath that mask of civility, his gaze carried an unmistakable sharpness. ¡°Miss Hond, I cannot help but notice¡ªyou seem to harbor a certain hostility toward me.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, her tone effortlessly indifferent. ¡°Oh? And what gives you that impression?¡±


    ¡°Whether you admit it or not, I would prefer we set aside any¡­ preconceived notions.¡± Bryant¡¯s smile remained, though his words carried weight. ¡°I have great confidence in your abilities, and I believe a partnership between us could be mutually beneficial. You heard the announcements earlier. As the deputy head of the summit organizingmittee, I would like to extend an invitation. Would you consider joining us?¡±


    Corrine lowered her gaze, hershes veiling the fleeting amusement in her eyes. Her fingers tapped lightly against her temple, her bodynguage exuding an air of effortless indifference. ¡°I am afraid you will be disappointed. I prefer to work alone. I find I am not particrly suited for¡­ group settings.¡±


    Bryant remained unmoved. ¡°Independence is admirable,¡± he acknowledged, his voice smooth, deliberate. ¡°But be careful, Miss Hond. y with fire long enough, and even the most cautious hands get burned. No one is untouchable. Not forever.¡±


    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m


    His gaze never wavered, watching her closely, measuring every subtle shift in her expression. ¡°The Ford family¡¯s status in Lyhaton is undeniably formidable,¡± he continued. ¡°But power is not eternal. Change is inevitable. Do you truly believe that aligning yourself with Nate guarantees your security?¡±


    His words carried the tone of a seasoned mentor advising a reckless pupil, but beneath the civility, a de of mockery gleamed.


    In Bryant¡¯s eyes, the Ford family¡ªdespite being the wealthiest in Lyhaton¡ªwas nothing more than an insignificant name on paper. And Corrine? Just another woman who survived by clinging to powerful men. Without Nate, she was nothing.


    A flicker crossed Corrine¡¯s gaze at his words, a subtle ripple in the calm surface of her expression.


    Slowly, she lifted her eyes to meet Bryant¡¯s.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1336

    ?Chapter 1336:


    He maintained his usual poised and refined demeanor, as if the cutting edge of his remarks was nothing more than a figment of her imagination.


    ¡°Miss Hond, take it from someone who has seen the world. Right now, standing beside Nate, the head of the Hopkins family, might make you feel untouchable, but do not be fooled. The Hopkins family is abyrinthyers uponyers of connections, both within the direct and coteral lines. To be with him, you are not only facing his enemies but also those lurking within his own bloodline. His rise to power was not exactly weed with open arms, and many have been waiting for the moment he stumbles. If that dayes, if he can no longer protect himself, do you really believe he can protect you?¡±


    Bryant¡¯s voice lowered, his words dripping with insinuation. ¡°I hear your family has been strugglingtely. Your uncle Jayden, framed. Years of influence and power, yet he still could not escape misfortune. Sometimes, standing alone is not enough to weather the storm.¡±


    Corrine listened in silence, her face unreadable, her patience unshaken. When he finally paused, she met his gaze. ¡°So?¡± she asked, her tone t.


    Bryant¡¯s practiced smile faltered.


    He had spoken at length, weaving his web of warnings, and yet she dismissed him in a single word. Or was she merely ying dumb?


    If Nate had not intervened when Jayden was in trouble, the Ford family would have been thrown into chaos. Corrine would not even have the time to sit here and entertain these discussions, much less attend an industry summit.


    Unless¡­


    A shadow flickered behind Bryant¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Hond, you are an intelligent woman. Surely, you must realize that things are rarely as simple as they seem. Do you honestly believe the summit was rescheduled without reason? That the original venue was changed to Riverveille on a whim? Do you truly think I alone have that kind of influence?¡±


    He did not say Nate¡¯s name outright, but the weight of his words left only one possible conclusion.


    Had he truly lowered himself to sowing discord after failing to persuade her?


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ?????????? ??????????


    Corrine¡¯s only reaction was a slow yawn, her indifference unmistakable. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, are you done?¡±


    Bryant exhaled sharply, hisposure slipping for just a second before he forced it back into ce. ¡°I have said all I needed to say. I hope you give it proper thought.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Corrine rose from her seat, signaling the end of the conversation.


    Whether it was due to haste or a lingering effect of Bryant¡¯s words, she turned too abruptly¡ªcolliding headfirst into someone walking past.


    The woman staggered, a gasp of surprise leaving her lips as coffee sshed over the front of her designer dress. ¡°Are you blind?¡± she snapped, eyes narrowing in outrage.


    Corrine steadied herself, her voice even. ¡°I apologize. That was not intentional.¡±


    The woman curled her lips into a sneer, her tone dripping with condescension. ¡°Do you think a simple apology can solve every problem in the world? Tell me, how exactly do you n topensate me?¡± The sharpness in her voice, the arrogance in her posture¡ªshe wanted a scene, and she got one.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1337

    ?Chapter 1337:


    Corrine remained unshaken. ¡°If you do not mind, I willpensate you at market value.¡±


    ¡°Market value?¡± The woman let out a derisive chuckle, her gaze filled with mockery. ¡°Do you think I, the daughter of the CEO of Universe Financial Group, am short on money?¡±


    Corrine exhaled slowly, suppressing the frustration tightening her chest. ¡°So, what exactly do you want?¡± she asked, her voiceced with weary patience.


    The woman before her tilted her chin arrogantly, eyes raking over Corrine from head to toe, amusement curling at the corners of her lips. ¡°You have two choices,¡± she dered. ¡°Either restore my dress to its original state or leave the summit. Immediately.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°So, if I fail to fix your dress, you will have me thrown out?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± the woman replied without hesitation, her tone carrying an air of absolute certainty.


    At that moment, Bryant shifted in his seat, rising leisurely from the plush single sofa. He took a slow step forward, his eyes briefly following the retreating woman before flicking toward Corrine.


    A flicker of amusement danced in his gaze, but he lowered his head slightly, masking it beneath a veil of feigned concern. His voice was smooth, almost gentle. ¡°Miss Hond, of all people, why did you have to provoke Kinsley Atkinson, the heiress of Universe Financial Group?¡±


    His words hung in the air, drawing curious murmurs from the onlookers.


    ¡°Perhaps you are unaware,¡± he continued, tilting his head as though offering sage advice, ¡°but this entire summit is backed by Universe Financial Group. Their influence is vast¡ªso vast, in fact, that even the summit¡¯s delegation treats Kinsley with reverence. Do you realize what it means to offend her?¡±


    At the revtion, the surrounding crowd erupted into hushed murmurs. Their curiosity had already been sharpened by Kinsley¡¯s self-assured stance earlier. Among them were the wealthy, the powerful¡ªindividuals ustomed to influence¡ªbut even they had not foreseen this.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Kinsley was no ordinary socialite; she was the heiress of Universe Financial Group, a titan of industry that not only owned its own banks but also held significant stakes in other prestigious financial institutions.


    Realization dawned, and the mood shifted. Their gazes flickered toward Corrine,ced with a mix of ridicule and reluctant sympathy.


    ¡°I have heard that the heiress of Universe Financial Group is not someone to cross. What was she thinking, going against Kinsley?¡±


    ¡°This entire summit is funded by Universe Financial Group. If Kinsley decides to have her removed, it would not be an idle threat.¡±


    ¡°The Ford Group¡¯s chances at this summit are as¡­


    ¡°Good as finished.¡± Their words carried a certainty, as if Corrine¡¯s downfall had already been written in stone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1338

    ?Chapter 1338:


    Amidst the murmurs, Bryant released a quiet sigh, tinged with regret. ¡°With a single word, she could sever Ford Group¡¯s financial lifeline,¡± he mused, his voice heavy with what seemed to be reluctant pity.


    Corrine turned to him, her gaze unreadable. A flicker of sarcasm danced in her eyes. If he was going to take pleasure in her predicament, he might as well do it openly instead of feigning sympathy. At least then, he would appear less insincere.


    She inhaled deeply, steadying herself. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Mr. Hopkins, but I have something to attend to. Miss Atkinson needs assistance with her dress. If you will excuse me.¡±


    Without another word, she stepped past him, her posture unwavering, her gaze never once meeting his.


    Bryant turned, his eyes following her retreating figure. The easy smile he had worn moments ago faded, reced by something darker¡ªmockery curling at the edges of his lips.


    Without Nate by her side, how long could she maintain this defiance?


    Corrine felt Bryant¡¯s eyes lingering on her as she walked away. His gaze was sharp, unrelenting, like a predator concealed in the grass, patient and calcting. It sent an instinctive chill down her spine.


    Emerging from the lounge, she stepped into the garden.


    The carefullyndscaped area was bathed in an eerie mist, the swirling vapors curling between the sculpted groves.


    The moisture clung to her skin, cool and mmy, adding an unsettling weight to the moment.


    Bryant¡¯s words gnawed at the edges of her mind, their implications undeniable.


    There was only one person with the power to alter the summit¡¯s schedule and venue so abruptly. Nate.


    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    Why would Nate secretly change the summit¡¯s venue?


    What was he trying to conceal from her?


    Bryant¡¯s words were meant to unsettle her, to nt doubts where none should have taken root. Yet, despite knowing his intent, she could not shake the feeling that there was truth buried within his maniption.


    Her brows drew together, her sharp eyes dark with contemtion. Exhaling slowly, she pushed aside the unease creeping through her thoughts and shifted her gaze from the mistced groves to Mandy.


    Something flickered in Mandy¡¯s expression the moment their eyes met¡ªa brief hesitation, a slight stiffening of her posture. Panic? Anxiety? Whatever it was, it passed too quickly to decipher.


    Sensing the scrutiny, Mandy turned, masking any trace of unease. ¡°Miss Hond, is something the matter?¡± she asked.


    Corrine considered pressing further but dismissed the thought with a small shake of her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    As they turned to leave, a sudden presence loomed before them. A man dressed in ck stepped forward, his tall, imposing frame demanding attention without effort.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1339

    ?Chapter 1339:


    ¡°Miss Hond,¡± he said, his voice measured, neither loud nor soft, yet carrying the weight of authority. ¡°Miss Atkinson requests your presence.¡±


    Corrine met his gaze, unwavering. A moment passed. Then she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mandy instinctively moved to follow, but the moment she took a step forward, the man in ck swiftly barred her path. His stance was firm, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Apologies, but Miss Atkinson specifically requested that Miss Honde alone.¡±


    His voice carried a deliberate weight, the word ¡°alone¡± emphasized just enough to be both a reminder and a warning.


    ¡°You wait here for me. I will be back soon,¡± Corrine assured her.


    Mandy hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± Her reluctance was palpable. Letting Corrine go off on her own, especially when it was clear she had been singled out, felt wrong.


    Corrine gave a subtle shake of her head. ¡°It is fine.¡±


    A cold edge settled over Mandy¡¯s expression. She did not argue further, but her sharp gaze followed Corrine and the man in ck as they disappeared from the garden.


    The onlookers exchanged knowing nces, their eyes glinting with schadenfreude.


    This summit was not just an event¡ªit was an arena where careers were made or broken. Every attendee was vying for recognition, each move a calcted step toward power.


    If apetitor happened to be removed from the board early, well¡­ all the better for the rest.


    Guided by the man in ck, Corrine was led through a winding hallway until they reached a private lounge on the second floor. He stopped at the door, pushing it open with practiced ease before stepping aside. ¡°Miss Hond, please.¡±


    Corrine gave a small nod and strode inside. The room was empty.


    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g???????????????????????


    Her lips curved slightly as she remained near the entrance, her gaze flicking toward the ornate mirror on the wall.


    ¡°After all these years, you are still just as childish,¡± she remarked, her tone edged with amusement.


    In the reflection, Kinsley¡¯s poised form was visible¡ªcrouched low behind the door, ready to pounce like a mischievous cat stalking its prey.


    The yful gleam in Kinsley¡¯s eyes dimmed at Corrine¡¯s words, reced with an exaggerated pout of disappointment. ¡°And after all these years, you are still just as boring.¡±


    Corrine arched a brow, watching as Kinsley abandoned her yful stance, slipping off her high heels with practiced ease. With bare feet against the plush carpet, she made her way to the sofa, her dress rustling as she moved.


    ¡°Why stand all the way over there?¡± Kinsley drawled. ¡°Come sit.¡±


    Her tone was warm, familiar¡ªlike an old friend picking up a conversation right where they had left off, no years lost between them.


    Corrine remained by the door, arms loosely crossed. ¡°As the heiress of Universe Financial Group, you are not exactly someone people can approach so easily. I will stay right here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340:


    Kinsley¡¯s lips curled into an amused smirk. ¡°Says the heiress of Lyhaton¡¯s wealthiest family.¡±


    Lifting a silver fork iid with delicate crystals, she plucked a slice of fruit from the tter beside her.


    Her gaze shifted back to Corrine, studying her in the dim glow of the lounge. Then, with a slow, knowing smile, she murmured, ¡°Sweetheart, you have grown even more beautiful¡­ and utterly captivating.¡±


    Corrine offered a lightheartedpliment. ¡°You are truly an ageless beauty.¡±


    Kinsley let out an exaggerated eye-roll, practically throwing her head back in mock dismay. ¡°You know how much I hate my face.¡±


    She said it with a scoff, but there was truth behind the words. For all her youthful looks, what she truly longed for was something else entirely¡ªa bold, sultry edge, a face that carried the weight of years and experience.


    Kinsley was well into her thirties, yet she still got mistaken for a twenty-something more often than not. It was ttering at first, perhaps, but the charm wore thin quickly¡ªespecially on nights when she was alone and some sleazy stranger tried his luck.


    Disgusting did not even begin to cover it.


    With a flick of her wrist, she set the fruit tter down on the coffee table, then copsedzily against the sofa cushions. Her gaze found Corrine¡¯s face, and something thoughtful crossed her expression. ¡°Tell me, all these years¡­ have you ever thought about going back home?¡±


    At the word ¡°home,¡± something shifted in Corrine¡¯s eyes. A flicker¡ªquick, subtle¡ªbut enough to give her away.


    They both knew what Kinsley meant. Home was the headquarters of the Red me organization.


    Kinsley was a member of the Red me, with the codename Phoenix.


    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: gal?no?vels?co?m


    Corrine fell into a moment¡¯s silence, her gaze dropping as if weighing memories. Then, with quiet calm, she said, ¡°I met with Vulture and Hawk recently.¡±


    At the mention of the names, something flickered through Kinsley¡¯s eyes¡ªwarmth, nostalgia, the ghost of a smile. ¡°How are they? Are they well?¡±


    ¡°They are doing quite well,¡± Corrine replied. ¡°Vulture is in Lyhaton at the moment. After the summit wraps up, would you like toe with me and spend a few days there?¡±


    Kinsley¡¯s answer came without hesitation. ¡°Sure!¡± But the cheer in her voice faded, dimmed by a lingering thought. Her smile slipped, and a small crease formed between her brows. ¡°By the way, what did that wily fox Bryant Hopkins want with you earlier?¡±


    She had intended to talk with Corrine earlier, but Bryant had beaten her to it.


    Corrine paused. She had been holding this back, but now seemed the right moment to voice her unease. ¡°Do you know anything about the topics raised at the summit?¡±


    Kinsley lifted an eyebrow at the question. ¡°You mean the strategic partnership initiative?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? )


    .

 Chapter 1341

    ?Chapter 1341:


    She exhaled and gave a slight shake of her head. ¡°Universe Financial Group has been sponsoring these summits for years, but Bryant never reveals his full hand. The man always has something tucked up his sleeve. I only just heard about the announcement during the opening remarks. Hees off as calm and rxed, but deep down, he is a wolf dressed in sheep¡¯s wool. You would be wise to tread carefully around him.¡±


    Her thoughts shed back to the sight of Bryant talking to Corrine, that sly gleam in his eyes. Something about the way he approached her had felt off¡ªtoo calcted.


    Kinsley narrowed her gaze slightly. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you provoke him? Because it feels like he is setting a trap.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Corrine answered with a cool shrug.


    Her voice was even, unfazed, as if none of it mattered. She did not lie¡ªbut her detachment hinted at something unspoken.


    But then again, when it came to Corrine, few things ever needed to be said aloud.


    Both of them knew the truth. If a gun was ever pointed at Corrine¡¯s head, eleven more would be aimed at the fool who dared raise it. And they would not live long enough to pull the trigger.


    Kinsley tilted her chin slightly, the corners of her mouth twitching upward. Confidence radiated from her, not in words but in posture, in fire. ¡°No matter what happens, I am with you.¡±


    Corrine nced over, catching that fierce glint in Kinsley¡¯s eyes. A faint smile curved across her lips, softening the ice in her expression. ¡°Look at you,¡± she murmured. ¡°So bold, so sure of yourself. Have you finally made some progress after all these years?¡±


    Kinsley let out a scoff and rolled her eyes again, but this time it came with a smirk. ¡°Piss off. You really know how to hit a sore spot.¡±


    The truth stung a little. Corrine might have been the youngest among the twelve, but when it came to rawbat skill, she stood leagues ahead. Even if four or five of them teamed up, their chances against her wereughable.


    Additional chapters at g ??ln ov els .???? ??


    Kinsley caught the faintly loaded nce Corrine threw her way, and it made something twist in her gut. Her eyes narrowed, flickering with a touch of unease. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked, her voice sharper than intended.


    She had been lounging on the sofa ever since they entered, unmoved and utterly still.


    Kinsley had always beenid-back, but this¡ªthis was a new kind of stillness. It clung to her like a second skin, heavier than usual.


    Corrine took note of it, mulling it over in silence. But before she could piece it together, Kinsley pushed herself up from the cushions. ¡°It is gettingte. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, already stepping forward.


    That snapped Corrine from her thoughts. She gave a firm nod. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they exited the private lounge, Kinsley leaned in just enough, her voice dropping to a murmur. ¡°Bryant came prepared this time. Be cautious.¡±


    Corrine turned to meet her gaze. ¡°You be careful too,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I have a feeling he is after more than just me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1342

    ?Chapter 1342:


    Bryant¡¯s talk of hefty sponsorship and unshakable alliances had not fallen on deaf ears. Corrine was certain Universe Financial Group was now tangled in his web¡ªa tool for whatever agenda he was plotting.


    Kinsley¡¯s lips curved, slow and deliberate. There was a sh of mischief in her smile,ced with something far darker. ¡°As long as he does not hurt you, I will keep my hands clean. But if he crosses that line¡­ then he cannot me me when things get ugly.¡±


    To Kinsley, Corrine was not just a friend. She was family¡ªthe heart of the Red me¡ªand no oneid a finger on her without consequences. If Bryant even dared to try, Kinsley would make sure he regretted ever stepping into their world.


    Corrine knew this fierce loyalty ran deep in Kinsley. It warmed her, unsettled her. And still, her mind was drawn back to the broader game Bryant was ying¡ªone that ced Universe Financial Group in jeopardy.


    ¡°When we step out there, act like you do not know me,¡± she said suddenly.


    Kinsley blinked. Her brow creased. What kind of absurd tactic was that?


    Corrine met her confusion with calm resolve. ¡°You are my hidden card. If he forces my hand, then I will y it. But not before.¡±


    Of course, Kinsley saw through the excuse. Corrine was protecting her, and hiding her strategy behind a neat little lie. Still, it was not something she could argue with.


    She sighed. ¡°Fine. But let¡¯s be clear¡ªif he makes a move, I am not just going to watch from the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to,¡± Corrine replied, her voice quiet but certain.


    By the time they returned to the first-floor lounge¡ªone trailing behind the other¡ªthe air was already thick with whispers. Corrine¡¯s brief absence had stirred spection like a breeze rustling dry leaves.


    Corrine walked in quietly, her expression unreadable, eyes distant, as though her thoughts were lost somewhere far away.


    Kinsley, on the other hand, glided forward with her chin slightly raised, a smug glint in her eye and a fresh dress swaying elegantly around her ankles. She resembled a peacock that had just imed its throne.


    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    And just like that, the murmurs ignited once again.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± someone whispered, voice barely above a breath. ¡°She may be from the Ford family, the wealthiest in Lyhaton, but even she knows when to bow her head in front of Miss Atkinson.¡±


    ¡°Well, what choice does she have?¡± another responded with quiet conviction. ¡°Miss Atkinson has Universe Financial Group behind her. Offending thatpany is like cutting your own throat. Every family¡¯s finances run through Universe Financial Group these days.¡±


    ¡°If she wanted to, Miss Atkinson could freeze your cash flow for a week,¡± chimed in a third voice. ¡°That alone would be enough to make most of these people crumble.¡±


    ¡°I heard they are handpicking strategic partners for the next fiscal year,¡± added someone else, lowering their voice as if passing a secret. ¡°Universe Financial Group holds veto power in the final decision. If Ford Group just stepped on Miss Atkinson¡¯s toes, that veto is going to fall hard.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1343

    ?Chapter 1343:


    Pity bloomed on their faces like polite masks, but behind the thin veil of concern, their eyes gleamed with concealed amusement¡ªsharp, vulture-like.


    ¡°Miss Hond¡­¡± Mandy¡¯s voice was soft as she stepped closer, eyes flickering with quiet worry.


    Corrine met her gaze with a faint lift of her eyebrows. There was no panic, no flinch.


    Mandy paused, and then nodded subtly to herself. That look¡ªcool, imprable¡ªtold her everything. Corrine was fine. But not everyone saw it that way.


    Nn lounged on a sofa, one leg draped over the other, his gaze drifting to the woman beside him. He tilted his head slightly. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Emily, however, remained motionless, her expression as unreadable as stone. She neither flinched nor acknowledged his words, as if they had never been spoken at all.


    A flicker of amusement crossed Nn¡¯s face before his eyes narrowed. With a slow, deliberate motion, he reached out and lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°A wise person knows when to seize an opportunity,¡± he murmured, his voice smooth, coaxing. ¡°Ford Group has crossed Universe Financial Group. It will not be long before their downfall isplete.¡±


    His breath, warm and taunting, brushed against her skin as his piercing stare locked onto hers, scrutinizing every twitch, every subtle reaction.


    Emily¡¯sshes quivered, her fingers curling into tight fists.


    Her defiance only seemed to amuse him further. Rather than irritation, a slow smirk crept across his lips as his hand slid from her chin to the curve of her waist. He leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°We shared a bed, even if only for one night. And yet, you act as if I am a stranger. How can you bear to ignore me?¡±


    Hatred shed through Emily¡¯s eyes, sharp and unforgiving. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Your deceitful, repulsive face disgusts me!¡±


    Nn clicked his tongue, shaking his head as if disappointed. ¡°Such harsh words,¡± he mused, though his expression remained infuriatingly smug. ¡°I have never imed to be a saint, but I have been patient with you. Under different circumstances, with your current attitude, everyone would have already seen just how shameless you are in bed. Do you not think so?¡±


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    The words wereced with honeyed malice¡ªa threat wrapped in feigned nonchnce.


    Emily stiffened. A tremor passed through her as her pupils shrank, a flicker of fear shing behind them.


    The thought of those photos, those videos surfacing, was enough to make bile rise in her throat.


    She would never recover from such humiliation.


    Her nails dug into her palms, her voice tight, barely above a whisper. ¡°What will it take for you to let me go?¡±


    Nn traced azy fingertip down her cheek, savoring the way she recoiled. ¡°I have to admit, your performance that night was quite remarkable,¡± he mused.


    ¡°If only you were more pragmatic, willing to adapt¡­ I could ensure you have everything you desire. You would not even need to lift a finger.¡± He studied her carefully, gauging whether his words might sway her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1344

    ?Chapter 1344:


    Instead, Emily let out a cold, mirthlessugh. ¡°Resorting to such vile tricks, framing an innocent woman¡ªyou are truly pathetic.¡± Her voice dripped with venom, her scorn palpable.


    Nn did notsh out. Instead, heughed softly¡ªa sound devoid of warmth, more like a serpent coiling before striking. ¡°Emily,¡± he murmured, his tone deceptively gentle. ¡°I am offering you a way out because of what we once shared. If you refuse to take it, you cannot me me for whates next.¡±


    His gaze darkened, filled with something far more sinister. Memories of that night surfaced in his mind, and he exhaled slowly, voice deepening. ¡°Even if you will not cooperate, I can still ruin Corrine. It will only take more time.¡±


    Emily remained silent, but the shift in his expression made her stomach twist. She tensed, instinctively leaning away, only for his fingers to mp around her wrist.


    ¡°That night was¡­¡± Nn murmured. His grip tightened. ¡°Tell me, have you not thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Emily struggled, twisting against his grasp.


    Nn ced a single finger against her lips. ¡°Shh. If you do not want the world to see your little secret, I suggest youe quietly.¡±


    Hatred burned fiercely in Emily¡¯s eyes, the intensity of her loathing enough to set the entire room aze.


    And yet, despite the fire in her gaze, the weight of his threat loomed over her like a noose tightening around her throat. She had no choice. With each reluctant step she took, it felt as if she were walking toward the gallows.


    When she finally emerged from a hotel room, her face was devoid of emotion¡ªdrained, hollow.


    Nn watched her go before turning toward the adjoining room. As he stepped inside, Bryant was already waiting. ¡°Handled?¡± Bryant asked, barely sparing him a nce.


    Nn sank into the sofa, his satisfaction evident in the slow, deliberate way he stretched his limbs. ¡°You can leave everything to me.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    Bryant studied him for a moment before scoffing. ¡°Hah! Just do not let a woman y you for a fool.¡±


    Nn¡¯s expression darkened, though he quickly masked it with a smirk. ¡°Father, I have leverage,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°She has no choice but to obey.¡±


    Just as she had earlier¡ªpowerless beneath his grasp, forced into submission.


    Bryant knew his son well enough. He set his cup down with deliberate care, his gaze lifting to meet Nn¡¯s. ¡°Cornering someone too hard can provoke a violent bacsh. Push her far enough, and she might decide to drag us down with her.¡±


    A shadow flickered across Nn¡¯s face, darkening his sharp eyes. Before taking action against Emily, he had meticulously dug into her past.


    She was raised in a quiet town, the daughter of two devoted schoolteachers, born into a lineage steeped in academia. That heritage had shaped her¡ªinstilling a fierce sense of pride, an unshakable integrity. Those very qualities made the photographs in Nn¡¯s possession her ultimate weakness. They were the chains ensuring her obedience.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1345

    ?Chapter 1345:


    And yet, Bryant¡¯s words gnawed at him.


    A desperate animal, even a harmless rabbit, would bite when cornered. And Emily? She was no rabbit. Pride ran through her veins like fire.


    Bryant studied Nn¡¯s silence, the subtle crease forming between his brows. A smirk yed at Bryant¡¯s lips. At least his son was listening.


    Nn was sharp¡ªcalcting, even¡ªbut he had a fatal w. His hunger for women. That was the leash around his neck, the weakness that made him predictable.


    Bryant leaned back, his voice cold as steel. ¡°End it quickly.¡±


    Nn exhaled, giving a curt nod. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Three days slipped by in a blur.


    The summit had reached its final stage¡ªthe moment when corporations would unveil their strategic ns, showcasing innovations that would shape their futures.


    That morning, Corrine sent a message to Nate, just as she always did. Minutes passed. No reply.


    A faint crease formed on her brow. Nate always answered immediately. Could something have happened in Lyhaton?


    Mandy stepped into the room, catching sight of Corrine¡¯s troubled expression. Her heart gave a nervous lurch before she forced herself to remainposed. ¡°Miss Hond, it is time for breakfast,¡± she announced, her voice steady.


    Corrine nodded, slipping her phone into her pocket. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they sat down at a table with their team in the dining area, Corrine¡¯s fingers brushed against her phone now and then, checking for any missed messages. Still nothing.


    Then Mandy¡¯s phone vibrated. Corrine turned her head. ¡°Your phone¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Mandy practically lunged for it. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????


    She snatched it up, her shoulders stiffening. A beatter, she exhaled, relief flickering in her eyes. Just a spam message.


    Corrine narrowed her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re jumpy this morning.¡±


    Mandy¡¯s hand tightened around her phone. For a fleeting moment, something like panic shed in her eyes before she quickly smoothed her expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just spam.¡±


    Corrine arched an eyebrow but let it go.


    Still, between Nate¡¯s unusual silence and Mandy¡¯s oddly skittish behavior, one thing became painfully clear. They were hiding something from her.


    Corrine fixed her gaze on Mandy for a lingering second. Then, without a word, she set down her knife and fork, reached for her coffee, and asked in a voice far too casual to be innocent, ¡°Any news from Lyhaton?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mandy¡¯s reply came almost too fast¡ªsharp, immediate, with no flicker of thought behind it.


    That answer alone was enough to seal Corrine¡¯s suspicions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1346

    ?Chapter 1346:


    ¡°You go ahead and finish your breakfast.¡± Her tone held a new weight as she ced the coffee back on the table and rose to her feet.


    The sound of the chair sliding back prompted Mandy to jump up from her seat. ¡°Miss Hond, where are you going?¡±


    Corrine offered a faint smile, one that barely touched her lips, and gave Mandy a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°Back to my room to change. Stay here. I will not be long.¡±


    The moment she entered her room, Corrine took out her phone. Her fingers moved quickly, almost urgently, as she dialed Jules¡¯ number.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± she said the instant he answered, ¡°what has been happening in Lyhaton?¡±


    Jules stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, the burn of the embers fading with a soft hiss. ¡°Everything is normal at home. Do not worry.¡±


    Since Jayden¡¯s incident, Jules had revamped his intelligencework. It was still under trial, but even in its early stages, it had proven useful¡ªtoo efficient to let something slip by unnoticed.


    Corrine knew Jules. If anything serious had urred, he would have sensed it already. And yet, his vague reassurance only stirred the storm inside her.


    Her eyes narrowed, a chill creeping into her gaze. ¡°I want to know about Nate.¡±


    A pause. A telling silence.


    Jules inhaled deeply, the cigarette crackling as he took a long drag. ¡°News about him ispletely sealed off. Whatever is happening, it is under lock and key. Instead of asking me, you might want to go to him directly. Find out for yourself what he is hiding.¡±


    First, Eaton had been escorted out of the research institute. Then, a new team had swept in, elerating the drug trials. And now¡ªtotal silence. It was all too orchestrated, too secretive.


    Corrine had held onto a fragile thread of hope. But that thread snapped the moment Jules confirmed what she feared.


    ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????


    A heavy pressure pressed against her chest, wrapping around her like an unrelenting weight.


    Her lungs and heart felt like invisible coils tightening around them. She struggled to breathe, as if her emotions were suffocating her from within.


    Her grip on the phone tightened until her knuckles turned pale. She drew in a steadying breath and spoke in a low, cool voice, hoarse from the weight in her throat. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After the call ended, she stood in silence, eyes unfocused as she stared at the boundless stretch of sea and sky outside her window.


    Then, as if pulled by instinct, she reached for her phone again and dialed Vulture¡¯s number.


    The line rang. And kept ringing, with no answer.


    If he were in the field, a temporarypse inmunication might be expected. But he had just arrived in Lyhaton. His silence now felt deliberate¡ªcalcted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1347

    ?Chapter 1347:


    The call cut off automatically.


    As the screen dimmed, so did her expression.


    The warmth drained from her features, reced by a quiet intensity. Her aura shifted¡ªsharpened. There was power in the way she stood, in the way her eyes darkened with resolve.


    What in the world was going on in Lyhaton?


    The deeper they buried the truth, the more fiercely she intended to dig it up.


    Especially now¡ªwhen Nate had gonepletely silent. Her mind raced through possibilities, each one darker than thest. Something had happened. She could feel it crawling beneath her skin like a warning.


    Since they had been together, not once had they fallen out of touch.


    No matter how demanding their lives became, they always found time to connect. Sometimes through a rushed message, other times through hours ofte-night video calls. But never this. Never radio silence. He had never left her feeling this uncertain.


    Corrine unlocked her phone and opened their message thread. Her eyes scanned their recent exchanges,nding on the final message he had sent¡ªat some ungodly hour the night before.


    She hovered over the screen for a moment.


    Then, driven by something between desperation and determination, she hit the video call button. It barely rang twice before cutting off. A message appeared immediately after: ¡°Cannot talk right now. Anything urgent?¡±


    Her brows furrowed, eyes narrowing.


    Another message followed. ¡°Been busytely. I will contact you when I have time. Love you.¡±


    Corrine stared at those words, her heart oddly still. A coldness spread between her brows, her lips curling into a brittle, mirthless smile. So it was true¡ªsomething had happened.


    F??rst ??pp??ared ??n g?????????¦Í???????????


    Meanwhile, in Lyhaton, Saul and Matias hovered over Nate¡¯s phone, tension thick between them.


    ¡°Why has Miss Hond not replied yet?¡± Saul muttered, eyes glued to the screen. A nerve throbbed visibly near his temple. His stare held the sharpness of a man bracing for a storm. ¡°Do you think she has figured it out?¡±


    Matias was already on edge, but hearing Saul¡¯s words made the phone in his hand feel like it had caught fire. He shifted his grip uneasily, as though it might scorch his skin. ¡°Let¡¯s think positively. Perhaps we managed to fool her¡ªwith a little luck and a lot of nerve.¡±


    Even as the words left his mouth, he struggled to believe them. They sounded hollow, but he clung to that thin thread of hope like a man gripping a lifeline.


    One minute slipped by. Then another. Five in total.


    Still no reply from Corrine. The silence felt like an anvil pressing down on their chests. Both men slumped into the hospital corridor chairs, their limbs drained of energy, their thoughts dulled by the crushing weight of suspense.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1348

    ?Chapter 1348:


    Saul tilted his head back, resting it against the cold, sterile wall. His gaze shifted sideways to Matias, voice low and strained. ¡°Do you truly believe we can deceive Miss Hond?¡±


    The name alone carried weight. Both of them had seen what she was capable of¡ªher reach, her influence, the way her presence seemed to silence a room. It was fear wrapped in elegance. And Saul could never forget how Nate valued Corrine¡ªas if the entire world revolved around her.


    Matias stared nkly at the ceiling tiles, lost in his own brooding thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s hide it as long as we can,¡± he murmured. His voice was tinged with a weariness that bordered on despair. ¡°With any luck, by the time Miss Hond returns¡­ Mr. Hopkins will have opened his eyes.¡±


    A long sigh escaped Saul. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Meanwhile, the hotel lobby buzzed with morning chatter. Everyone had gathered after breakfast¡ªeveryone except Corrine.


    Frowning, Mandy decided to go back to the room to check on her. But just as she was about to enter an elevator, the doors of another elevator slid open.


    Corrine stepped out, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor. There was something different about her. Gone was her usual veil of calm indifference. Now, her brows were drawn tight, and a cold sharpness lingered in her expression.


    Mandy¡¯s chest tightened. Her instincts red. Had Corrine uncovered something?


    Forcing herself forward, she swallowed hard and quickened her steps. ¡°Miss Hond, is something the matter?¡±


    Corrine seemed to emerge from a distant ce, her attention snapping to Mandy like a spotlight. Her eyes¡ªclear, focused, unreadable¡ªlocked onto her.


    Under that gaze, time itself seemed to stretch unnaturally. Every heartbeat thundered like a drum in Mandy¡¯s ears. A cool sweat broke along her back, spreading like icy fingertips trailing down her spine. Her face stiffened, but she kept her voice steady, determined not to break. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Miss Hond?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment longer. Then, with a faint twitch at the corner of her lips, she looked away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said coolly, already turning. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s


    The industry summit that day revolved around the unveiling of uing ventures and the long-term strategies each corporation had meticulouslyid out.


    As the project lead, Emily stood at the forefront¡ªdesignated speaker, the face of Ford Group.


    Yet, with every sidelong nce at Corrine¡¯s unreadable expression, a wave of unease washed over her, tightening around her chest like an invisible vice.


    Had Corrine sensed something? Had she slipped up somehow¡ªleft behind a trace she shouldn¡¯t have?


    Distracted by the gnawing thoughts she couldn¡¯t quite shake, Emily faltered more than once during her address. It wasn¡¯t disastrous¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t seamless either.


    By the time the day¡¯s discussions wrapped, the entire team was on edge¡ªphysically spent, mentally frayed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1349

    ?Chapter 1349:


    After all, Emily¡¯s minor slip hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. As teammates, they knew what came next¡ªthey braced for the storm of reprimands sure to follow.


    But when they returned to the hotel, the storm never came.


    Instead, as silence filled the corridor, it was Natasha who broke it. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± she said gently, casting a nce at Corrine, whose gaze seemed far away. ¡°Let¡¯s all get some rest. Head back to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The group echoed an agreement.


    They splintered off into smaller circles, murmuring quietly among themselves.


    ¡°Did you notice Miss Hond seemed a little off today?¡± someone whispered, eyes darting toward the elevators.


    ¡°I thought so too,¡± a female colleague chimed in. ¡°At the dining table this morning, I heard she said she was going to change but came down in the same clothes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Miss Atkinson from Universe Financial Group is stirring up trouble again? She¡¯s ruthless¡ªand with herpany backing her, she¡¯s untouchable. If she¡¯s targeting us, we¡¯ll be buried before we can evenpete.¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve crossed Universe Financial Group, Ford Group might not survive the fallout.¡±


    As the gossip swirled, Emily kept to herself¡ªsilent but listening. It wasn¡¯t their chatter that haunted her. It was Nn¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°Emily, I am offering you a way out because of what we once shared. If you refuse to take it, you cannot me me for whates next. Even if you will not cooperate, I can still ruin Corrine. It will only take more time.¡±


    Her fingers curled into a tight fist as she bit her lower lip. The torment in her eyes was unmistakable.


    If she defied Nn, the photos and videos he had could destroy her¡ªpublic disgrace, irreparable ruin.


    But if she obeyed¡­ it would be like walking into a bottomless chasm, one step at a time, with no return.


    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    What choice did she have? Which path could she take that didn¡¯t end in devastation?


    Her gaze drifted back to Corrine, just in time to see her figure vanish down the hallway¡ªher steps unusually hesitant.


    ¡°Emily?¡± someone beside her called softly, breaking the trance. ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading back to our rooms?¡±


    Emily turned, startled. She gave a slow, absent nod and followed the others toward her room.


    Meanwhile, Natasha quietly trailed behind Corrine, returning to their suite. As she began sorting documents on the desk, her phone lit up with a buzz.


    She checked the message¡ªsomething in it made her pause. Her eyes briefly flicked toward Corrine before she set the papers down.


    ¡°I just remembered. I left an important file back at the venue. Mandy, would you mind grabbing it for me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1350

    ?Chapter 1350:


    Mandy blinked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Now?¡±


    Before she could refuse, Corrine¡ªwithout even ncing up¡ªspoke evenly. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go with Natasha ande right back.¡±


    With that, any protest died on Mandy¡¯s lips. She nodded reluctantly, ¡°Alright. If anythinges up, call me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The moment they stepped out, Corrine pulled out her phone and dialed Kinsley. ¡°Hey, can you arrange a car for me?¡±


    Kinsley blinked at the unexpected request. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Corrine didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating it. In this unfamiliar city, aside from Natasha, Kinsley was the only person she truly trusted. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to take care of back home. I¡¯ll be back by morning.¡±


    She paused, then added a reminder. ¡°Bryant¡¯s people are watching the hotel. Handle them for me.¡±


    Kinsley replied confidently, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Once the call ended, Corrine changed into a in, nondescript outfit and slipped out.


    She moved swiftly, exiting through the emergency stairwell and navigating the dim back corridor that led through the hotel¡¯s kitchen. From there, she wove her way through the uneven alleys until she reached the coastal road¡¯s secluded parking lot.


    A pair of headlights red to life just as she approached¡ªa ck Volkswagen rolling toward her in silence.


    Without a word, she opened the door and climbed in.


    Twenty minutester, the car came to a halt in front of Universe Financial Group¡¯s officeplex.


    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m


    Neither of them spoke as they took the elevator straight to the rooftop helipad.


    Kinsley gave a quick nod. ¡°You¡¯re clear. Everything¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Corrine said, already moving toward the waiting helicopter. As her figure vanished into the noise of the rotors, Kinsley stood watching, her brows drawing together in concern. ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    She knew Corrine too well. Though the youngest among them, she carried herself with a poise and maturity that often made others forget her age. She never panicked, never cracked.


    For her to move with this kind of urgency¡­ it meant something serious was in motion.


    Corrine paused mid-step and turned. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be back soon. Keep watch here for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Kinsley waved goodbye. ¡°Call me if you need backup.¡±


    Corrine returned the gesture. ¡°Will do.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1351

    ?Chapter 1351:


    By 9:00 p.m., the helicopter touched down with a sharp whir on a rooftop helipad miles away.


    Corrine stepped out of the building, her gaze already fixed on the ck Land Rover idling nearby.


    The moment she climbed in, she asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jules, seated at the wheel, took one look at her and frowned slightly¡ªher lips were dry and cracked from the wind. He handed her a bottle of water.


    ¡°Nate was ambushed on the yacht. I don¡¯t know the exact injuries or who was behind it, but it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    If things were minor, Nate¡¯s camp wouldn¡¯t have kept it this quiet. Brighton Group¡¯s private hospital was locked down tight¡ªmilitary-grade security.


    Corrine said nothing. But the set of her jaw, the icy stillness in her eyes¡ªit all said enough.


    They drove in silence, the tires humming over the asphalt as city lights flickered past.


    Forty minutester, they arrived.


    Just as Corrine reached for the door, her phone buzzed¡ªMandy. She stared at the screen, brow tightening. Then she rejected the call without blinking.


    ¡°Nate¡¯s people are crawling all over the ce. Cracking that perimeter won¡¯t be easy,¡± Jules said, ncing at the hospital¡¯s main entrance through the window.


    Corrine followed his gaze, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Before he could even ask what she meant, the door clicked open and she was already stepping out.


    He yanked off his seatbelt and scrambled to follow.


    But when he caught a glimpse of what Corrine called a ¡°n¡±¡ªhis jaw dropped.


    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????


    ¡°Damn!¡± he eximed, stunned. ¡°You¡¯re seriously something else.¡±


    Corrine slipped through the shadows of the trees, moving with the stealth of a phantom, crouching low as she neared the side of the hospital building.


    Her eyes rose to the windows above, finally settling on one in particr on the twenty-sixth floor.


    With a quick motion, she tied her hair back into a ponytail, using a simple rubber band. She flexed her wrists and ankles, a brief warm-up to prepare her body for whaty ahead. Then, pressing her palms to her lips, she exhaled a breath of warmth into them.


    Her movements, swift and sure, led her to leap onto the first-floor balcony, her fingers grasping the drainpipe outside the hospital room. She began to ascend, her body pulling itself upward with ease.


    It might have been the long hours spent behind a desk, devoid of any real physical activity, but after only five floors, a thin sheen of sweat began to bead on her forehead.


    From below, Jules watched her, his heart hammering in his chest. His breath hitched as he saw her mber upward, so sure, yet so vulnerable. He wanted to shout, to tell her to stop, but the thought of alerting the guards kept him silent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1352

    ?Chapter 1352:


    Instead, he paced anxiously, like a cat trapped on a hot tin roof, his hands on his hips, eyes fixed firmly on her every move.


    When he saw her slip slightly, exhaustion threatening to overpower her, his heart leapt into his throat. His hands reached out instinctively, voice dropping to a whisper as he called out, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Corrine, now eight floors up, barely heard him. The sound of his voice reached her as little more than a distant hum. She nced down, offering him a quick, reassuring smile before continuing her climb.


    It seemed as though fate had chosen that moment to test her resolve. A light drizzle began to fall from the heavens, soft but insistent, adding an extrayer of challenge to her ascent.


    The rain slicked the drainpipe, turning it into a treacherous slip-and-slide.


    Several times, her hands and feet slipped, her body sliding downward with rming speed. Each slip made Jules¡¯ heart race faster, his fear mounting with every inch she lost.


    She was now more than sixty feet high, with nothing but the cold, unforgiving air below her. If she fell, survival seemed like an impossible hope.


    Corrine knew the risks all too well. Still, there was no room for hesitation. She did not regret a single step of her climb. Her only focus was the goal in front of her¡ªNate.


    With a final burst of energy, she reached the twenty-sixth floor.


    But she didn¡¯t rush into Nate¡¯s hospital room. Instead, she reached for the window ledge, testing the air conditioning unit beneath her foot for stability before moving with confidence, leaping onto it with both feet.


    Peering through the window, she saw little in the dim light¡ªjust a faint outline of guards stationed within.


    Her eyes narrowed, a cold glint flickering in her gaze.


    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Why, despite his grave injuries, had Nate kept the news of his condition so tightly under wraps?


    Why had he allowed everyone to lie to her, keeping her in the dark? Did he see her as someone who could share only moments of joy but was incapable of bearing hardship?


    Her thoughts suddenly harkened back to Bryant¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Hond, you are an intelligent woman. Surely, you must realize that things are rarely as simple as they seem. Do you honestly believe the summit was rescheduled without reason? That the original venue was changed to Riverveille on a whim? Do you truly think I alone have that kind of influence?¡±


    At the time, she had brushed off Bryant¡¯s words, convinced he was only trying to stir trouble. But now, looking at Nate¡¯s secrecy, the truth was undeniable¡ªhe didn¡¯t trust her.


    If he had trusted her, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden the truth.


    This thought dug itself deep into her mind, spiraling into a sea of wild spections.


    She exhaled slowly, grounding herself. With steady hands, she pried open the window and slipped inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1353

    ?Chapter 1353:


    But no sooner had she entered the room than a sharp blow flew toward her.


    Her eyes shed with cold intensity as she sidestepped the attack,nding a swift strike to her opponent¡¯s midsection.


    The fight that followed was fierce, neither willing to yield.


    The noise reached Saul¡¯s ears, and he burst into the room, his expression cold, his body radiating hostility. But when his eyesnded on Corrine, his whole demeanor faltered. It


    It was as though he¡¯d been struck by lightning¡ªhis expression stiffened, his throat dry, and his words came out in a stammer. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Hond¡­¡±


    Momentster, Matias stumbled into the room. His shock was palpable, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    Corrine looked at them, a sardonic smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°So, none of you are dead, then?¡± she remarked, her voice dripping with irony.


    Matias and Saul exchanged a nce, then lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    How on earth had Corrine managed to break in?


    They had been so careful, so meticulous¡ªor so they thought.


    How had Mandy managed the surveince?


    Corrine didn¡¯t have time to relish the difort on their faces. Her voice was icy as she asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Matias, caught off guard, blurted out, ¡°He just woke up. He¡¯s inside, undergoing a check-up.¡±


    Saul shot him a furious re.


    They had agreed to keep quiet, yet Matias had spilled everything in an instant.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    As Saul pondered how to make amends, a cold, hoarse voice came from the hospital room. ¡°Come in.¡±


    At once, Saul switched into his most obsequious mode. ¡°Miss Hond, please, go on in. We¡¯ll stay right outside. If you need anything, just let us know.¡±


    With a subtle gesture, he signaled for the guards to leave.


    Once they left, Corrine walked straight toward Nate¡¯s room.


    As she reached the door, the attending physician and his team filed out, nodding slightly in acknowledgment as they passed her.


    Inside, Nate sat propped up in bed, an IV needle in his hand, the drip steadily feeding him. He was dressed in a hospital gown, his long fingers skillfully buttoning it up.


    Yet, Corrine¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss the white bandages wrapped around him.


    The bandages extended from his shoulder to his waist, amon method, but they were stained with fresh blood, bright against the white fabric.


    His face was pale too, exhaustion clinging to him like a second skin. After buttoning up, Nate slowly rose, offering her a smile tinged with resignation. ¡°Why did youe back so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, how long did you n on keeping this from me?¡± Corrine¡¯s voice was steady, but her eyes betrayed the storm of displeasure brewing within her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1354

    ?Chapter 1354:


    Nate stepped forward, his arms opening to embrace her. But Corrine subtly shifted away, avoiding his touch.


    His hands hung in the air for a moment, lips pressed into a thin line, before he stepped forward again, pulling her into his arms.


    His head rested against her neck, his breath warm against her skin. His lips brushed against her temple, his voice low and soothing, like whiskey with a touch of honey. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    As she stood in his arms, all Corrine could think about was his injuries. She didn¡¯t dare struggle, allowing him to hold her, her worries about his condition outweighing everything else. The familiar scent surrounded her, evoking a strange sense offort, something long lost but never forgotten.


    In that moment, the anger and resentment that had gued her heart vanished, swept away like leaves in the wind.


    Corrine felt a deep sense of self-pity.


    But was this not the way of people?


    When standing face-to-face with the one they loved, they often yielded time after time, their hearts softening, as if bound by invisible threads.


    Seeing her beautiful face shadowed by frustration, Nate let out a soft, resignedugh. He leaned down again to envelop Corrine in his arms, his eyes slowly closing as he inhaled the faint, lingering scent of her skin¡ªa subtlefort amidst the chaos.


    The room fell into a hush, but the silence was not ufortable. There was no need for words; the quiet spoke volumes.


    After an eternity of stillness, Corrine¡¯s voice broke through, muffled and strained. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    Sensing the storm of emotions simmering beneath her words, Nate hesitated, then answered without evasion, ¡°I was shot.¡±


    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m


    Corrine¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at his blunt admission. Neither Matias nor Saul was the sort of man who left his opponents unscathed, so it was rare for Nate toe away injured¡ªlet alone by a bullet.


    Taking a steadying breath, Corrine fought to calm the tempest within her and asked in a t, controlled tone, ¡°Where are you hurt? Is it serious?¡±


    Nate¡¯s voice was unyielding in its honesty. ¡°My lung¡­ and my heart.¡±


    A wave of anguish swept over Corrine as she processed his words. Her teeth clenched, her jaw tightening with the strain.


    His heart¡ªif that bullet had shifted even a fraction, he would have been lost to her forever.


    He had been on the brink of death, yet he had concealed it all from her. She shuddered at the thought of what might have happened if luck hadn¡¯t been on his side.


    The very idea of his death gripped her like a vice, a cold, numbing sensation creeping through her veins, suffocating her breath, leaving only the gnawing ache of what could have been.


    Her fingers curled into fists, nails digging into her palms. Her throat felt like it was closing up. ¡°You should rest now. I¡¯m leaving.¡± The words barely left her mouth before she turned and walked away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1355

    ?Chapter 1355:


    There were no angry outbursts, no tears, no recriminations¡ªonly an ache in her heart so profound it almost drowned her. Nate, unable to remain passive, instinctively followed her.


    His gut told him he couldn¡¯t let her slip away like this.


    But as he yanked the needle from his hand and made a hasty exit, the guards stationed outside the ward reacted with rm. ¡°Mr. Hopkins!¡±


    He had only just awoken, and the doctors had repeatedly reminded him to take it easy, but in the blink of an eye, he was out of the room.


    It was clear to everyone around him¡ªhis love for Corrine outweighed even his own health.


    Corrine walked quickly, trying her best to hide the tears burning behind her eyes, especially from Nate.


    What transpired in the quiet corridor of the hospital was almost surreal. Corrine moved with determination, Nate clutched his chest in pain as he staggered to catch up, and a small army of burly bodyguards carefully trailed behind him.


    When she reached the elevator, Nate finally caught up with her. Without warning, he grasped her wrist and pinned her against the wall.


    ¡°I kept it from you because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± He lowered his head, his gaze softening as his fingers lightly traced her cheek.


    The chill of his touch was almost imperceptible, but Corrine instinctively pulled away, her eyes lifting to meet his, her expression as impassive as stone. ¡°Is it really because you didn¡¯t want me to worry, or is it because you think I¡¯m not worthy of knowing the truth?¡±


    For the first time, Corrine¡¯s words carried a weight of cold detachment, as if she were speaking to a stranger.


    Nate¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and a flicker of difort passed through his eyes.


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    But when his gazended on her red-rimmed eyes, a strange tenderness softened his heart.


    He sighed deeply, leaning in to draw her into his arms, intent on kissing her, but Corrine turned her face away, avoiding him.


    Ignoring the hurt that shed across Nate¡¯s face, she gently freed herself from his embrace and stepped back, her movements deliberate, as if distancing herself from him in every possible way.


    A pang of unease tugged at Nate¡¯s chest. ¡°Corrine¡­¡±


    ¡°Nate.¡±


    Their voices met, almost in unison.


    Corrine¡¯s eyes met his calmly. She had rehearsed countless words on the way up to the twenty-sixth floor, imagining everything she wanted to say. But now, with him standing before her, the words escaped her.


    Forgiveness?


    No, it wasn¡¯t that simple. What she felt was far moreplex¡ªhelplessness, emotional exhaustion, and a reluctant resignation to a harsh reality.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1356

    ?Chapter 1356:


    Throughout their rtionship, Corrine had always tried to prove her worth, to show that she could stand by him through both triumphs and trials.


    She didn¡¯t want to be sheltered or be a passive bystander in their lives. She needed to be more than that. And she couldn¡¯t ept his secrecy, especially when his excuse was to spare her from worry.


    After a long pause, Corrine sighed softly, the weight of her words heavy. ¡°Nate, did you never trust me from the beginning? Was I never a part of your future?¡±


    Perhaps, from the start, she had been nothing more than an expendable figure in his grand n.


    Panic shed in Nate¡¯s eyes, his lips draining of color. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he spoke, his voice hoarse and strained. ¡°Corrine, you can be angry, you can hit me, you can curse me¡ªbut you can¡¯t unfairly say¡ª¡±


    Corrine cut him off with a bitterugh, her expression void of emotion as she met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m simply telling you how I feel. How is that unfair?¡±


    Her calmness struck like a de, leaving Nate reeling, feeling as if an insurmountable chasm had opened between them.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m only here to hide behind you, that I¡¯m not worthy of standing beside you?¡± she asked, her words cutting deep.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    ¡°You do!¡± she interrupted sharply. ¡°If you truly trusted me, you wouldn¡¯t have kept this from me. You wouldn¡¯t have asked Mandy to lie for you. You orchestrated everything, moving the¡­¡±


    conference to Riverveille, changing the date¡ªsending me away to keep me in the dark. You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice? You didn¡¯t need to go to all that trouble to protect me from worrying. Don¡¯t you realize that my strength lies in knowing my limits? As long as you told me the truth, I would have respected it. I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you for details.¡±


    With a final, exasperated sigh, she added, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m so tired.¡± And she was. So, so tired.


    Though they had promised to share everything, Nate continually made choices for her, keeping her on the outside, leaving her feeling small and helpless.


    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????


    Corrine knew that his intentions were kind, but this kind of ¡°protection¡± was a weight she no longer wished to carry.


    Corrine¡¯s words, though measured, carried the weight of Bryant¡¯s earlier remarks.


    Though she understood Bryant¡¯s dubious intentions, Nate¡¯s actions had deeply disappointed her.


    After finishing her words with calm resolve, she was ready to turn and leave.


    As she passed Nate, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Corrine, I¡¯ve never doubted your abilities nor considered you unworthy to stand beside me,¡± he said earnestly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Corrine¡¯s response was frosty, her gaze unnervingly calm, like a serene sea untouched by wind.


    Nate¡¯s grip tightened as panic and fear surged through him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1357

    ?Chapter 1357:


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve angered you by keeping secrets,¡± he admitted. ¡°You cansh out or scold me, but please don¡¯t hold it inside, and don¡¯t say anything hurtful.¡±


    Unbeknownst to anyone, Corrine¡¯sposed words struck him like daggers to the heart, bleeding pain and turmoil.


    Nate¡¯s voice carried a hint of vulnerability that unintentionally evoked sympathy.


    Corrine¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually your secrecy that made me realize the disparity between us¡­¡± she began, alluding to the difference in status and capability that made her feel inadequate beside him.


    Before she could finish, Nate¡¯s hand mped onto the back of her neck, and his lips crashed against hers in a forceful kiss that stifled her words.


    The kiss was fervent andmanding,ced with frustration. Corrine was unresponsive, as if disconnected from her senses, her body limp.


    Yet Nate refused to let go, desperately searching for any sign of reciprocation.


    Their lips mingled, and soon, a trace of blood tinged the kiss.


    Nate¡¯s body tensed, and he suddenly released her.


    His eyes widened at the sight of her swollen lips and the smear of blood. He quickly wiped her lips, his fingers trembling.


    ¡°I never meant to keep you in the dark. Please, can¡¯t you see that?¡± he pleaded, pressing his forehead to hers, his voice a mix of despair and entreaty.


    In that moment, Corrine felt like fine sand slipping through his grasp¡ªthe harder Nate tried to hold on, the quicker she slipped away. Despite this, he held her tightly, his arms possessively enveloping her. His distinct, cool, woody scent was faintly tinged with the smell of blood.


    The scent likely came from the physical struggle that had aggravated an earlier wound.


    Corrine sighed, resigning herself to his embrace, still unresponsive. She longed to voice her frustrations, to argue fiercely, but was it her ce?


    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m


    No.


    By keeping her in the dark, Nate had excluded her from his world, stripping away her right to confront him.


    It wasn¡¯t so much that she had lost the privilege¡ªit was a privilege he had never granted her.


    After sensing Nate¡¯s grip loosen, Corrine pulled away without hesitation.


    ¡°Take care of your injuries,¡± she said softly, lifting her head to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Deep down, she cared for him and couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the most hurtful words.


    Nate imed he didn¡¯t mean to keep her in the dark, but Corrine suspected his actions had been deliberate from the start.


    Why else would he have changed the venue and schedule of the industry summit to catch her off guard?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1358

    ?Chapter 1358:


    In this situation, it was hard to tell right from wrong.


    Nate wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong¡ªhis secrecy was meant to spare her from worry and danger, not to deceive her.


    Was she wrong, then?


    Maybe.


    From the moment she chose to be with Nate, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have tried to prove her capabilities or share his hardships but instead epted a protected life as a trophy wife.


    Corrine nced at Nate¡¯s solemn face, said nothing more, and turned to leave.


    Nate made no move to stop her this time, watching silently as she disappeared from view.


    A heavy silence filled the hallway.


    Matias and Saul exchanged uneasy nces, neither daring to approach Nate, fearful of the consequences.


    As they hesitated, the bandages wrapping Nate¡¯s body gradually stained red, seeping through his hospital gown.


    Despite this, Nate remained motionless, seemingly numb to the pain now that Corrine had left.


    Unable to stand by and watch, Matias stepped forward.


    ¡°Sir, we should tend to your wounds first,¡± he suggested, his voice tinged with concern.


    Nate appeared unresponsive, lost in his thoughts.


    Observing Nate¡¯s pallor and frailty, Matias spoke again. ¡°Miss Hond will surely be even more upset if anything happens to you.¡±


    At this, Nate¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, showing a hint of reaction before he slowly moved to leave.


    ?o?.sl??ou??? uo s??s?? l??????o


    He stumbled, but Matias quickly supported him.


    ¡°Sir, you have a fever!¡± Matias eximed, noticing Nate¡¯s feverish skin. Normally, a fever wouldn¡¯t be rming, but given Nate¡¯s recent brush with death and the evident reopening of his wound, it was cause for concern.


    ¡°How do you n to exin this?¡± Vulture asked, looking at Nate, who had returned with a troubled expression.


    Vulture had hoped to clear up misunderstandings with Corrine, but now she was unreachable, having blocked his calls.


    He felt unjustly treated. He had intervened to protect Nate on Corrine¡¯s behalf, yet now she seemed beyond reconciliation.


    Frustrated, Vulture threw his phone onto the sofa, lit a cigarette, and inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say everything was arranged?¡± he demanded of Nate. ¡°You assured me the hotel was secure, so how did she leave without any news?¡±


    Nate remained silent, his face grim, as the doctor attended to his wounds.


    His formidable presence filled the room, causing the doctor to sweat despite his efforts to remainposed. Just then, the sound of steady footsteps approached.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1359

    ?Chapter 1359:


    Everyone looked up as a middle-aged man entered.


    ¡°Looks like I missed the most exciting part,¡± he remarked, surveying the room.


    Franco Astley was the visitor¡¯s name. He was not only one of Rachel¡¯s uncles but also arade who had faced life-or-death situations alongside Nate.


    With a military background, Franco carried amanding presence that naturally demanded respect and caution from those around him.


    Nate, however, ignored him, focusing instead on urging the attending doctor to hasten the treatment of his wound. ¡°Hurry up,¡± he said sharply.


    The doctor, intensely focused, didn¡¯t even pause to wipe the cold sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Almost done,¡± he responded.


    Upon entering, Franco made his way to a sofa and sat down, crossing his legs as he casually observed Nate¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°Well, well, well, the mighty head of the Hopkins family seems to be having quite the miserable day. It¡¯s truly pitiful,¡± he remarked mockingly.


    Nate¡¯s eyes darkened at thement, his aura growing more formidable. ¡°Enjoying the spectacle, are you?¡± he challenged.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Franco responded, a trace of delight at Nate¡¯s predicament ying across his handsome features. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you stumble, especially over a woman. I admit I¡¯m enjoying this, though I regret missing the most exciting part. But your girlfriend¡ªor should I say, fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    Franco quickly corrected himself, his gaze sharpening as he mentioned Corrine. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is quite something,¡± he continued. ¡°She climbed to the twenty-sixth floor using the drainage pipes without any safety measures. Her courage is trulymendable.¡±


    Nate, who had been only half-listening, snapped to full attention at Franco¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked, eyebrows raised.


    Matias and Saul, standing nearby, exchanged shocked nces.


    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content


    Corrine¡¯s daring act was indeed a revtion.


    Climbing twenty-six floors was insane.


    As grown men, even they would hesitate to scale a building barehanded, yet she seemed undeterred.


    As they mulled this over, a piercing gaze cut through them like a cold de.


    They stiffened and lowered their heads in panic.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nate demanded in a cold, stern voice.


    ¡°When we arrived, Miss Hond was already engaged in a fight with Jerome,¡± Saul stammered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details.¡±


    Jerome, who had blended into the background until now, looked taken aback. He was known for managing the more ndestine aspects of their operations and had only met Corrine once in Pree City. Earlier, in the dim lighting, he hadn¡¯t recognized Corrine at first. Had he known the intruder was Corrine, he would never have dared to confront her.


    To be fair, Corrine disyed none of the traits expected of a refineddy. She was a woman who defied the impossible, scaling twenty-six floors with nothing but her bare hands and sheer will. Her audacity left Jerome feeling decidedly inferior, and it was clear why Nate was so captivated by her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1360

    ?Chapter 1360:


    As Nate demanded exnations, Franco¡¯s delight deepened. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± he asked slyly. ¡°She climbed up from the ground with her bare hands. It was raining outside, and she nearly slipped several times. Her devotion to you is evident. But she has it tough. You kept her in the dark, and she has to endure your silent nature. Such a good woman is hard to find.¡±


    Vulture, who had been silently smoking on the sofa, lifted his chin in pride. Clearly, Corrine was exceptional.


    The image of Corrine¡¯s perilous climb haunted Nate, and the thought of her falling without any safety measures chilled him to the bone. At that moment, Nate¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t directed at Corrine but rather at himself. She had made the long journey from Riverveille to see him, and he had pushed her away. What a fool he was!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking,¡± Franco sneered, observing Nate¡¯s reticent manner. ¡°You could have resolved this with a simple exnation, yet you chose to keep it hidden.¡±


    Vulture, typically silent, feltpelled to speak up. ¡°Exactly. If you had just told her about your n to turn the tables, she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry and make the trip back.¡±


    The image of Corrine scaling the drainage pipes to the twenty-sixth floor gnawed at Vulture. He felt as though his heart was being seared. To undertake such a perilous act for a man like Nate was beyondprehension! Corrine had always been practical, but her encounter with Nate had transformed her into someone utterly smitten.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I have information,¡± Saul interjected, returning from outside and approaching Nate with due respect. ¡°Miss Hond has returned on a helicopter from Universe Financial Group,¡± he reported.


    Franco¡¯s interest was piqued at this revtion. ¡°Tsk, she might seem young, but she¡¯s well-connected. Not everybody can mobilize Universe Financial Group at their whim,¡± he remarked.


    Vulture remained silent, letting the smoke from his cigarette veil his inscrutable expression.


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    After the doctor finished bandaging Nate, he leaned against the headboard, his gaze lowered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget whose woman she is,¡± he stated coldly.


    ¡°You should win her back first,¡± Franco suggested, clearly relishing the unfolding drama.


    Nate¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in displeasure. ¡°Why have you suddenlye to Lyhaton?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it thanks to you?¡± Franco retorted, his tone icy. ¡°My niece Rachel is infatuated with that Ford man and insists on marrying him. I¡¯m here to manage the marriage alliance with the Ford family.¡±


    Though Nate had managed these affairs discreetly, they hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Franco was not entirely pleased with Nate¡¯s secretive dealings concerning Rachel¡¯s marriage to the Ford family. His barbs were partly a means of retaliation. Yet, they remained friends.


    Franco nced at Nate¡¯s injuries and said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to confront the Powell family sooner orter. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1361

    ?Chapter 1361:


    ¡°No need,¡± Nate responded coolly. His eyes flickered with a steely glint as he stared out the window. Suddenly, he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Maddox Barnes was training, fiercely punching a sandbag, when he received Nate¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mr. Barnes, your phone,¡± a subordinate announced, handing Maddox the device.


    Maddox used his teeth to remove his boxing gloves before taking the call. Meanwhile, he signaled his subordinate to open the sandbag. The next moment, a bloodied, bruised man tumbled out.


    ¡°Take him away,¡± Maddox ordered. His subordinateplied, gesturing for others to assist in removing the man.


    Maddox then walked over to the rest area and poured himself a drink. Hearing Nate¡¯s voice, Maddox¡¯s lips twisted into a sly grin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Franco you¡¯ve got a girlfriend,¡± he teased. ¡°You¡¯ve only known her for a few months and already proposed. Now, hearing about her exploits, I¡¯m even more intrigued. She not only slipped past your surveince to return to Lyhaton but also had Universe Financial Group covering her tracks. She¡¯s clearly no ordinary woman.¡±


    Whatever Nate replied made Maddox click his tongue amusedly and chuckle. ¡°You really are the boss, aren¡¯t you?¡± he remarked.


    After ending the call, Maddox changed and headed to the airport.


    At precisely one in the morning, the helicopter of Universe Financial Group descended smoothly, whispering onto the rooftop helipad.


    Below, Maddox stood waiting at the base of the building, nked by his team.


    He leaned casually against the sleek ck car, dressed immactely in a pinstriped suit that caught the faint glint of the overhead lights. At the sound of approaching footsteps, he lifted his head. From the entrance of the office tower emerged a woman¡ªdressed simply in a grey tracksuit, her long, slightly curled hair tied back into a low ponytail with an ordinary rubber band.


    No makeup adorned her face, yet her features¡ªdelicate, sculpted, undeniably striking¡ªseemed to glow beneath the dim lights.


    She wore no embellishments, no designerbels, and yet she carried herself with an aura that set her apart from everyone and everything around her.


    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????


    Even a passing nce couldn¡¯t help but linger.


    Maddox let out a soft click of his tongue, genuinely impressed. A face like that didn¡¯t show up often.


    No wonder Nate¡ªwho had always been immune to feminine allure¡ªhad fallen so hard.


    With azy flick of his hand, he tossed a nail clipper to his subordinate, pocketed one hand, and strolled toward her. ¡°Miss Hond?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s brows drew together slightly at the unfamiliar voice. Her gaze¡ªclear, cool, edged with warinessnded squarely on him.


    Maddox noted the alert sharpness in her eyes and let out a low chuckle.


    ¡°No need to look like I¡¯m here to abduct you. Nate sent me.¡±


    At the mention of Nate, the frost in her eyes melted just a fraction.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1362

    ?Chapter 1362:


    ¡°He was quite firm about it,¡± Maddox continued, gesturing toward the idling car with a lift of his brow. ¡°Told me to personally make sure you returned to the hotel. So¡­ shall we?¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t respond. With her hands still buried in her pockets, she strode straight past him toward the vehicle.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask questions. If it was Nate¡¯s arrangement, there was no room for negotiation.


    The man stationed at the rear door, dressed in all ck, stepped forward and opened it smoothly, without a word.


    Corrine ducked inside. Maddox followed a secondter, settling in beside her.


    In the confined space, he didn¡¯t bother to hide the way his eyes studied her¡ªthough his gaze carried neither ill intent nor diforting hunger.


    It was simple admiration, as though appreciating a rare painting found in an unexpected ce.


    In fact, this was only the second wless face he had ever seen.


    The first belonged to someone he couldn¡¯t stand.


    To break the silence, he spoke first. ¡°I heard you and Nate had a fight? Just a thought from someone on the sidelines: sometimes¡­ not knowing is better. He doesn¡¯t keep things from you out of malice. He does it to protect you. People who know too much in our world? They don¡¯t always live long enough to regret it.¡±


    In the front seat, his subordinate wiped at invisible sweat.


    The words, depending on how one took them, could sound like well-meant advice¡ªor a veiled threat. Corrine remained silent, eyes lowered.


    The soft interior light traced the fine curve of her cheekbones, casting a delicate impression of her face. Her lips curled faintly, a quiet smile ying there¡ªelusive, as if she¡¯d heard something amusing or perhaps tragic.


    The sight unsettled Maddox. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, wondering if he¡¯d gone too far. Had he said something wrong?


    .c¨®m is the source


    He had spent years delivering threats, but that had sounded gentle enough¡­ at least by his standards. He wasn¡¯t exactly known for his bedside manner.


    Still watching her, he spoke again, more carefully this time. ¡°Miss Hond¡­ it isn¡¯t easy for Nate to be with you. The pressure he¡¯s under is far beyond what it looks like from the outside. So, yes, he hides things. But it¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t trust you¡ªit¡¯s because he can¡¯t afford not to. As his partner, you¡¯ve got to meet that weight with grace. Be understanding. Generous. Not like this¡­ not overreacting.¡±


    Corrine didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all. His words slid past her like water over ss¡ªunabsorbed, untouched. The only reason she was even in the car was out of respect for Nate.


    But that one word¡ªoverreacting¡ªstruck her with needle-point precision. It slid beneath her skin, settled deep, and left a dull, lingering ache.


    So that was how they saw her. Overreacting.


    During the flight back to Riverveille, she tried to sift through the mess inside her chest, wondering if perhaps she really was being too sensitive.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1363

    ?Chapter 1363:


    She wanted to be rational. Nate had nearly died¡ªhis life hanging by a thread¡ªand maybe, just maybe, she didn¡¯t have the right to be angry. He had been protecting her, hadn¡¯t he?


    But the betrayal still stung. He had made decisions behind her back, hidden the truth from her, even when the cost was his life.


    Plus, that voice in her kept whispering: Love shouldn¡¯t require silence. No one should justify hiding things from her.


    Still, Maddox¡¯s words had left a mark. They made her question everything.


    Was it truly wrong to feel hurt? Was she asking for too much?


    Lost in her thoughts, she turned to the night outside, to its vast and uncaring darkness. Her voice came low, rough at the edges, barely more than a whisper. ¡°It was my fault¡­¡±


    The words slipped out like a confession, and they rattled Maddox. He didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    He¡¯d said what he came to say, and anything more felt like crossing a line. So he kept his thoughts to himself, masking them with a tired sigh.


    Love makes fools of everyone. Even the ones who swear it won¡¯t.


    The car eased to a stop outside Corrine¡¯s hotel. She got out without another word.


    Maddox remained in the vehicle, watching as she walked into the lobby. Then, almost mechanically, he pulled out his phone and recorded a quick clip. ¡°She¡¯s safely back at the hotel.¡± He hit send. No reply.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised. Nate had always been the type to leave messages on read. Still, his fingers moved again, typing out another message. ¡°Are you serious about this woman? Can she handle the heat? Can your rtionship survive what¡¯sing?¡±


    Because Nate¡¯s world wasn¡¯t one of flowers and promises. It was bullets and blood.


    Take thest incident¡ªhe had been shot in the heart. Only sheer instinct and careful nning had kept him alive. Any slower, and he would have been dead.


    Continue reading at g?????¦Ï¦Í??????. c o??


    Maddox¡¯s phone buzzed. One new message from Nate.


    ¡°She has no choice.¡±


    He stared at the screen for a beat, then chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s in deep, man¡­¡±


    This was Nate¡ªalways calcting, alwaysposed. And here he was, tossing logic to the wind for a woman.


    Love really did have ws.


    ¡°Boss, should we head back?¡± the driver asked, ncing at Maddox through the rearview.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Maddox¡¯s eyes lingered on the shadows around the hotel, checking every corner with instinctive precision. Then he nodded, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across his face. ¡°She¡¯s safe. We¡¯re done here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Corrine didn¡¯t go straight to her room. She wandered. The ache inside her needed air, and four walls wouldn¡¯t help. Eventually, she found herself in the hotel¡¯s bar. She grabbed a bottle of wine, ignoring the curious looks from the staff, and climbed the stairs to the rooftop terrace.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1364

    ?Chapter 1364:


    Up there, the city stretched out like a restless sea of lights, and the air felt sharper, cleaner.


    She sat near the edge, legs curled under her, cradling the bottle.


    Time didn¡¯t exist.


    She just stared at the horizon, watching as ck melted into indigo, then blue. The peace shattered when the terrace door mmed open behind her.


    ¡°Corrine!¡± Kinsley¡¯s voice rang out¡ªhalf breathless, half terrified. She rushed forward with slow, careful steps, as though Corrine might slip off the edge with any sudden movement. ¡°It¡¯s too high here, too dangerous. Come on, let¡¯s go back inside, okay?¡± Her tone was gentle but threaded with fear.


    Noticing the tension etched into Kinsley¡¯s features, Corrine offered a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m just in a foul mood and needed some peace. I¡¯m not about to do anything dramatic. Why are you so tense?¡±


    Kinsley ignored the reassurance. Her steps were slow, measured¡ªlike someone approaching the edge of a crumbling cliff. Her chest tightened with dread. ¡°If something is bothering you, you can talk to me,¡± she said gently. ¡°This ce¡­ it¡¯s too dangerous. If you need to blow off steam, we can head to the shooting range¡ªspend the whole day and night there like we used to. Juste down first. We¡¯ll do whatever you want. I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she reached for the wine bottle beside her. ¡°Want to join me for a drink?¡±


    Corrine¡¯s calm demeanor eased the knot in Kinsley¡¯s chest. She wasn¡¯t on the verge of doing something reckless¡ªat least, not yet.


    With a sigh of relief, Kinsley lowered herself onto the floor beside her, close enough to offerfort without pressing too hard. She cast a side nce at her friend.


    The corners of Corrine¡¯s eyes glistened red, her gaze hollow and rimmed with fatigue. There was no mistaking it¡ªshe hadn¡¯t slept a wink.


    Everyone in the Red me organization adored Corrine.


    She was their pride, the quiet pulse that held the team together. She had always worn a mask of icy detachment, her cool exterior rarely cracking. Nothing ever seemed to faze her.


    But those who had spent enough time with her knew the truth. Beneath that hardened shell was a heart far too soft for her own good. Corrine had a strange way of loving¡ªthe more she cared, the more indifferent she pretended to be.


    And right now, that distant look in her eyes betrayed everything. Whoever she had seenst night, they meant something to her.


    Something real.


    Kinsley tilted her head, her voice softening. ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    Corrine kept her gaze fixed ahead, fingers absently rubbing the neck of the wine bottle. ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Kinsley narrowed her eyes and reached out, yanking the bottle from Corrine¡¯s grip. ¡°You drank yourself half-blind and stayed up till dawn, and you call that ¡®nothing¡¯? Who are you trying to fool?¡± She certainly wouldn¡¯t buy it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1365

    ?Chapter 1365:


    Left with empty hands, Corrine lifted her head and stared up at the sky. A wry smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Really¡­ it is nothing. Just a fight with my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kinsley¡¯s eyes widened, her jaw ck with disbelief. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦?¡±


    Corrine gave a slow nod. ¡°Is that so strange?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is strange!¡± Kinsley blurted out. ¡°You are still so young. I mean, dating someone? Sure. But a fianc¨¦?¡±


    A resignedugh escaped Corrine¡¯s throat. ¡°I am twenty-five, Kinsley. It¡¯s not that unheard of.¡±


    At that, Kinsley awkwardly pressed her lips together, muttering under her breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were that old.¡±


    To her, Corrine still seemed like the girl she had met back then¡ªsharp-tongued, fearless, and far too innocent to be tangled in something as serious as a fianc¨¦.


    Suddenly, a face flickered through her mind, rugged and familiar. Her breath caught for a moment.


    Vulture. He had always been quietly devoted to Corrine. Loved her from a distance, never brave enough to close the gap.


    And he never knew¡ªnever suspected¡ªthat Kinsley had feelings for him too.


    Kinsley hesitated, fingers tightening around the neck of the bottle. ¡°Do I know him?¡±


    ¡°You might have heard of him,¡± Corrine said casually. ¡°Nate. Head of the Hopkins family of the Independent Continent.¡±


    Kinsley, who had been bracing herself for a different name, felt a rush of relief sweep through her. Her breath eased out quietly. She lowered her eyes to hide the flicker of joy that danced there.


    So¡­ it was not Vulture.


    Then perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªthere was still a chance.


    ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    Corrine had been watching her closely, her gaze sharp and unreadable. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kinsley blinked, shaking herself from her thoughts. After a moment, she raised an eyebrow with feigned disdain. ¡°You¡¯re young, but your taste? That¡¯s questionable.¡±


    Corrine stared at her. ¡°What?¡±


    She could say whatever she wanted about Nate, but his looks were impossible to fault. She couldn¡¯t vouch for his soul, but his face? That was a work of art.


    And now her taste was being called into question?


    Before she could defend herself, Kinsley continued, deadpan, ¡°Have you not heard? Beautiful things are often the most dangerous. You really brought trouble home with you, Corrine.¡±


    Corrine fell silent.


    There was no clevereback.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1366

    ?Chapter 1366:


    As the heiress of Universe Financial Group, Kinsley had met Nate before. She¡¯d seen the cold glint in his eyes, the quietmand in his voice. Ruthless didn¡¯t begin to describe him.


    In terms of status, power, and presence, Nate was in a league of his own.


    No one could deny he was born for greatness¡ªmeant to lead, destined to be admired, feared, and followed.


    Corrine mulled over Kinsley¡¯s words, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve met him before?¡±


    ¡°He knows my dad,¡± Kinsley replied tly.


    It had been years ago, and logically, she shouldn¡¯t have remembered such a brief encounter.


    But she did.


    That night, at the grand banquet, she had seen him. Nate descended the spiral staircase in a sleek ck suit, moving like he owned the very ground beneath him.


    The bright overhead lights poured down like liquid gold, casting sharp shadows across the nes of his face. Every chiseled line was revealed in high definition, as if sculpted by a divine hand.


    There was something regal about the way he held himself¡ªan aloof, untouchable air that seeped from his very bones. It cloaked him in an intimidating calm, the kind thatmanded attention.


    He didn¡¯t need to move. He didn¡¯t even need to speak. His presence alone filled the entire space, stretching across the room like a tidal force.


    And all of that¡ªhis strength, his poise, that haunting distance¡ªhe possessed it at just twenty-two.


    Kinsley blinked herself out of the memory and shifted her gaze sharply. ¡°Why have you two been arguing?¡±


    Corrine had spent the entire night circling that very question in her mind like a restless ghost. No matter how she looked at it, she could not bring herself to believe she had done anything wrong. Yet somehow, she could not me Nate either. It was like standing on a tightrope between her pride and her pain.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????


    After countless silent hours and a heart weighed down by uncertainty, only one conclusion had floated to the surface¡ªwhoever had injured Nate so badly was in the wrong.


    But she was too tired to unravel that tangle again. ¡°It is nothing,¡± Corrine said quietly, brushing the question aside. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for couples to argue from time to time?¡±


    Kinsley gave her a pointed look, one brow arching with mischief. A teasing smile yed at the corners of her lips. ¡°Sweetheart, nothing about your behavior sincest night has been normal.¡±


    She leaned forward, her tone dipping into something more serious.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Was Nate cheating on you?¡±


    The question hit Corrine like a p of cold water.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1367

    ?Chapter 1367:


    She stared, stunned. But then she remembered how wrecked she had been the night before. Anyone looking at her then might have drawn the same conclusion.


    Kinsley¡¯s eyes narrowed as Corrine hesitated. Her voice dropped, sharp and cool. ¡°Did I guess right?¡±


    The anger beginning to stir in Kinsley¡¯s eyes made Corrine¡¯s chest tighten. She could almost see the scene ying out¡ªKinsley storming off to confront Nate, fists clenched and ready for war.


    ¡°No,¡± Corrine said quickly, holding up a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go spinning stories in your head.¡±


    Kinsley crossed her arms, unconvinced. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Corrine replied, more firmly this time. ¡°You are overthinking it.¡±


    Kinsley¡¯s eyes did not waver. ¡°Then why were you out here all night?¡± Word had clearly reached her¡ªCorrine had been alone on the rooftop for hours, never moving.


    The news had sent Kinsley rushing over, imagining the worst. And now all she got in return was the vague excuse of an argument? None of it made sense. But then again¡ªdid love ever make sense? It twisted logic, unraveled reason, and turned perfectly sane people into chaotic, sleepless wrecks.


    After spending some time talking under the open sky on the rooftop, the two women eventually parted ways.


    Back in the suite, Mandy stood by the doorway, her eyes quietly following Corrine as she stepped inside. Her expression was unreadable, carefullyposed. While Corrine took a shower, Mandy busied herself in the kitchen preparing breakfast.


    Half an hourter, Corrine emerged, steam trailing behind her like a lingering shadow, and moved to the dining table with graceful detachment. Without a word, she sat down and began eating.


    Mandy lingered a few steps away, her fingers twitching at her side. She hesitated, then spoke gently, as though her voice might shatter something delicate. ¡°Miss Hond¡­ are you alright?¡±


    ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????


    Last night¡¯s events still clung to Mandy¡¯s thoughts like smoke. After leaving the hotel with Natasha, something had felt wrong, but Natasha had kept her on a short leash, distracting her and preventing her from returning to the room. By the time Saul called with news that Corrine had returned to Lyhaton, Mandy realized the obvious¡ªshe had been yed.


    But it was toote; she was powerless to rewind time. The damage had been done. The faulty squarely on her shoulders for not managing the situation better.


    Saul had given her a summary¡ªCorrine¡¯s return had triggered a heated altercation with Nate. Things had turned ugly, leaving neither party unscathed.


    Saul had been firm, almost pleading, in his instructions: Corrine¡¯s safety must be the top priority.


    Mandy had imagined something else entirely. She had expected to find Corrine curled up in bed, eyes red from crying, her usual poise shattered. Instead, Corrine behaved as though nothing had happenedposed, functional, untouchable.


    Even without having loved someone herself, Mandy understood enough to know that love could leave deep bruises.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1368

    ?Chapter 1368:


    What worried her most was not what Corrine said, but what she kept buried: the silence, the restraint, the false calm.


    Corrine paused mid-bite and slowly raised her gaze, meeting Mandy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do I look like someone with a problem?¡±


    The question came sharp, her tone neutral but edged with steel. Of course,st night¡¯s sh with Nate had rattled her.


    But Corrine preferred to guard her feelings, keeping personal matters tucked away where no one could reach them. Public outbursts were not her style. She refused to wear her wounds like jewelry, especially not in front of those who worked under her. Letting her emotions spill over wouldn¡¯t help anyone. It certainly wouldn¡¯t make her feel stronger.


    Mandy flinched slightly, then bit her lower lip before offering a soft response. ¡°Miss Hond, Mr. Hopkins asked me to tell you¡­ his injury was part of the n. It could not have been avoided. He is recovering now; the fever has passed. He said you should not worry.¡±


    Corrine¡¯s lips curled into a dry, humorlessugh, but there was no amusement in her eyes¡ªonly frost. ¡°Does he not have a mouth to say that himself?¡±


    Mandy stood silent, her heart sinking.


    It was clear¡ªCorrine was angry. Deeply so. And in this mood, nothing Nate did would be right. Nothing would satisfy her.


    Sincest night, Nate had not called Corrine. He had not sent a message. No apology. No exnation.


    Corrine had assumed, perhaps, that he was too weak to reach out. That he might be processing what happened, reflecting on his mistakes in silence.


    But now¡­ this? A secondhand message?


    A clumsy attempt at reassurance passed through someone else?


    ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????


    What did he expect her to feel? Gratitude?


    If he had wanted to say something, he had plenty of timest night. He had his chance. Instead, he chose silence, and now, after all that, he spoke through a messenger?


    Her eyes dropped to the te in front of her, the carefully prepared breakfast now cold and uninviting. The sight of it turned her stomach. She pushed back her chair and rose abruptly.


    Mandy let out a slow, defeated sigh as she watched her go. Reaching for her phone, she typed a quick message to Matias. ¡°Your n did not work. Corrine seems even more upset¡­ and she did not touch her breakfast.¡±


    Matias blinked at the message when it came through. A momentter, his reply buzzed back. ¡°How is that possible? You must have delivered it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then you can handle it yourself,¡± Mandy texted back quickly.


    Seeing her t refusal, Matias hurried to smooth things over. ¡°No, no¡ªmy fault entirely. Just think about it¡ªCorrine and Nate are in a standoff, and we, poor souls, are stuck in the middle. The only way out of this mess is to cheer up Corrine. If she¡¯s happy, Nate will lighten up too, and then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªour lives won¡¯t be so miserable. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1369

    ?Chapter 1369:


    Mandy let out a long sigh as her eyes skimmed the message on her phone. She muttered under her breath, ¡°We were hired as bodyguards, yet here we are, ying matchmaker like it¡¯s in the job description.¡±


    That day¡¯s summit centered around corporate presentations showcasing sessful case studies.


    Eachpany had to draw lots to determine their slot in the schedule. The Ford Group¡¯s luck could not have been worse¡ªEmily had pulled the veryst slot.


    That meant they were stuck there until the bitter end.


    With no choice but to remain seated, Corrine¡¯s back ached from the long, stiff posture.


    When the final presenter finished, she rose from her seat, rolled her shoulders, and tilted her head to stretch her neck. Without a word, she walked out of the conference hall.


    As she descended the stone steps, her phone buzzed in her bag. She nced at the screen¡ªand something shifted in her expression. She looked over her shoulder. ¡°You all go on ahead. I have something to take care of.¡±


    With that, she turned away and strode toward a ck car parked on the side of the road.


    Mandy watched the whole thing. She hadn¡¯t seen the message, but whatever it was, it had certainly breathed life into Corrine¡¯s eyes. Given the current standoff between her and Nate, there was no way the message came from him.


    That begged the question¡ªif not Nate, then who?


    A strange tension stirred in Mandy¡¯s chest. Without even realizing it, she stepped forward. ¡°Miss Hond, allow me to apany you.¡±


    Corrine halted and nced back, her gaze sharp and unwavering. ¡°No need,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I have a personal errand to run. The team might be heading out tonight, so you stay with them. Keep your eyes open¡ªmake sure nothing happens.¡±


    The excuse was flimsy. Anyone could tell Corrine just wanted her out of the way.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????


    Mandy¡¯s mouth twitched as she tried to keep her tone professional. ¡°Miss Hond, my duty is to protect you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Exactly. To protect me.¡± Corrine¡¯s voice turned colder, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You ought to know the difference between protecting someone and watching them. I am entitled to my privacy¡ªwithout anyone, especially not an outsider, breathing down my neck.¡±


    The words hit like a p. Mandy froze.


    Corrine had not just been talking about her. Thatst line had been aimed squarely at Nate.


    Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.


    Corrine held her gaze a moment longer, making sure the messagended, then turned and walked away. She crossed the street without hesitation and headed straight for the ck Range Rover waiting across the road.


    Mandy lingered behind, her instincts bristling. She could not ignore what she had seen. Retreating to a quiet corner, she pulled out her phone and dialed Nate¡¯s number.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370:


    Nate was seated in a sterile room, his shirt off while the doctor changed the dressing on his wounds.


    Just then, his phone rang. Nate answered, and as he listened, the air grew heavier, colder¡ªthick enough to choke on.


    Matias and Saul stood by the door, watching him closely. Though no words were spoken, their expressions said enough. They exchanged nces and let out quiet sighs.


    They didn¡¯t need to ask. They already knew.


    Only Corrine could rattle Nate like this.


    He ended the call in silence and then slowly lowered the phone. His jaw clenched so tightly it looked as if it might crack. His eyes burned with something darker.


    He squeezed the phone in his palm until his knuckles turned stark white.


    She had said she was entitled to privacy. That outsiders had no ce in her personal affairs.


    That was what he was to her now.


    An outsider.


    The word echoed in his mind, each repetition cutting deeper than thest. His chest tightened, as if an invisible chain had wrapped around his heart and was slowly tightening.


    Noticing the irritation on Nate¡¯s face, Matias and Saul stiffened as if even breathing too loudly might draw fire their way.


    At that moment, Vulture strode in. He looked like a storm in human form, his eyes shadowed beneath a scowl, gripping his phone tightly.


    He had been trying¡ªand failing¡ªto reach Corrine since the night before. She had a peculiar way of not bothering with exnations; she simply cut him off and blocked his number without hesitation.


    So far, not even a whisper from her.


    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????????????


    Thinking Nate was the reason Corrine shut him out, Vulture nced at Nate coldly. But when he caught sight of Nate¡¯s bleak expression, a flicker of satisfaction tugged at his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but jab, ¡°What¡¯s with the long face this morning? You look like someone just broke your heart.¡±


    Matias and Saul tensed again, trying to stay as invisible as possible.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªVulture embodied everything a Red me leader stood for. He wasn¡¯t just leading the gang; he was dancing with danger.


    Everyone could see Nate was barely holding it together, likely over Corrine, yet Vulture chose to pour salt into the wound. ssic daredevil move.


    Nate didn¡¯t even blink, which only deepened Vulture¡¯s irritation. He opened his mouth to speak when his phone rang sharply. The screen showed an unfamiliar number, and Vulture stiffened.


    ¡°Yeah? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, old friend,¡± Kinsley¡¯s familiar voice crackled through the speaker.


    The sound hit him like a brick to the chest. For a moment, he stood frozen, mind nk.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice afternoon dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!